
Book-, VynH C9 



HISTORY 



WINONA COUNTY, 



TOGETHER WITH 



BIOGRAPHICAL MATTER, STATISTICS, ETC. 



GATHERED FROM MATTER FURNISHED BY INTERVIEWS WITH OLD SETTLERS, 

COUNTY, TOWNSHIP AND OTHER RECORDS, AND EXTRACTS FROM 

FILES OF PAPERS, PAMPHLETS, AND SUCH OTHER 

SOURCES AS HAVE BEEN 

AVAILABLE. 



CHICAGO: 

H. H. HILL AND COMPANY, PUBLISHERS. 

1883. 






^(h 




■^ JS^ ^ ir t* 



// 



PEEFACE. 



In presenting the history of the County of Winona to the 
pnbhc, the editors and publishers have had in view the preser- 
vation of certain valuable historical facts and a vast fund of in- 
formation which without concentrated effort could never have been 
obtained, but, with the passing away of the old pioneers, the 
failure of memory, and the loss of public records and private 
diaries, would soon have been lost. This locality beinj. com- 
paratively new, we flatter ourselves that, with the zeal and 
mdustry displayed by our general and local historians, we have 
succeeded in rescuing from the fading years almost eve„ scrap 
of history worthy of preservation. Doubtless the work is in 
some respects, imperfect; we do not present it as a model liter- 
ary eifort, but in that which goes to make up a valuable book 
of reference for the present reader and future historian, we 
assure our patrons that neither money nor time has been spared 
in the accomplishment of the work. Perhaps some errors will 
be found. With treacherous memories, personal, political and 
sectarian pre|udices and preferences to contend against, it would 
be almost a miracle if no mistakes were made. We hope that 
even these defects, which may be found to exist, may be made 
available m so far as Ihey may provoke discussion and call 
attention to corrections and additions necessary to perfect history 
llie mam part of the work has been done by Messrs. Dr L H 
Bunnell, Dr. J. M. Cole, Hon. O. M. Lord, Prof C. A. Morev,' 
Gen. a H. Berry, Hon. W. H. Hill, P. G. Hubbell, Esq., and 
l^ev W. S. Messmer, and we believe that no corps of writers 
could have> been found who could have done the subject more 



PREFACE. 



ample justice. We are also largely indebted to Hon. Thomas 
Simpson for extensive criticism and correction of matter furnished 
by various persons, as well as to Elder E. Ely, for the use ot 
notes covering the entire history of the county. All these 
gentlemen have i)ut the citizens of Winona county under lasting 
obligations for rescuing this most valuable matter from oblivion, 
whither it was surely tending. 

The biographical department contains the names and ])rivate 
sketches of nearly every pei-son of importance in the county. 
A few persons, whose sketches we would be pleased to have pre- 
sented, for various reasons refused or delayed furnishing us with 
the desired information, and in this matter only we feel that our 
work is incomplete. However, in most of such cases we have 
obtained, in regard to the mostt important persons, some items, 
and have woven them into the county or township sketches, so 
that, as we believe, we cannot be accused of negligence, partiality 
or prejudice. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 



Chapter I. 

Aboriginal History 17 

Chapter II. 

Explorations 22 

Chapter III. 

Among the Indians 28 

Chapter IV. 

Trouble with the Indians 38 

Chapter V. 

Personal Recollections 47 

Chapter VI. 

Winona City in Embryo 61 

Chapter VII. 

Interesting Incidents and Cus- 
toms 77 

Chapter VIII. 

Prehistoric 89 

Chapter IX. 

Geographical 96 

Chapter X. 

Railroads 1 06 

Chapter XI. 

Navigation 117 

Chapter XII. 

Courts and Officers of Courts. . 119 
Chapter XIII. 

Banking in Winona County ... 127 
Chapter XIV. 

Early Settlers, Pioneei-s, etc. . . 131 
Chapter XV. 

Treaties with the Indians 137 

Chapter XVI. 

The Fur Traders 146 

Chapter XVII. 

Early Land Titles 157 



Chapter XVIII. 

The Pioneers 171 

Chapter XIX. 

First Improvements 180 

Chapter XX. 

Western Farm and Village As- 
sociation 185 

Chapter XXI. 

The Association Crystallized . . 197 
Chapter XXII. 

Emigrants Coming 204 

Chapter XXIII. 

Other Settlements 215 

Chapter XXIV. 

First Settlements at Winona 
City 224 

Chapter XXV. 

Incidents of the Early Times . 237 

Chapter XXVI. 

The Association at Rolling 

Stone 247 

Chapter XXVII. 

Crystallization 264 

Chapter XXVIII. 

Respectability 277 

Chapter XXIX. 

Looking Around 291 

Chapter XXX. 

Reflections 298 

Chapter XXXI. 

Personal Paragraphs 307 

Chapter XXXII. 

Postoftices 325 

Chapter XXXIII. 

Incidents 335 



6 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 



Chapter XXXIV. 

A Bloody Conflict 343 

Chapter XXXV. 

A Celebration 359 

Chaitkr XXXVI. 

Chatfield .Settled and Winona 

County Organized 366 

Chapter XXXVII. 

The District Schools of Winona 

County 370 

Chapter XXXVIII. 

The State Normal School 383 

Chapter XXXIX. 

Birds of Winona County 399 

Chapter XL. 

Winona Public Schools 405 

Chapter XLI. 

History of Winona City 423 

Chapter XLII. 

Roads 437 

Chapter XLIII. 

Societies 443 

Chapter XLIV. 

Churches 463 

Chapter XLV. 

Business Incorporations 487 

Chapter XLVI. 

Manufacturing Industries 499 

Chapter XLVII. 

St. Charles Township 528 

Chapter XLVIII. 

Rolling Stone Township 554 



Chapter XLIX, 

Dresbach Township 562 

Chapter L. 

New Hartford, Richmond, Ho- 
mer and Pleasant Hill Town- 
ships 572 

Chapter LI. 

Wiscoy, Warren and Hillsdale 

Townships 585 

Chapter LI I. 

Norton, Mount Vernon, White- 
water and Elba Townships. . 596 
Chapter LIII. 

Hartj Fremont and Saratoga 

Townships 606 

Chapter LIV. 

Biographical — Pioneers 616 

Chapter LV. 

Pioneers — Continued 656 

Chapter LVI. 

Utica Township 703 

Chapter LVII. 

Early Settlers 711 

Chapter LVIII. 

Early Settlers — Continued . . . . 753 
Chapter LIX. 

Other Prominent Citizens .... 790 
Chapter LX. 

Winona as it Is 839 

Chapter LXI. 

Military Record 910 

Chapter LXII. 

Miscellaneous 932 



Il^DEX 



Aboriginal 17 

Adams, A. O 749 

Adams, G. R 508 

Aldermen 432 

Allouez, Claude 22 

Anding, C. W 650 

Animals 63, 64, 101, 592 

Artz, Nicholas 722 

Assessors, 254, 338, 432, 532, 558, 
573, 576, 586, 589, 591, 598, 

605, 607, 612, 706 

Attorney, City 432 

Aurora Grove of Druids 710 

Babcoek, David S 777 

Bachelder, Charles (I 790 

Bachelor Dinner 170 

Bailej^ Hiram D 718 

Balch, John E 670 

Balcom, H. C ' 639 

Balcom, Joseph 639 

Balcombe, Dr. John L . . . 234, 236, 349 

Banking Houses 127, 426 

Banks, State and National. . .128, 131 

Baptisms 336 

Baptist Church 482, 541, 558, 560 

Barker, William M 630 

Barr, Thomas C (531 

Barrie, J 755 

Bartholme, Nick 652 

Basford, R. B 805 

Batchelor, B. S 505 

Bear and Beaver Hunting . . . .63, 64 

Beaver Village (i02 

Beck, C. C. ." 724 

Becker, Fredereck E 820 

Bell, J. M 494 

Beman, Samuel S 65fi 

Bennett, Wm. H 524 

Bentley, A.N 737 

Berry, Hon. Charles H 644, 899 

Berry, James P 735 

Berry, William C 782 

Biever, Nick 765 

Birds 10] , 399 

Birge, Joseph L 716 

Births, 76, 225, 257, 539, 571, 578, 

609, 613, 704 

Black Hawk 48 

Black River 56 



Blair, George W 643 

Blair, John 946 

Blair, John T 947 

Blair, Luke 626 

Blake, James C 493 

Bloody Conflict, A 343, 346 

Blunt, John E 525 

Board of Trade 881, 885 

Bogart, Edwin V. 815 

Bohemian Church 486 

Bohn, Conrad 509 

Bole, John 675 

Bonds Authorized, Issued and Re- 
deemed 894, 899 

Bonner, C. L 743 

Borrette, Joseph 53 

Boschee, Julius F 773 

Bosworth, William Dexter 797 

Botanical Features 101 

Boynton, G. C 748 

Boynton's Sons, G. C 747 

Boysen, Peter Ferdinand 746 

Bracketts' Cavalry Battalion .... 926 

Brewer, Hatsel 661 

Brewer, Ira Carlos 661 

Bridges 251, 336, 526 

Brink, John L .^ 815 

Brink, V. A 744 

Brizius, Jacob 714 

Brooks, L. R 490 

Brown, Alexander 618 

Brown, David W 719 

Brown, Enoch 653 

Brown, John C- 635 

Brown, Nathan 149 

Brutal Treatment 537 

Bryan, Franklin C 717 

Bub, Peter 521 

Buck, Hon. C. F 272, 821 

Buck, Miss M. A 549 

Buck, Hon. Norman 89;* 

Buckingham, William 82S 

Bunnell, Bradlej^ 44 

Bunnell, L. H . . ^ 47 

Bunnell, Willard B. .94, 147, 172, 

175, 273, 577 

Burger, Andrew 681 

Burke, Daniel 744 

Burley, Daniel Q 619 



INDEX. 



Burns, John 273, 275, 

Burns, Robert 

Burns, Timothy 

Burt, Rev. David 

Business Incorporations, 487, 41)9, 

Busmann, Christopher 

Byerstedt, Arthur 

Byrne, A.J 

Cameron, Peter 

Camp, (ieor^'e L 

Cami)l)ell, Alexander 

Camj)])ell, Joseph 

('ampbell, Hiram 

Cami)bell, Mark 

Cantield, Ira 

Carlson, Ciustaf 

Carver, Jonathan 

Celebrations 1559, 

Cemeteries ....5()8, 573, 584, 59(5, 
598, (iOO, (ilO, 844, 889, 

Census and Valuation 892, 

Chappell, Thdnias. 

Charter of Winona Citv 

Chattield Settled " 

Chicago and Northwestern Rail- 
road 521, 

Childs, George F 227, 

Chickasaw Inthans 

Chippewa Indians ... 

Churches.. 254, 42ti, 4()3, 540, 544, 
554, 5()0, 5<)9, 578, 580, 584, 
587, 590, 595, 598, (iOO, ()03, 
605, 608, 609, 705, 708, 844, 

Churchill, Eben ... 

Chute's Addition 

Citizens, Prominent 790, 

City Officials 431, 

Claim Shanty, First 

Claims, Location of, KHi, 257, 259, 

Claims, Lease of 

Claim Fight 172, 311, 

Claim Troubles . . . .191, 2(i6, 279, 
281, 289, 311, 317, 343, 

Clark, George AV 535, 

Clark, Charles 

Clerks of Courts 

Clemmec, Mrs. Mary W 

Clyde, John D 

Coon Creek 

Cole, Andrew 

Collectors, 531, 558, 576, 586, 591, 
594, 598, 605, 607, 

Co.sgrove, Wm. P 

Cooms, F. A 

Congregational Church. .469, 487, 

Cone, R.I) 

Cockrell.F. M 

Cooper, Joseph 

Consta])les 254, 423, 532, 558, 

573, .586, 589, 591, 594, 605, 607, 
612, 



277 
768 
503 
901 
5()6 
783 
758 
786 

66 
760 
943 
943 
309 
()68 
701 
723 

29 
361 

892 
894 
711 
427 
366 

5<)0 

229 

26 

28 



932 
823 
427 
839 
436 
164 
261 
167 
317 

536 
616 
653 
121 
904 
946 
56 
289 

612 
527 
518 
844 
641 
652 
636 



706 



Cotter, J. B 832 

Cotter, F. L 711 

Courts 119, 126, 534 

Cotton, Samuel E 619 

Cox, Lyman D 632 

Covey, Stephen 638 

Cox, Henry G 697 

Ctcur de' Lion Commandery 455 

County Organization 337, 362 

County Officials 338, 805 

County Commissioners. .338, 3()], 

363, 367, 424, 531 

C( >ngress. Members of 363 

Countv Seat 369 

Council Acts 114, 847, 853 

Cook, Daniel 749 

Crops. .99, 100, 262, 559, 571, 573, 

576, 588, 590, 840, 846 

Crooks, John 822 

Crooks, Robert 662 

Crow, George H 676 

Crandall, Walter S 788 

Cummings, J. B 803 

Curtis, E. F 774 

Dakota Village 567 

Dakotah Indians 27 

Dakotahs, Song of the 32 

Davidson, William 351, 623 

Davis, E. S 497 

Deaths. . . .222, 237, 243, 248, 539, 

557, 568, 609, 613, 705 
Deeds, First Made and Recorded, 341 

Deer, Elk and Buffalo 63 

DeGraff & Co 108 

Delworth, Laurence 622 

Demoth, Francis 789 

Dennian, Jacob S 224, 226 

Dentists 426 

Denzer, Frederick 756 

Detrich, August 761 

Dickson, James J. H 799 

Dickson (Trader) 39 

District and County Attornevs 

122, 3b"3, 783 

Dixon, F 789 

Dobbs, John 689 

Doctors 426 

Doig, Alex 526 

Donoghue, Michael F 825 

Doolittle, Clinton 800 

Doud, Chauncv 517 

Doud, R.T... ." 756 

Downing, BenjaTnin F 751 

Downing, John L 713 

Drake, Reu))en 741 

Dresbach, George B 715 

Dresbach, George B., Jr 716 

Dresbach Townshiji 562, 572 

Dresbach Village 565 

Drew, Edward B 620 

Drew, M. K 806 



INDEX. 



Drew, W. S 806 

Drinehahan, Christian 652 

Druids, Order of 458, 710 

Dubuque, Julien 36 

Dunkhorn. Charles P'raneis 762 

Dunnell, Hon. Mark 901 

Durham, John 502 

Dyckson, J. W 777 

Dye, W. G 640 

Early Land Titles 157 

Early Navigators 117 

Education, Board of 407, 421 

Eggleston, Edward 903 

Eitrhtli ^Minnesota Infantry 923 

Elba Township .". . .603, 606 

Elba Village 605 

" Elder Ely's Hat" 326 

Elections .253, 363, 424, 431, 532, 

558, 573, 576, 612, 706, 840 

Elections, Judges of 362, 531, 612 

Eleventh Minnesota Infantry . . . 925 

Ellis, Edward C ". 829 

Ellsworth, A. D 804 

Ellsworth, Benjamin 834 

Elmer, E. S 778 

Elv, Rev. P]d ward.. 215, 329, 335, 

540, 830, 877 

Evans' Addition 427 

Evans, Daniel 686 

Evans, (leorge 951 

Evans, Royal B 335 

Evergreen Lodge, A. F. & A. M . . 615 
Execution of Little Six and Medi- 
cine Bottle 80 

Explorations . . .22, 292, 297, 299, 558 

Fabrie, Antoine 775 

Fakler, David 738 

Faransworth, Francis 701 

Farming, First Attempt 225 

Feigert, Jacob 696 

Fellows, John B 650 

Fellows, Rebstock & Clarke 649 

Ferries 567, 885, 889 

Ferrin, Lewis B. 660 

Filitz, F 774 

Fillmore County 337, 369 

Finley, David 684 

Fink, Carl 760 

Fire Department 865, 869 

Fire Department, Present Equip- 
ment 867 

Fire of July 5, 1862 870 

Fires 869, 877 

First Fire Company 865 

First Battery Light Artillery 927 

First Heavy Artillery 925 

First Minnesota Infantry 911 

First Mounted Rancers ... 926 

Firth, John H . . . . '. 792 

Fish 102 

Fleishman, S 822 



Floods 162, 561, 604 

Fohl, John 795 

Ford, Dr. John D 837 

Fourth Minnesota Infantry 921 

Fourth of July Celebration. . .359, 361 

Fox Indians 26 

Fox, Samuel 649 

Fremont Township 608, 610 

Fruit Trees, First Planted 224 

Fry, William H .• 820 

Fuller, Clark Apollis 731 

Fur Traders 146 

Gage, A. W 513 

Gage, Daniel 513 

(jainey, William 683 

Gallup, E. M 750 

Garlock, William 686 

Garrison, Addison 760 

Gates, M. H 695 

Gates, Reuben 728 

Gault, N. C 519 

Geological Features 528, 563 

(ierdtzen, E. A 685 

(jermania Lodge, A.O.U.W 553 

Germania Band 462 • 

Gernes, Charles 836 

Gere, George INI 288 

Gere, Henry C .281, 311, 313, 315, 317 

Gere, William B 279 

Gerrish, Charles 653 

Gilmore, Alexander 633 

Gleason, Amasa 644 

Goddard, Abner S 229, 233, 327 

Goddard, " Aunt Catharine " . . 229, 

233, 316, 335 

Goddards' Hotel 230, 233 

Good Templars 460 

" Gophers " 206, 223 

Gorr, Peter 181, 618 

Gould, Hon. O. B 765 

Goulet, Death of 61 

Granger Societies 542 

Green Bay, Lake Pepin & Minn. 

Railroad 113 

Gregory, A. S 700 

Gregory & Co 699 

Groesbeck, John 759 

Gunderson, Kjostol 788 

Haddock, William 197, 207 

Haddock's Letter 186 

Hagan, Martin 775 

Ham, John 659 

Hamberg, Peter 764 

Hamilton, Andrew 507 

Hamilton, Charles S...277, 279, 

280, 336 
Hamilton, Rev. Hiram S 277, 

279, 281 

Hamilton, S. W 711 

Hamilton's Addition 427 

Hanley, John 666 



10 



INDEX. 



Hanley, Michael 

Hannony Lodge, A.F. & A..M 

Harris, David 

Harris, Nathan 

Harris, Samuel T 

Harris, Cai)t. Smith 

Hart Township 606, 

Hatfh, Major 

Hatch's Battalion Cavalry 

Hayes, William 

Hedge, Asa 

Heim, Anthony 

Heintz i<: Brotlier, C 

Heller, Father Alois 

Heller, T.J 

Hemmelberg, William 

Hennepin, Father Louis 24, 

Hess, Timothy 

Hidershide, Peter 

Hilbert,N.F 

Hill, E. G 

Hill, Lemuel 

Hill. AVeslev 

Hille, Charles 

Hillsdale Township 592, 

Hiltz, David 

Hiltz, Solomon 

Hodgins, A. F 

Holbrook, David R 

Holland, A 

Holland, John 

HoUowell, George Lane 

Holmes, Thomas 

Homer Township 271, 576, 

Homer Village 

Horton, Charles 

Hotels, Inns and Taverns. . . .287, 

320, 347, 353, 426, 534, 560, 567, 

579, 587, 594, 603,606,615, 651, 

706, 779, 

Hubbard, (t. F ■ 

Hubbard's Addition 

Hubbell, Father 453, 

Huff, Henry D 266, 270, 

Huff House 

Humboldt Lodge, LO.O.F. ...... 

Hunt, Oliver W 

Hurlbert, W. M 

lams, John 255, 310, 

Ice Floes .' 

Improvements 180, 225, 287, 

Incidents of Interest 210, 239, 

241, 243, 246, 333, 836, 342, 351 , 
537,571,601,613, 704, 

Incorporation of St. Charles ( 'ity . . 

Incorjwration of Winona Citv". . . 

Incorporations— Business. . . '487, 

499, 

Indian Burials 

Indian Chieftains 

Indian Dancing Ground 



837 
710 
665 
700 
()63 
118 
608 

79 
926 
507 
346 
719 
687 
832 
773 
680 
133 
759 
722 
806 
765 
739 
7^ 
780 
596 
941 
940 
505 
682 
811 
664 
817 

60 
580 
578 
508 



782 
691 
427 
457 
353 
651 
446 
794 
527 
55§ 
68 
845 



889 
554 
431 

566 
92 

138 
83 



Indian Graves 227, 275 

Indian Incidents and Customs ... 77 

Indian Imjjlements 91, 227, 564 

Indian Jealousy 152 

Indian Legends 85, 86 

Indian Mounds 90, 564 

Indian Names, their Meaning. .18, 57 

Indian Sacred Dance 81 

Indian Sun Dance 81, 83 

Indian " Shanty tax " 179, 238 

Indian Tribes 21 

Indians, Treaties with 137 

Indians, Troubles with 38 

Industries, Manufacturing 499, 528 

Jacobs, ( )scar 779 

Jacobs, Philip 76 

Jewell House 779 

Johnson Destroys the Shanty. . . . 174 

Johnson, S. A 655 

Jones, Berry & Smith, Bankers. . . 127 

Jones, J. H 488 

Jones, Thomas 617 

Judges 1 20 

Judges of Probate 290, 338, 363 

Jury, Grand 338 

Jury, Petit ».. . . 338 

Justices of the Peace 253, 276, 

289, 302, 338, 363, 423, 432, 532, 
558, 571, 573, 576, 586, 589, 591, 

594, 59S, 605, 607, 612, 706 

Kaiser, Emil 520 

Keeler, Henry J .... 733 

Kellogg, Roderick 323 

Kendall, J 767 

Kennedy, Robert 60 

Keyes, John 355 

King, James 505 

Kincsburv, Holland & Co 811 

Kingsbury, W. F 811 

Kinney, H. M 493 

Kirch, John B 809 

Knights of Honor 460, 542 

Knights Templar 455 

Kramer, Charles 7:^2 

Kramer, Ferdinand 721 

Kramer, Joseph 720 

Krumdick; G. H 785 

La Bath 49 

La Bathe, Francois 146 

Iva Crosse, Name of 56 

La Crosse, Trem])ealeau & P. R. R 847 

Laemkuhl, John 701 

Laird, John C . .310, 312, 314, 316, 

318, 335 

Laird, W. H 502 

Laird's Addition 427 

Lalor, J. W 498 

Lamprecht, John 520 

Land Titles, Earlv 157 

Langley, Benton H 805 

Larrabee, II. O 781 



INDEX. 



11 



La Salle 24 

Latscli, John 768 

Lauer and Anding 650 

Laiier, J. W • ... 650 

Lawyers 426 

Lawsuits, Civil and Criminal . - 302, 

314, 342, 537, 539, 848, 851 
Legislature, Members of. .2-53, 363, 

364, 544 

Leonard, Joseph L 740 

Le Seur 24 

Levee 270 

Lewis, Aaron 796 

Lewis, Jonathan 795 

Lewiston Village 707 

Lindeman, Christian 694 

Liquor, First Sold 246 

Little Crow 43 

Lockwood, John W 717 

Looking Around 291 

Loppnow, Ferdinand 824 

Lord, Hon. O. M. . . .207, 253, 306, 

308, 559, 621 

Lord's Hearty Meal 219 

Lord's Lumber Yard 215 

Lovers Leap 81 

Luark, William T 255, 310 

Ludwig,John 802 

Lutheran Church . . 483, 598, 608, 709 

Lybarger, Hezekiah 632 

Lyman, Raymond 640 

Lynx, Accident to Steamer 73 

McCarty, Hon. David 657 

McCauly, Terence 634 

McCutchen, Wm. G 808 

McKay, George 498 

McNie, Alexander 737 

McNie and Company 736 

McRay, Andrew Jackson 659 

Macomber, John 791 

Mail Routes 298, 559 

Maire, Henry 780 

Majerus, Michael 622 

Manufacturing Interests and In- 
dustries. . .426, 499, 528, 561, 

666, 579, 841, 845 

Marfleld,O.L 519 

Marquette, Father Joseph 133 

Marquette, Pierre 23 

Marriages, 330, 539, 571, 587, 609, 

613, 706 

Marshals 432, 863 

Marsland, J 786 

Martin, Isaac 827 

Martin, Wesley 753 

Martin, William Harrison 741 

Marvin, Matthew 807 

Masons, Free and Accepted. .449, 

542, 580, 615, 710 

Mathews, John A 674 

Matzke, C 727 



May, Thomas 731 

Maybury, C. G 690 

Maybury and Son 689 

Mayors 431 

Mead, E. S 497 

Mead. Lorenzo D 755 

Menard, Rene 22 

Methodist Episcopal Church, 475, 

540, 544, 569, 591, 595, (500, 603, 

610, 708, 844 
Military Record . . . .543, 600, 910, 931 

Miller, George 789 

Minneowah 271, 578 

Minnesota City Colony, 247, 325, 560 
Minnesota Territory Organization 134 
Minnesota State Normal School. . 391 

Missionaries 150, 151 

Mitchell, Hon. William 712, 899 

Monk, Nicholas 515 

Montezuma 270, 326 

Montgomery, James 652 

Moran, Jerry 699 

Morgan, E.S 757 

Morgan, S. W 741 

Morganatic Marriages 77 

Morgeneier, Robert 835 

Moravian Church, Bethany 932 

Morey, Charles Anson 944 

Morley, John H 784 

Morrill, William H 698 

Morrison, R. H. D 507 

Morse, H. D 648 

Mosher, Jonathan 934 

Mount Vernon Township 598, 601 

Mowbray, A. G 490 

Murder of Sheriff Lester 74 

Museum of Science, etc 397 

Murrav, Patrick 714 

Myers'" Holds the Fort " 173 

Myrick, Nathan 76 

Navigation 117 

Navigation Table 119 

Navigators, Early 117 

Neiheisel, Peter H 819 

Nellson, John 693 

Nevill, John 622 

Nevius and Brother, W. L 762 

Nevius, E. G 764 

Nevius, W. L 763 

New Arrivals 188, 190 

New Hartford Township 572 

New Hartford Village 573 

Newspapers, Early 354, 365 

Newspapers, Winona County 

Press 400,405, 933 

Nicholls, Alonzo D 701 

Nicklin, Jolm 309 

Nienow, William 824 

Ninth Minnesota Infantrv 924 

Nisbit, David 694 

Noonan, William 512 



12 



rNi)p:x, 



NoracoiifT, Isaac M 208, 292, 555 

Norton, Hon. D. S 899 

Norton James L 502 

Norton. Leander 765 

Norton. Matthew 502 

Norton. Robert F 035 

Norton Township 590, 598 

Notaries, Public 254 

Nusslock, Henry 793 

Oak Grove Druids 459 

O'Brien, James P 764 

O'Brien, Peda<;o^ue 45 

Odd-Fellows, Order of 443, 542 

Old To-ma-ha 145 

( )lnisted, Hon. David 287 

O-man-haugh-tny, Release of ... . 75 

O'Neill, H.J 769 

Orient-Chapter, R.A.M 542, 551 

Orphan.s' Home 905, 910 

Overseers of Highways, 533, 598, 612 
Overseers of the Poor. . .532, 576, 

586, 591, 605, 612 

Oviatt, Samuel W 942 

Palmer, R. K 494 

Parks 842 

Parochial Schools 477, 484 

Parr, AVilliam R 825 

Parrott, H. C 695 

Patterson, Richard 937 

Patterson, Silas B 829 

Pelzer, Edward 712 

Pennover, L. A 491 

Perkins, H. D 691 

Perrot, Nicholas 23 

Perrott, Z 774 

Perry, James H 933 

Personal Paragraphs 307, 325 

Pers(jnal Recollections 47 

Persons, George 628 

Persons, William 687 

Peshon, Peter 758 

Peterson, Jacob K 776 

Peterson, Swan 784 

Petheram, William 625 

Pfeil, Christopher 732 

Phelps, Prof. Wm. F 800, 902 

Philharmonic Societv 462 

Pickert, John .' 748 

Pickwick Village 579 

Pike, Robert, Jr. . . .248, 255, 292, 305 

Pike, Zebulon M 37 

Pierson, Miss Louisa 76 

Pilots 73 

Pioneers.. 171, 533, 535, 601, 604, 

607, 610, 616, 703 

Pleasant Hill Township 581 

Ploof, John 828 

Police Department 863, 865 

PoHce Force 865 

Population, 170, 248, 335, 425, 554, 

558, 560, 563, 603, 606, 707, 839 



Porter, Lemuel C 517, 672 

Postal Business 879 

Postoffices and Postmasters . .248, 

325, 535, 557, 5()5, 567, 573, 576, 

587, 589, 590, 594, 603, 605, 608, 

705, 877, 880 

Posz, John 935 

Pottle, C. L 770 

Prairie 98 

Prairie Lodge, I. O. O. F 444 

Prehistoric 89 

Presbyterian Church 4()3, 592, 

609, 709, 844 

Preston, Joseph S 666 

Projects, Abandoned 290 

Protestant Episcopal Church, 472. 

541,595, 844 

Public Halls 350, 365, 612 

Puder, C. C 526 

Putnam, Pliny 658 

Putnam, Alonzo D 658 

Putsch, C. F 755 

Railroad History, Prominent 

Names 109 

Railroads, 108, 115, 521, 528, 560, 847 

Railroads, First Charter 104 

Railwav, Street 851. 853 

Randall, C. S 727 

Randall, J.J 726 

Raymond, W. L 505 

Recorders 431 

Reed, James 55, 57, 59 

Regimental Colors, Presentation 

of 913, 930 

Registers of Deeds 338, 363 

Reinortze, Peter 781 

Religious Meetings, 233, 235, 254, 

335, 540, 558, 575, 932 

Rescue Lodge, LO.G.T 933 

Rheinberger Brothers 821 

Richards, William Franklin 788 

Richardson, Thomas A 688 

Richmond, Joseph 777 

Richmond Township 574 

Richmond Village 575 

Ridges 97 

Rising Moose 42 

Rising Sun Lodge, A.F. & A.M 

542, 549 

Ritz, Nicholas 785 

Rivers and Springs 97 

Roads. .362, 437, 443, 570, 575, 577, 

583, 599 

Roan, James 745 

Roberts, Nicholas 702 

Robinson, James 941 

Rocks 102, 103 

Rohweder, Prof. Hermann 837 

Rogers, William 505 

Rolling Stone Settlement 205, 247 

Rolling Stone Township 554, 562 



INDEX. 



13 



Rolling Stone Village 560 

Roman Catholic Church . . 477, 542, 

5()0, 584, 600, 605, 709, 844 

Ross, Walter M 790 

Rowell, Franklin B 810 

Rowell, Mrs. Ruth M <)27 

Rowell, Warren 627 

Rowley, Lorenzo W 826 

Royal Arcanum Society 542 

Rude Hospitality 169 

Russell, James 489 

Sacred Dance of Indians 81 

Saloons 426, 560, 707 

Sanborn, S 527 

Sanborne's Addition 350, 427 

Saratoga Township 611, 616 

Sargeant, M. Wheeler 356 

Savage Hospitality 65 

Sawyer, F. P " 497 

Scandinavian Grove Druids 459 

Schartan, Charles 797 

Schell, Nicholas, Jr 772 

Schermerhorn, Perry 939 

Schermerhorn, William 939 

Schmidt, Frank W 810 

Schmidt, H. G. C 769 

Schmitz, J. P 757 

Schnell, Louis 772 

Scholars' Names 370 

School Money 371 

School, State Normal 383, 397, 843 

School Statistics 381 

School Superintendents 374, 380 

School Tax 372 

Schools, Private, District and Pub- 
lic . . 230, 252, 347, 370, 383, 405, 
422, 538, 546, 559, 568, 573, 575, 
583, 587, 591, 593, 597, 599, 603, 

605, 608, 610, 615, 705, 844 
Schools, Sabbath. . . .468, 470, 474, 

476, 482, 484, 569, 580, 588, 594, 708 

Schoonmaker, James H 520 

Scott, W. A 523 

Schroth, C. F 511 

Second Advent Church 485 

Second Battery Light Artillery . . 928 

Second Minnesota Cavalry 927 

Second Minnesota Infantrv 919 

Seefield, C.W : 754 

Seeman, Bernhard 794 

Settlements and Settlers. .215, 217, 
219, 239, 570, 572, 575, 591, 

593,711, 789 

Settler, Oldest Native 226 

Settlers, Names of. . .204, 211, 335, 

347, 363, 564 

Seventh Minnesota Infantry 921 

Shank, J. G 780 

Shay, Amos 636 

Sheardown, J. M 712 

Shelton, Leonard M 948 

Shelton, Mrs. Louisa 949 



Shelton, William Henrv 

Sheriffs 125, 338, 363, 

Sherwood, S. F 

Shooting of Henry D. HuflF 

Shooting of Simonds 

Short, John W 

Sickness 300, 

Simon, Ghehart 

Simpson, Hon. Thomas 

Simpson, V 

Sims, W. H 

Sixth Minnesota Infantry 

Skeletons Found 

Skidmore, Lewis 

Slade, A. O 

Slocumb, William Wright 

Small, William 

Smith, A. B., Disappearance of . . 

Smith, Charles 

Smith, J. F 

Smith, John 

Smith, M. M 

Smith, H. H 

Smith, Capt. Orrin. . . 118, 163, 264, 

Smith, W. E 

Snow, A. H 

Snow, Doctor 

Social Enjoyments 333, 

Societies. . . .443, 463, 480, 486, 542, 

545, 569, 580, 588, 

Society of Arts, Sciences and 

Letters 

Soldiers' Ori^han Home 905, 

Soil 

Song Composed by Pike 

Song by the Dakotah's 

Sontag, Otto 

Spalding, Samuel W 

Speltz, Peter 

Spielman, Philip 

Springer, L. H 

St. Aloysius Young Men's Society 
St. Charles, City of, Incorporation 

St. Charles Township . 528, 

St. Charles Lodge, I.O.O.F 

St. Paul and Chicago Railroad . . . 

Steamboat Arrivals, Table- 

Steamboats 73, 118, 

Stebbins, Jonas B 

Stellwagen, John 

Stevens & Son, Henry 

Stevens, Silas 

Stevens, William H 283, 292, 

Steward, D 

Stewart, William Riley 

Stirneman, Jacob 

Stockton Village 

Stone, Daniel W 

Stores and Shops 225, 252, 331, 

350, 364, 426, 535, 560, 565, 568, 

573, 575, 578, 587, 594, 603, 

Story, Jacob 



948 

815 
779 
266 
343 
782 
570 
734 
899 
642 
519 
921 
5(54 
656 
746 
817 
937 
320 
734 
774 
723 
774 
497 
270 
808 
767 
76 
334 

596 

397 
910 

99 
360 

32 
775 
(594 
758 
742 
353 
462 
554 
554 
552 
110 
118 
426 
936 
512 
833 
282 
335 
549 
641 
812 
594 
770. 



708 
691 



14 



INDEX. 



Story, George F 

ytovall, James W 

Straw, Henry Hymen 

Street Railway 851, 

Sun Dance of Indians 81, 

Supervisors, 532, 573, 57(5, 588, 5;»1, 
594,51)8, ()05, G07, ()12, 

Surveyor 

Swayne, Henry 

Sweet, Rev. William 207, 

Talbot, George B 

Talbot, William 

Taloujian, Winslow 

Taylor, diaries H 

Taylor, Henry 

Taylor, Jonathan F 

Taylor, Thomas 15 

Taylor and Company's Addition. . 

Teachers' Institute 377, 

Temperance Societies. . . .4()1, 542, 

570, 

Temple of Honor 

Tenney, C. A 

Tenth Minnesota Infantry 

Third Battery Light Artillery .... 

Third Minnesota Infantry 

Thomas, Azariah 

Thomas, Lauren 

Thomas, W. AV 

Thompson, S. K 

Thornton, Job 

Thorp, Robert 220, 

Tierney, James 

Timber 

Todd, Addison E 

Todd, Dexter J 

Todd, Lorenzo U 

Tourtellotte, Dr. Francis J 

Town Clerks. . .532, 573, 57(), 586, 
588, 5<n, 598, ()05, 607, 609, 612, 

Township Organization 

Townships— Dresbach 5()2, 

Elba <i03, 

Fremont •.()08, 

Hart 606, 

Hillsdale 592, 

Homer 57(5, 

Mount Vernon.. 598, 

New Hartford 

Norton 596, 

Pleasant Hill 

Richmond 

Rolling Stone . . .554, 

Saratoga 611, 

St. Charles 528, 

Utica 703, 

Warren 589, 

Whitewater 601, 

Wilson 

Wiscoy 

Toye, M 



810 
812 
f)47 
853 
83 

70() 
432 
733 
209 
()30 
629 
680 
M7 
784 
939 
()47 
427 
379 

595 
460 
778 
925 
929 
92J 
816 
670 
757 
330 
6()3 
621 
703 
98 
677 
678 
679 
814 

706 
530 
572 
606 
(;10 
608 
596 
580 
601 
572 
598 
581 
574 
562 
(516 
554 
710 
592 
603 
588 
585 
776 



Trade of Winona 

Trading Hxi)edition 

Trades 252, 289, 

Treasurers 338, 431, 591, 594, 

Trowbridge, Alexander!) 

Tucker, Otis C 

Turmjuest, Charles L 

United Brethren Church 591, 

United Workmen, Order of. . .459, 

Utica Township 703, 

Utica Village 

Valentine, John 

Valuations 426, 531, 892, 

Vance, D. E 

Xan Dyke, John 

Van Gorder, Samuel D. . .440, 442, 

Viets, Byron A 

Viets Tavern 

Vila, W. K. F 

Yon Gentskow, George 

Von Rohr, John 

Von Winpflen, L. F 

Wabasha Cbunty 253, 

Wal)asha, Arrest of 

Wabashaw Protection Club 

Wiikefield, Charles N 

Walker, James 

Walker, William E 

Walker's Barricade 

Walters, John 

Wah-pa-sha 

Warehouses 

Wai'ner, George 

Warren Township 589, 

Wasem, Jacob 

Waterman, Harrison B 302, 

Waterworks Department 844, 

853, 

Watson, Marquis Waldo 

Webber, M.B 

Webster, Hiram 

Wedell,W.. 

Welch, Alfred 

Welch, Hon. William H 

Wells, James 

We-no-nah 78, 

West, Frank A 

Western Farm and Village Asso- 
ciation . .185, 198, 200, 201, 203, 
301,334, 

Wheeland Claim Trouble 

White, E 

White, S.C 

White, William T 

Whitewater Townshij) 601, 

Whiting, ('apt. Sam 

Widmoyer, Godfrey 

Wilder, Levi C 

Williams, Charles Colwell 

Williams, G. W 

Williams, William Henry 



846 
67 
426 
706 
949 
813 
743 
605 
542 
710 
708 
623 
894 
737 
723 
514 
284 
287 
804 
739 
771 
787 
338 
157 
176 
693 
669 
667 
184 
789 
29 
350 
684 
592 
682 
620 

863 
938 
783 
674 
738 
818 
120 
135 
140 
950 



boo 
536 
507 
690 
618 
603 
902 
753 
727 
653 
523 
676 



INDEX. 



16 



Willson, Mark 762 

Wilmot, Allen G 945 

Wilmot, Edwin D 945 

Wilson, J()sei>h S 319 

Wilson, David H 798 

Wilson, John Q 798 

Wilson, Hon. George P 899 

Wilson, Hon. Thomas 120, 899 

Wilson Township 588 

Windom, Hon. William 899 

Winkles, J 813 

Winnebagoes, Removal of. . . .155, 156 
Winona, Attempt to Establish • • ■ ■ 59 

Winona as it is 839 

Winona & Southwestern R. R 115 

Winona & Transit R. R 107 

Winona (Chapter, R.A.M 454 

Winona City in Embrj'o. .61, 224, 

236, 270 

Winona City, History of 423, 435 

Winona City Council Acts. . . .114, 

847, 853 
Winona County, Early .Settle- 
ment 131, 132 

Winona County, ({eographical 

Position 96 

Winona County , Organization of. . 369 

Winona County Press 400, 405 

Winona County Abstract Office . . 649 
Winona Encampment, I.O.O.F. . . 446 
Winona Equitable Aid Union .... 461 



Winona (Trove Druids 458 

Winona Harvester Works 802 

Winona Lodge, A.F. & A.M 450 

Winona Lodge, A.O.U.W 459 

Winona Names, Some 899, 905 

Winona Postoffice 328 

Winona Soldiers' Aid Society .... 930 
Winona, State Normal School .... 391 
Winona, St. Peter & Mo. R.R.108, 521 
Winona, Suggestion of Name. . . . 328 

Winters, Frank Marion 726 

Wiscoy Township 585 

Witch-e-ain 78 

Witoka Village 586 

Wol{!Ott, William 671 

Wollsey, Joseph E 786 

Woman's Temperance Union .... 461 

Wonder, John 648 

Woodlawn Cemetery. . . .844, 889, 892 

Wright, James 620 

Wright, Thomas 818 

Yale, Hon. W. H 833, 899 

Yosemite Valley, Discovery of. . . 93 

Youmans, A. B 504 

Youmans, E. S 504 

Youmans,Dr. W. J 904 

Young, Henry A 671 

Young, James W 729 

Zickrick, Rev. Michael 751 

Zion (Evangelical) Church 484 



HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 



CHAPTER I. 



ABORIGINAL HISTORY. 



A HISTORY of the first settlement of Winona county, and es- 
pecially that of the city of Winona, requires that some notice be 
given to the Indian tribes that have occupied the territory in which 
it lies, and of that adjacent, and also that some notice be given to 
the early efforts of missionaries and explorers to christianize and 
render the savages obedient to the wants of commerce and of French 
or English ascendanc3^ The fur trade was the most important ele- 
ment in the early explorations and settlement of the Northwest, as 
commerce generally has been in the civilization of the world. 

The limited space allowed for this subject admits of but slight 
mention of the authorities drawn upon, but it is imperative that 
the aid afforded by the researches of the Smithsonian Institute, of 
Eev. Edward Duffield Neil, and of Judge George Gale, be acknowl- 
edged. 

Absolutely nothing is known of the origin of the Indians ; 
neither the mound-builders, nor the more modern tribes ; and the 
naturalist is led to ponder over the suggestion ascribed to Voltaire, 
"that possibly, in America, while God was creating different spe- 
cies of flies, he created various species of men." 

Be that as it may, their differentiations in languages and cus- 
toms, forming different tribes from more original stocks, or sources, 
have been noticed by writers upon ethnology ; but aside from the 
knowledge aflbrded by their various languages and traditions all is 
doubt and mystery. Their traditions, even, are so blended with 
superstitions and romances that the most critical judgment is re- 
quired in giving credit to any portion of them ; the more especially 
to times and distances that extend beyond the Indian's present 
capacity to realize. The territory between the lakes and the Missis- 
2 



18 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

sippi river seems to have been peculiurly fitted by its topograpliy 
and natural productions for a grand nursery of savage tribes ; and 
there are evidences still remaining in the languages and traditions 
of the aboriginal inhabitants of this territory, and in the remains 
of ancient tumuli, stone and copper implements, to warrant this 
belief. It is probable, as claimed by tradition, that some tribe of 
Algonquin origin was in possession of this vast territory, and were • 
dispossessed by confederated Sioux, whom tradition says came from 
the New Mexican frontier. The Chippewa names for different local- 
ities, now corrupted, but familiar to us, warrants this belief, if it 
does not establish the fact. The Sauks and Min-o-min-ees, both of 
Chip])ewa origin, say they were the original owners of the whole 
territory, but they shed no light upon the origin of the mound- 
builders. Those people may have been drawn to this territory from 
the far south in search of copper, which to them, probably, was as 
the gold of California to modern adventurers, and been expelled 
again by wars, or have voluntarily abandoned their industrious 
mode of life to become engrafted into the new nations that were 
springing up around them. Such industrious people would natu- 
rally become the prey of more warlike tribes, and the more especially 
so because of their cranial development, indicating a lack of aggress- 
ive character. In support of the claim to have been the oldest of 
modern tribes to occupy the territory, the Chippewa race mention 
the names given by tlieii* ancestors to prominent localities. For ex- 
ami)le, Michigan, a word of Chippewa origin, is derived from Mich- 
e-gah-ge-gan, meaning the lake country, or "skye bound waters."" 
Wisconsin is from Gy-osh-kon-sing, the name of its principal river, 
and means the place of little gulls. Chicago is from Gah-che-gah- 
gong, a place of skunks. Milwaukee is from Mim-wa-ke, meaning 
hazel-brush land, equivalent to good land, as upon good land only 
will this shrub grow. The astringent bark was used as a medicinal 
remedy, and hence the shrub was known as the good shrub by the 
Indians. 

Galena was known as Ush-ke-co-man-o-day, the lead town ; 
Prairie-du-Chien as Ke-go-shook-ah-note, meaning where the fish rest, 
as in winter they are still known to do. St. Anthony's Falls was 
calhnl Ke-che-ka-be-gong, a great waterfall ; the Mississippi as 
Mielie-see bee, or Miche-gah-see bee, meaning the great or endless 
river, or, more literally, the river that runs everywhere ; and Lake 
Superior was known as Ke-che-gun-me., or "the great deep." Only 



ABORIGINAL HISTORY. 19 

a few Chippewa names have been given, and those simply to show 
the famiharity of the Chippewas with characteristics of the various 
localities named by them and now so familiar to us. It may be 
added that St. Paul, or its site, was known as Ish-ke-bug-ge, or new 
leaf, because of the early budding out of the foliage below St. An- 
thony's. It has been a custom of Indian tiibes, as with other primi- 
tive peoples, to name persons and tribes from peculiarities, from 
resemblances and from localities. 

This rule has been followed in naming the separate tribes of 
the great Algonquin, Iroquois and Dah-ko-tah nations, as well as of 
those of the Pawnee, Shosh-o-me, Kewis, Yu-mah and Apachee or 
Atha-pas-can nations. For many years the records of the early 
Spanish and French explorers were hidden from the researches of 
modern investigators, but those of Marco-de Nica and of Coronado, 
have come out at last from their mouldy recesses, and documents 
that had lain in the archives of France for long years have been 
copied and published to aid the modern historian. In these records 
of the early explorers, errors in writing and on maps have been 
made ; but they are of considerable value to modern research, be- 
cause of the light they shed upon the explorations of their authors, 
and upon some Indian traditions concerning them. 

The Chippewa name for Lake Winnepec is Win-ne-ba-go-shish- 
ing, the meaning of which is a place of dirty water. The name 
Win-ne-ba-go was interpreted to mean '' stinking water, " and the 
Indians of the tribe were called by the early French explorers the 
"Stinkards," under the impression that they had come from a place 
of stinking water. Lake Winnebago, in Wisconsin, was supposed 
to be that locality, but it may be observed here that the water of 
that lake is not, or was not, before the advent of the white people, 
impure. 

Another reason given for the name was, that they had come 
from the Western sea or ocean, imagined by .the first French ex- 
plorers to exist in the region of the Mississippi river ; and as the 
Algonquin name Winnebagoec, for salt and stinking water, was the 
same, except in accent, their name was supposed by some to desig- 
nate a people from the Western ocean. The traditions and legends 
still existing among the Winnebagoes render it probable that they 
once inhabited the territory adjacent to lake Win-ne-ba-go-shish-ing 
(modernly called Winnepec), and probably long anterior to the 
occupancy by the Sioux of the Mille-Lac country, as while acknowl- 



20 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

edging tlioir relationship to the Dah-ko-tah nation, they claim a more 
ancient lineage. Lieut. Pike refers to the statement of an old Chip- 
j»ewa that the Sioux once occupied Leach Lake; and Winnebago 
shishing, <)r the ',' Dirty Water lake, " is but twenty-five miles dis- 
tant from Leach Lake. 

The Winnebagoes call themselves Ho-chunk-o-rah, meaning 
"the deep voiced people." The Dah-ko-tahs call them Ho-tau-kah, 
full or large voiced people, because of their sonorous voices being 
cons]>i('uously prominent in their dance and war songs. Many 
words in Winnebago and Sioux are very similar. Wah-tah is the 
Sioux word for canoe; watch-er-ah, the Winnebago. Shoon-kah is 
the Sioux word for dog; shoon-ker-ah, is the AVinnebago name. 
No-pah is nine in Sioux ; Nope is the same numeral in Winnebago. 

Numerous other examples might be given of resemblances in 
their respective languages, but these will suffice. The Chip})ewa 
language is wondeifully artistic in construction and rich in sugges- 
tions ; hence we find many of their words accepted by other tribes 
as classic. Manito-ba, God^s land, suggests the idea of a God-given 
country or Indian paradise. Superior in intellectual capacity to 
most other tribes, their names seem to have been accepted by others 
as something better than their own. It is believed by the writer 
that in this way, probably, the Chippewa name, W^innebago. was 
given and accepted by the Ho-chunck-o-rah. 

The Northeastern Sioux claimed to have owned the Mille Lac 
country from time immemorial. It seems quite probable that 
before the " hmg war," and during some long era of peace, the 
Winnebagoes may have inhabited the shores of Lake Winnepec, 
perhaps while the Sioux were at Leech lake. The Kneesteneau, 
or (Jhippewas, would have been their neighbors, and from them the 
Winnebago may have acquired some of the tastes and habits that 
have so marked his character. 

As is still customary with bordering tribes, intermarriages were 
no doubt of frequent occurrence, and in this way, it is conceivable, 
that the Dah-ko-tah progenitors of the Winnebagoes may have 
established themselves among some Chippewa tribes, and their off- 
spring have been led to accept flag-mat wigwams, deer, fish and 
water-fowl in lieu of skin tents and buffalo meat. The Sioux 
language even differs in each band. Prol)ably, soon after the 
Spanish conquest of Mexico, many of the red rovers of the ])lains, 
as their traditions tell, left for more northern climes. The inviting 



ABORIGINAL HISTORY. 21 

prairies of Minnesota, with their countless herds of buffalo and 
elk, would for a time, at least, content the warlike Sioux, who, pro- 
vided with* some of the "big dogs" (horses) of the Spaniards, 
could roam at will over these boujidless, beautiful plains. It seems 
also likely that reports of the more than savage cruelty of the 
Spaniard had gone out, with accounts of the destructive nature of 
his "deadly thunder"; and if so, a common dread would have kept 
a superstitious people at peace. 

Friendly alliances would most naturally have sprung up among 
border tribes, and in but a few generations old tribes would have 
been multiplied into new ones, as appears to have been done dur- 
ing some long era of peace. It is true tliat the problem may be 
as readily solved by supposing a state of civil war to have existed, 
but in that case there still must have been lohg eras of peace, or 
the race would have become extinct. Be that as it may, the forests 
of Minnesota and Wisconsin limited the range of the buffalo in 
these states, and in doing this determined the character of the native 
inhabitants. 

The Sioux soon asserted his savage sway over the whole prairie 
region west of the Mississippi river, and drove into the forests of 
Wisconsin his less formidable neighbors. In after years, by com- 
bined attacks with firearms, lie was driven back by those he had 
dispossessed of their patrimony, and was c(mtent to plant himself 
upon the western shore of his watery barrier ; keeping as neuti-al 
ground, for a time, a strip of territory along the east side of the 
Mississippi. 

This region remained neutral but for a short time only, for w^ 
Hnd by the accounts of the earliest Fj-ench explorers that the Da- 
kotah and Algonquin nations were in an almost constant state of 
warfare when first visited by them, and during the whole time of the 
French occupation of the territory. 

The water-courses afforded ready access to the greater part of 
the region between the lakes and " Great river," and the dense 
forests concealed the approach of the wily foes. While the " battle- 
ground " presented opportunities for a surprise, it was no less ser- 
viceable for those who waited in ambush. Many a war party of both 
nations have been cut off by a successful ambush, and their people 
left to mourn and plot new schemes of vengeance. 

Other tribes suffered by these national animosities, and aban- 
doned the noted theatres of war for more peaceful localities. 



22 hist6ry of winona coxjnty. 

Thf Winnebagoos, according to their traditions, suffered from 
tlie incursions of both nations ; and at the time of the first visit 
of the French at Green Bay thej were found there and on Fox 
river, living in amity with the rice-eaters, or Min-o-min-nee, and 
other tribes of Algonquin origin, though known to be closely re- 
lated to the almost universal enemy, the Sioux. During the summer 
months the Indians on Fox river appeared sedentary in their habits, 
living in bark houses and cultivating Indian corn and other products 
of Indian agriculture, or gathering the wild potatoes and wild rice 
that served them for their winter stores of vegetable food. During 
seasons of scarcity from frosts, or fi-om disaster, edible nuts and 
acorns were secured against times of want ; and if famine came upon 
them in their extremity, they supported life by feeding upon trie 
inner bark of the slippery elm, linden and white pine. Those were 
happy times for the peaceful tribes, and of sorrow for those in 
enmity with one another. 



CHAPTEE II. 



EXPLORATIONS. 



The Minominnees, Pottawattamies and the Foxes occupied the 
water-courses tributary to Green Bay, while the Winnebagoes and 
the kindred tribes of lowas, Missouris, Osages, Kansas, Quajjaws, 
Ottoes, Ponkas and Mandans, possessed the country south and 
west, bordering upon the territory of the Sauks, the Illanois and the 
Sioux. This territory seems to have been visited by the French as 
early as 1634, and in 1660 Father Rene Menard went on a mission 
to Lake Superior, where the furs of that region and of Green Bay 
had ah'eady begun to attract adventurous Frenchmen. 

Poor zealous Menard, the first missionary, never returned to 
civilization ; he was lost in the wilds of a Black river forest, separated 
in a swamp from his faithful follower and assistant Guerin, and all 
that was ever known of his fate was inferred from the agony of his 
com])anion and the priestly robe and prayer-book of the aged pre- 
late found years aftei-ward in a Da-ko-tah lodge. 

In 1665 Father Claude Allouez, with but six French voyageurs, 
but with a lai-ge number of savages, embarked from Montreal for 



ABORIGESTAL HISTORY. 23 

Lake Superior, where he established himself for a time at a place 
called by the French La Pointe, because of its jutting out into tlie 
beautiful bay of Bayfield. Here at once was erected the mission of 
the Holy Spirit, and the good offices of the priest tendered to the 
untutored and savage tribes of that vast wilderness. The peaceful 
mission of Allouez was soon known among the warring tribes, and 
Sauks and Foxes, Illani and other distant tribes, sent messengers of 
peace or curiosity to the "Black Gown," and he was admitted to 
their counsels. In turn, "their tales of the noble river on which 
they dwelt," and which flowed to the south, "interested Allouez, 
and he became desirous of exploring the territory of his proselytes." 
Then, too, at the very extremity of the lake, the missionary met the 
wild and impassioned Sioux, who dwelt to the west of Lake Superior, 
in a land of prairie, with wild rice for food, and skins of beasts instead 
of bark for roofs to their cabins, on the bank of the Great river, of 
which Allouez reported the name to be Mississippi. To Father 
Allouez belongs the honor of liaving first given this name to the 
world. In speaking of the Da-ko-tahs, he says : "These people 
are, above all others, savage and warlike. * * * They speak 
a language entirely unknown to us, and the savages about here do 
not understand them." 

In 1669 the zealous Marquette succeeded to the mission estab- 
lished by Allouez, and his writings give a somewhat florid account 
of Sioux character. He says: "The Nadawessi (the Chippewa 
name of the Sioux), are the Iroquois of this country beyond La 
Pointe, but less faithless, and never attack until attacked. Their 
language is entirely difierent from the Huron and Algonquin ; they 
have many villages, but are widely scattered ; they have very extra- 
ordinary customs. * * * AH the lake tribes make war upon 
them, but with small success. They have false oats (wild rice), use 
little canoes, and keep their word strictly. 

At that time the Dah-ko-tahs used knives, spears and arrow- 
heads made of stone. About that time, one band of Dah-ko-tahs 
were allied to a baud of Chippewas by intermarriage and commer- 
cial relations, and for a time were living in fi-iendly relations with a 
band of Huron s, who had fled from the Iroquois of New York. 
Lfostilities breaking out between these people and the Sioux, they 
joined the people of their tribe at La Pointe. 

To Nicholas Perrot is due the honor of having first established 
a trading post on the Mississippi below Lake Pepin, and according 



24 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

to Neil's History of Minnesota, Perrot inspired the enterprise of 
La Salle, who sent Louis Hennepin to explore the Mississip})i. 
Hennepin was first to explore the river above the mcnith of the Wis- 
consin, the first to name and describe the falls of St. Anthony, the 
first to present an engravinc; of the Falls of Niagara, and it may be 
added, the first to translate the Winnebago name of Trempealeau 
Mountain into French. The Winnebagoes call that peculiar mount- 
ain Haj-me-ah-chaw, which is well rendered in French as the Soak- 
ing Mountain, as it stands isolated from its fellow peaks entirely 
surrounded by water. 

Afler reaching the Illinois river, La Salle, in 1680, sent Henne- 
pin on his voyage of discovery, with but two voyageur assistants. 
After reaching the mouth of the Illinois river he commenced the 
hazardous ascent of the " Grreat river," traversed before only by 
-Joliette and Marciuette, when they descended from the Wisconsin. 
Hennepin encountered war-parties of Dah-ko-tahs, and was taken 
a prisoner by them up the Mississippi to St. Paul, to St. Anthony's 
Falls, and to Mille Lac. While in the land of the Sioux he met 
Du Luth, who had come across from Lake Superior. 

Du Luth obtained the release of Hennepin, and gave him much 
information of value. Du Luth seems to have been the real dis- 
coverer of Minnesota. 

Owing to the war inaugurated against the English by Denon- 
%alle, in 1687, most of the French left the Mississippi, and concen- 
trated for defense under Du Luth at Green Bay. 

In 16.88 Perrot returned to his trading-post below Lake Pepin, 
and the year following, by proclamation, claimed the country for 
France. In the year 1695 Le Seur built the second post established 
in Minnesota, on an island not far from Red Wing. 

During this 3x\ar Le Seur took with him to Canada the first 
Dah-ko-tah known to have visited that country. The Indian's name 
was Tee-os-kah-tay. He unfortunately sickened and died in Mont- 
real. 

Le Seur hoped to open the mines known to be on the Mississippi, 
and went to France for a license. The license to work them was 
obtained, but Le Seur was captured by the English and taken to 
England, but was finally i-eleased. After overcoming great and 
renewed opposition, and making one more trip to France, he, in 
1700, commenced his search for copper, which was said to be 
abundant on the upj^r Mississippi. 



EXPLORATIONS. 25 

Some time in August of this year he entered Fever or Galena 
river, whose banks were known to the Indians to contain lead, but 
Le Seur was the first to mention the existence of those lead mines. 
After many incidents of interest, Le Seur reached the Blue Earth 
river, and established himself in a fort about one mile below the 
mineral deposits, from which the Dah-ko-tahs obtained their paint 
for personal adornment. In 1701 Le Seur took to the French post, 
on the Gulf of Mexico a large quantity of this mineral, and soon 
thereafter sailed for France. 

At this time, according to Le Seur's journal, there were seven 
villages of the Sioux on the east side of the Mississippi, and nine on 
the west. 

The Wah-pa-sha band was anciently known as the Ona-i)e-ton or 
falling leaf band, and their village of Ke-ox-ah was upon the 
prairie now occupied by the city of Winona. Keoxa is difficult of 
translation, but it may be rendered as "The Homestead," because 
in the springtime there was here a family reunion to honor the 
dead and invoke their blessings upon the band. 

The site of Winona was known to the French as La Prairie Aux- 
Ailes (pronounced O'Zell) or the Wing's prairie, presumably because 
of its having been occupied by members of Red Wing's band. The 
Americans called it Wah-pa-sha's prairie. 

Under the impression that it drew from Canada its most enter- 
prising colonists, the French government for some years discour- 
aged French settlements among the Indians west of Mackanaw ; but 
very soon the policy of the English in estranging the Foxes and 
other tribes from the French, compelled a renewal of the licenses 
that had been canceled by the French authorities. 

4l^he Foxes had made an unsuccessful attempt upon the French 
fort at Detroit (known as Wah-way-oo-tay-nong, or the Wy-an-dotte 
fort), and smarting under defeat they made an alliance with their 
old enemies the Dah-ko-tahs. This alliance and the enmity of the 
Foxes made it unsafe for the French to visit the Mississippi by way 
of Fox and Wisconsin rivers, and for some , years the Sauks and 
Foxes scalped the French traders,, and waged war against their 
Indian allies. The Foxes were finally overcome by the French in 
1714, and, capitulating, they gave six hostages as security for a 
peaceful treaty to be agreed upon in Montreal. Pemoussa, their 
greatest warrior, and others sent as hostages, died there of small- 
pox. One who had recovered with the loss of an eye was sent to 



2(> HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Mackaiiaw to treat, but he escaped and again stirred up the Indians 
to revolt. 

The Chick-a-saws in the south and Dah-ko-tahs in the north 
made the country exceedingly dangerous to the French. They now 
became assured that the English were undermining their influence 
with the Indians, for in a dispatch written about 1726 it is stated 
that the English "entertain constantly the idea of becoming 7nasters 
of North America.''' Licenses to traders were once more abundantly 
issued, and the prohibition against the sale of liquors that had been 
'established by the influence of the pious missionaries was removed. 
In 1718 Capt. St. Pierre was sent with a small force to reoccujiy 
La Pointe, now Bayfleld. The Indians there and at Kee-wee-naw 
had threatened war against the Foxes. During this year peace was 
established at Green Bay with the Sauks and Foxes and Winne- 
bagoes, who had taken part against the French. An endeavor was 
now made to detach the Dah-ko-tahs from friendly alliances with the 
Foxes, and to secure a treaty of peace between the Chippewas and 
Dah-ko-tahs, with a promise of renewed trade with them if they 
remained at peace. To accomplish this purpose, two Frenchmen were 
sent to the Dah-ko-tahs, but it would appear were not entirely suc- 
cessful, and wintered among the Menominee and Winnebago Indians 
on Black river. In order to obtain a strategic point it was resolved 
by the French to build a fort in the Sioux country. On June 16, 
1727, the expedition left Montreal, accompanied by missionaries and 
traders, and on September 17 of the same year reached their desti- 
nation on Lake Pepin. A stockade was soon built on the north side 
near Maiden Rock that inclosed buildings for troops, missionaries 
and traders. The fort was named "Beauharnois," in honor of the 
governor of Canada, and the mission named " St. Michae^phe 
Archangel. '' The commander of this fort was De la Perriere Boucher, 
noted for his savage brutality and bigotry. This fort was overflowed 
in 1728 and its site abandoned. According to Sioux tradition, tlie 
prairie on which Winona is now situated was also overflowed at that 
time. During this j'ear a large force of French and Indians left 
Canada with the intention of destroying the Sauks and Foxes. On 
August 17 they arrived at the mouth of Fox river. Before the 
dawn of day an attempt was inade to surprise the Sauk village, but 
they escaped, leaving only four of their people to reward the French 
for their midnight vigils. A few days later the French ascended the 
rapid stream to a Winnebago village, but it also was deserted; still 



EXPLORATIONS. 



27 



pursuing their search, on the twenty-fifth they came to a large Fox 
village, but that too was abandoned. Orders were now given to 
advance the command to the grand portage of the Wisconsin river; 
but thig move was as fruitless as those which had preceded it, and 
the expedition returned to Green Bay without results. The Foxes 
retired to Iowa, and, establishing still closer relations with the lowas 
and Sioux, were allotted hunting-grounds to which have been at- 
tached some of their names. The Kick-ah-poos and Masco-tens were 
allies of the Foxes and their conge7iers^ the Sauks, and took part 
with them against the French. 

In 1736 St. Pierre was in command at Lake Pepin and regarded 
the Sioux as friendly, but they still remained objects of suspicion to 
the French Canadian government, as some of them had attacked an 
expedition under Yeranderie, undertaken at that early period to open 
a route to the Pacific. 

In 1741 the Foxes killed some Frenchmen in the territory of the 
Illinois, and this so aroused the authorities in Canada that they 
determined, if possible, to overthrow and completely subdue the 
Foxes. The officer selected for this purpose was the Sieur Moran 
or Marin, who had once been in command at Fort St. Nicholas near 
Prairie du Chien. With the cunning of a savage, Marin placed his 
men in canoes under cover, as if they were merchandise, and when 
ordered by the Foxes opposite or near the Butte des Morts to land and 
pay the usual tribute exacted from all traders passing their village, 
lie opened fire upon the assembled multitude and killed indiscrimi- 
nately men, women and children. Marin had anticipated the Foxes' 
consternation and flight, and before reaching the village had sent a 
detachment of his force to cut them off. There was great slaughter 
and but a remnant of the village escaped. These people were again 
surprised by Marin and his forces on snowshoes in their winter 
encampment on the Wisconsin, and were utterly destroyed. 

The Dah-ko-tahs had during this period been at war with the 
Chippewas, but in 1746 were induced by the French to make peace. 
Many of the French voyageurs, and in some few instances French offi- 
cers even, had taken wives, after the Indian method of marriage, from 
among the Dah-ko-tahs and other tribes, and by this means their in- 
fluence was still great among their Indian followers. Yet, English 
influence had commenced its work, and soon after this period French 
power seems to have begun to wane. The French, however, still 
continued to make a struggle for existence, if not supremacy. 



28 EIISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

The t'hippewas of Lake Superior showed a dis))osition to aid the 
Englisli, and committed a robbery at the Sault St. Marie ; " even the 
commanchmt at Mackanaw was exposed to insolence." St. Pierre 
was sent to the scene of disorder. His judgment and courage was 
undoubted. St. Pierre seized three murderers and advised that 
no French traders should come among the Chippewas. While the 
Indians, secured by the boldness of St. Pierre, were on their way to 
Quebec under a guard of eight French soldiers, by great cunning and 
daring they managed to kill or drown their guard, and though 
manacled at the time, they escaped, severing their irons with an axe-. 
"Thus was lost in a great measure the fruit of Sieur St. Pierre's 
good management, "as wrote Galassoniere in 1741>. 

Affairs continued in a disturbed state, and Canada finally became 
involved in the war with New York and the New England colonies. 
In the West, affairs were for some time in doubt, but the influence 
of the Sieur Marin became most powerful, and in 1753 he was able 
to restore tranquillity between the French, and Indian chiefs assem- 
bled at Green Bay. 



CHAPTEK III. 



AMONG THE INDIANS. 



As the war between the colonies became more desperate, the 
French officers of experience and distinction were called from the 
AVest to aid the Eastern struggle. Legardeur de St. Pierre in 1755 fell 
in the battle upon Lake Champlain, and Marin, Langlade, and others 
from the West, distinguished themselves as heroes. After the fall of 
Quebec the Indians of the Northwest readily transferred their alle- 
giance to the British. In 1761 the English took possession of Green 
Bay, and trade was once more opened with the Indians. A French 
trader named Penneshaw was sent b^^ the English into the country 
fo the Dah-ko-tahs, and in March, 1763, twelve Dahkotah warriors 
arrived at Green Bay, and offered the English the friendship of their 
nation. They told the English commandant that if any Indians 
obstructed the passage of traders to their country, to send them a 
belt of Wampum as a sign, and "they would come and cut them off, 
as all Indians were their slaves or dogs." After this talk they pro- 
duced a letter from Penneshaw, explaining the object of their visit. 



AMONG THE mDIANS. 29 

In June Penneshaw himself arrived with most welcome news from 
the land of the Dah-ko-tahs, bringing with him for the commander 
ot the post a pipe of peace, and a request that English traders be 
sent to trade with the Sioux ot the Mississippi. 

A tradition still exists among the Sioux that the elder Wah-pa- 
sha, or, as we might say, Wah-pa-sha the First, was one of the 
twelve Da-ko-tahs who visited Green Bay. Notwithstanding the 
English had conquered all the vast territory between the lakes and 
the Mississippi, and had the proffered friendship of the Sioux 
to strengthen their influence with all the other Indian tribes, 
the lines of trade between the territory of Louisiana and the 
newly acquired territory of the English were not closely drawn, and 
French influence was sufficiently potent to send most of the furs and 
peltries to their post at New Orleans. The cause of Indian prefer- 
ence for the French may be found in the latter's gaiety of character, 
and their ability to conform to the circumstances that may surround 
them. The Canadian voyageurs and. woodmen displayed a fondness 
for high colored sashes and moccasins that was pleasing to the bar- 
baric tastes of the Indian women, and many of them, joining their 
fortunes and their honors with those of the French, raised children 
that were taught to reverence and obey them. 

In addition to the influences extended by these ties of blood, 
the kindness and devotion to their religious faith exhibited by the 
(Jatholic missionaries won upon the imaginations of the Indians, 
and many were won over to a profession of their faith. The tribes 
which came under their influences looked upon the priests as verita- 
ble messengers from God, and called them the "good spirits," be- 
lieving that they were the mediums only of '* good spirits." 

All Indians are spiritists, believing implicitly that the spirits of 
departed human beings take an interest in mundane aftairs. 

The English, in contrast with French management, had a bluft' 
and arbitrary way of dealing, that, however successful it may have 
been with eastern tribes, was for a time very distasteful to the Sioux. 
However, the English learned something in due time by contact 
with these Indians, and from French politeness ; but some years 
were required before their success with the Sioux was established. 

For some years the trade seems to have been abandoned west of 
Mackanaw, to the French. In the year 1766 Jonathan Carver, a 
native of Connecticut, visited the upper Mississippi, and his reports 



30 JIISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

coneei'iiing the beauty, fertility and resources of Minnesota aroused 
some attention to the vahie of these new possessions. 

Carver was a man of keen observation and discernment, and 
some of his predictions regarding the "new northwest," tliough 
scoffed at by some at that time, proved almost prophetic. Carver 
died in England in 1780. Alter his death, a claim was set up to a 
large tract of land said to have been given him by the Sioux, and 
since known as the ' ' Carver tract. " 

The claim was investigated after the territory came into the pos- 
session of the United States, but it was found to be untenable. 

Carver found the Sioux and Chippewas at war when he arrived 
among them, and was told that "war had existed among them for 
forty years." Chippewa and Sioux tradition both make the time 
much longer. It was supposed by the English that the policy of 
the French traders fostered war between the Sioux and Chi])pe\va 
nations. Wliether this be true or not, it is certain that French in- 
fluence continued paraniount in the country for some years, but as 
the French that remained after the ti-ansfer of the country to the 
English were inferior in intelligence to those in authority while 
the French held possession, we are principally dependant upon 
Indian and mixed blood tradition for what occurred in this vast 
territory until after the revolution. , 

Tradition tells us that an Englishman, located near the mouth of 
the Min-ne-so-ta river, was killed while smoking his pipe, by an 
Indian named Ix-ka-ta-])e. He was of the M'de-wa-kan-ton-wan 
band of Dah-ko-tahs. 

As a result of this unprovoked murder, no other trader would 
visit this band, which had already been divided by dissensions, and 
been driven by the Chippewas from territory formerly occupied east 
of the Mississi})pi. 

In earlier times this decision of the traders would have been 
disregarded, but then it was of vital importance to their well-being 
if not their existence ; for they had learned to depend ujion guns 
instead of bows and arrows, and therefore suffered for want of am- 
munition and other supplies, and were at the mei-cy of their well- 
armed enemies. After a grand council it was determined to give 
up the murderer to English Justice. 

Accordingly a large party of Sioux, with their wives and the 
murderer, started for Quebec. In order to avoid their enemies the 
Chippewas, they took the usual canoe route by the Wiscoi)sin and 



AMONG THE INDIANS. 81 

Fox rivers to Green Bay. While on this journey, the ridicule of 
other tribes and their own dissensions caused a desertion of over 
half of their number, and upon their arrival at Green Bay, but six, 
of whom some were women, persevered in their intention to go on. 
When about to start, the murderer also disappeared ingloriously. 
The leader of the little band of six, then called Wa-pa "The Leaf," 
told his followers that he himself would go as an offering to the 
British commander, and if required, would give up his life that his 
people might not be destroyed. On arriving at Quebec, his motive 
and heroism were both appreciated by the English governor, and 
the chief was sent back to his prairie home, loaded with abundant 
supplies of the coveted ammunition and Indian trinkets ; and as 
evidence of his gratitude demanded a British flag to wave over his 
territory. A gaudy uniform, which included a red cap, common 
enough in early days, was- also given "The Leaf," or as Grignon 
calls him, the "Fallen Leaf," and as he represented the Da^-ko-tas 
as a nation of seven principal bands, he was given seven medals for 
tlie respective bands, the one for himself being hung by a tassel 
cord upon his neck by the English commander at Quebec in person. 
This noble band of Spartan Sioux wintered in Canada and had 
sraall-pox, though in a mild form, and when the navigation of the 
great lakes was fully opened in the spring they safely returned to 
their tribe. 

Before reaching their village, which ha^ been again divided 
during their absence, they dressed themselves in their finest apparel, 
and marching in Indian file at the head of his devoted companions, 
the chief entered his village with red cap and flag conspicuously 
displayed. 

The chief was hailed, after Indian custom as Wah-pa-ha-sha, or 
' ' Red Cap, " which, by abbreviation soon became Wa-pa-sha. 

Wapasha's successful return and denunciation of the cowardly 
desertion by his comrades,* created another division, which was 
made permanent by his leaving "Red Wing's " band and removing 
to the present site of Minnesota City, known to the Wah-pa-sha 
band as 0-ton-we, "the •village,'' probably because of its having 
been a very ancient dwelling and burial place of Indians. 

There, at Gilmore and Burn's valleys, they had th^r cornfields 
and summer residences. The band also had a village near Trempea- 
leau mountain and at Root river. At times, when not occupied 
with field work, they assembled upon the site of Winona (known as 



32 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTV. 

Keoxa) and La (^rosse, lield their sun and otlier religious dances, 
})layed their games of " La Crosse," or we]>t over the remains of 
their dead. Nostrils and sight both reminded them of this sacred 
duty, as the dead of tlieir l)and were phiced upon scaffohls, and left to 
fester and bleach in the open air until whitened by time. The bones 
and burial garments were buried in some secluded spot, or placed 
under stones in some ancient ossuary. This custom was soon 
abandoned, and in later years their dead were at once buried. 
Wa-pa-sha was very proud of ^lis success with the English, and 
during one of his visits to Mackanaw, stipulated that when visiting 
English forts, the British commanders should salute him and his 
staff with solid shot, alined a little high. 

For much of the foregoing tradition, and very much more of 
like character, the writer is indebted to Thomas Le Blanc, born in 
1824, son of Louis Provosal, or Louis Provencalle, an old French 
trader, whose post was at or near the site of Pennesha's, on tlie 
Minnesota river, at Traverse des Sioux, and where, for a time, in 
ancient days, some of Wa-pa-sha's people were encamped. Thomas 
was related to Wah-pa-sha, to the Grignons and to Faribault, and 
was well versed in Indian and French traditions. lie spoke French, 
English and Dah-ko-tah about equally well, and during the four 
months employed by the writer he was found singularly intelligent 
and truthful. 

The first Wah-pah-sha was grandfather to the one removed from 
his Winona village by treaty in 1851-3. His memory is still held 
in great reverence by his descendants and the whole Sioux nation. 
His deeds of prowess and of benevolence are still preserved in tra- 
ditions and songs that are sung by medicine-men or priests to the 
young of the ti'ibe ; and even the Winnebago members of the 
Wah-pa-sha family have learned to sing them. 

As a s]>ecimen of these rude verses, compelled into rhyme, the 
following song is given : - • 

SONG OY THE DAH-K(3-TAIIS. 

Wah-pa-sha ! Wali-pa-slia ! jiood and great brave, 
You rode into battle, made enemies slaves; 
Your war-chief was strong in sjnrit and frame, 
An4 many the s('ali)S he hung on his chain. 

Your " lied Caj)" was kudwn in the East and the West ; 
You honored the English, and hoi)ed to be blessed ; 
You clothed your red children in scarlet and blue; 
You ever were kind, devoted and true. 



AMONG THE INDIANS. Hb 

The skins of your Te-pee were brought from the plains ; 
Your moccasins dressed with C^hippewa brains,* 
Your war-whoop saluted bj' British real shot,t 
Gave peacefullest token they harmed you not. 

Then rest thee, brave chieftain, our night has come on, 
The light has departed from all thou hadst won ; 
Thy people lie scattered on hillside and plain ; 
Thy corn-lields, thy prairie, we cannot regain. 

Notwithstanding the esteem in which his memory is now held, 
during his lifetime Wah-pa-sha became the subject of dissensions in 
his tribe, and leaving the cares of chieftainship principally to his 
son, he roamed at will with a small band of devoted followers of 
his own tribe, and a few Win-ne-bagoes, one of whom had married 
his sister Winona, and whose daughter Winona, called the sister 
of the last Wah-pa-sha (though but a cousin), played so important 
a part in the removal of the Winnebagoes in 1848. Old Wah-pa- 
sha finally died at a favorite winter encampment on Root river, and 
was taken to Prairie du Chien for burial. When news reached the' 
Mississippi, in 1780, that Col. George R. Clark, of Virginia, was 
in possession of Illinois, and was likely to take possession of Prairie 
du Chien, a lieutenant of militia, twenty Canadians and thirty-six 
Fox and Dah-ko-tah Indians were sent with nine bark canoes to 
secure the furs collected at that post. Wah-pa-sha was in command 
of the Indians. 

The canoes were filled with the best furs, and sent by Capt. 
Langlade, who had chai'ge of them, out of danger from capture, and 
a few days afterward the Americans arrived with the intention of 
attacking the post. During this year, also, a squaw discovered a 
lead mine near the present site of Dubuque. During 1783-4 the 
Northwestern Companj^ was organized, but some of the members 
becoming dissatisfied, an opposition company was formed by Alex- 
ander McKenzie and others. After a sharp rivalry for some time 
the two companies were consolidated. 

In 1798 there was a reorganization of the company, new part- 
ners admitted, and the shares increased. The new management 
was thoroughly systematized, and their operations made very profit- 
able. 

*The brains of animnls are used in dressing deer skins. 
t A stipulation at Mackinaw, required a salute to Wah-pa-sha of solid shot 
when he visited that fort. 



3() HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

In about the year 1785 Julien Dubuque, who had settled at 
"La Prairie du Chien," and had heard of the discovery by a Fox 
squaw of a lead vein on the west side of the Mississippi, obtained 
permission at a council to work those mines, and he established him- 
self upon the site of the city that bears his name. 

Dubuque was the confrere of De Marin, Provosal, Poquette and 
others who have prominently figured in the fur trade of that period. 
The princi})al traders, however, were Dickson, Frazer, Renville and 
Grignon. James Porlier, an educated French Canadian, was acting 
as clerk for Grignon, on the St. Croix, at this time, together with 
the pompous and eccentric Judge Reaume, afterward so noted at 
Green Bay. 

Porlier, while with Dickson at Sauk Rapids, gave Pike useful 
information during his visit to the upper Mississippi in 1805, and 
afterward, moving to Green Bay, acted as chief-justice of Brown 
county for sixteen years. The treaty of 1783 failed to restore good 
feeling between England and the United States, as the British posts 
were not at once surrendered, and this fact served to keep the 
Indians hostile. 

The English pretended not to have authority to give up posts on 
Indian territory. This excuse was set up in the interest of the En- 
glish fur traders, but it was finally agreed by the treaty efiected by 
Mr. Jay that Great Britain should withdraw her troops by June 1, 
1796, from all posts within the boundaries assigned by the treaty, 
and that British settlers and traders might remain for one year with 
all their former })rivileges, without becoming citizens of the United 
States. The Northwest Company seized upon this opportunity to 
establish posts all over Minnesota. They paid no duties, raised the 
British flag in many instances over their posts, and gave chiefs 
medals with English ensignia upon them. By these means they 
impressed the savages with the idea that their power still remained 
6U])reme, and this impression was a fruitful source of annoyance, 
and even danger, to Americans, for years afterward. In May, 
1800, the Northwestern territory was divided. 

In December, 1803, the province of Louisiana was officially 
delivered by the French to the United States government, and in 
March, 1804, Cai)t. Stoddard, U.S.A., as agent of the French govern- 
metit, received troni the Spanish authorities in St. Louis actual 
possession of this important territory, transferring it very soon there- 
after to the United States, 



AMONG THE INTHANS. 37 

It was now deemed expedient that this valuable territory, so • 
recently purchased, should be fully explored, and the Indians be 
made to acknowledge the full sovereignty of the Federal govern- 
ment. Upper Louisiana, including a large part of Minnesota, was 
organized immediately after the transfer, and on January 11, 1805, 
Michigan territory was also organized. Gen. Wilkinson, placed in 
command at St. Louis, finding that the laws of his government were 
still unrecognized b}^ the English traders in the new territory, in 
1805 sent Lieut. Zebulon M. Pike to expel the traders and bring 
some of the prominent Indian chiefs to St. Louis. Pike was cour- 
teously received and hospitably entertained by the wily Scotch and 
English traders of that period, but they secretly resolved to dis- 
regard and circumvent the policy of the United States government 
in its proposed management of the Indians. 

Pike visited the different tribes along the Mississippi as far up 
as Sandy and Leech lakes, and made a treaty with the Dah-ko-tahs 
for sites for forts at the mouth of the St. Croix and Minnesota 
rivers. 

Wintering in the country of the Chippewas, he was enabled to 
induce them and tjie Sioux to smoke the pipe of peace, and in the 
early springtime started with representatives of both nations for 
St. Louis to conclude articles of friendship and commerce intended 
for the benefit of these hostile races. 

Upon the "Aile Rouge," or "Red Wing," hearing of a secret 
attempt to shoot Lieut. Pike by a 3'Oung Sioux, he spoke with 
vehemence against the character of some encamped at the month of 
the Minnesota river, and offered to bring the would-be assassin to 
Pike for punishment. Pike found at the Red Wing village an old 
chief known as Roman Nose, and who had been the second chief of his 
tribe, desirous of giving himself up for some instrumentality in the 
death of a trader. Tlie Indian name of the chief was not given, 
but it was said he had been deposed in consequence of the murder 
of tlie trader. Pike thought it impolitic to tell the penitent chief 
that the matter was beyond his jurisdiction. 

On his way down the river Pike speaks of Winona prairie by' 
its French name of "Aile" or "Wing" prairie, and of Wah-pa- 
shas encampment below La Ci'osse, probably at mouth of Root 
river. He also gives Wah-pa-sha his French name of La Feuille, 
"The Leaf" La Crosse he calls De Cross, but when speaking of 
the game played at Prairie du Chien by Sioux, Fox and Winnebago 



;{.S HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

contestancs, lie calls that "a great game of the cross," showing 
clearly that he did not know the French origin of the name. While 
at Prairie dii ('hien, Wah-pa-sha sent for Lieut. Pike, "and had a 
long and interesting conversation with him, in which he spoke of 
the general jealousy of his nation toward their chiefs," and wished 
the "'■Nez Corbeau," as the French called the "Roman Nose," 
reinstated in his rank as "the man of most sense in his nation." 
This conversation shows another noble trait in the character of Wah- 
pa-sha. 

Before leaving Prairie du Chien for St. Louis, Pike established 
regulations for the government of the Indian trade, but his disap- 
pearance from "La Prairie" was the signal for Cameron, Rolette, 
Dickson and their subordinates to disregard them. Cameron and 
Dickson were both bold Scotch traders, who seem to have disre- 
garded all regulations and laws, except those of hospitality and 
humanity. Cameron died in 1811, and was buried on the Minnesota 
river. Dickson lived to take an active part in the war of 1812, and 
have few but his ill deeds spoken of in history. 



CHAPTER IV. 



TROUBLES WITH THE INDIANS. 



In 1807 it was becoming evident that the various Indian tribes in 
the Northwest were forming a hostile league against the United 
States government. In 1809, a Nicholas Jarrot made affidavit 
that English traders were suj^plying [ndians for hostile purposes. 
Indian runners and envoys from the "Prophet" were visiting the 
(/hippewas, while Dickson, who was the principal trader in Minne- 
sota, held the Indians along the waters of the Mississippi subject to 
his will. 

Gov. Edwards, of Illinois, reported to the secretary of war that 
*'Tlie oi)inion of Dickson, the celebrated British trader, is that, in 
the event oi a war with (xreat Britain, all the Indians will be 
opposed to us, and he hopes to engage them in hostility by making 
peace between the Sioux and Chippeways, and in having them declare 
war against us." A principal cause of the great influence of Dick, 
son was his alliance by marriage with the noted Dah-ko-tah chief 
"Red Thunder," whose sister he had taken as his wife. 



TKOUBLES WITH THE INDIANS. 39 

In May, 1812, two Indian couriers were arrested in Chicago, 
supposed to have letters for Dickson. The Indians had anticipated 
twrest, or else, for greater security, had buried their letters until 
they should resume their journey, and nothing being found upon 
their persons they were released. A Mr. Frazer was present when 
the letters were tinally delivered to Dickson, who was then at "the 
Portage " in Wisconsin, and said the letters conveyed the intelli- 
gence that the British flag would soon be flying upon the fort at 
Mackanaw. 

During this period, Cadotte, Deace and others were collecting 
the Chippewas of northeastern Minnesota on Lake Superior, and at 
Green Bay. Black Hawk was given command of the Indian forces to 
be assembled. Dickson gave him a certificate of authority, a medal 
and a British flag. Before it was known that war had been declared, 
the American commandant at Mackanaw was surprised by the land- 
ing of British troops and traders, and a demand for the surrender 
of the garrison. 

With the British army came well known traders, prepared with 
goods to trade under the British flag. 

An American, taken prisoner at the time, wrote to the Secretary 
of War : " The persons who commanded the Indians are Robert 
Dickson, Indian trader ; John Askin, Jr., Indian agent, and his 
son," both of whom were painted and dressed in savage costume. 
Neill says : "The next year (1813) Dickson, Renville, and other fur 
traders, are present with the Kaposia, Wah-pa-sha, and other bands 
of Dah-ko-tahs, at the siege of Fort Meigs." 

While Renville was seated, one afternoon, with Wah-pa-sha and 
the then chief of the Kaposia band, a deputation came to invite 
them to meet the other allied Indians, with which the chief complied. 
"•Frazer, an old trader in Minnesota, told Renville that the Indians 
were about to eat an American." * * * '•'The bravest man of 
each tribe was urged to step forward and partake." * * * A 
Winnebago was urging a noted Sioux hunter to partake of the horrid 
feast, when his uncle told him to leave, and addressed the assembled 
warriors as follows : "My friends, we came here not to eat Ameri- 
cans, but to wage war against them; that will suffice for us." 
Trah-pa-sha said: "We thought that you, who live near to white 
men, were wiser and more refined than we are who live at a distance, 
but it must indeed be otherwise, if you do such deeds." Col. 
Dickson sent for the Winnebago who had arranged the intended 



40 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

fi'iist and demanded his reason for doing so disgusting a deed. His 
answer sheds no liglit upon his motive. 

The fall of Maekanaw alarmed the people of the Mississippi 
valley, and they called loudly for the defense of Prairie-du-Chien. 

In May, 1814, Gov. Clark left St. Louis for this purpose, and 
taking possession of the old Mackinaw House, found a number of 
trunks full of papers belonging to Dickson, one of which contained 
this interesting extract : "Arrived from below, a few Winnebagoes 
with scalps. ^ (rave them tobacco, six pounds of powder and six 
pounds of ball." 

A fort was built by the Americans, and named " Shelby." The 
Maekanaw traders, hearing of this, organized a force under McKay, 
an old trader, and started in canoes to dispossess the Americans, 

The British force was guided by Joseph Rolette, Sr., and, land- 
ing some distance up the Wisconsin river, marched to the village 
and demanded its surrender. 

The fort was unfinished and scarcely defensible, but its com- 
mander, Lieut. Perkins, replied that he would defend it to the last. 

On July 17 the gunboat, under command of Capt. Yeiser, was 
attacked by the British and Indians. The boat moved to a com- 
manding position above, but was soon dislodged by the enemy, who 
crossed to the island, where they availed themselves of the shelter of 
trees. 

The boat was then run a few miles below, but was unable to do 
much execution. For three days Lieut. Perkins made a brave 
resistance, but was finally compelled to capitulate, reserving the pri- 
vate property of his command. 

After placing his prisoners on parole, the British victor escorted 
them to one of the gunboats, upon which they had but about a 
month before come up, and, crestfallen at their discomfiture, they 
were sent back down the river, pledged not to bear arms until 
exchanged. 

Some bloodthirsty savages followed them in canoes, but made 
no victims. 

Lieut. Campbell came up from St. Louis about this time with a 
small force to strengthen the garrison, and, landing at Kock Island, 
held a conference with Black Hawk at his village nearby. Directly 
after leaving, news came to Black Hawk of the defeat at Prairie-du- 
Chien. His braves at once started in pursuit of Campbell's com- 
mand. A severe encounter was incurred, the lieutenant was 



TROUBLES WITH THE INDIANS. 41 

wounded and some of his men killed. During the fight a boat was 
captured, and the force was compelled to retreat back to St. Louis. 

After the capture of Fort Shelly, it was named by the British 
Fort McKay. 

In August, 1814, Maj. Zachary Taylor was sent up with a force 
in gunboats to punish the Indians who had attacked Lieut. Campbell, 
but to his astonishment found the British and Indians in possession 
of Rock Island. 

Fire was opened upon Taylor from a battery, and the first ball 
fired passed through a gunboat commanded by Capt. Hempstead. 

Taylor's boats were all disabled and he was compelled to retreat 
down the river a short distance for repairs. In that engagement 
one was killed and eleven wounded. With the Americans who 
came down to St. Louis after the surrender of Prairie-du-Chien was 
a ' ' one-eyed Sioux, " who had aided in the defense of Capt. Yeiser's 
gunboat. 

During the autumn of 1814, in company with another Sioux of 
the Kaposia band, he ascended the Missouri to a convenient point 
above, and, crossing the country, enlisted a number of his people 
in favor of the Americans. 

After these professions of friendship, most likely from Sioux 
nearest St. Louis, he went down to Prairie-du-Chien. Dickson, 
upon his arrival, asked his business, and snatched from him a bundle, 
expecting to find letters. 

The Indian told Dickson that he was from St. Louis, and would 
give no further information. 

Dickson confined the Sioux in Fort McKay, and threatened him 
with death if he did not give information against the Americans. 
The "one-eyed Sioux" was proof against all threats, and he was 
finally released. 

The stubborn savage soon left for a winter sojourn among the 
river bands, and returning in the spring of 1815 he soon heard the 
news of peace having been restored. 

As the British evacuated the fort they set it on fire, with the 
American flag flying as it had been run up, seeing which, the " one- 
eyed Sioux " rushed into the burning fort and saved the flag. A 
medal and a commission were given him by Gov. Clark, which he 
treasured and exhibited upon frequent occasions, while rehearsing 
his many exploits. 

These interesting facts taken from Neill's valuable history, relate 



42 HIRTOTIY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

to Ta-ha-mie, tlie ''Rising Moose," mentioned by Lieut. Pike in his 
journal. 

He was well known to the writer as the "one-eyed" medicine 
chief, or priest, of the Wah-pa-sha band of Sioux, though he seemed 
equally at homo with other bands and with the Winnehagoes, all of 
whom reverenced him for his bravery and intelligence. His fre- 
quent boast of having been the only American Sioux during the war 
of 1812, made him quite famous among the American settlers of 
Winona county, while the pretentious cock of his stove-pipe hat and 
the swing of his mysterious medicine-bag and tomahawk-pipe gave 
him character among his Sioux and Winnebago patrons. His serv- 
ices were in frequent demand; and even now, in 1882, he is spoken 
of by the older Indians as a great hunter, a great warrior, and a 
good priest. His more modern name of Tah-my-hay, "the Pike," 
corrupted into Tom-my-haw by the American settlers, was probably 
taken by himself as the adopted brother of Lieut. Pike, after an 
Indian custom. His Winnebago name of jSTa-zee-kah, an interpreta- 
tion of his Sioux name, shows clearly that he was known as "The 
Pike." In regard to the "Tomahawk," that so mystified Dr. Foster, 
whose interesting and elaborate article is quoted from by Neill, it 
appears probable, allowing something to imagination, that the father 
of Lieut. Pike had a tomahawk, the head and handle of which formed a 
pipe, and that Lieut. Pike had taken it with him on his mission to the 
Sioux and Chippewas as a calumet or pipe of peace. That, meeting 
with and forming a close tie of triendship with Ta-ha-mie, the " Rising 
Moose," he gave him a memento of his everlasting friendship, in 
peace or war, by presenting the " pipe tomahawk, " in such common 
use along the (Canadian border in early days. The writer's memory 
was in fault as to tlie certainty of its being Tah-my-hay who, of all 
the Sioux, was so expert in the use of the tomahawk, but R. F. Nor- 
ton, a merchant of Homer, Minnesota, comes to his aid by relating 
the following incident : 

During the early days, said Norton, my brother, the doctor, 
and myself, were listening to an old dragoon settler's account of 
his skill and prowess with the sabre. Flourishing a stick, he told 
how easy it was to defend himself against the assault of lance or 
bayonet. Tom-my-haw happened to be present, and understanding 
more than the valorous cavalryman supposed, or, as proved agree- 
able, asked the white warrior to strike him with his stick. This 
the dragoon declined to do, but, being urged, he made a demon- 



TROITBLES WITH THE INDIANS. 43 

stration as if intending to strike, when, with a movement of 
Tom-my-haw's tomahawk, the stick was caught, and whirled to a 
safe distance. Norton described the tomahawk as a combined 
hatchet and pipe. 

In liis youth, Tom-my-haj was a noted hunter, and after the 
disruption of the Me-day-wa-kant-wan band, joined Red Wing's 
subdivision, and afterward that of Wah-pa-sha. He told the writer 
that during one of liis hunts, while following the game into a dense 
Tamarach thicket, a sharp, dry twig entered one eye and destroyed 
its sight. The vanity of Tah-my-hay was something remarkable, 
but his devotion to the Americans was vouched for by his tribe. 

After the war had closed. Little Crow and Wah-pa-sha, by 
request of the British command, made a long journey, in canoes, to 
Drummond's Island, in Lake Huron. 

After lauding their valor, and thanking them in the name of his 
king, the officer laid some few presents before them as a reward 
for their meritorious services. The paltry presents so aroused the 
indignation of Wah-pa-sha, that he addressed the English officer, as 
appears in Neill's History of Minnesota, as follows : 

"My Father, what is this I see before me? A few knives and 
blankets ! Is this all you promised at the beginning of the war? 
Where are those promises you made at Michilimackinac, and sent 
to our villages on the Mississippi? You told us you would never 
let fall the hatchet until the Americans were driven beyond the 
mountains ; that our British father would never make peace with- 
out consulting his red children. Has that come to pass ? We never 
knew of this peace. We are told it was made by our Great Father 
beyond the water, without the knowledge of his war-chiefs ; that 
it is your duty to obey his orders. What is this to us ? Will these 
paltry presents pay for the men we have lost, both in the battle and 
in the war? Will they soothe the feelings of our friends? Will 
they make good your promises to us ? " 

"For myself, I am an old man. I have lived long, and always 
found means of subsistence, and I can do so still ! " 

Little Crow, with vehemence, said : ' ' After we have fought for 
you, endurecl many hardships, lost some of our people, and awak- 
ened the vengeance of our powerful neighbors, you make a peace 
for yourselves, and leave us to obtain such terms as we can. You 
no longer need our services, and offer these goods as a compen- 
sation for having deserted us. But no ! We will not take them ; 



44 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

we liold them and yourselves in equal contempt." So saying, he 
spurned the presents with his foot, and walked away. 

Tlie treaty that soon followed at Portage-des-Sioux, won over to 
the United States the fealty of the Dah-ko-tahs, of Minnesota, and 
the disgust expressed by "Little Crow" and Wah-pa sha on their 
return to their pe<)})le, for a time, at least, rendered any further 
serious difficulty with them improbable. 

A period has now been reached in the early exploration and 
occu])ation of the territory of the Dali-ko-tahs, when the traditions 
relating to that era have been merged in the experiences of the 
writer, [t is not merely the vanity of self-assertion that induces 
him to give his own personal experiences in early pioneer life, but, 
to connect the past, with the present mode of life in Minnesota, he 
thinks, may give a clearer impression of the character of the early 
pioneers than has generally hitherto obtained. 

The writer's father, Dr. Bradly Bunnell, was born in New 
London, Conneticut, in about 1781, and his mother, Charlotte 
Houghton, was bom in Windsor, Vermont, in about 1785. Soon 
after their marriage they came to Albany, New York, where the 
eldest sister of the writer was born, and where also was born her 
husband, Stephen Van Rensselaer. From Albany his parents 
moved to Homer, New Yoi-k, where the eldest son, Willard 
Bradly Bunnell, was born in 1814. Ten years later, 1824, the 
writer was born in Kochester, New York. 

While living in that beautiful city, his father conceived the idea 
of visiting the Territory of Michigan, and in 1828 went to Detroit. 
The writer is made sure of the time, by the date of a diploma of 
his father's membership in the Detroit Medical Society, signed by 
Stephen C. Henry, president, and II. S. Rice, secretary, and other 
papers in his possession. 

In the autumn of 1831, Bradley Bunnell started for Detroit, 
with the intention of establishing himself in the practice of his 
profession, but, delayed by the inclemency of the season, and lack 
of secure transportation, was induced to open an office in Buffalo. 

His jiractice grew into importance, and during the season of 
(tholera, 1832, the calls for his services to relieve the distressed and 
d^-ing were almost c(mstant. 

The writei' had an attack of Asiatic cholera, and passed into what 
was 8U]»posed by consulting physicians to be a collapsed stage of the 
disease, but the heroic treatment decided upon caused a rally of 



TROUBLES WITH THE USTDTANvS. 45 

the vital forces, and the grim enemy was routed. Although but 
eight years old at the time of the Black Hawk war, that event, and 
incidents connected with it, he distinctly remembers. The passage 
through Buffalo of United States troops on their way to the scene 
of conflict made a vivid impi-ession that years have failed to eradi- 
cate. In 1833 it was thought advisable by the writer's father to 
move up to Detroit, but meeting with what he thought a better 
opportunity to establish himself, after a short delay at Detroit, con- 
tinued on up to Saginaw. There he purchased forty acres of land, 
that now forms part of that flourishing city. He also bought forty 
acres that forms the site of Carrolton. Soon dissatisfied with his 
purchase, and the felicity afforded by howling wolves and croaking 
bullfrogs in their gambols and songs of love, he left in the sweet 
spring-time for metropolitan life in the French village of Detroit. 
His family, on the score of economy, and most likely for want of 
ready funds, were left in Saginaw to care for the household goods 
and garden, and the children to cultivate their unfolding intellects at 
a country school. The writer was called "Pef' by his mother, and 
was allowed to run at large with Chippewa children (whose tongue 
wsis soon acquired), visit their camps, sugar-groves, hunt, fish, swim, 
skate and fight, to his unbounded satisfaction. His pride was to 
excel his dusky competitors in all things, and this was soon accom- 
])lislied, to the admiration of an old Chippewa warrior instructor by 
his killing two immense bald eagles at the age of eleven. The 
writer was not then aware of the importance Indians attach to the 
killing of an eagle. 

His mother soon became satisfied that her "Pet" was learning 
more of the camp than tlie school, more of the hi-yah, of Indian 
music, than of that taught by his sisters. After a few written notes 
received from his teacher (confidential), and a vain attempt to take 
all of "his hide off," after the most approved methods of that 
''''good old time''\%'). It was thought best, upon one of his father's 
periodical visits, to place the writer in a Detroit "classical school." 

At about the age of twelve the misguided boy was placed in the 
Latin school of Mr. O'Brien, of Detroit, who has for many years 
taught the 3'oung ideas "to shoot," fitting many young men with 
preparatory instruction for useful lives. Mr. O'Brien had been 
educated for the Catholic priesthood, but discovering some peculi- 
arity in his character (it was thought to be his temper) un suited to 
so sacred an office, he opened his Latin school in Detroit. 



46 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

There can be no doubt of the masterly ability of O'Brien as a 
teacher ; but his method was the old one he learned in his bible, to 
"spare not the rod !" So, after a very short term at that school, 
receiving in the meantime a few extr'a lessons in the manly art ot 
self-defense^ the writer one day with a ty-yah ! left the school and 
his books never to return. 

A new method was then tried with the young savage, and his 
experiences at the "Bacon Select or High School," of Detroit, are 
cherished in grateful memory. The writer made rapid progress 
toward the goal of his ambition, a liberal education, but the "wild- 
cat mania" had seized upon his father, and as a consequence of 
losses, sickness and deaths in his family, the boy aspirant had to be 
made self-supporting. 

He was placed in the drug store of Benjamin T. Le Britton, 
opposite Ben Woodworth's hotel, where he boarded for a time upon 
his arrival in Detroit, and with that kind and upright gentleman, 
and his successor in business, he remained until the fires that raged 
in the wooden buildings of that period had destroj^ed them. 
Before the destruction of the American or Wale's Hotel by fire 
the writer was boarded at that house by his employer, and 
while there remembers that Henry R. Schoolcraft boarded there also 
for some considerable time, engaged, probably, upon his Indian 
works. A Chippewa maiden in attendance upon his invalid wife 
(who was of mixed blood), though shy, seemed pleased when spoken 
to in Chippewa, which, boy like, the writer would do. 

For a time, at intervals, though young for the work, he was sent 
by his employer to take orders and make collections in Ohio, Ken- 
tuck}' and Virginia. 

It was now thought advisable to engage the writer in the study 
of medicine. This was distasteful to him, but finally, with his ex- 
perience as a druggist to build on, in 1840 he went into his father's 
office in Detroit, and in winter, for want of other resources, attended 
private clinics and demonstrations. 

The reading and confinement involved was too great a change 
from his former and accustomed habits, but nevertheless, in order 
not to disappoint the fond expectations of -his parents, he worked 
against his inclinations. He had continued liis studies, more or less 
regularly, when a most welcome letter from his brother, Willard B. 
Uunnell, decided him, in the spring of 1842, to go to Bay-du-Noquet, 
where Willard was engaged in the fur trade. 



CHAPTER V. 

pp:rsonal ep:collp:( rriONS. 

A POINT has now been reached in this paper where it will be more 
convenient to use the pronoun oi the first person singular, and 
accordingly I will say that my recollections of the passage of Gen. 
Scott and his troops up the lakes, in 1832 ; my intimacy with Indians, 
annually renewed by their visits to Detroit and Maiden, Canada, to 
receive payments ; my acquaintance with all the old-time French fur 
traders and their offspring, at Detroit, and of the traditions told me 
by the Snelling boys of their father and their grandfather, Col. 
Snelling, all conspired to imbue me with a romantic idea of ^'^ going 
out West " into the Indian territory that has never yet been realized. 
At my father's table I had heard Col. Boyer, the Indian agent at 
Green Bay, speak in glowing terms of that beautiful sheet of water 
and its rock-bound islands and harbors ; and I had also heard the 
Williams, of Pontiac and Saginaw, as well as my mother's cousin, 
Dr. Houghton, speak in my presence of Indian traditions relating 
to silver and copper mines upon Lake Superior. I asked myself 
then, with boyish fancies, why I could not find one. My dream of 
the conquest of fortune was at first rather rudely dispelled upon my 
arrival at my brother's house, but upon mature reflection I decided 
not to return to Detroit. 

I found my brother in very poor health and about to move to 
the upper Mississippi. The climate of this lovely region, even at 
that early day, was extolled by the fur traders for its salubrity, and 
for persons suffering from any form of lung disease it was thought 
to be almost a specific. Exposures and excesses frequently incident 
to frontier life had left their marks upon Willard, and I at once 
decided to aid in his removal to a dryer atmosphere. 

Will bought of the Chippewas and fitted out two of their 
largest bark canoes, and after selling to Mr. Lacy, of Green Bay, 
all of his stock of furs, and loading his sloop, "The Rodolph," 
with choice maple sugar, he closed out the remnant of his winter 
stock of goods to the Indians encamped on the shores of Green Bay, 
taking in payment their choicest furs and peltries. 



48 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Upon his arrival at the city of Green Bay all of the purchases 
made from the Indians were disposed of at enormous profits, includ- 
ing one of the bark canoes, capable of carrying about four thousand 
pounds. The other canoe Will loaded with the lighter fabrics of his 
trade, and, after a few days' delay in procuring a suitable pilot, or 
guide, started up through the rapids of Fox river. 

My brother was accompanied by his wife, nee Matilda Des- 
noyer, who was of the old French stock of Desnoyers, myself, a 
voyager, and an old Menominee Indian pilot, who spoke Chippewa 
well, and said he belonged to the band of Osh-kosh. The Indian 
went with us only to the head of the rapids, or foot of Lake Winne- 
bago, as agreed upon, but gave us so clear a description of the 
route to be followed to Fort Winnebago, that we reached that 
ancient portage without assistance or difficulty. 

At tlie Buttes du Mort (the mounds of the dead), we found a 
most intelligent mixed-blood trader, named Grignon, a descendant 
of the celebrated French officer Langlade, who oft'ered us generous 
hospitality and inducements to remain with him. I think that the 
maiden name of my brother's wife, Desnoyer, influenced the old 
trader u})on its incidentally becoming known to him, for he spoke 
in the highest terms of the Desnoyer family as personal friends of 
his in troubled times. Grignon told us that "the mounds of the 
dead " had no relation to the battle with the Fox Indians, fought on 
the opposite side of the stream, but were ancient tumuli, of which 
none but the most vague traditions existed. 

After a day's rest, we pushed on up through the intricate wind- 
ings of Fox river. 

We were not very heavily loaded, our cargo consisting for the 
most part of calicoes, red, green and blue cloths, blankets, cutlery, 
beads, and other baubles, so that upon the whole our trip was a 
very pleasant one. Some of the Winnebagoes encountered on the 
way were at first inclined to be somewhat surly, and demurred to 
the prices fixed u]>on the goods, and no doubt our firm and non- 
chalant demeanor was all that ])revented an attack from one encamp- 
ment, where it was intimated a tribute would be acceptable. This 
intimation angered my brother, and in a choice vocabuhiry oilJank 
Chi})jjewa, which their association with the Menominees of (treen 
Bay enabled them to understand, Will poured into their unwilling 
ears sounds that utterly silenced them. Tiie Ho-chunk-o-raws, or 
"Sweet Singers," as some translate their name, changed their 



PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS. 49 

tune and brought out their remaining furs, and would have loaded 
our frail bark at our own prices, to the top of the gunnels. 

Willard expected to sell the furs collected on this journey at 
Fort Winnebago, but failed to do so, as the enterprising trader and 
commercial traveler of the St. Louis, or Choteau Company, had 
already made his annual rounds, and had started for Prairie Du 
Chien. However, by some unexpected delay, we met La 'bath 
after we had started from the Portage, and were assured of a sale 
at "La Prairie." 

At the Portage, our canoe and its bulkj^ cargo were transported 
by wagon to the Wisconsin, down which, after having been 
"pocketed" a few times in misleading channels, we journeyed tri- 
umphantly. 

At Prairie Du Chien, we met Charles Le Grave, a merchant, 
whose family I had known in Detroit, and also the trader La 'bath, 
both of whom were willing to purchase our furs, but at reduced 
rates. 

We did not quite realize expectations in the final sale of our 
Indian commodities, for the season had too far advanced for the 
profitable sale of furs. Consulting with Le Grave, after a long 
conversation with La 'bath regarding the upper Mississippi, we took 
their advice and decided to go to the "Soaking Mountain," known 
now as Trempealeau. 

We were told that in the near future the site of the village 
would be the emporium of trade, and we were assured of a hearty 
welcome from a hospitable Kentucky pioneer named Reed. By the 
treaty of November 1, 1837, the Sioux and the Winnebagoes mixed 
bloods ceded to the United States all their territory on the east side 
of the Mississippi, and it was su^jposed by the old traders that town 
sites would become of great value. Francis La'bath, though a half- 
breed Sioux, had the energy, if not the business capacity, of a 
railroad magnate, and as a trader and collector of furs for the 
American Fur Company, he had become familiar with the Indian 
territory of the Wisconsin and Mississippi rivers. 

In addition to his trips of purchase for the fur company he had 
personal interests to supervise, for he had established small posts 
and wood-yards at several points for trade on the Mississippi between 
Prairie du Chien and Lake Pepin. La'bath's first post was at the 
head of the "Battle Slough," where Black Hawk was defeated, and 
it was generally managed by La'bath in person. He had another 



50 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

siiuill post on the east side of the river, about three miles below 
La Crosse, that coninianded the trade of Root river and vicinity and 
was an important winter post. Root river was known to the Winne- 
bagoes as Caii-he-o-mon-ah, or Crow river, and not the Cah-he-rah, 
or Menominee river, as stated by some writers. The Sioux also 
called Root river Cah-hay Wat-pah, because of the nesting of crows 
in the large trees of its bottom lands. In the wintei- of 1838-9 
James Douville and Antoine Reed (Canadians) established them- 
selves at Trempealeau in the interest of La'bath, but more to hold 
the town site than for the purposes of trading with the Indians. A 
wood-yard was established on the head of the island opposite Trem- 
pealeau, and some land cultivated by Douville, but nothing of con- 
sequence done to induce a settlement at Trempealeau. La'bath was 
a cousin of the last chief Wah-pa-sha, and as a half-breed was allowed 
to establish himself where white men were prohibited from settling. 

In accordance with La'bath's privileges he was interested in the 
half-breed tract at what is now Wabasha, and had petty posts estab- 
lished at every point where trade might be secured. At or !iear 
what is now Minnesota City, on the Rolling Stone, Labeth placed 
his nephew, Joseph Bonette, to trade with the Wah-pa-sha band, 
and abandoning his lower posts, established one a few miles below the 
mouth of White-water, at a point known as the Bald Bluff. This i)Ost 
was known to the Winnebagoes as Nees-skas-hay-kay-roh, or White- 
water Bluff, while his Rolling Stone post was called Nees-skas-hone- 
none-nig-ger-ah, or Little White-water. The Sioux name lor White- 
water is Minne-ska, and for Rolling Stone E-om-bo-dot-tah. Wat-pah, 
a river or creek, is sometimes added, though not often, as the creek, 
like many words in Indian, is to be understood. It should be 
understood that most of the petty posts established on Indian terri- 
tory were temporary huts of logs for winter quarters, occupied and 
again abandoned when no longer serviceable to an ever-changing 
trade. 

A short time previous to the breaking out of the Black Hawk 
war, a war-party of Sauks attacked an encamjjment of Dali-ko-tahs 
on Money creek. The young daughter of the Sioux war-chief 
AVah-kon-de-o-tah was captured and was being hurried from the 
cam]), when her cries were heard by her father. With a spirit 
worthy of his name he rushed through the rear guard of the foe, and 
with his own war-club alone brained three of those who had opposed 
the rescue of his child. At the sound of his war-whoop his braves 



PERSONAL EECOLLECTIONS. 53 

instantly came to his support, and few of the Saiiks were left to tell 
of their defeat. This attack, though so bravel}^ repulsed, alarmed 
the Wah-pa-sha band, and after the fight they made their principal 
encampment in Wisconsin, near the Trempealeau mountain, until 
after the treaty of 1837. Their spring gatherings and dances were 
still held, however, at Keoxa. This statement was recently given 
me by a half-blood Sioux and Winnebago relative of Wah-pa-sha, 
who was in the fight of over fifty years ago on Money creek. 

This statement is confirmed by the Grignons, who inform me 
that their uncle La Bath vacated many petty posts when threatened, 
and reoccupied them again when the supposed danger was past. 

The post at the Eolling Stone was finally abandoned in about 
1840. Joseph Borrette, who was then in charge of La Bath's trading 
post, built a small cabin near the site of the Green Bay elevator, at 
East Moor, which served as a winter post until about 1843, when it 
too was abandoned. During the winter of 1842-3 I attended a pay- 
ment held in the oak grove below where the elevator now stands, 
and which, I think, proved to be the last one made individually to 
the Wa-pa-sha band. Mr. Dousman and others from Prairie du 
Chien were present to look after their interests, but with all their 
sagacity and experience there were transient traders enough with 
"spirit water" to gobble up a liberal share of the five-iranc pieces 
then paid the Indians, to the no small disgust of the agent. All 
after-payments were either paid in goods, or if in coin, the payment 
was paid in bulk at Fort Snelling. La Bath's relationship to Wah- 
pa-sha gave him great personal influence, and by his advice James 
Keed was selected and appointed as their farmer and storekeeper. 
Soon after Reed's appointment he employed Alexander Chienvere, 
a son-in-law, to break fifteen acres of land at the Gilmore valley for 
the band, and Charles H. Perkins, who married Miss Farnam, Reed's 
stepdaughter, was soon after employed to break ten acres more for 
Wah-pa-sha on the east side of Burns' creek, on what is now Miss 
Maggie Burns' farm. When that work was done tlie chief declared 
himself well satisfied, and sent the workmen back to Reed. 

La Bath himself was employed by the fur company for a number 
of years, but his nephew, Joseph Borrette, kept up the trade of his 
uncle, with varying success, until about 1844, when all of the petty 
posts were abandoned. Those old cabins served as stopping-places 
in winter for the old mail-carriers, Lewis Stram, Baptist and Alex. 
Chienvere, and others, and the one on the Prairie island above 
4 



54 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Winona was occupied bj old Goulab, a French Canadian, who had 
been for some years in the service of La Bath, but, growing too old 
for journeyings in the wilderness, was placed in charge of a wood- 
yard established by La Bath on the island above the Wah-ma-dee 
bluffs, now Fountain City. But to return. We renewed our sup- 
plies of provisions and left "La Prairie" buoyant with hope, a south 
wind wafting our harh up the Me-ze-see-bee, or great river, of the 
Chi])pewas. We arrived at La Crosse in the delightful month of 
June, 1842, and were received by the trading tirm of Myrick & Mil- 
ler in a very courteous manner. They then occupied a mere shanty 
or small log cabin, but were at work upon the foundation of what 
afterward grew to a house of fair dimensions, though the archi- 
tecture was somewhat of the composite order. To their original 
structure they afterward added a hewn block-house, Indian room, 
and frame addition, and this building, a warehouse, stable, and 
other outbuildings belonging to the firm, formed the nuclei of La 
Crosse. There has been some discussion between Mr. Nathan 
Myrick, of the old firm of Myrick & Miller, relating to the first 
settlement of La Crosse ; and while I concede the possibility of a 
house having been erected on the prairie before that of Mr. Myrick's 
was built, I do not believe it, as no evidence of the fact was seen, or 
the event talked of, by any of the old traders. On the contrary, 
Keed, who as a soldier had camped on the prairie some years before 
1842, spoke of Myrick & Miller as the pioneer settlers of La Crosse. 
Even though a small cabin had been built before Myrick's arrival, 
running fires or government steamboats, the crews of which had to 
provide wood while on their voyages, would have removed every 
vestige of the fact of the building s previous existence ; and besides 
this, until the ratification of the treaty of November, 1837, the 
Winnebago Indians would allow no permanent settlement upon their 
domain east of the Mississippi without a special arrangement with 
them. 

Upon landing at La Crosse, Miller was especially hos])itable, and 
offered to wager us "theskoots" that we would not find another 
such a chance for settlement as La Crosse afforded, and urged us to 
remain and helj) build up a city. We were not then very favorably 
impressed with the advantages claimed for La Crosse, but thanked 
Miller for his courtesy and interest in our behalf. Finding us firm 
in our purpose of visiting the "Rattlesnake hills," as he and Dous- 
man called the Trempealeau bluffs, he volunteered to aid us in 



PEKSOlSrAL RECOLLECTIONS. 55 

locating a claim, and to break up sufficient ground for a potato-patch 
should we return after seeing how immense the rattlesnakes were up 
at "Jim Reed's town." 

Miller was a man of most generous impulses and strong attach- 
ment, but crosses rendered him as stubborn as resistance itself, 
and tliis quality subsequently marred his happiness. 

After renewed assurances of good fellowship between "Willard 
and Miller, mellowed, no doubt, by a few private interviews, we 
continued on up the broad river, resting in the shade of the forest- 
clad bluffs, while our light canoe ploughed its course at their base, 
or stopping at other times where a gusliing crystal fountain invited 
us to blend its limpid waters with our midday lunch. 

The Eagle's Nest (the remains of which may still be seen), now 
knoAvn as the ' ' Queen Bluff, " because of its surpassing beauty and 
perpendicular height, had living occupants, as we were informed, 
that had held possession for many years before. Subsequently 
they were disj)ossessed by Reed and some of his Dah-ko-tah friends 
to celebrate a war-dance. At Catlin's Rocks, now Richmond, we 
found the red paint discernible that marked Catlin's name; and had 
it been used to paint one of his savage chiefs, it would have ren- 
dered the canvas more imperishable than the rocks that still bear 
his name. 

The wind rising up for a vesper breeze, we put on all sail, and 
in a short lialf-hour's run landed at Trempealeau. 

James Reed, liis son-in-law, James Danville, Joseph Borrette, 
and others of the family, came down to the river bank to greet us, 
and after explaining our purpose in coming, and presenting a letter 
from Le Grave, Reed invited us to liis house, and soon had his 
whole household interested in our welfare. We were invited to 
supper, and the manner in which it was done precluded a declina- 
tion of the hospitality. We retired early, but not until a sheltered 
place for a winter home had been suggested for us by Reed. 

Reed was at our camp early next morning, and leading the way 
to a most refreshing spring in a little valley above the jDresent site 
of the village, Willard selected it for a temporary residence, until, 
as he said, he should be able to learn something of the country. We 
asked Reed in reference to danger from rattlesnakes, and were 
told that, to annoy him, or retaliate for disparaging remarks he had 
made about a miserably poor dog having been used in naming the 
" Dog Prairie " (Prairie du Chien), Dousman had retorted by calling 



56 HISTORY OF WmOlSrA COUNTY. 

his Trempeleau village site "The Rattle-Snake Hills'-; and the 
worst part of it is, said Reed, "he directs all his letters by steam- 
boat in that way, and nervous people will scarcely land." It was 
evident to both Willard and myself that Dousman's name was not 
entirely a iiction, and we adroitly returned to the subject. Reed 
finally confessed that though he had been there but two years, 
having established himself in 1840, he had seen quite a number of 
rattlesnakes; but his hogs, he said, were fast exterminating them, 
and he hoped they would soon disappear, for, said he, ' ' old hunter 
as I am, / step high in going through the ferns and grasses of the 
hhiffs.'*'' The Winnebago name of the locality, Wa-kon-ne-shau- 
ah-ga, means the place of rattlesnakes on the river. We were told 
by Reed that it was the westernmost peak of the range that was 
called by Hennepin La Montaigne, qui Trompe-a L'eau, and that 
the name was a translation (probably understood by signs) of the 
Winnebago name of Hay-nee-ah-chaw, which signified about the 
same thing, that is, that the mountain was "getting pretty wet." 
The Sioux called the mountain Pah-ha-dah, "The Moved Moun- 
tain." La Crosse was so named by the French, because during 
peaceful eras the most athletic of the Indian tribes in the surround- 
ing country assembled to play Indian shinny-ball, called Wah-hin- 
liin-ah, staking horses, blankets, wampum, and sometimes even 
their squaw slaves, on the issues of their national game. The 
lower end of the prairie, near Michel's brewery, was the place of 
assembly; but the game of ball was so common among all Indians, 
that the name of their game was never given to a locality. At one 
time, along the foot of the bluffs, back of the sandy portion of the 
prairie, within the memory even of white settlers, that locality was 
famous for strawberries, and for this reason the Sioux called La 
Crosse Wah-zoos-te-cah, meaning the place of strawberries, when La 
Crosse was designated, but the Winnebagoes, more given to naming 
localities from peculiarities in the geological formation of their 
country, called the La Crosse valley to its junction with the Missis- 
sippi, E-nook-wah-zee-rah, because of the fancied resemblance of two 
prominent mound-shaped peaks north of La Crosse to a woman's 
breasts. 

Coon creek was called Wah-keh-ne-shan-i-gah, and the mounds 
situated on Coon prairie were said to have been remarkable for the 
number of stone and copper implements found in and about them. 
Black river was appropriately called Minnesap-pah, by the Dah-ko- 



PEESOIS-AL EECOLLECTIOISrS. 57 

talis, and ]N"e-slieb-er-ali by the Winnebagoes, both names signity- 
ing black-water. The Trempealeau river was called Ne-chaun-ne- 
shan-i-gah by the Winnebagoes, and Wat-a-Pah-dah, both meaning 
the overflowing river. TJie Chippewa was called by the Winne- 
bagoes Day-got-chee, ne-shan-i-ga, meaning the river of the gartered 
tribe, as they called the Chippewas, and the Sioux called it Ha- 
ha-tone Wat-pah, meaning the river of the dwellers at the falls (as 
the Chippewas were known to the Sioux), as it was one of the prin- 
cipal routes of travel to the Chippewa country. Beef slough and 
Beef river were both called by the Sioux Tah-ton-kah-wat-pah, and 
by the Winnebagoes Te-chay-ne-shan-i-gah, because of the locality 
being the last resort of the bufi'alo east of the Mississippi, though 
some were seen on Trempealeau prairie at a very late date. The 
Winnebagoes called the site of Winona, De-cone-uck, and the whole 
prairie Ose-cah-he-aitch-chaw, meaning the prairie village, or its 
equivalent. The Dah-ko-tahs called it Ke-ox-ah, translated to mean 
the homestead. The French called it La Prairie Aux-Ailes (pro- 
nounced O'Zell), or Prairie of W'iug\s,— for what reason I have been 
unable to learn, but as the Wah-pa-sha village was colonized from 
the Eed Wing band, it would appear as if the Indians of the village 
of Ke-ox-ah might have been known to the early French traders as 
one of the Red Wing villages. 

Ke-ox-ah seems to have a specific meaning, like Tee-pe-o-tah, or 
0-ton-we, both of which mean a village or collection of tents, but 
Reed thought "The Homestead" as good an interpretation as could 
be given the word. Reed was not a very good linguist, and said 
that he had been frequently misled like Gov. Doty, who, while 
mapping Fox river, supposed Ne-nah, or water, to be the Indian 
name of the river, and at once put it down on his map as ISTe-nah, or 
Fox river, and for a number of years it so appeared on the official 
maps of the state. James Reed informed us that he had been in the 
United States army under Col. Zuchary Taylor at Prairie du Chien, 
and that during trips to the pineries of the Chippewa, under com- 
mand of Lieut. Jefferson Davis and others, the beauty of the site of 
Trempealeau, and the scenery of the river above and below, had so 
impressed him that he had resolved to settle there when his term of 
service should have expired. His purpose was delayed for various 
causes, as he came to Prairie du Chien when quite young, but 
finally, after many years, Reed had established himself and was in 
comfortable circumstances. At the time of our arrival Reed had a 



58 HISTORY OF WIlSrONA COUNTY. 

large drove of cattle and young horses, which tlie Indians never 
stole, but would ride occasionally, to his great annoyance, as they 
galled the backs of his horses and thus exposed their brutality. The 
houses erected by Gavin, the Swiss missionary, and his associates, 
Louis Stram and others, in 1837-8, upon the land now owned by the 
Trowbridge brothers, east of tlie Lake of the Mountain, were used 
by the Winnebagoes and their Sioux relations to catch the horses, 
as in fly-time the horses would go into the dark log cabins to escape 
these pests. During the summer of our arrival Reed burnt uj) the 
cabins to abate the nuisance, saying that they would never be of 
ftirther use for missionary purposes. By the treaty of 1837 the 
Sioux, and the Winnebagoes allied to them, had agreed to remove 
west of the Mississippi. This agreement was not fulfilled until 
1840, the year of Reed's settlement at "Monte-ville," as he used to 
call his location at times, and this fact will account for the persistent 
efforts of the Swiss to establish their mission. The SiO'Ux Indians, 
according to Reed, were very willing to have Monsieur Gavin, 
Lewis Stram, and others on the east side of the Mississippi, culti- 
vate corn and vegetables to give them (all for the love of God), but 
they preferred their dog-feasts, sun and scalp dances, to the pious 
teachings of the missionaries, and after one or two years of hopeless 
work the missionaries left their Trempealeau mission and farm work 
in disgust. 

Like most Kentuckians, Reed was very fond of horses, and had 
improved his stock by the importation of a young thoroughbred 
stallion. The brute was a very intelligent animal, and refused to be 
ridden by any of Reed's family of boys, who were then quite young. 
Reed bantered me to ride the horse, saying, "If you will subdue 
him you can use him as your own." 

Reed himself was a good horseman, but thought himself rather 
old to ride the colt. I accepted the old Kentuckian's kindly offer, 
and so won uj^on him by subduing his stallion that a horse was 
always at my service. The stallion, a beautiful iron-gray, after a 
term of service, was sold to an officer at Fort Snelling. 

James Reed was a remarkable man in many respects, and one ot 
the best types of a ])ioneer hunter and trapper I ever knew. His 
first wife was a Pottawatomie woman, by whom he had five children, 
four of whom are still living ; his son John, also a great hunter, died 
from a gunshot wound accidentally inflicted by his own hand while 
hunting deer. Reed's second wife was the widow of the trader 



PEESONAL RECOLLECTIONS. 59 

Farnam, a partner ot Col. Davenport, who was murdered at Rock 
Island a number of years since. Reed's stepdaughter, Miss Mary 
Ann Farnam, married Mr. Charles H. Perkins, and is still living 
near Ti-empealeau. Reed's last wife was the estimable widow Grig- 
non, mother of Antoine and Paul Grignon, of Trempealeau. Mrs. 
Grignon was the sister of Francis La Bath, the noted fur-trader, and 
a cousin to the younger chief Wah-pa-sha. She was first married to 
a French Canadian named Borrette, to whom was born Joseph Bor- 
rette, who so many years managed La Bath's post at the Rolling 
Stone. 

To Mrs. Grignon-Reed and her intelligent family I am much 
indebted for interesting facts connected with the pioneer settlement 
of Trempealeau and Winona counties. Mrs. Reed's death was an 
irreparable loss to her family, and a subject of regret to all who knew 
her. For several years in succession Reed used the land cultivated 
by Louis Stram, the first Indian farmer, who had tried to act in 
concert with his countrymen the Swiss missionaries; and while 
thanking his stars for finding land already for his use. Reed said 
that the austere and industrious character of the missionaries ren- 
dered them unpopular with Wah-pa-sha and his band. 

According to La 'bath, both Stram and the government black- 
smith at the present site of Homer were somewhat afraid of the 
Sioux Indians. Francis du Chouquette, the blacksmith, removed 
his forge to the island opposite Homer, known as The Blacksmith's 
Island, and after a raid by a war-party upon the Wah-pa-sha village 
he left his forge and anvil upon the island and fled to Prairie du 
Chien. My brother Willard found tlie anvil, and it was in use for 
some years in Homer. Upon the site of Du Chouqaette's shop in 
Homer I occasionally find fragments of iron and cinder, and the 
spring, walled up by him, was intact only a few years since. 

The next attempt to proselyte the Sioux and establish in their 
village at Winona was made by the Rev. J. D. Stevens, who, ac- 
cording to. my information, had an appointment of some kind as 
farmer and chaplain. His efforts were no more successful than had 
been his Swiss predecessors Louis Stram and Mr. Gavin. Reed used 
to regard the discomfiture of Protestant missionaries with resigna- 
tioT)., and say that if the Sioux would not receive the Roman 
Catholics, with the influence of the French mixed bloods to aid 
them, it was simply out of the question for Protestants to succeed. 

According to Reed and La 'bath, Stevens got lost in an attempt 



60 HISTOEY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

to reach the camp of Wah-pa-sha, but was found and kindly treated 
by one of the band, and after an interview with the chief, in which 
he was told that/no white man woukl be allowed to settle on their 
territory, Stevens crossed over to the "Wisconsin shore opposite 
Winona and made a temporary shelter for himself and assistants, 
and then left for provisions and to confer with the authorities. He 
finally abandoned his attempt to make unwilling christians of 
heathen savages. La 'bath could probably have changed the order- 
ing of affairs in Wah-pa-sha's counsels, but it was not his interest to 
do so, and besides, he believed that but one revealed religion existed 
upon earth, the Catholic, which he professed. The half-breeds were 
all Catholics; and although they exerted a most potent influence 
against any Protestant interference with the Sioux, they never inter- 
fered with the medicine-men, but joined, like Frontenac, in their 
scalp-dances and ceremonies. Hence their great influence with 
them. 

In 1841 another attempt to settle u])on the site of Winona was 
made by Thomas Holmes and Eobert Kennedy and their families, 
but they were not allowed to establish themselves on the prairie. 
After several offers made to Wah-pa-sha, and his refusal to allow 
the establishment of those men among his people, they opened a 
trading-post at the Wah-ma-dee, or Eagle Bluffs. This point of trade 
was for some years known as Holmes' Landing, but is now called 
Fountain City, from the numerous fountain-like springs that sujiply 
its inhabitants. Soon after we arrived at Eeed's village of " Monte- 
ville," we made the acquaintance of Holmes and Kennedy and their 
families, and a man in their employ named Smothers, Tom Holmes, 
the moving spirit of the trio, was the, most persistent of pioneers, 
and had aided in the early settlement of Rockford, and other towns 
in Illinois, and after leaving the "Landing," commenced the settle- 
ment of Shockpay on the Minnesota river. 

Holmes' first wife was the sister of Kennedy, who was from 
Baltimore, and both were accustomed to good living and knew how 
to prepare it, as they had kept a hotel in Maryland. My brother 
and myself took dinner at tlieir house while aiding Captain Eaton 
(of the firm of Carson & Eaton) to drive cattle up the Chippewa. 
Eaton and a man named Darby had had their horses stolen from 
them by the Winnebagoes near La Crosse, and were left on foot to 
drive a large drove of cattle. Near the head of what is now called 
the Mississippi slough six shots were fired at us by a small ])arty of 



WESrONA CITY IlSr EMBRYO. 61 

Sioux from Eed Wing's band, one of which broke a leg of an ox, 
and the others cut twigs of trees over our heads. While this in- 
teresting target practice was going on I ambushed the Sioux rifle- 
men, and but for Captain Eaton and my brother would have killed 
two of the vxtrjparty, as I had them at mj mercy. While relating 
our experience to Holmes, I observed a peculiar smile and glance of 
intelligence from his wife, and upon inquiry found that in our 
ignorance of Dah-ko-tah, Captain Eaton had offered a deadly insult 
to the Indians while trying to ask our way. However, the Red 
Wing band subsequently paid for the ox disabled by the Sioux, as 
I was informed, a year or two afterward. 



CHAPTER YI. 

WINONA CITY IN EMBRYO. 

Afteb considerable exploration of the country, charmed with the 
scenery and pleased with the soil and water, we decided to build a 
house in the little valley pointed out to us by Reed, and where we 
had before built a small cabin. When our determination was made 
known, Reed, his son-in-law Dauville, and a hired man and team, 
came at once to aid us, and we soon had raised up a comfortable log 
house. A year or two after Reed's appointment as farmer and sub- 
agent of the Wah-pali-sha band, I returned the favor in part by aid- 
ing Reed to construct the body of the first house ever built in Winona. 
Tlie men who aided me in "carrying up the corners" were Joseph 
Borrette, Reed's wife's son, a nephew of La Bath, James Dauville, 
Reed's son-in-law, and a Canadian named Goulet, alternately em- 
ployed by Reed as cattle-grazer, woodchojiper and storekeeper. 
Goulet had been previously emjjloyed by La Bath at Minnesota 
City, knew Wah-pa-sha and his band thoroughly, and was quite a 
favorite with them. While in Reed's service at Prairie island, he 
was found by some of the Sioux in a state of intoxication, badly 
burnt from having fallen in the fire, and died soon after from the 
effects of his debauch. After the loss of his oflice by the prospective 
removal of the Sioux, Reed took down the building and floated the 
sawed lumber, the valuable portion of it, to Trempealeau, where it 
was used as an addition to his residence. When he settled upon his 



62 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

farm at Little Tamaracli, he sold his residence and lots in the village 
to Mr. Ben Ilealy, and some clear joists and other lumber that had 
been used in Reed's Winona building now constitute a part of the 
large wooden store building of Mr. Fred Kribs, the principal hard- 
ware merchant of Trempealeau. During a recent visit Mr. Kribs 
and Antoine Grignon pointed out to me some of the identical joists 
used in 1844 by us in the construction of Reed's storehouse for gov- 
ernment sup])lies, and which was also used as a residence for him- 
self and men while performing their duties. The body of the house 
was built of white-ash logs, cut by Jolm La Point and Goulet, 
Reed's men, and floated from the islands above the present city, and 
it occupied a spot near the store of S. C. White. It has been sup- 
posed by some that the Rev. J. D. Stevens built a temporary abode 
upon the site of Winona, but there were no inducements offered 
liim to do so, and after his decided repulse by tlie Wah-pa-sha band, 
it would have been foolhardy for him to have attempted it. Reed, 
the Grignons, and the Indians all agree in this, that no missionaries 
were acceptable to Wah-pa-sha, and when he made his final treaty, 
he insisted as a condition of the treaty that money alone should be 
paid him, and that he should be allowed to manage his own affairs 
without interference of any kind with his band. Some ash logs left 
by Reed were used in erecting a cabin which was pulled down by 
Capt. Johnson, and they were finally cut up for firewood. 

My brother Willard was much pleased with the game the country 
afforded, and made frequent excursions with Reed for brook-trout 
and deer. Reed was a great hunter, but had been too long among- 
Indians to needlessly offend them by slaughtering their game, but 
as he had a large family he needed large supplies of meat, and it 
was no unusual occurrence for him and my brother to return from a 
fire-hunt with three or four red deer in their canoes, or from a fish" 
ing excursion with a gross or more of brook-trout. A favorite resort 
for trout was the S])ring brook or creek upon which the Pick- Wick 
mills are situated, and which AVillard named Trout creek. The east 
branch of the creek, where he caught six dozen in about two hours' 
fishing, he called "Little Trout." 

As for deer, there was never a scarcity, for the whole range of 
bluffs on the Minnesota side, or right bank of the Mississippi, was a 
favorite resort for them. Here were acorns in plenty, and after they 
had eaten what satisfied them, the deer wont out upon some prom- 
ontory of bluff to watch theu' enemies, or descended to some breezy 



WEsroNA CITY nsr embryo. 65 

sandbar to escape the stings of the deer-fly. At nightfall the mer- 
ciless attacks of gnats and mosquitos drove the deer into the waters 
of creeks and rivers, and as the bewildering firelight of the hunter 
noiselessly approached them in the light canoe, the deer fell a victim 
to his curiosity. The flashing eyes of the deer reflected back the 
torchlight, and told with unerring certainty where to direct the mur- 
derous shot. Outside of the timber, on the borders of the prairies 
but a short distance from Winona, elk were abundant, and a little 
farther west buffalo were still to be found quite numerous. We were 
told by Reed that only a few years previous to our arrival buffalo- 
were seen on Trempealeau prairie and on the big prairie slough at 
the mouth of the Chippewa river known as Buffalo Slough prairie. 

Upon one of my numerous excursions to St. Paul and Fort 
Snelling I remember seeing Gen. Sibley return from a successful 
buffalo hunt, and he told me that in times past they had been seen, 
from the knobs almost in sight of his establishment. The General 
was noted as an expert hunter and scientific rifle-shot, but upon tlie- 
expedition referred to his delight in the chase was cut short by a 
sprained ankle received by the fall of his horse. 

On the buffalo slough or channel of the Chippewa, around jutting 
points, deep trails were visible, where buffalo had repeatedly passed 
to water, and these were in common use by elk and deer at the date 
of our arrival in the country. 

Willard's use of the Chippewa tongue for a time prejudiced his 
interests as a trader, and he did not embark in the business among 
the Sioux for some time after his arrival here. In the autumn of 
1842 he and a Menominee Indian of great repute went up the Trem- 
pealeau river to hunt and trap, and in order to escape observation, 
and perhaps for convenience, he duplicated his Indian comrade's cos- 
tume throughout. At that time there was some danger from raiding 
parties of Chippewas, and Will said that if any should be encoun- 
tered, his knowledge of their language and liis costume, unlike 
that of the Sioux, would be his safeguard. 

Will made a very successful Imnt, and as furs were quite high 
in those days, the skins brought in sold for a considerable sum of 
money. In an oak grove above the site of Dodge my brother killed 
three bears in one day. His dog, a very noted one, obtained from 
Capt. Martin Scott, brought the bears to a stand, and he killed them 
in quick succession. At Elk creek, named during his hunt, he killed 
a couple of elk, and the Indian killed some also, but how many I 



64 HISTORY OF WINON^V COimTY. 

have forgotten. The Menominee had, during the fall before, caught 
over fifty beavers, but while upon the hunt with Willard he had 
almost totally failed to trap that cunning animal. Finding himself 
outwitted by the beaver, and surpassed in skill as a hunter, the 
Indian became moody, and began a fast to propitiate the evil influ- 
ences that he believed were assailing him. Will tried to reassure 
him, but to no purpose ; so, after repeated successes on Will's part, 
and failures of the Menominee to catch the coveted beaver, they dried 
their meat, and taking tlie skins of the elk killed, they stretched 
them over a willow boat-frame, and thus equipped, their hunting 
canoes on each side of their skin boat, they descended the Trem- 
pealeau just as the ice was about to close the Mississippi. Will 
returned alone to that once noted resort of beaver, mink and otter, 
and as the warm spring branches were seldom closed by ice, he was 
able to catch those valuable furred animals in winter. The beaver 
skins were at that time worth about $4 per pound. Game was 
quite abundant in those early days, for there were no vandal hunters 
to wantonly destroy it, or if they did the Indians were very likel}^ 
to destroy them. Wild fowl and pigeons nested in the country and 
raised their broods undisturbed. As for myself, I was no hunter in 
its proper sense, and having repeatedly missed deer at short range, 
and standing broadside to me, I determined to learn the only art 
that would command the respect of the pioneer settlers, or instill a 
wholesome dread of my marksmanship among the warlike Sioux. 
M}^ failure to kill deer was more a habit of preoccupation than a 
want of ability to shoot, for with my rifle, a target gun, I could ])ick 
off the heads of grouse or pigeons, and at a mark I had repeatedly 
excelled AVillard and Reed, who were noted among the Indians even 
as the best hunters on the Mississippi, excepting, perhaps, Joe Rock, 
of Wah-pa-sha, and Philo Stone, of the Chippewa river. The grand 
climax, to my chagrin, was reached when Reed accused me of 
"buck fever." I repelled the accusation with scorn, and aiming at 
the eye of the next deer I shot at, it fell in its tracks, and for ever 
after I was able to kill elk, bear and deer, with about equal facility. 
In September, 1843, in company with Tom Holmes, Wm. 
Smothers and my brother, I went up the Trempealeau river for the 
purpose of hunting elk, but our purpose was frustrated by almost 
incessant rain while we were on the hunt. A few deer were killed 
by my brother, who knew the ground hunted over, but I killed 
nothing but a few pinnated grouse, and a goose which I brought 



WrNOJSTA CITY EST EMBEYO. 65 

down with my rifle as it was flying over our camp. Neither Holmes 
nor Smothers killed anything, but they caught a few beavers and 
muskrats, the skins of which were not prime. While at the mouth 
of Elk creek we saw an aerolite pass over our camp, which must 
have been of unusual size, judging from the attending phenomena. 
We were afterward informed that several had been seen within the- 
memory of some old Indians, to their great bewilderment. 

During the winter of 1842-3 we made some improvements, vis- 
ited La Crosse, Holmes' Landing, Black River Falls, and made a 
few trading expeditions to winter encampments of the Sioux and 
Winnebagoes. Our commerce was carried on principally by the 
sign-language, sticks often representing numerals above the capacity 
of the fingers and memory of the Indians to carry. Although the 
Sioux still called my brother Ha-ha-tone, the Chippewa, he was rap- 
idly gaining their esteem, and his success as a hunter commanded 
their admiration. As a consequence he was in demand as a trader. 
I made several trij)s with him that were very successful, and one 
with Nathan Myrick that was memorable. Upon one occasion, 
while Nathan Myrick and myself were attempting to reach Decorah's 
camp upon the "Broken Gun Slough," a branch of Black river, 
during an exceedingly cold night in winter, Myrick drove his horse 
into an air-hole that had been filled by drifted snow, and but for the 
well-known war-whoop of Decorah, who I had informed of the event 
upon running to his camp, the horse would have disappeared under 
the ice, for Myrick was nearly benumbed with the cold when I re- 
turned to him with the aid the war-whoop had instantly called to our 
assistance. A few minutes sufficed for the Winnebagoes to get the 
horse out of the Mississippi, but being unable to rise to his feet, the 
horse was dragged to the shore, blanketed and rubbed until warmth 
was restored, when he was taken to Decorah's camp and a fire built 
for his comfort by order of the chief. It is due to savage hospitality 
that the event be recorded. 

The Indians of those early times were not always as humane' 
and considerate as Decorah. Many times I have been fired at 
while passing them in a canoe, simply to gratify their innate dislike 
of white men. Sometimes my canoe would be hit, but as a rule they 
would direct their shots so as to skim the water at my side or just 
ahead of me. To vary their diversion, if they caught me pre- 
occupied, they would steal upon me and discharge their rifles so- 
near as to give the impression that it was not really all fim that was- 



66 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

intended. Reed assured me that I was daily gaining in favor among 
the Sioux, and that if I would join in one of their sun-dances and 
go through the ordeal I might become a chief He further informed 
me that I was called Wali-sheets-sha, meaning the Frenchman, a dis- 
tinguishing mark of their favor, that most likely had saved my scalp 
from adornment with vermilion and ribbons. Partly to reciprocate 
tlieir interest in me, and to confirm them in the good opinion Reed 
had facetiously said they were forming of me, against the advice of 
the old ti-aders, I pitched two Winnebagoes out of the house when 
the next proof of their friendship was offered me, and giving the 
oldest son of Decorah (then head chief by inheritance) a deserved 
thrashing for a wanton display of his affection, I was not again 
troubled by any of their ordeals. 

Previous to that time Willard and myself had been frequently 
annoyed, and sometimes angered, by the insults offered us, although 
aware that our nerve was simply being tested; but we had decided 
to put an end to all future attempts at Indian levity; and when soon 
after five rifles of a hunting party were leveled at me when I was 
unarmed, I told the Indians, who complemented me for not flinch- 
ing, that it was well for them I had no rifle to aim at them ! 

Willard and myself were both able, in due time, to make the 
Indians respect us, but many white people had their traps stolen 
and their blankets appropriated by the young warriors anxious to 
win a reputation for bravery. 

Early in the spring of 1843 Peter Cameron, a transient trader 
aixl fur buyer, came to La Crosse with a kind of keelboat loaded 
with goods, and after taking possession of an unoccupied cabin, and 
securing the services of Asa White to manage his aftairs in La Crosse, 
concluded to make a trading voyage up the Mississippi in advance 
of an}' steamboat. 

Camer(Hi made me a proposition to go with him, allowing me 
pay for niy services, and the privilege of taking, as a venture in 
trade, certain goods I wished to dispose of, and of a kind he had 
not in his cargo. 

I had almost an intuitive perception of the draft of water, and had 
picked up considerable of the Sioux tongue. My prospective useful- 
ness induced Cameron to make me a good offer, and I accepted it. 

Cameron was a sharp, keen trader, and one of the best judges of 
furs that ever came up the river. 

The boat selected for the voyage up the Mississippi was built for 



WINONA CITY IN EMBRYO. 67 

a supply boat on Black river. It was about forty feet long, seven or 
eight feet wide, and eighteen inches deep, too low for safety, in 
Lake Pepin, but the trader was anxious and adventurous, and Dous- 
man, Brisbois, Kice and Sibley had, by astute management, got 
possession of the trade, not only at Fort Atkinson, but of the entire 
upper Mississippi. Hence, if any furs were to be purchased by out- 
side traders, they were required to be sharp and adventurous. It 
was rumored that the Ewing company of Fort Wayne, Indiana, were 
first crippled and then floored by Rice, who succeeded Dousman in 
the management of the Choteau company below, while Gen. Sibley 
had control of the trade at the mouth of the Minnesota river. 

The great St. Louis company were also filling up the spaces be- 
tween their largest stations with smaller traders in their interest. 
Therefore transient traders had to watch their opportunities, and 
pounce down upon the tidbits as occasion aftbrded. 

Cameron and myself decided that if we c6uld get safely through 
Lake Pepin in advance of the steamboat Otter, which it was under- 
stood would go through the lake as soon as the ice was out, we 
would be reasonably sure of making handsome profits on our ven- 
tures. 

^ My packages were light, but Cameron piled in barrel after barrel 
of whisky, pork, flour and heavy articles that greatly endangered 
our safety. 

We started as soon as loaded, taking as pilot an old French 
voyageur named Le Yecq, and a half-breed that had been employed 
by James Pteed at times, and who was a most excellent hand 
when on duty. We rigged a large square-sail, and had a long 
line to run out ahead in swift water, but were so favored by the 
southerly spring winds that we ran up to the foot of the lake with- 
out having had to dip an oar. At the widow Hudson's (now Reed's 
Landing) we had a good trade, and by my advice Cameron was 
induced to sell a few barrels of pork and flour to ligliten our boat 
through the lake. As the nights had been clear we determined to 
make an attempt to go througli the lake by moonlight if the wind 
should go down with the sun. Tlie night came on with weird still- 
ness and gloom, but later on toward midnight the moon came 
through the clouds and all was changed to brightness. 

Le Point had been given permission by Cameron to go down to 
Rock's, or Campbell's, a short distance below where we were to 
await his coming. Cameron's orders were imperative to be back 



68 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

when the wind fell. The wind lulled to a calm, but Le Point did 
not come; so after many henedictions had been left at the camp we 
started through the lake. The upper air had given token by scud- 
ding clouds of fleecy vapor that the calmness of the lower stratum 
might be broken at any time, but my moral courage was not great 
enough for me to tell my fears. Cameron was very deaf, and un- 
conscious of danger that did not aj^peal to him through his sight; 
and as for Le Yecq, he seemed to have no judgment, and I had lost 
all faith in him long before we had reached the lake. We coasted 
along near the north shore until nearing North Pepin we were 
forced out from the jutting point by ice lodged upon the coast. Here 
for some time we halted, uncertain what to do, but discovering a 
narrow opening in the floe, that seemed to extend up to open water, 
we ventured in, rowing most lustily. We had got almost through 
the icy strait when I heard a roar as if Dante's inferno had been in- 
vaded and the troubled spirits let loose. The noise came gradually 
nearer, and I was then able to comprehend its cause. It M^as the 
ice piling higher and still higher upon the distant point above us,, 
and as the wind had veered around to the westward a few points, 
the ice was being driven down upon us with great rapidity. 

Time is required to tell the story, but not much was needed for 
the crisis to reach us. I was steering the boat, while Cameron and 
Le Vecq were rowing. Cameron at first did not heed my warning to 
prepare for danger, and showed more courage than discretion ; but 
when he saw that we had, as if by magic, become blockaded in front, 
and that no time was allowed us for retreat, he wrung his hands and 
cried out, as if in agony of grief, "My God, Bunnell ! what shall 
we do ?" I answered : " Face the danger like men ; our goods, not 
ourselves, are threatened ; we can run ashore on the ice. " 

The ice was thick enough to have borne up a horse. 

Our worthy bishop (LeYecq) seemingly was not of my opinion, 
for dropping upon his knees, he poured forth such a torrent of 
invective, or invocation, it was uncertain which, as would have 
moved anything less cold than ice. The ice, however, came crowd- 
ing on, and I instantly formed a plan to save the boat. All appeals 
to the devout Frenchman were useless, so I motioned Cameron to my 
aid, and we drew the boat to the edge of the ice on the north side 
of the narrowing channel, where we awaited its close. My plan was 
to tilt up the shore side of tlie boat as the ice approached to crush 
it, and thus make use of the overlapping ice to carry us up the 




d 




G 



€-^1^^ 



s-^^ij-v:s_s^i kSm,i3S^.Tarsdrz 



wrsroisrA city in embryo. 71 

inclined plane of ice that the pressure in tilting the boat would 
form. 

I unstepped the mast and placed it in readiness for use as a lever. 
I placed one oar beside our pilot voyageur, for use when his prayer 
should end, but all to no purpose — he could not be aroused. I called 
upon him in most vigorous terms, but in vain. Cameron again 
offered his services, but I wished him to bale his valuables, and he 
had scant time to do it ere the floe I knew would be down upon us; 
besides he was too deaf to hear in the noise, and as the sky was be- 
coming rapidly overcast, sight could not be entirely depended upon. 
Exasperated beyond further endurance, I jerked our paralyzed guide 
from his prayerful stupor out uj)on the ice, and having made him 
comprehend my intention, he took the oar, the boat was tilted up at 
the right moment, and all was saved. 

We were swept toward the shore with great steadiness and 
power, but as the ice was smooth, without injury of any kind. 
Le Yecq was sent to sleep on the land, where we had transferred our 
lighter goods, but Cameron and myself returned to the boat and 
slept soundly until daylight, when a storm of wind and rain came to 
break up the ice, and we were able before nightfall to cross to Bully 
Wells' (now Frontenac) in safety. It was April, and the wind that 
had subsided with the fall of rain sprang up again. The lake above 
was all open, but we were held wind-bound to enjoy the pioneer sto- 
ries of Mr. Wells, who had established himself with a native woman 
some years before. Cameron chafed at Wells' recitals, and as night 
fell upon us, insisted that the wind had died out and that we could 
go on. Wells told him that if we attempted it we would probably 
swamp or water-log on Point-no-Point, as we could scarcely clear 
that iron-bound shore with the wind beating on it as it did at the 
time. I was able to hold Cameron in check until about two in the 
morning, when, exasperated by his seemingforgetfulnessof the danger 
we had so narrowly escaped, I told him that if we beached or water- 
logged, his, not mine, would be the loss, and we started out into the 
lake to clear the point. 

We got well out into the lake and had made a good ofiing, before 
we caught the swell, when it was soon made manifest to me that a 
sail should be set to give us headway, or we would swamp before 
reaching the point. I proposed the sail, but Le Yecq said to 
Cameron, ' ' Suppose you hist ze sail, you go to ze dev. '' Just then 
a white cap broke over the bow gunnel of the boat, and, taking a 
5 



72 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

wooden bucket in liand, Cameron gave it to tlie Canadian, tolling 
him to bail, and without reservation gave me charge of the boat. I 
caHed him to the tiller while I bent on the sail, and in a few minutes 
we were skimming the water like a gull. Dropping a lee-board I 
had taken the precaution to rig, we crawled off Point-no-point, and 
rounding into the cove above, landed as daylight appeared. This 
second display of incapacity in Le Vecq ended his career as principal 
voyageur, and I was installed as captain and supercargo. 

We run on up to lied Wing atler breaking our fast, and had 
already disposed of a large quantity of our heavy goods, relieving 
our boat the better to encounter the more rapid current, when look- 
ing down the river we saw the Otter steaming to the landing. Le 
Point was on board, so we at once pulled out for the St. Croix. We 
made a rapid run to Still-Water and Taylor's Falls, and after soiling 
out everything at high prices, Cameron commenced buying furs for 
cash, having ample supplies of coin for that purpose. Taking our 
way back leisurely, sometimes floating with the current, at others 
pulling enough for steerage way, we were able to see and stop at 
every trading post and Indian encampment on our way down to La 
Crosse. At Wah-pa-sha's Yillage, then situated on the high ground 
back of the river front, west of Main street, we stayed over night. 
Wah-pa-sha's sister, We-no-nah, (really a cousin) gave us a tent in 
which to quarter for the night, saying that it was better than our cloth 
tent, as there was a cold rain falling at the time. In recognition of 
the woman's hospitality and forethought, I gave her upon leaving in 
the morning, a six quart pan of flour from our scanty stores, as we 
had no goods of any kind left. Cameron's subsequent aireer in La 
Crosse was unfortunate. 

Soon after my return to La Crosse I made a trip to St. Louis, 
and having an Indian's memory of localities, I was able to flx the 
course of the Mississippi as far as Galena in my mind. There were 
but two steamboat pilots in those days for the entire river above 
Prairie Du Chien, and the services of those wore always retained by 
the American or Chouteau Company, or by the supply steamers of 
the United States contractors for the Indian and military depart- 
ments. 

Louis Morrow, one of the pilots, was in the full vigor of mature 
manhood, and a more noble specimen it would be difflcult to find ; 
but the other pilot, Lewis De'-Marah, was getting old, and his sight 
was failing him so fast, that, as he himself said, he would soon have to 



WIliTOlSrA CITY EN^ EMBRYO. 73 

leave the river to younger eyes. Finding me interested in the course 
of the channel, De Marah would point it out to me when traveling 
with him, and in a short time after our first acquaintance he ofi'ered 
to teach and retain me with him on the river. I declined the offer, 
but my taste and passion for beautiful scenery led me to study the 
river while traveling upon it. At that time there were but few boats 
running above Prairie Du Chien regularly, and those of the smallest 
kind, such as the Rock River and the Otter. The Harrises of 
Galena were so successful with the latter boat, that they soon brought 
out the Light Foot, the Time and Tide, the Senator, the War Eagle 
and others in quick succession. The demand for those steamers 
created a demand for pilots, and Sam Harlow, Pleasent Cormack, 
Rufus Williams and George Nichols came to the front and proved 
themselves as capable men as ever turned a wheel. Of the lower 
river pilots I remember Hugh White of St. Louis as one of the best, 
and his services were always in demand by the Falcon Cecilia, 
General Brooke and other boats of the lower trade. Although I was 
never a member of any legislature, I was as welcome to a free ride 
on any of the boats named, as a modern "dead head" on any of the 
subsidized railroads. As there was seldom but one pilot on a boat 
above Prairie Du Chien who knew the river well, my services were 
thought to be an equivalent for all the favors shown me, and I could 
go to St. Louis or St. Paul at will. Upon one occasion I saved De 
Marah from a blunder at night, similar to the one which happened 
him while on the Lynx in 1844. That new and beautiful steamer 
was run out in 1844 on the shore below the Keye's residence by De 
Marah. The night was inky black, and as the fast-running steam- 
boat steered a little hard, the watchman was called to aid De Marah 
at the wheel. The Lynx was on her down trip from Mendota and 
St. Paul, and was running at a fair rate of speed. As they reached 
the shore at Keye's point, a thunderstorm burst upon them ; and as 
the lightning flashed, the open sky of Pleasant Yalley revealed the 
overflowing water at the lower end of the prairie, and it was mis- 
taken for the Mississippi. 

The annual fires had at that time kept down all arbol growths 
except at the water's edge, and the sandy ridge of prairie between 
the river and the open water beyond had been overlooked during the 
momentary flash of lightning. The shadows of the Min-ne-o-way 
bluffs joined with the dense foliage of the islands and shut out the 
view to the east. The Lynx was run out several rods upon the 



74 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

overflowed land before "fetching up," and when she halted, no 
means at the dis])osal of Captain Hooi)er could get her back into the 
channel. The most of the men were discharged and with a few pas- 
sengers left in a yawl for Praii-ie Du Chien. 

A few days after, while at work ujion ways to slide the boat into 
river, the Gen. Brooke came steaming up the channel, and was hailed 
for assistance. After landing and viewing the situation, Capt. 
Tlirocmorton decided to go on to Fort Snelling and discharge his 
cargo, lest some accident might forfeit his insurance, but gave Capt. 
Hooper assurances of aid on his return. Capt. Throcmorton's great 
experience suggested work to be done during his absence, and on 
his return he was enabled to at once pull the disabled boat into the 
river and take her in tow. The Ljn\ was docked and lengthened, 
but she never recovered her speed, and was soon disposed of by her 
builders. The brick and mortar thrown overboard on the prairie in 
taking out her boilers has been taken by some for the remains of an 
old building. A short time since, while strolling on the river bank 
near the locality of the disaster, I picked from the sandy shore an 
iron pulley- wheel that probably was dropped overboard by some one 
on the Lynx, as the deeply rust-eaten wheel indicated that it had 
been many years in the sand. It may be seen in the museum of the 
Winona Normal school. 

On May 21, 1844, a few weeks before the misfortune happened to 
the Lynx, Robt. D. Lester, sheriff of Crawford county, Wisconsin, 
was murdered by a Sioux of Little Crow's band, named 0-man- 
haugh-tay. A fruitless search had been made for the body, which 
was known to be in the river, but as the boat from the Lynx was 
descending, on its way to Prairie du Chien, the occupants of the boat 
found the swollen body in a pile of driftwood, and towed it to 
La Crosse, where it was buried. Mr. Lester's successor in office, 
Mr. Lockhart, subsequently had it removed and buried at Prairie du 
Chien. The murder occurred within the limits of Winona county, 
opposite the "Queen Bluff," and not "six miles below Reed's Land- 
ing," nor "twenty miles from La Crosse," as the historian of La 
Crosse county has stated. 

Mr. Lester was returning from an official visit to the Chippewa 
mills, and stopped at Trempealeau on his way down in a canoe. His 
old friend Reed offered him hospitality, which he declined, but 
accepted a lunch to eat on his way. Lester sto|>ped at a spring rivu- 
let just above the Queen bluff, and while eating his lunch, which 



WINONA CITY IN EMBRYO. 75 

was scanty enough, 0-man-liaugli-tay, on his way up from La Crosse 
in a canoe, landed and demanded a part of it. Lester declined a 
division of his scanty fare, and soon after started on his journey to 
Prairie du Chien. He had proceeded but a few rods, his back turned 
to the Indian, when the rej)ort of 0-man-haugh-tay's rifle, and the 
body of the sheriff seen falling out of his canoe informed La Bath, 
who just then came in sight, that a murder had been committed. 
0-man-haugh-tay jumped into his canoe and fled from La Bath's ap- 
proach, but not before he was recognized by La Bath, who knew the 
Indian as a vicious member of Little Crow's band. 

La Bath informed the authorities that though he did not see the 
Indian until after the shot was fired, there could be no doubt but that 
0-man-haugh-tay had committed the murder. After considerable 
delay and the use of an escort of troops to capture hostages, the 
murderer was delivered up and taken to Prairie du Chien. He was 
kept there in prison for some time, and then, for reasons best 
known to the authorities of that period, he was taken across the river 
in the night to a landing above McGregor, and was turned loose, as 
stated by himself to his listening auditors. 

James Keed happened to be at Keoxa (Winona) when 0-man- 
haugh-tay arrived. Wah-pa-sha and his band received the Indian 
with consideration, and while a repast was being prepared for him. 
Reed listened to the recital of the murderer, who, among his Indian 
friends, made no concealments of his motives or of the murder. 
O-man-haugh-tay's conclusion was that the white men of the prairie 
were gopd to him, but that they were afi-aid of him. During his 
recital, after the Sioux custom, a i3ipe of friendship was passed 
around the circle of the tent, and noticing that Reed declined the 
proffered pipe, 0-man-liaugh-tay oftered it to Reed in person. The 
audacity of the Sioux fired the old hunter, and although Reed was 
the only white man present, he struck the ]3ipe to the ground and 
told the Indian that there was one white man who was not afraid of 
a dog. That epithet applied to a Sioux was the greatest insult that 
could be oftered, but it was not resented, and 0-man-haugh-tay soon 
took his departure from the village. 

Reed was a man of sterling integrity of character, hospitable, and 
devoted to his friends, and had the murderer of Lester but have 
made a movement of resentment, his life would probably have paid 
the forfeit. Reed was a bearer of dispatches in the Black Hawk 
war, and had good opportunities for observation. He took dis- 



76 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

patches from Prairie du Chien to the commander of the American 
forces when no other messenger coidd be induced to incur tlie risk, 
and just after the slaughter at Battle-slough, found a joung squaw 
whose father and mother had been killed. Heed took her with him 
on his return to Fort Crawford, from whence she was finally sent to 
her tribe in Iowa. James Reed had a personal acquaintance with 
all the historical personages of his time, and it is a subject of regret 
that his family and friends have not recorded more of his experi- 
ences in pioneer life. Charles Reed, of "Reed's Landing," should 
note down his recollections of early times, for the pioneers of Wa- 
pa-sha county have had interesting experiences. 

From Reed I learned of the existence in Beef-slough of a large 
quantity of square timber and shingle logs that had been gotten out 
under direction of Jefferson Davis and other army officers for use in 
building Fort Crawford. This timber was said to have been run 
into the slough under the impression that it was the main channel of 
the Chippewa river, and as there was no outlet at that time, a large 
raft of flood- wood and trees obstructing the channel, the lumber was 
abandoned, and new material prepared and run down the proper 
channel of the Chi})pewa. Reed's statement was confirmed to me 
by one made by James T. Ruth, who had also been a soldier at 
Fort Crawford. In company with James McCain, a Pennsylvanian, 
we broke the drifts and opened the channel of the slough, and were 
well rewarded for our labor. 

During the spring and summer of 1843 Philip Jacobs and 
Dr. Snow put up a trading-house in La Crosse, and the Doctor 
gave some attention to the practice of medicine. During the month 
of November of that year he attended my brother's wife at the 
birth of her son Porter, who was the first white child born in Trem- 
])ealeau county. My brother's daughter, Frances Matilda Bunnell, 
now Mrs. Frank Ilampson, of River Falls, Wisconsin, who was 
bom at Homer, Minnesota, on February 22, 1850, was the first 
white child born within the limits of Winona county. There were 
eight children in Willard Bunnell's familj^, five of whom are still 
living. 

In 1843 Nathan Myriek was married and brought his wife to 
La Crosse. Accom])anying Mrs. Myriek, as companion and friend, 
was Miss Louisa Pierson, of Burlington, Vermont. Like most Ver- 
mont girls. Miss Pierson was rosy and bright, and as fearless as 
were "The Green Mountain Boys."" If a horse had balked in the 



INTERESTING INCIDENTS AND CUSTOMS. 77 

sand of the prairie, her hand would soothe the stubborn brute into 
forgetfulness, and he would then do his duty. No saddle or bridle 
was needed to ride her favorite chestnut, and at her call, even the 
pacing Indian ponies belonging to the firm would amble to her feet. 
Such a woman among frontiersmen would command admiration, 
and for a time, at least, her conquests were numerous and her 
influence beneficial, but soon it became but too evident that her 
preference had been given to Myrick's partner, H. J. B. Miller, and 
her whilom admirers turned their inconstant devotion to the native 
daughters of the realm. 

Among the traders of that early period there were some who 
took squaws for wives, either permanent or after the morganatic 
fashions of the highly civilized courts of Europe. The usual method 
of obtaining a help-meet from among the Indians was to pay court 
to the parents of the maiden desired, and after incidentally inform- 
ing them of the esteem in which their offspring was held, obtain 
some approximate idea of her value. 

It was also thought advisable to make a present to the medicine- 
man, with an intimation that if the spirits were friendly to your 
suit a larger gift might be expected. Two traders of my acquaint- 
ance, Asa White and Tom Holmes, formally espoused native 
queens, and remained faithfully with them and their children 
through all changes of fortune and civilization that drove them 
fartlier and still farther to the frontier. Others, not so true to the 
parental instinct, because in higher life^ left their squaw wives, but 
their children remain in the tribe, cared for and reared by their 
mothers, vigorous emblems of the love once borne for their fathers. 



CHAPTEE VIL 

INTERESTING INCIDENTS AND CUSTOMS. 

In company with my old-time friend Maj. E. A. C. Hatch, who 
has quite recently gone to a higher plane of existence, I once 
attended a virgins' feast at Ke-ox-ah (Winona), presided over by 
"Wah-pa-sha. The whole band was assembled, and after elaborate 
preparation and sanctification of the ground, by invocations and in- 
cense, and sacrificial offerings had been placed for the vestal at the 



78 IIISTOEY OF WrNOKA COUNTY. 

foot of the altar-pole, Mock-ali-pe-ali-ket-ali-pali, the chief speaker, 
came forward, and in a sonorous address lauded the virtues of 
chastity and warned "the denouncers" against the sin of bearing 
false witness. He also told the young braves that if they knew of 
the lapse from virtue of any virgin applicant for vestal honors, 
it was their duty, having in keeping the honor of their tribe, to 
denounce her. These young men were selected as the flower of 
Indian chivaby, and in addition to their duties as "denouncers," 
if occasion required, they guarded the sacred precincts of the assem- 
bly from defilement. In this respect Indians surpass white people, 
as seldom, if ever", has any police regulations to be enforced. 

At the conclusion of the chief speakers address, Wah-kon-de-o- 
tah, the great war-chief of the band, addressed his warriors in a 
quiet and affectionate manner, and told his braves to maintain the 
truth as sacred, and not offend the spirits of their ancestors. "VVah- 
pa-sha then called for the virgins and matrons to come forth, after 
the manner still in vogue in Mexico, and for some time there was 
the silence of expectation. Again the call was made for any virgin 
to come forward and receive her reward. Two maidens came partly 
forward, but, upon reaching the line of denunciation, faltered and 
turned back from modesty or fear, when, at this crisis, We-no-nah, 
the wife of the speaker, and eldest sister (or cousin) of Wah-pa-sha, 
motioned to her youngest daughter, Witch-e-ain, a maiden of per- 
haps fifteen summers, and then in confident tones challenged the 
assembled throng to say aught, if they could, against the purity of 
her maiden child. 

No answer was given to this challenge, and, after repeated calls 
by the crier of the assembly, Witch-e-ain came modestly forward 
and was crowned goddess of the feast that immediately followed. 
Her head was encircled with braids of rich garniture and scented 
grass, and presents of colored cloths, calicoes, yarns, beads and 
ribbons were lavished upon her as the tribe's representative of 
purity. Her fame went out among the traders, and soon after that 
vestal feast she became the wife of a distinguished trader. Like a 
caged bird, she soon pined for her prairie home, and died of con- 
sumj)tion ere the leaves of spring bloomed to welcome her coming. 

Her mother, We-no-nah, is still living,* and visits me occasion- 

* Since writing the above We-no-nah has gone to her spirit-home. She died 
about November 1, 1882, and was buried near Treuipoaleau. It was she who 
pave the notice to my brother's wife, Matilda Bunuell,tluit so excited the war- 
spirit of the home-guard of Winona county. 



INTERESTING INCIDENTS AND CUSTOMS. 79 

ally, always referring to the good old times of tlie past, when she 
was young and Wah-pa-sha in power. Her age is not known with 
certainty, but it is probably at this time, 1882, not less than ninety 
years. Cho-ne-mon-e-kah, Green-Walk, a half-blood Winnebago 
brother of the girl, is still living, and the most expert hunter of his 
band. 

Wah-pa-sha intimated, upon one occasion, his approval of any 
choice I might make of a wife from among his people; and iinally, 
an unusual thing for an Indian maiden to do, Witch-e-ain herself 
told me of her dislike of the engagement made for her with the 
trader, and asked me to take her as a free-will offering, saying that 
as she was the niece of Wah-pa-sha she would be allowed to choose 
between the trader and myself. I was compelled, kindly, to decline 
her offer, but assured her of my high esteem and faith in the person 
chosen for her by her mother. Not Rachael herself, in her highest 
tragedy, could have' thrown from her sparkling orbs such burn- 
ing glances of hate as were shot forth upon me by Witch-e-ain at 
my refusal of her love. Such withering but silent contempt can 
only be expressed by a woman scorned. 

Years have passed, and trader and girl are both in the spirit- 
world, or I would not speak of the incident; but in this article I 
wish to show that, however different in customs, the Indians still 
have universal feelings of nature, that make them akin. 

At another feast Tom Holmes was so enchanted that he decided 
at once to make the damsel his wife. His offers were accepted, 
and, so far as I was able to trace his career, she appeared to have 
made him a good wife. 

Upon another occasion Major Hatch and myself visited Wah-pa- 
sha's village in Indian disguise, and if our presence was recognized 
it was not noticed. 

Major Hatch was a man of the finest perceptions and most prac- 
tical judgment. To a stranger he was polite, though taciturn, but 
to his friends he was open and generous to a fault. The major's 
descriptive power was quite remarkable. As early as 1859 he gave 
me a description of the Yellowstone country, that I urged him to 
have published, as well as some of his experiences among the Wah- 
pa-sha, Sioux and Blackfeet Indians, with whom he had been inti- 
mately associated, as trader and agent, for a number of years. 
The major was not indifferent to his literary attainments, for lie was 
a close student, but his reply was to the effect that no description 



80 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

could do the Yellowstone valley justice, and that any one who 
deviated from Cooper's or Ned Forrest's model of the American 
savage would be laughed to scorn in the great republic of letters. 
In speaking of the true inter])retation of the word Minnesota, the 
major said, "in that word you have a fair example of the extravagant 
taste for romance of Americans. The word is compounded from 
Min-ne, water, and Sota, smoke, and means literally smoky or 
clouded water, because of the clouded or smoky ap])earance the 
water of the river assumes in its course to the Mississippi." "Sky- 
tinted water," said the major, " is entirely fanciful, as any one may 
see by looking at the river at Mendotah." 

Major Hatch served the Federal government long and well. He 
was postmaster at La Crosse in 1846 ; aided in the removal of the 
Winnebagoes in 1848 ; was appointed agent of the Blackfeet Indians 
in 1855, and served in that extremely dangerous position in the 
Yellowstone and Big Horn country for two years. At that time 
none but those well versed in Indian character, could by any 
possibility preserve their scalps among those war-like people. Major 
Hatch became almost an idol among them, and performed his duties 
to the entire satisfaction of the government. 

On his return to St. Paul he was appointed, in 1860, deputy col- 
lector for that port, and in 1863, after again aiding in the removal 
of the Winnebagoes to the Missouri, he was commissioned major by 
the war department, and was authorized to raise an independent 
battalion to serve upon the Indian and British frontier. I was 
oifered a commission by the major in his battalion. While in com- 
mand of his battalion, he devised a scheme in which Little Six and 
Medicine Bottle were finally brought to the gallows. Thomas Le 
Blanc and an associate in daring crossed the British frontier, and 
while those Sioux murderers were boasting of their crimes, they were 
captured and brought into Minnesota, bound on a dog train, and 
turned over to justice and to death. 

Major Hatch died in St. Paul of cholera morbus, September 14, 
last, aged fifty-seven years, loved and honored by his wife and six 
children, and esteemed by all who had the privilege of his acquaint- 
ance. As for myself, I regret his departure as a long-tried friend. 
I was one year his senior in age and strength of body, but not of 
mind, and in our youth had the good fortune twice to save him 
from assault where his life was endangered, — once by a vicious son 
of Decorah, and at another time by a no less vicious white mjm, 



INTERESTING INCIDENTS AND CUSTOMS. 81 

who had assaulted him unawares, and who afterward committed a 
murder. Those eaily experiences were remembered as a tie between 
us, that time nor distance could wholly sever, and now that he has 
left us, I wish to record my esteem and friendship for one of the 
noblest Romans of them all. 

There are but few of the earliest pioneers left ; James Reed died 
June 2, 1873, aged about seventy-five. 

It would be useless to attempt the destruction of a popular idol, 
for there is too little of romance in this mattei'-of-fact age, but it is 
well to state here that the Indians laugh when the legend of the 
"Lover's Leap" is repeated to them. 

A very casual survey of the ground at the foot of "The Leap" 
will show what a prodigious jumper the girl must have been, to have 
jumped into the lake, as many believe she did. If the legend had 
any foundation at all, it was most probably based upon the rebellion of 
some strong-minded We-no-nah (meaning the first-born girl) to a sale 
of her precious self to a gray-bearded French trader, as James Reed 
supposed, from a tradition said to exist concerning such an event. 
As there was an old trading-post, fort and mission established in 1727 
on the north shore near the Lovers' Leap, it is more probable that some 
ti-ader of that post made the purchase, than any at the foot of the 
lake, as Reed supposed from the Indian account of the affair. 

It may be that the girl threatened to jump fro'm the cliif, so near 
to the old post, but if she did, like Reed, I will venture the predic- 
tion that she was cuffed into submission to the will of her dear mother. 

I have known of but few instances of rebellion of daughters to 
the wills of their parents, when sold into matrimony ; hence submis- 
sion may be said to be almost universal. Extremes will sometimes 
meet, and here we see the untutored savage, and the belles of Sara- 
toga and of Paris join hands in sympathy. 

The American Indians have distinctive customs and traits of 
character, but none perhaps more peculiar than belong to other bar- 
barous peoples. The language of the Algonquin race may be regarded 
as the most manly in expression and in poetic beauty, but the char- 
acter of the Dah-ko-tahs should be deemed the type of all that is 
possible in human endurance, craft and ferocity. Their sun-dance, 
or We-wan-yag-wa-ci-pi can only be endured by men of the most 
determined will, and that, too, sustained by the fanaticism of a 
heathen devotion. Their sacred dance, Wah-kon-wa-ci-pi, like the 
Winnebagoes' medicine dance, Mah-cah-wash-she-rah, is as close and 



82 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

exclusive a communion of men of liigli degree, as one given by 
Kniglits Templars. None but the invited and initiated are ever 
allowed to be present during some of the ceremonies, but after the 
ground has been prepared and the dance has been inaugurated by 
its leader, the less favored barbarians are allowed to witness the 
splendor of the dresses worn on the occasion, and hear some of the 
laudations of valor, and the monotonous Hy-yi-yah that forms the 
burden of their songs. 

Tlie poetic element is not absolutely wanting in an Indian, but it 
requires a good degree of imagination in a white man to comprehend 
their efforts in song, and considerable ingenuity to connect their 
disjointed rhythms into rhyme. 

For some days previous to any sacred dance the chief medicine- 
men, or priests, and their neophites fast, or eat sparingly. If a dog 
is to be eaten at the conclusion of their fast, or if a beaver has been 
secured for the feast that will follow, they are both lauded for their 
respective qualities ; the dog for his feithfulness, and the beaver for 
his wisdom. The dog is well fed and told not to be offended because 
of the intention of sending him to the spirit-world, as there he will 
find all that a good dog can desire, and that his bones shall be pre- 
served in the medicine lodges of the band. 

The bones of dogs, beaver, bear and eagles are often taken to the 
high priests for their blessings ; and they are then preserved in bags 
or pouches and held sacred as charms against evil. These medicine- 
bags are a badge of membership in the sacred order, and are sacredly 
preserved from generation to generation. 

Upon one occasion I witnessed what might be termed the ago- 
nized regret of a medicine-chief at the loss of one. While intoxi- 
cated his canoe and its cargo of household goods had escaped him, 
and was picked up by a wood-chopper named Johnson, who robbed 
the canoe of its contents and then set it adrift. I recovered for the 
learned priest all but his sacred pouch, which had been cast into the 
fire as a thing of no value whatever, containing, as Johnson said, 
nothing but a bear's claw, an eagle's beak, a filthy rag, and some 
bones that he supposed to have belonged to a human hand. The 
medicine-man was a half Sioux and half Winnebago, named Xe-ra- 
choose-sep-kah, to whom Black Hawk surrendered after his defeat at 
Bad-axe, and who, in company with Nee-no-hump-e-cah, delivered 
him to the military autliorities at Prairie du Chien. Big-nose, as the 
Indian was more generally known, after vainly searching for the 



INTERESTING INCIDENTS AND CUSTOMS. 83 

medicine-bag, oftered me, if I would find it, all I had recovered for 
him, which, including coin, was of at least the value of three 
hundred dollars. I never told the chief that the bag was burned 
up, and advised the thief, after compelling restitution of all except 
the bag, to leave the country, which the rascal did at once. The son 
of the great chief Big-nose stayed at my house two nights recently, 
and referring to the loss of his father's medicine-bag, he regretted 
it, he said, because it contained powerfully-charmed relics of both 
tribes, besides a piece of cloth given him by Black Hawk as a 
memento of his friendship for having saved him from butchery. I 
thought it best' to tell him the bag was burned, and he seemed 
relieved when told the truth, as now he knew that the bag had not 
fallen into the hands of an enemy to work his destruction, thus show- 
ing that he had faith in "his own medicine. '^ 

The only way in which a white man can fully understand an In- 
dian and secure his full confidence is to join the tribe and be initiated 
into their medicine-lodges, like Frank H. Gushing, commissioned by 
the Smithsonian Institution to investigate the history of the Pueblo 
Indians as it may be traced in their present life and customs. Few 
men would be found fitted for such an office, and if a similar attempt 
were to be made among the Sioux, it would probably involve the 
taking part in a sun-dance, an ordeal that a white man, however 
brave, would not have fortitude enough to go through. A sun-dance is 
sometimes given by an individual who has made a vow to the sun, 
and in such cases, after having gone through the tortures of the 
ordeal, he gives away all his property and commences life anew. 
As a general rule the dance is given as a test of courage and faith 
in the religious belief of the Dah-ko-tah, that the sun is the all- 
powerful deity of the universe, who controls their destiny and 
deser\"es their worship. 

The high ground near the present residence of Mayor Lamberton 
was the dancing-ground of the Wah-pa-sha band, and, strange as it 
may appear, the scaffoldings for the dead were in the immediate 
Ticinity. The dance or altar pole was erected on a level place, and 
various devices and totems were then cut upon it and figured in yellow 
■ochre and vermilion. Conspicuous among the hieroglyphs was a 
central circle, with rays to represent the sun, and above all were 
flags and gay streaming ribbons. The ground was sanctified, after 
the usual Indian method, by incense, down, and evergreens of cedar 
or juniper, though the white cedar was preferred, and distance marks 



84 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

set up to indicate wliicli portion of the ground was to be regarded as 
sacred. 

Sometimes young dogs were slaughtered and left at the base of 
the pole, with head a little raised and their legs stretched out as if to 
climb up. The blood of those innocent victims was sanctified by 
the great high priest of the band, and, soaking into the sacred 
earth, it was supposed to be a sweet savor in the nostrils of the 
spirits whom it was believed were present at the dance. To show 
the high estimation in which Christianity is held by the Indians, I 
will state that I was patronizingly told by one of them that the pup- 
pies were placed on the altar to call good spirits to the dance, ''just 
like Jesus." 

The final ceremonies, fi'om all I could learn, were regarded as 
too sacred for the unanointed to witness, but I gleaned, from con- 
versations at various times, that for the most part they consist of 
cabalistic utterances in dead or extinct languages, or perhaps that of 
some living but foreign tribes held to be more potent than their 
own. As morning approaches the camp is aroused, and the whole 
village moves en masse to the altar-pole. Here quick preparation is 
made to greet the rising sun with the dance of his votaries and the 
shouts of his red children. Incisions are quickly made in the skin 
in various parts of the body of those who are to be tested, and 
thongs of rawhide are passed through and tied securely to the pole, 
from which the victim is expected to tear loose during the dance. 

As the sun appears a universal shout is given as an all-hail, and 
the dance begins. Drums are beaten by relays of vigorous drum- 
mers, while each dancer pipes a shrill whistle held in his mouth 
while dancing. At intervals chosen bands of singers shout their 
approval of the tortures endured, while the dftncer is stimulated to 
frenzy by his family and friends to tear loose from his fastenings and 
join in the honored circle of the dance. After many plunges the 
brave neophyte breaks loose and dances until exhausted, when he is 
taken to the tepee of his family and cared for as a hero. 

Should one of the poor martyrs to his faitli fail to free himself, 
his friends reproach him, or throw themselves upon him, until their 
added weight tears loose the thongs, when, without a murmur of 
pain, he will join in the dance, and, without sustenance of any kind, 
continue to dance until exhausted. Should it happen that the terrors 
of the ordeal should overcome the courage and endurance of any 
who have aspired to the roll of honor, he is at once cast out from 



INTERESTING INCIDENTS AND CUSTOMS. 85 

among the braves and told to fish or work, but never to bear arms. 
One Sioux of the Wah-pa-sha band was degraded to the rank of a 
woman, and made to wear the apparel of a female. He left for a 
time and joined a western band, but his reputation for cowardice fol- 
lowed him, and he was driven back by the contempt of the squaws, 
with whom he was again made to associate. He finally settled down- 
to his fate, and learned some of the industries of Sioux womanhood. 
The festival of the sun is held in midsummer, and lasts several days. 
During its continuance the whole band join in merriment and games, 
and the orators and medicine-men receive large donations as a 
reward for their most important services. The young graduates of 
the dance have medicine-bags presented them, made up, for the 
most part, of old relics of battles fought by their sires, together with- 
anything most horribly disgusting that may appeal to the credulity 
of ignorance. With these sacks the medicine-men pretend to work 
spells that will cause the death of an enemy or chase sickness from 
tlieir friends. 

The sun-dance is one of the many evidences of the Dah-ko-tahs' 
southwestern origin, as the same torture is submitted to by the- 
Indians of New Mexico, who are also sun-worshipers. The Winne- 
bagoes are also sun-worshipers, and usually bury their dead at sun- 
rise, with head to the west. As far as I know, no northern or 
eastern tribe submits to the torturing pain of a sun-dance, except in 
a few instances, when it was imposed upon the credulity of one 
tribe by fanatical emissaries of the Sioux. 

The Dah-ko-tahs have many legends, and may be regarded as 
greatly given to romance. They believe themselves to be the very 
salt of earth, and that Minnesota was the center of creation. How 
else can it be, say they,* when the water runs off from our land, are 
we not above all others ? This idea gave them self-importance and 
arrogance in their dealings with other nations. The Sioux, though 
generous and hospitable, are yet quarrelsome, and the establishment 
of the Wah-pa-sha band was the result of a long continued traditional 
quarrel, first of the Isanti, and then of the Wah-pe-ton, or New Leaf 
bands of Sioux. According to this tradition, given me by Le Blanc, 
the chiefs of the Isanti, or knife band, quarreled about the jurisdic- 
tion of the chert, or knifestone quarries in the Mille Lac country, 
and to avoid bloodshed, the ancestors of Wah-pa-sha established 
themselves upon the Me-day-wah-kon, or Good Spirit lake. There- 
they remained for a number of generations, until by magic the- 



86 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

spirits of maligiuuit chiefs entered into the medicine lodges of the 
tribe, and again tlie band was torn asunder ; tlie peaceful portion 
emigrating from their pine forests and rice swamps to a country of 
earlier and different foliage, and the band then took the name of 
Wah-pe-tou, or the new leaf band. It is somewhat remarkable that 
the Chi])pewas call the country and river immediately below the falls 
of St. Anthony, includingthesiteofSt. Paul, Ish-ke-bug-ge-see-bee, or 
the New Leaf river, because in the early spring-time the leaves shoot 
out earlier than above the 'falls. The Sioux tradition goes on to relate 
that there they established themselves in comfort, some going up the 
Minnesota, where buffaloes were plenty^ others, as their numbers 
increased at the Wah-coo-tay village, s]»read themselves along down 
to the Cannon river and to Rem-ne-cha, or the Red Wing village, 
where for many, many years they fattened on the game and wild rice 
of the region about them. 

Again they tell that in this paradise of hunters dissensions once 
more arose among them, and, disregarding the warnings of previous 
counsels to avoid strife, the great Red Wing and the noble Wah-pa- 
sha became involved in that quarrel. The friends and adherents of 
both were equall}' strenuous in the support of their resjjective chiefs, 
and after a prolonged council of the entire band, ending in an out- 
burst of angry passion, the respective ])artisans seized theii' war-clubs 
and quivers and were about to fight, but before the war-whoop was 
given for battle Wah-pa-sha commanded silence by a wave of his 
red cap, and telling the assembled multitude to cease their strife, 
tlii'ew his totem or badge of authority, the red cap, into air. A whirl- 
wind took it up and it instantly disappeared. At the same moment 
a convulsion of the earth was felt, darkness fell upon them, and in 
the morning, when all was once again serene*, they found that a por- 
tion of tlie bluff containing the bones of their dead, had disappeared. 
A party of their principal braves were dispatched in search of the lost 
mountain, and as they descended in canoes they recognized what is 
now known as the " Sugar Loaf,"" as the red ca]) of their chief, trans- 
formed into stone. 

The distant peak of Trempealeau mountain was soon discovered 
to be a part of their lost inheritance, and hastening on. the moving 
or moved mountain, or Pah-ha-dah, as it is called in the Dah-ko-tah 
tongue, was overtaken just as it made a vain effort to plunge into 
the lake of Me-day Pah-ha-dah. The other peaks of the Red Wing 
range had already caught u])on the sandy ])()iiit of the i)rairie, and 



PREHISTOEIC. 89 

therefore, claiming their truant possessions, they made those peaks 
the dividing line between themselves and the Winnebagoes. 

It only remains for me to say, in proof of the entire authenticity 
of this tradition, that until defaced by the growing wants of a city, 
the bluff resembled in shape a voyageur cap of ancient date, and the 
red appearance of the face of the clif justified its Sioux name of 
Wah-pa-ha-sha, or the cap of Wah-pa-sha. 



CHAPTEK VITI. 



PREHISTORIC. 



Going back beyond tradition, we find in our midst evidences of 
a numerous people having once occupied the adjacent territory. 

Judge George Gale, the founder of the university at Galesville, 
Wisconsin, in his very valuable work, " Upper Mississippi, " says, 
"To us of the New World there is a 'Greece' that literally 
'slumbers in the tomb.' A nation or people which for centuries 
occupied a territory nearly as large as all Europe, and had a popula- 
tion which probably numbered its millions, have left the graves of 
their fathers and the temples of their gods so unceremoniously that 
their very name has disappeared with them, and we only know of 
their existence by their decayed walls and tumuli, and by their 
bones, exhibiting the human form, although in a far-gone state of 
decay. " 

Judge Gale's book shows great research and critical acumen, and 
the calamity which befell the plates in the great Chicago fire should 
be repaired by a new imprint of the volume. My space will only 
admit of a reference to the work, but I cannot forego the justice to 
say that, so far as I know. Judge Gale was first to notice in print 
the mounds and other earthworks in Trempealeau county, Wiscon- 
sin, and at La Crescent in Minnesota. 

Few persons have any adequate conception of the vast area cov- 
ered by earthworks in the United States, or of the immense labor 
expended in their construction. A mound in Montgomery county, 
Ohio, according to Gale, contains 311,353 cubic feet of earth. One 
in Virginia is seventy feet high and 1,000 feet in circumference, and 



<)0 inSTOIlY OF WIXONA COUNTY. 

the great Caliokia mound of Illinois is ninety feet high and over 
2,000 feet in circumference, containing over 20,000,000 cubic feet, 
and one in the State of Mississippi covers an area of six acres. 

Jn these mounds there are sometimes found pearls, sharks' teeth 
and marine shells, obsidian or volcanic glass, native copper and native 
silver, sometimes united unalloyed, as found only in Russia and on 
Lake Superior, where innumerable stone implements are still to be 
found that have evidently been used in extracting those metals. 
Lead has also occasionally been found, but not so frequently as 
copper. Stone implements are found in mounds and upon the sur- 
face, especially after j)lowing, wherever these ancient works appear. 
The implements are generally manufactured from syenite or some 
hard trap rock, and consist of stone pipes, hammers, axes, scrapers 
or fleshers, pestles, spinners or twisters, still used by Mexican In- 
dians. Obsidian, chert and copj^er, spear and arrow heads are quite 
common. About the mounds of the lower Mississippi old ])ottery is 
qyite common, but among those of the upper Mississippi it is only 
occasionally found. The mound-builders nmst have possessed some 
mathematical knowledge, as some of their earthworks show a good 
degree of geometrical skill, as well as military ideas of defense 
against assaults of enemies. 

Ten miles below La Crosse, on Coon prairie, there is a. line of 
earthworks and mounds of considerable size and interest, and on the 
Clark farm, on the La Crosse river, the works all seem to be of a 
defensible character. At Onalaska they are also quite numerous, 
and about one mile above McGilvray's ferry on Black river there is 
an old earth fort and mounds that still remain quite conspicuous. 

At Galesville and vicinity are (piite a number of mounds, includ- 
ing some built in the shape of man, and many, according to Grale, in 
the shape of animals. The most conspicuous, because most accessi- 
ble, are the mounds in and near the village of Ti-enqjealeau. One, 
west of Mr. Boer's residence, commands a fine view from its eleva- 
tion above the surrounding surface. In the neighborhood of the 
Fiaptist church there are also several of an intei-esting character. 
Near Pine Creek station there are some very fine ones. At La 
Ci-escent and on Pine ( 'reek, Minnesota, there are a number of 
mounds of small size ; anil coming u]i to Winona, on the south 
shore, at intervals they appear at Dresbach, Dah-co-tah, Richmond, 
La Moille, Cedar Creek, Homer, Pleasant and Burns valleys. Upon 
the fai'in of Miss Maggie Burns there are several mounds that still 



PEE HISTORIC. 



91 



remain undisturbed, but along the public road several very sym- 
metrical mounds have been leveled in construction and repaii-s of 
the thoroughfare. 

Upon the table of West Burns valley the Rheibeau boys plowed 
up some of the most elegantly-shaped stone implements ever dis- 






covered in any country. To my chagrin,' after a vain attem]>t to 
purchase them, I was told that a gentleman from Milwaukee had 





induced Mrs. Eheibeau to part with them, and thus were lost to the 
museums of Winona a few celts not surpassed by any in the large 
collection at the Centennial Exposition. 

My niece, Mrs. Louise Page, found a number of arrow and spear 
heads and a few fragments of pottery in Homer, and near the Keys 



92 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

mansion she picked from the river bank a large stone hammer, 
which is now in the museum of tlie Winona normal school. The 
hammer was imbedded about two feet in the soil, and was most 
likely buried, like the silver ornaments found near it, in the grave 
of some dead warrior. The Catholit emblems in silver were those 
in common use among the Catholic Indians and half-breeds of Can- 
ada within mj recollection, and most probably belonged to some 
Canadian voyageur, or perhaps was buried, after the Indian custom, 
with the body of some Indian (or S(|uaw) convert to the Catholic 
faith. The high point at Keys' was a favorite burying-ground, be- 
cause of its extreme height above the river during an ovei'flow of 
the lower land of tiie prairie. The sites selected for their burying- 
grounds indicated to the old traders the Indian's anticipations of a 
possible overflow of the ])rairie. 

Upon the farm of Myles Roach, in the town of Homer, a num- 
ber of stone arrow and spear heads have been found by the sons of 
Mr. Roach, and one of copper was found which was purchased by 
R. F. Norton, now of the village of Homer. There have also been 
found along the river front in Winona copper implements, one of 
which, found by Geo. Cole, is in the possession of his father. Dr. 
James M. Cole, of Winona. 

Most of the implements found on the surface have, no doubt, 
been lost while in use, but those found in mounds and in ossuaries 
have been placed there with the remains of the dead. The ossuaries 
of Barn Bluff and of Minnesota City were, no doubt, places of 
interment of the bones of the dead, which had been divested of 
their flesh by exposure upon scaffolds or trees. 

In the early days of my first acquaintance with the Dah-ko-tahs, 
no other mode of burial would satisfy their ideas of a proper sepul- 
ture, but after a time the example set by the white people of burying 
their dead had its influence, and in modern times, except among the 
wildest bands, the Sioux began to bury their dead soon after their 
demise. The body of Cliandee, son of Wah-kon-de-o-tah, the war- 
chief of Wah-pa-slia, was buried upon my brother's property at 
Homer by special request of his relatives. His sister, Shook-ton-ka, 
the champion girl racer of the band, and some children of Wah-pa- 
sha, were buried near the site of the Huff house. After the treaty 
was decided upon by the band, many bones of the dead were removed 
and buried in secret places at night, lest they should be disturbed by 
white settlers, whom the Indians knew would eventually occupy the 



PEEHISTORIC. 93 

country. Some of the ancient mounds have been used by modern 
tribes as receptacles for their dead, but in such cases the fact is 
readily discernible, as no regard has been paid by the modern In- 
dians to the strata of earth, clay and sand, or gravel, of which the 
burial or sacrificial mounds have been composed. It is believed by 
some that the circle of scnlls found in an ancient ossuary at Minne- 
sota City were the crania of victims to some religious sacrifice around 
the altar-pole, or else of captives slaughtered and left, as puppies 
are left in modern times, with heads to the pole, which might account 
for the position the sculls were found in. At Bluft" Siding, opposite 
Winona, along the wagon-road to Galesville, a number of mounds 
may be seen, occupying an admirable position for defense. 

The limits of my paper have been reached, and I must hasten to 
a close ; but I crave my readers' interest in behalf of my brother 
Willard, in connection with his settlement in Winona county. As 
for myself, it will suffice for me to say that, dissatisfied with what 
appeared to me as time thrown away upon the frontier, I returned 
to Detroit and recommenced the study of medicine in the otfice 
of Dr. Scoville, an eminently successful physician and surgeon. 
Upon the appointment of Adrian R. Terry, uncle of Gen. Terry, to 
the surgeoncy of the 1st Mich. reg. during the Mexican war, I was 
given the hospital stewardship of that regiment, and served to the 
close of that war. While quartered in Cordova, Mexico, I was 
placed in full charge of the post hospital during the illness of Drs. 
Terry and Lembke, and returned to Detroit, Michigan, at the close 
of the war in medical charge of one detachment. Having acquired 
a taste for a free life when the gold discovery in California hecmne a 
fact^ I went overland through Mexico to Mariposa, where, com- 
pelled at first to fight Indians in self-defense, I finally became a 
member of the Mariposa battalion. While on duty in that organi- 
zation I became one of the discoverers of the now famous Yoseinite 
valley, the name of which was given by myself, as will appear in 
my book, ''Discovery of the Yosemite," published by F. H. Revell, 
of Chicago. 

During the war of the rebellion I served in the ranks as a pri- 
vate, and through successive promotions (having had conferred upon 
me a degree) reached the rank of major by a commission as surgeon 
of the 36th reg. Wis. Inf Assigned to detached duty on March 27, 
1865, witli the 1st Minn., I served in that regiment as its sole medical 
officer until its return to Washington at the close of the war. 



94 mSTOlIY OF WINONA COUXTY. 

4 

I will close this pa[>er witli an extract troni a series of articles 
turnished the "La Crosse Chronicle,""' that I hope may be deemed a 
litting close to my subject. 

In 1848 and later, my brother Willard was employed in moving 
the Indians. Some of them, the Winnebagoes especially, were very 
much dissatislied, and declared they would nt)t leave for the home 
selected for them on the Minnesota river. Will's influence was great 
among them at that time, and he succeeded in collecting about three 
liundred of them. Having arranged with Miller for the use of the ware- 
house of his old Arm, he quartered them in it. They seemed contented 
enough until a shoit time before the steamer came to carry them up 
the river, when they set up a most unearthly yell, broke through 
their guard, seized their ponies from an adjacent corral and disap- 
peared. Other means were then resoited to, and they were removed 
in smaller squads or details ; but they would return again and again 
to their native haunts as if drawn back by some occult force. Will's 
discernment would penetrate all disguises of paint, red, green or 
blue blankets, until at last they yielded to his persisted efforts and 
remained upon the new reservation. 

My brother has assured me that many of the Indians receipted 
for by the officers at Fort Snelling he had removed over and over 
again. With Indian cunning they would assume a new name with 
each new disguise, and the officers were unable to discover or 
remedy it. 

With the Indians went Asa White and Tom Holmes, both of 
whom had squaws for wives. Miller & Myrick had already dis- 
solved })artnership before the Indians were removed, and were vir- 
tually out of the Indian trade, but their influence was still more or 
less potent in Indian attairs, and they were advised with as to their 
management. My brother's })ersevering energ}^ in removing the 
Winnebagoes was awarded by a permit to trade with the Wabasha 
band, and he settled upon their reservation. 

This gave him great advantages, and obtaining the consent of 
Wah-pa-sha, rewarding him liberally. Will planted old Mr. Burns 
and his remaining family upon what has since been known as the 
Burns'' farm, providing each member old enough witli a claim. 

Will was unable to choose as well for himself as he had for the 
Burns family, for being under the impression that the site of Winona 
was subject to overflow, he located at Homer, which he named after 
his birthplace, the village of Plomer, New York state. Here he 



FREIII8T01HC. 95 

bnilt the first bouse in 1849, and in 1850-5J made a large addition 
to the building and moved into it. Peter Burns and himself became 
interested in a scheme to control the trade of the interior, by secur- 
ing the nearest "high- water landing " below Winona, and for that 
purpose, in conjunction with Borup, an old trader and a brother of 
Senator Alex. Ramsey, of St. Paul, they laid out the village of 
Minne-o-way, building a large hotel and storehouses to accommo- 
date the very large business destined to reward their enterprise. By 
some oversight they had neglected to comply with some provision 
of the law, and a keen-sighted man by the name of Dougherty, dis- 
covering their neglect, pounced down upon their claim, and in a suit 
that followed secured land, hotel and storehouses as his homestead. 
Burns was lucky enough, before the final decision was rendered, to 
sell his interests for $4,000. 

As to the site of Winona, known to the Dah-co-tahs as Keoxa, it 
was firmly believed by the old traders and lumbermen to be subject 
to overflow in the highest water. From the deck of a steamer pass- 
ing at the highest stage, the space left dry really appeared very small. 
In very high water all of the low land of the prairie was submerged 
and a volume sufficient to run a steamboat ran down south of the 
city, before the railroad embankment was raised. The Indians 
laughed at the supposed folly of the white men in building on the 
"island," and it was an anticipated joke that Will would sometime 
be seen, pikepole in hand, rescuing the floating property of this 
embryo city and hauling it out upon his higher landing. 

Poor Will ! He had been out so long upon the frontier that he 
failed to realize what money and enterprise would do to improve and 
protect a city so advantageously situated as Winona. He and his 
brave wife are both gone now from the scenes of their early hopes 
and perils. He left in August, 1861, and she in 1868, leaving a 
family of two sons and four daughters. 



CHAPTER IX. 



GF.OGRAPHICAL. 



The geographical position of Winona county is between parallels 
43 and 45 north latitude, 44 passing through tlie center of the county, 
and between meridians 91 and 92 west, a small poition of the county 
lying west of 92. It is organized from townships Nos. 105, 106, 107 
north, of ranges No. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 and 10 west, and contains twenty 
organized townships, fifteen of which are full townships, containing 
thirty-six sections. "One is organized from half a township, and one 
is formed of townships Nos. 107 and 108, of range No. 8. Four are 
irregular in form on the northern boundary, and are fractional. The 
county is located in the southeastern part of the State of Minnesota, 
and is bounded on the north by Wabasha county and partly by the 
Mississippi river, and on the east by the Mississippi, which flows 
here in a southeasterly direction, and on the south by Houston and 
Fillmore counties, and on the west by Olmsted and Wabasha coun- 
ties. In shape, nearly a right-angled triangle, longest on the south- 
em boundary, being about forty miles or six and a half townships 
in length, and twenty-four miles or four townships in width from 
north to south. It is regular in form on the southern and western 
boundaries, the Mississippi river forming nearly the hypothenuse ol 
the triangle from northwest to southeast. 

The surface, within the distance of about twelve miles from the 
Mississippi river, is bluffy or broken, the river being about five 
hundred feet below the general surface. Houston county is a trifle 
higher in altitude ; with that exception this county is the highest on 
this side, and contiguous to the river from its source to its mouth. 
Bold perpendicular ledges of rock form the sides of the bluff in 
many places along the river, and a considerable portion of the south 
part of the county contiguous to the Root river is of the same char- 
acter. Four townships of the northwest part of the county along 
the Whitewater are also rough and rocky. The remainder of the 
surface is undulating prairie, irregular in extent, comprising not far 
from six townships, and located in the central and western parts of 
the county. 



GEOCiKAPHICAL. 9 7 

When the altitude is reached there is great uniformity in the 
apj^earance of the surface, and any other highland may be visited 
without materially ascending or descending, the high lands being all 
connected by a series of ridges which form the divides between the 
streams which flow into the Mississippi and those which flow into 
the Root river on the south and the Whitewater on the north. 

There are no swamp lands in the county, and not a regular 
quarter-section that would be benefited for agriculture by artificial 
drainage. There are a few acres in patches along the Mississippi and 
along the margins of some of the smaller streams of marsh or bog 
lands, liable to overflow, but ])roducing excellent grass. The waters 
of the county all find their way to the Mississippi ; those in the north 
part of the county furnish the south branches of the Whitewater. 
On the noi"th and east each townshi}) contributes a stream to the Mis- 
sissippi. The largest and most important of these is the Rolling- 
stone, which drains nearly one hundred square miles of surface, and 
afiords water-power for six large flouring mills. There are also 
several unoccupied powers on the diflerent branches of the stream. 

Each township of the southern tier also furnishes a stream to 
Root river. All these streams are formed by springs, and are 
nearly uniform throughout the year as to supply of water, and, 
having considerable fall, aflbrd water-power which in the future 
may be developed. 

The surplus water of the county finds its way to these streams 
through the ravines and small valleys reaching out toward the 
prairie in all directions. 

Utica, or town 106, range 9, occupies the summit, being drained 
on the northeast into Rollingstone, on the northwest into White- 
water, and on the south into Rush creek ; and this township is also 
nearly the center of the prairie surface. 

The longest, largest, main ridge of the county begins in the 
southeastern part, on the divide between the waters which flow in- 
to the Mississippi and those which flow into Root river, and extends 
in a noi-thwesterly direction through the townships of Dresback, 
New Hartford, Pleasant Hill, Wilson and Warren into Utica. 
From this main ridge branches innumerable extend in every direc- 
tian. The most important ones are Homer ridge between Cedar 
and Pleasant Valley creeks, and Minneiska ridge between White- 
water and Rollingstone, both ridges leading to the Mississippi 
river. 



98 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

In the south part of St. Charles in Saratoga, and the northwest 
l)art of Fremont, are to be found some broken ridges or liills, none 
of them rising above the general surface of the county. The valleys 
surrounding these hills are not so deep as the valleys along the 
streams in other parts of the county, and in some places they gradu- 
ally rise and extend into broad upland prairies. 

In this part of the county, or among these hills, there are several 
tine groves of timber. Cheatem's grove in the southwest ]^art of 
rtica, Blair's grove in the northeast part of Saratoga, and Harvey's 
grove on the line between Saratoga and St. Charles, are the most 
notable. They contain a tine thrifty growth of oak, po])lar and 
buttei'nut, with a dense growth of underbrush in some places. 

At the heads of all the streams, or along their margins, timber of 
various kinds is found. As we approach the top of the bluffs it 
consists mostly of white and red oak, with patches of white birch. 
In the valleys are found burr oak, hard maple, white ash, rock and 
red elm, basswood, hackberry, black walnut, butternut and poplar. 
The bluff lands, which include the ])arts of the county lying along the 
i\[ississip])i, the Whitewater and the branches of Root river, and 
the ridges connecting them, are generally well timbered, especially 
on their sides facing the north, the fires of early spring burning 
the south sides before the snow has left the north sides, or before 
they become sufficiently dry to burn. Where the tire is kept out 
timber rapidly springs up. 

As the line of the county extends to the middle of the channel 
of the Mississippi, and the channel sometimes passes next to the 
Wisconsin side, there is in the townships of Tiollingstone and 
Winona a large amount of bottom-hmds covered with timber. Oak, 
ash, elm, birch, cottonwood, willow and maple are most abundant. 

In the two townships last mentioned, there is lying between the 
bluffs and the river a sand or gravel prairie six or seven miles in 
length and about three-quarters of a mile in width, which is a few 
feet above high water, and of nearly unifoi-m level surface. Con- 
tiguous to this prairie, and next to the bluffs, is a series of terrace 
or table lands, which are timbered with the three kinds of oak 
before mentioned. The same character of table-lands also occur at 
the mouths of all the streams that flow into the Mississippi. 

As we leave the timber and ridges approaching the jn-airie 
throughout the whole county, there is more or less grub or brush 
land, which is usually a small 2:r()wth of oak, red and white. There 



GEOGRAPHICAL. 99 

are also patches of brush land consisting of hazelnut, wild plum 
and crab-apple. 

The bluff and ridge lands throughout the county, especially the 
part that is timbered, consist of a clay loam varjang from one foot to 
twenty feet in depth. As the Mississippi and the larger streams 
are approached, the sides of the bluffs are in many jjlaces quite 
precipitous, the rocks cropping out to the surface. As the bluffs are 
descended, the soil changes in composition by an admixture of sand 
and lime from the decomposed rocks. 

Lands lying close b}'^ the river at the mouth of the valleys have 
little or no clay at the surface, but the soil is underlaid by a stratum 
of clay or loess almost impervious to water before reaching the 
gravel or sand rock of the bed of the river. 

As we ascend the streams that flow into the Mississippi, if the 
valleys are broad the soil is a stiff', tenacious clay of bluish cast, but 
darkens in color on exposure to the air. 

This clay is evidently local drift, as it is stratified and does not 
contain any boulders, drift coal, nor other matter indicating true 
northern drift. Where the valleys have retained the wash of the 
bluffs, and the water-courses have not interfered, the clay is covered 
and mixed with vegetable mould, sand and lime, in some places 
several feet deep. 

The soil of the upland prairie is a deep dark loam, and is uuder- 
layed by stiff clay or by rock. This soil does not materially change 
in color nor in texture by cropping. Among the broken ridges or 
hills of the south-central and west parts of the county the rocks come 
very near to the surface of the upland, and the lower ground, though 
gradually rising into upland prairie, is in places quite sandy. There 
is upon the surface of this sandy land an accumulation of decomposed 
vegetable matter very dark in color, indicating the presence of lime 
in its composition. 

The soil of the brush or grub lands is similar in appearance to 
that of the timber lands, but contains a much greater amount of 
crude vegetable matter. 

Spring wheat has been considered as the staple crop, but oats, 
corn, barley and potatoes in the order named are largely grown. 

The timbered or ridge lands have produced good crops of winter 
as well as spring wheat for twenty-five years, and winter wheat 
was also grown in the valleys near the Mississippi for several years 
very successfully. It has not, however, succeeded on the prairie. 



100 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Tlioiigli this county does not claim to be tlie banner county of 
tlie state in wlieat-raising, it is entitled to its full share of the credit 
for the popularity to which Minnesota wlieat has attained for (juality 
and amount to the aci-e under cultivation. It is said to be a fact 
that any soil which will produce good crops of wheat will also grow 
good crops of any of the cereals adapted to the climate. Whatever 
failures m^y have occurred in the production of the common cereals 
in this county, in no case can the failure be attributed wholly to the 
character of the soil. For the production of these grains the average 
yield compares favorably with any portion of the state. One instance 
of the marvelous productiveness of the soil may be given. Upon 
the first farm opened in the Rollingstone valley there was sown, in 
the first week in October, 1852, some winter wheat. It was har- 
vested the first week in July of the next year, threshed upon the 
ground with a flail and cleaned with a sheet in the wind, and yielded 
thirty-seven bushels to the acre. The same ground produced nine 
successive crops of wheat, and the ninth was the best that had been 
raised. This ground has now been under cultivation for thirty years 
without any particular rotation of crops and without artificial 
manure, and is apparently as productive as ever for any crop except 
wheat, yielding large crops annually of com, oats, barley or grass. 
The average yield of wheat has, however, materially decreased in 
this, as well as in other counties of the state for a few years past. 
It is believed to be owing entirely to climatic reasons, as there has 
been no diminution in the yield of other grains. The grass product 
ranks next to oats in acreage, being somewhat more than corn, and 
within the last few years stock of all kinds is receiving much atten- 
tion, and so far no general diseases have appeared among swine, 
cattle and horses. 

Of other productions than those already named there is found in 
our market rye, buckwheat, beans, flax-seed, timothy and clover 
seed, grapes, tobacco, onions and honey. 

In the vicinity of the blufls contiguous to the Mississippi, and 
along the margins of the smaller streams, crab-apples, wild 
plums and grapes are abundant. 

In the timbered belt, about the groves, and in sheltered locations, 
several varieties of the cultivated ap|)les are grown. As reported 
by the assessors, there are at present growing in the county about 
51,000 apple-trees. 



GEOGK APiriC AL. 101 

Of the smaller fruits, grapes, strawberries, raspberries, currants, 
etc., are grown in all parts of the county, and yield abundantly. 

In character and variety of wild plants and flowers, this county 
does not differ materially from others similarly situated. The up- 
land prairie produces grass mainly. Thei-e is, however, during the 
summer, a great profusion of wild flowers. Upon the warm hill- 
sides, or on sandy land, in early spring, sometimes before the snow 
has disappeared, the well-known anemone is the most conspicuous ; 
during May and June, blue or violet and scarlet are the predomi- 
nating colors ; in July and August, white and yellow adorn the 
roadsides and uncultivated places. In the fall the moist grounds 
are literally covered with purple and white. 

In the whole timbered belt and along the margins of the streams 
the ground is loaded with a dense growth of rank vegetation. 

Wild deer had been kept out by the Indians, but for a few years 
after the first settlements were made they gradually increased in 
numbers ; a few are yet seen every winter. 

The black bear, being somewhat migratory, has been occasion- 
ally seen. Both timber and prairie wolves were at first quite 
common ; the prairie-wolf is still annoying the flocks, but the 
timber- wolf is rarely seen. Foxes, red and gray, stay about the 
rocky ravines and bluft's. Beaver were quite plenty in many of 
the streams. Several otters have been caught, also mink, weasel, 
and large numbers of musk-rats. 

The badger, raccoon, woodchuck and polecat are common. 

The large gray wood-squirrel and the prairie gray squirrel, the 
red squirrel, the chipmuck (the black squirrel has visited us, but is 
not at home), and both varieties of gopher are numerous. 

Of the rabbit the gray is most common. 

Of the migratory feathered species that remain here a short time 
in the spring, but do not nest, the wild goose, the brant, and several 
varieties of ducks, are the most plenty. These confine themselves 
mostly to the immediate vicinity of the Mississippi river. The 
curlew is occasionally sfeen, also the pelican. Of those that remain 
during the summer and nest here, the wild pigeon and blackbird 
are most numerous. The bittern, the sand-hill crane and bald- 
eagle are common. The mallard and wood-duck frequent the small 
streams and nest here, but not abundantly. 

All the migratory birds common to this latitude are to be seen 
here. 



102 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

( )f tliose tluit ivniain all winter tlie ])rairie-lien is most general ; 
the partridge, the (jiiail, the bhiejay, and several vai'ieties of owls, 
are usually about the sheltered ])laces in the timber. 

Speckled trout were in all the small streams of this county and 
very plenty. There are a few left in nearly all of them. The state 
fish commissioners have placed young ones in some of the streams. 
The water coming from springs and being rapid is nicely adapted to 
their habits, and some efforts have been made to propagate them. 
There are several fine springs well adapted to fisli culture. The 
main difficulty seems to have been to guard against sudden overflow, 
as the streams are liable to rise very high and (piickly. Fish com- 
mon to the Mississippi river run up several of the streams in the 
S])ring and return to the river again. The Mississippi furnishes a 
large quantity of fish yearly, the greater portion being taken with 
the seine. The varieties generally caught are buffalo, catfish, pick- 
erel, bass and wall-eyed pike. There are also sturgeon, suufish, 
perch, suckers, and several other kinds. 

The geological formation of the county is quite uniform in char- 
acter. The ap})earance of the rocks at the surface, in St. Charles, 
Saratoga, and part of Fremont and Utica, is somewhat difterent from 
those lying along the Mississippi, the Whitewater, and the streams 
that flow into Root river. Here, also, the valleys are much broader, 
antl the loam, or top-soil, thicker and more evenly spread. The 
hio-hest lands are tillable and nsuallv turfed all over. 

The lowest visible rock along the Mississippi, and probably 
underlying the whole county, is the St. Croix sandstone. This 
sandstone varies somewhat in appearance and texture. In the south- 
east part of the county the quarries show a fine building-stone of 
sui)erior quality for working, of a grayish color, that hardens on 
exjjosure to the air. In some places the rocks are of a reddish cast, 
probably owing to the presence of iron. Some of the layers are 
quite sort and are readily excavated. In the south part, Utica, St. 
Charles, part of Fremont and of Saratoga, the sand-rock cropping 
out of the hills or low blufts is nearly white in color, loose in texture 
and disintegrates rapidly, forming a beautiful white sand. 0\er- 
lying the sandstone is the lower magnesian formation, which also 
probably underlies most of the county. It is a hard, fiinty, whitish 
or light gray rock, composed of lime and sand, with streaks of calcite 
along the larger streams. The upper portion only is visible, the lower 
part being covered with wash from the blufls. This rock is not 



GEOGRAPHICAL. IQii 

available for use, being very hard and of irregular fracture, not 
easily quarried or worked. In some places along the Mississippi 
there is seen, overlying the lower magnesian, a sandstone loose in 
texture, crumbling rapidly and largely forming the soil of the sides 
of the bluffs. It is probably not more than fifteen or twenty feet in 
thickness. Corresponding with this sandstone, there extends through 
a part of the towns of Wilson, Hart, and part of Norton, a'sandstone 
of similar texture, but deeper colored, more firm, and in some cases 
regularly and beautifully corrugated. Overlying this sand- 
stone is magnesian limestone, its layers generally regular, but vary- 
ing in thickness. This is the generally-used building stone of tfie 
county. This stone does not change on exposure, and large quanti- 
ties are used by the railroads and shipped to Wiscorsin. There are 
some small specimens of fossil remains to be seen in this limestone. 
In the vicinity of St. Charles the limestone is largely composed of 
fossil remains, trilobites and cretaceous shells of several varieties. 

There are no evidences of northern drift in this county. Probably 
owing to its altitude no boulders are to be found. The clay gener- 
ally exists in pockets, and is stratified. There are some small 
deposits of loess usually in the valleys, and mound-like in appearance. 
Where wells have been sunk in diifferent parts of the county, upon 
the higher lands, the rocks are found to be of nearly uniform' char- 
acter, and water is not usually found till the sandstone is reached. 
The well of Mr. Clawson, in Saratoga, presents an unusual phe- 
nomena. At the depth of seventy-five feet the drill opened into a 
crevice or a cave, and the air rushed out with great violence. At the 
distance of four feet more the rock was again struck, and water 
obtained at the depth of o- e hundred and forty feet from the sur- 
face. The current of air in the well changes with the wind, the 
downward current in winter freezing the water in the pipe to the 
depth of the crevice, seventy or more feet, and again rushing out, so 
as to thaw all the ice about the well. 

In numerous places along the Mississippi, especially upon the 
gravelly headlands, are yet evidences of the mound-builders. 
Where the mounds have been examined little has been discovered 
beyond stone implements, arrow-heads, and in some places skeletons, 
which are no doubt intrusive burials. Large quantities of clam shells 
and bones of various animals are also found, mixed with pieces of 
charcoal and with ashes. In one case a charred package of white 
birch bark was found of nearly a cubic foot in size, and scattered 
about the mounds is usually found much fragmentary rude poftei-v. 



CHAPTER X. 

RAIT.ROADS. 

Bkfore the ratitication of the treaty by whicli the Sioux surren- 
dered their lands for settlement, a party of three, headed by Robert 
Pike, was dispatched from Minnesota City to ascertain whether a 
practicable route for a railroad to Traverse des Sioux, on the Minne- 
sota river, existed. Early in July, 1852, Mr. Pike made a favorable 
report, and urged the ado})tion of some plan for building the road, 
but he was then accounted an enthusiast, and his scheme dismissed 
as visionary and impracticable. Early in 1854, however, the project 
was revived, and, after several ineffectual attempts at organization, 
a charter was obtained from the legislature March 4, 1854, b>' 
Orrin Smith,. Henry D. Huff, Abram M. Fridley, Lorenzo D. Smith, 
John L. Balcombe, Alexander Ramsey, W. A. Gorman, Henry H. 
Sibley, J. Travis Rosser, Andrew G. Chatfield, Henry McKenty, O. M. 
Lord, Samuel Humbertson, Martin McLeod, Benjamin Thompson, 
William H. Newton, James Hanna, G. Addison Brown and Robert 
Helm, under the name and style of the Transit Railroad Company, 
authorizing them to construct a railroad from Winona westward to 
the Minnesota river. In March, 1855, an amended charter was 
obtained from the legislature, and the incorporators met at St. Paul 
on the 25th of January, 1856, accepted the charter, and gave official 
notice thereof to the secretary of the territory. On the 12th of 
May the sum of $240,000 had been subscribed to the capital stock 
of the company, the subscribers being the following named per- 
sons: L. D. Smith, IL D. Huff, Wm. Ashley Jones, Charles H. 
Berry, M. Wheeler Sargent, H. H. Johnson, E. H. Johnson, H. J. 
Hilbert, E. S. Smith, David Olmsted, M. K. Drew, A. P. Foster, 
Wm. H. Stevens, John Evans, ('has. Hamilton, O.-'S. Holbrook, 
Orrin Smith, John C. Laird, Wm. H. Laird, M. J. Laird, J. H. 
Jacoby, Royal B. Evans and L. H. Springer. All these, with the 
exception of Orrin Smith and L. H. Springer, were residents of 
Winona. The first officers of the comjjany were H. H. Johnson, 
president; Wm. Ashley Jones, vice-president ; JT. J. Hilbert, sec- 
retary and engineer ; H. D. Huff, treasurer. 



EAILROADS. 107 

The organization of the company was only the prehide to a ])ro- 
longed and bitter contest with parties interested in other localities, 
and more particularly with the owners and promoters of the town- 
site of La Crescent. After various vicissitudes, among them the 
defeat in 1854 of H. D. Pluff for the legislature by Clark W. 
Thompson on this issue, the conflict finally resulted in a victory for 
Winona and the Transit railroad. On the 3d of March, 1857, 
Congress passed an act by which the munificent gift of 1,200,000 
acres of public lands was conferred upon the state for the benefit 
of the Transit road. An extra session of the legislature was 
at once called to consider this and other grants of lands, and 
on the 22d day of May, 1857, an omnibus bill was passed con- 
firming the grants, and amending the charter of the Transit road 
so as to authorize it to construct and operate a railroad from Winona 
via St. Peter to the Big Sioux river. In February, 1858, what is 
known as the five-million loan amendment to the constitution was 
adopted by the first state legislature, and was ratified by a vote of 
the people April 15, 1858. By the terms of this amendment state 
bonds were to be issued and delivered to the various railroad com- 
panies at the rate of $100,000 for every ten miles graded and 
bridged ready for the iron, the state taking a first mortgage upon the 
road-bed so graded, together with the lands and franchises of the 
company, as security for the loan. The Transit company at once 
filed their acceptance of the terms of the amendment, and proceeded 
to^ let the contract for the grading and construction of seventy-five 
miles of the line as surveyed west of Winona. In the letting of this 
first contract, as well as in the location of the line out of Winona, 
there was a most determined effort on the part of a few men to divert 
the road from Winona, and so build it as to eventually make La 
Crescent the eastern termiims. Selah Chamberlain, of Ohio, after- 
ward the builder of several roads in the state, and the largest holder 
of the state bonds issued under the five-million loan amendment, 
was a bidder for the contract. It was understood that if he secured 
it work would be begun at or near Lewiston, and that the matter of 
the eastern terminus would remain unsettled, with a strong proba- 
bility that the road would be diverted down the ridge back of 
Winona to La Crescent. De Graff & Co., also bidders for the con- 
tract, were favored by most of the directors, who were desirous of 
beginning the work of construction at Winona, and thus at the 
outset fixing the terminus and settling that question forever. This 



7 



108 IIISTOIIY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

company was composed of ('ol. Andrew DeGrait', B. F. Barnard, 
Hernando Fuller and William DeGrait', Gol, DeGraff being the 
head and sole manager of the concern. The contest waxed hot, 
but on the 8th day of June, 1858, the board of directors, after 
proti'acted discussion, awarded the contract to De Graff tfe Co. 
Previous to this time there had been much strife between the 
various town proprietors as to whether the road should leave the 
city by way of lower town and the Sugar Loaf valley, or from 
upper town via the Tiollingstone valley. The history of this feature 
of the matter more properly belongs to that of the city of Winona, 
and will not be further discussed here. The upper town interest 
won the victory, and on the 9th day of June, 1858, ground was 
broken at or near the present machine-shops, the event being duly 
celebrated by the delighted people. 

DeGraff & Company were strictly loyal to Winona, although 
tem])ting ofiers were made them to carry out the plans of the La 
Cres(;ent men, and the work of grading the road went rapidly for- 
ward dui'ing the following summer and winter, until fifty miles of 
grading and bridging had been completed, inspected and accepted 
by the state authorities, and $500,000 of state bonds delivered to 
the company. Then came the financial crisis of 1858-9. These bonds 
were denounced as illegal and fraudulent. They became almost 
valueless in the market, and all work came to a standstill. DeGraff 
& Company were unable to pay their men for work and supplies, 
and much hardship resulted. Upon default in the terms of the 
mortgage given by the Transit company to secure the loan made by 
the state, a foreclosure was had, and on June 23, 1860, the road 
franchises, and other grants, including lands, were sold to the state 
for the nominal sum of one thousand dollars. March 8, 1861, the 
tlie legislature granted and transferred all claim upon the property 
to Orville Clark, Abraham Wing, John W. Kirk, Robert Higham, 
W. H. Smith, Nelson P. Stewart and B. W. Perkins, and consti- 
tuted them a corporati(m under the name of the Winona, St. Peter 
& Missouri River Railroad (vompany, upon condition that the 
road be fully equipped and trains running to Rochester and Owa- 
tonna at certain fixed times. No attempt having been made to 
comply with these conditions, the legislature, on March 10, 1862, 
made a similar grant to William Lamb, S. S. LTIomedieu, John 
W. Kirk, Herman Gebhart and H. C. Stimson, under the name and 
style of the Winona tfe Saint Peter Railroad (,'ompany, fi-ee and 



RAILROADS. 109 

clear of all claims and liens upon the property, and upon much more 
lenient conditions. Work was at once resumed by the new owners, 
and on December 9, 1862, a passenger train was run by Col. De- 
Graff from Winona to Stockton and back, the day being marked by 
another enthusiastic celebration. December 10, 1862, the first car- 
load of wheat was shipped to Winona by L. Raymond and pur- 
chased by Asa Forsyth. From this time the work of construction 
proceeded rapidly. In 1864 the trains reached Rochester, a distance 
of fifty miles from Winona. In 1865 the road was completed sixty- 
six miles to Kasson ; in 1866, ninety miles to Owatonna ; in 1868, 
one hundred and six miles to Waseca ; in 1870, one hundred and 
thirty-nine miles to Mankato and St. Peter; in 1871, one hundred 
and sixty-five miles to New Ulm ; in 1872 two hundred and eighty- 
four miles of track were completed west of Winona, and the grading 
extended three hundred and thirty-one miles to Lake Kampeska in 
Dakota Territory. In 1879 another line, diverging from the old 
track at Tracy, in L3'on county, was begun and pushed with such 
energy that in two years trains were running to Old Fort Pierre, on 
the Missouri river, connecting with daily stages for the Black Hills. 
The entire property, save the land grant, liad, however, in Novem- 
ber, 1867, passed into the hands of the Chicago & Northwestern 
Railroad Company and become a part of that great system, although 
still retaining its name and corporate existence. The lands thus 
separated from the general ownership of the company and its 
franchises became the property of A. H. Barney and a company 
of New York capitalists, and are still so owned, excepting those 
since sold to settlers. A brancli from Eyota to Chatfield was 
opened for business December 8, 1878 ; from Eyota to Plain- 
view October 22, 1878 ; from Rochester to Zumbrota November 2, 
1878 ; from Sleepy Eye to Redwood Falls August 4, 1878 ; from 
Huron to Ordway November 20, 1881 ; from Watertown to Clark 
Centre June 18, 1882 ; from Volga to Castlewood September 29, 
1882; from Clark Centre to Redfield October 22, 1882; from 
Ordway to Columbia October 22, 1882, making a grand total of 863 
miles of this road now directly tributary to Winona. 

The following named men, prominent in the railroad histor}^ of 
the West, have been connected with the Winona & St. Peter 
company : S. S. Merrell, now general manager of the Chicago, 
Milwaukee & St. Paul railroad, was general manager of the Winona 
and St. Peter railroad from February to May, 1865. Dwight W. 



110 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Keyes, now assistant general freight agent of the Chicago, Milwau- 
kee & St. Paul railroad, came with Mr. Merrell to the Winona & 
St. Peter company as auditor, and was lett in charge of the road 
in May, 1865. John Newell, now general manager of the Lake 
Shore & Micliigan Southern railroad, was at that time superin- 
tendent and chief engineer. H. C. Atkins, now assistant general 
superintendent of the Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul railroad, was 
superintendent of the Winona & St. Peter railroad during the years 
1866 and 1867, being succeeded by J. H. Stewart, now superin- 
tendent of the Marietta & Cincinnati railroad. Gen. J. W Sprague, 
late general superintendent of the western division of the Northern 
Pacific railroad, at the same time becoming general manager of the 
Winona & St. Peter railroad. April 20, 1874, J. H. Stewart was 
succeeded by Sherburn Sanborn as superintendent, a position which 
he still occupies. 

The magnificent iron bridge across the Mississippi river used by 
this road was built during the winter of 1871-2. The draw-span of 
this bridge is said to be one of the longest in the world (363 feet). 
It takes the place of a combination wood and iron draw-span built 
in the winter of 1870-1, which fell on the 27th day of May, 1871, 
and was entirely removed. This bridge forms a connection with the 
La Crosse, Trempealeau & Prescott railroad, of which mention will 
be made hereafter. The bridge was constructed for the company 
by the American Bridge Company, of Chicago ; the piling was done 
by Frank A. Johnston, and the stonework by Jones & Butler, of 
Winona. The shops of this company are located at the west end 
of the city, are large and fully equipped for the business of keep- 
ing the road-bed and rolling stock of the road in the best condition . 
They have been fully described among the institutions of the city of 
Winona. 

St. Paul (& Chicago Railway. — The corporate name of this com- 
pany in the original charter, dated May 22, 1857, was the Minnesota 
& Pacific liailroad Company. By an act of the legislature approved 
March 2, 1867, the directors were authorized to change the name of 
the company or that of any of the branches of the road provided for 
in their charter. Accordingly, on the 19th day of March the board of 
directors gave the name of "The St. Paul & Chicago Railway" to 
that part of their line to extend from St. Paul to Winona and thence 
to the Iowa line. Work was begun u])on this line at or near St. Paul 
in 1865, but nothing was done in Winona county until 1870, when 



EAILR0AD8. HI 

the road was built from Minnesota City to Weaver and put in opera- 
tion by the Northwestern Eailroad Corajmnj. In 1871 the road- 
bed was completed between St. Peter Junction and St. Paul, and in 
December of that year was sold to the Chicago, Milwaukee & St. 
Paul Eailroad Company, who immediately took possession, and 
began operating the road in connection with their line from Chicago 
and Milwaukee to La Crosse, making connection over the La Crosse, 
Trempealeau & Prescott road and the bridge at Winona when com- 
pleted. In 1872, however, the road was extended from St. Peter 
Junction to La Crescent, on the west side of the Mississippi river, 
and thereafter all freight trains used this route, being ferried across 
the Mississippi to La Crosse. Passenger trains, however, continued 
to run over the Winona bridge and the La Crosse, Trempealeau & 
Prescott road until 1875, when the magnificent iron bridge between 
La Crescent and North La Crosse was completed and brought into 
use for all traffic over the Milwaukee & St. Paul line. As a bonus 
for the construction of this line the city of Winona, on the 21st day 
of April, 1870, voted and thereafter issued $100,000 of its bonds, to 
be delivered upon the fulfillment of certain conditions by the com- 
pany. The bonds having been prematurely delivered to the con- 
struction company, suit was brought by the city, in which, after 
protracted litigation, it was finally determined that the prescribed 
conditions had not been fulfilled, and that the city have damages 
equal to the amount of the bonds, with interest, which sum has 
been paid. 

The La Crosse, Trempealeau and Prescott Railroad. — After the 
passage of the bill by congress, March 3, 1857, providing for cer- 
tain land grants to aid in the construction of railroads in Min- 
nesota, and among them the Transit railroad, with its eastern 
terminus at Winona, the next important project was to connect 
Winona and the Transit railroad with the railroads in Wisconsin 
and Illinois, and through them with the railroad system of the 
United States. It was also proposed by means of this connection 
to cut off La Crosse, Winona's most formidable rival, from the 
benefits of northern and western connections, as it was thought 
that but one road would ever cross the Mississippi river in this 
section of country. It was therefore resolved to keep the matter 
of this "cut off," or eastern connection, in the hands of Winona 
men. In the winter of 1858-9, in the midst of the pinching 
hard times brought on by the financial crisis of that time, Capt 



112 HISTORY OF WrNONA COUNTY. 

Sam Whiting, Tliomas Simpson and M. K. Drew started out 
one severely cold day to look out a practicable route for a 
railroad east from Winona to a point of intersection with the pro- 
posed line of the Milwaukee & La Crosse railroad. They cut 
their way from Altoona, now Bluff Siding, through the swamps, and 
camped the first night in the heavy timber. The next morning, 
after eating frozen bread and meat for breakfast, they proceeded 
with their work, and in about half-an-hour came out upon a prairie 
covered with fenced fields and farm-houses. They had spent a night 
in the snow, which Capt. Whiting said was equal to any of his 
arctic experiences, within half a mile of a substantial and comforta- 
ble farm-house. The people of Winona had been so occupied with 
their own great prospects and those of the country west of them, that 
they had no knowledge of this well-settled country just east of them. 
The following spring Z. H. Lake and Thomas Simpson were again 
sent over the proposed route, and instructed to go to La Crosse to see 
if that city would not unite with Winona in building this connection, 
the extreme hard times having somewhat modified the ambitions and 
claims of Winona. A preliminary survey of the route was made by 
these gentlemen, which coincides almost exactly with the line as 
afterward built. They met with a very cool reception at La Crosse, 
being informed that that city would have nothing to do with the 
project, and that they would prevent if possible the granting of a 
charter by the Wisconsin legislature. Subsequent investigation, how- 
ever, developed the fact that several years before a charter had been 
granted by the legislature of Wisconsin to some parties to build a 
railroad from a point, at or near La Crosse' to Point Douglass, 
opposite Hastings, to be called the La Crosse, Trempealeau, Lake 
Pepin & Prescott railroad, and that this old charter had been 
kept alive. Possession of it was obtained, the company reorganized, 
and Timothy Kirk, Thomas E. Bennett, M. K. Drew, William 
Mitchell, Thomas Wilson, Thomas Simpson, A. W. Webster, and 
five men from Trempealeau, were elected directors. Thomas Simp- 
son was elected president ; A. W. Webster, vice-president ; J. H. 
Newland, secretary, and Thomas E. Bennett, treasurer. The com- 
pany began at once to locate the line, obtained right of way, etc., 
in order to secure vested rights before the Wisconsin legislature 
could convene and repeal the charter. But no money was to be 
had. N. F. Hilbert was employed as chief engineer, to be paid 
whenever the company became able to pay. Others were employed 



RAILK0AD8. 113 

upon similar terms. To board the force, a subscription in provi- 
sions and supplies was taken up among the citizens of Winona. 
Upon this subscription being read at a large meeting of all interested, 
the following items appeared together: "P. W. Gaines & Co., ^ 
bbl. whisky. Robert Clapperton, 1 loaf bread. " 

Wm. Lamb, who had been appointed superintendent of con- 
struction, rose and interrupted the reading with the remark that 
there was altogether too much bread for that quantity of whisky. 

The company succeeded in holding their charter, and work was 
kept up until an agreement was made with parties interested in 
the Chicago & Northwestern company to complete it and make 
it a part of that great system, which was done in 1870. The road 
is still owned and operated by that company, but under the original 
charter and organization. 

Green Bay^ Lake Pepin <& Minnesota Railroad. — In February 
1873, a proposition was made by the officers of the above-named 
road to extend its line from Merrillan, Wisconsin, to Winona, pro- 
vided the city would grant them a bonus of $100,000. As the 
line would form a valuable connection with the lake system of 
navigation, and also furnish the city directly with many of the 
products of the Wisconsin forests, a very decided disposition to 
accept this proposition was manifested by the citizens of Winona. 
A series of public gatherings terminated in a large meeting of 
citizens, at which it was determined by a general expression to 
accept the proposition. President Ketchum, of the railroad com- 
pany, being present at the meeting. A committee of eight lead- 
ing citizens was selected and instructed to proceed to St. Paul 
and procure from the legislature then in session authority for 
the city to take the necessary steps in granting the required aid. 
This committee accordingly went to St. Paul and had the proper 
bill introduced for the purpose, but only one day remaining of the 
session it failed to pass from lack of time. The committee returned, 
and the company, learning of the failure to secure legislation, modi- 
fied t}ieir proposition and suggested that the citizens should secure 
them the sum named by subscription or otherwise. Another meet- 
ing of citizens was held, and a committee appointed to wait upon 
and confer with the city council upon the matter in hand. As the 
result of such conference the city council, on March 14, 1873, adopted 
the following resolutions : 

'-''Be it resolved^ by the city council of the city of Winona, that 



114 illSTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

fifty thousand dollars, or so much thcM-eof as may be practicable, 
shall be raised for the purpose of securing the terminus of the Green 
Bay & Lake Pepin railroad at the city of Winona, under and 
pursuant to the recommendation of the committee ap])ointed by the 
city council to confer upon said matter, on March 12, 1873. 

"■And it is further resolved, that the city of Winona hereby 
pledges its faith to repay to each and every person, his heirs or 
assigns, all sums of money which said person or persons shall ad- 
vance for that purpose, with interest on the. sums so advanced not 
to exceed the rate of ten per cent per annum; provided always, 
that the obligation so made and taken shall in no event bind the 
city to such repayment unless the proper legal authority for such 
repayment be obtained. 

'-''Resolved, That the recorder be authorized and is hereby required 
to have prepared, and to issue and deliver under his hand as recorder 
and the seal of said city, to each person advancing money for the 
above purpose, a certificate for all sums so advanced by each person 
respectively, bearing interest as aforesaid. 

'■'■Resolved, That as soon as practicable proper legislation author- 
izing and legalizing the present action of the city council, so far as 
such legislation may be necessary, or any other needed legislation, 
shall be obtained." 

Upon the basis of this action on the part of the city council a 
canvassing committee was set at work, and the sum of $35,000 
subscribed by the citizens for the purpose set forth above. The 
railroad company, upon being notified of the result, finally accepted 
the situation, and proceeded during the summer and fall of 1873 to 
build the road as proi)Osed. An act of the legislature authorizing 
the city to make good its agreement with the subscribers, but un- 
wiselj^ ])roviding for making up the amount to $50,000 for the 
company, was approved February 5, 1874, the act providing, how- 
ever, that the question should be submitted to the people at a general 
or special election upon five days' notice by publication. A special 
election was accordingly called for and held on February 23, 1874, 
which resulted in a defeat of the proposed bonds, largely on account 
of the provision for making up the sum to be paid the company to 
$50,000, the vote standing 275 for to 785 against it. The citizens 
were justified in this vote for the reason that it was sought to make 
the city liable for $15,000 more than the amount of the subscrip- 
tion, a provision in the bill insisted on by the representatives of the 



RAILROADS. 115 

company, but for which the subscribers, ahnost without exception, 
were in no way chargeable. Chagrined and disappointed at this 
result, and there being grave doubt of their legal liability, the 
subscribers refused to pay their subscriptions ; but suits were insti- 
tuted by the company in the United States circuit court against 
them, and a test case being carried to a final decision it was held 
that the subscribers were liable, and the several amounts were 
accordingly paid over, each subscriber receiving, according to the 
original agreement, stock of the company to the amount of his 
subscription, which stock was not and never has become of any 
considerable value. 

There still being a widespread feeling that the subscribers to the 
bonus had suffered an injustice, another act of the legislature was 
obtained March 6, 1876, providing for a special election in April of 
that year to determine whether the city would indemnify the sub- 
scribers by an issue of its bonds in the amount of the subscriptions 
actually paid, the city to take the stock originally issued to the sub- 
scribers. Accordingly an election was called and held on April 3, 
but although every moral, if not legal, obligation rested upon the 
city to indemnity its public-spirited citizens for the money paid by 
them to secure a railroad connection of conceded value to the town, 
the proposition again failed to carry, the vote being 737 for to 1004 
against the bonds, and liere the matter rests. The road has since 
practically passed into the hands of John I. Blair, of New Jersey, 
and its name has been changed to the Green Bay,Winona & St. Paul 
Railroad Company. 

Wlno7ia and Southwestern Railroad. — In February, 1856, the 
legislature of the territory incorporated the Winona & La Crosse 
Railroad Company, with authority to build and operate a railroad 
from Winona to a point opposite La Crosse, Wisconsin. February 
9, 1872, the state legislature passed an act reviving this old charter 
and amending it so as to incorporate the Winona & Southwestern 
Railroad Company, composed of the following named persons, viz : 
William Windom, Thomas Simpson, Wm. H. Yale, J. C. Easton, 
John Robson, William Mitchell, H. W. Lamberton, M. G. Norton, 
E. S. Youraans, R. D. Cone, Tliomas Wilson, M. K. Drew, E. D. 
Williams, Geo. P. Wilson, Thomas Abbott and Ignatius O'Ferral, 
and authorizing the building, equipment and operation of a railroad 
from Winona to the Iowa line east of range 14 and west of the 
fifth principal meridian, and also granting the right to extend the 



116 HISTORY OF WE^ONA COUNTY. 

line, by tlie most feasible route, from Winona to St. Paul and 
Minneapolis, the road to be completed and equipj)ed witliin four 
years from the date of the act. 

At a meeting of the incorporators held at Winona April 16, 
1872, William Mitchell was elected president; E. D. Williams, vice- 
president; Thomas Simpson,*secret{iry, and M. G. Norton, treasurer. 
William Mitchell, John Kobson and H. W. Lamberton were made an 
executive committee, and E. S. Youmans, Ighatius O'Ferral and 
M. G. Norton were appointed conmiissioners to receive subscriptions 
to the stock of the company, to collect five p«r centum thereon 
for the expenses of a survey and for the purchase of necessary raai)s, 
profiles, etc., for the use of the comjiany. Stock to the amount of 
$67,500 was subscribed. At the same session of the legislature 
an act was passed authorizing the city of Winona and the towns and 
villages on the proposed line of the road to vote a five per cent tax 
in aid of the road. Under this authority the city of Winona, on 
April 9, 1872, at a s])ecial election voted bonds to aid in the con- 
struction of the road to the amount of $150,000. Several of the 
towns in Winona and Fillmore counties, and the village of Chat- 
field, voted liberal bonuses tf) the road. Two or more surveys were 
made under the direction of N. F. Hilbert, one by way of Saratoga 
and Fremont, the other by way of the Money Creek valley. For a 
time there was every prospect that the road would be built. ' It 
would have fiirnished an invaluable outlet for the lumber and other 
products of the Winona manufactories, and would have been a 
potent element in the growth of the city. The severe financial 
crisis of 1873, however, and the subsequent hard times, ])rought 
delays and embarrassments which prevented the building of the 
road, and it still remains one of the '"glorious possibilities." In 
1875 it was voted by the company to accept the projiosition of certain 
Iowa parties to build a narrow-gauge road from IIes]>er, Iowa, to 
Houston, Minnesota, provided the company would build a similar 
road from Winona to Houston. Money was raised and a prelimi- 
nary survey made, but nothing further came of the j)roject. The 
charter was extended by the legislature of 1873, and by reason of 
the surveys and otlier work done thereunder is considered to be 
still alive. Both the line to the southwest and the one from Winona 
to St. Paul are still feasible, and would be valuable to the builders 
as well as to Winona aiid the territory through which they would 
pass. 



CHAPTER XI. 



NAVIGATION. 



The "Father of Waters " forms the eastern boundary of Winona 
county, and with its various channels and sloughs constitutes the 
only navigable water in the county. Probably the first white man 
who traversed the forty-five miles of its length in which we are now 
interested was Father Hennepin, who in the month of April, 1680, 
explored the Mississippi from the mouth of the Illinois to the falls 
of St. Anthony. In the month of May, 1689, Nicholas Perrot, 
accompanied by Le Sueur, Father Marest and others, sailed up the 
Mississippi from the mouth of Wisconsin river to the mouth of the 
St. Croix, and formally took possession of the country in the name 
of the king of France. In September of the year 1700 Le Sueur 
passed upward with a party of Frenchmen to explore and work 
some reported mines near the mouth of the Chippewa river. In the 
year 1766 that enterprising Connecticut Yankee, Jonathan Carver, 
traveled extensively in the Northwest, and on October 29 of that 
year passed by the future county of Winona, noting in his journal 
some shrewd observations upon the numerous mounds which he 
saw along the shores and bluffs. In September, 1805, Lieut. Zebu- 
Ion Pike visited this region by order of President Jefferson, to expel 
British traders, who were found violating the laws, and to form alli- 
ances with the Indians. In the summer of 1819 a party of officers 
and soldiers, with their wives and children, passed by our county 
in keelboats on their way to establish a post at the mouth of the 
Minnesota river, by order of John C. Calhoun, then secretary of 
war. The next year Gov. Cass of Michigan headed an exploring 
expedition by way of the lakes, and, descending the Mississippi in 
canoes, spent the afternoon of August 4 at Wapashaw village, the 
site of the present city of Winona. 

Previous to the year 1823 it had been supposed that the rapids 
at Rock Island were an insurmountable barrier to the navigation of 
the upper Mississippi ; but on the second day of May of that year 
the Virginia, a steamer one hundred and eighteen feet in length, 
left her moorings at St. Louis, destined for Fort Snelling. Success- 
fully passing the rapids, this pioneer craft made her way slowly up 



118 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the Mississippi, producing tbe greatest terror and consternation 
among the Indians, who su])posed that it was some enormous water- 
spirit, cougliing, ])ufiing out hot breath and spUishing the water in 
all directions. This pioneer steamer passed Wabasha prairie toward 
the last of the month and reached Fort Snelling in safety. From 
tliis time occasional trips were made as the necessity of the govern- 
ment and trading-posts required. Among the great number of steam- 
ers which have passed and repassed the county in years gone by, all 
old settlers will remember the Minnesota Belle, Gray Eagle, War 
Eagle, Northern Belle, Nominee, Ben Corson, The Adelia, Frank 
Steele, Keokuk, Jeanette, Tishimingo, Annie Johnson, Addie John- 
son, Phil. Sheridan, and many others. 

Of the captains of all these and other unnamed steamers Capt. 
Smith Harris and Capt. Orrin SmitH are most frequently mentioned. 
The latter was one of the earliest proprietors and admirers of the 
town site of Winona, and the former, being interested in Kasota, and 
other towns on the Minnesota river, was never tired of pointing out 
the disadvantages of Wabasha prairie. It is said that during the 
high water in 1852, in order to demonsti-ate the truth of his state- 
ment tliat Smith's town was on a mere sand-bar in the Mississippi, 
he ran his boat straight by Minneowah up into Lake Winona, and 
out across near the Den man farm into Crooked Slough and the river 
again. Captains Hatcher and Bryant, long in the service, afterward 
made their homes in Winona. Before the day of railroads great 
importance attached to the coming and going of these river steamers, 
which formed the only connection with the outside world. The 
familiar whistle of a steamboat would frequently cause a stampede 
even from the church service or prayer meeting, particularly if it 
was the first boat of the season. 

The following table shows the arrivals of the first boat for a 

period of years commencing with 1856: 

Keokuk, April 5. 
Addie Johnston, March 18. 
Belle of La Crosse, April 9. 
Union, April 3. 
Northwestern, A'pril 6. 
Lake Superior, April 12. 
1876. Dubuque, April 10. 
Red Winjr, April II. 
Penguin, March 12. 
Maj^rgie Reanev, April 4. 
Belle of Bellvue, March 22. 
Josie, April 24. 
Robert Harris, March 1. 



1856. 


Alhambra, April 8. 


1870. 


1857. 


Hamburg, April 2. 


1871. 


18.5^. 


Brazil, March 23. 


1872. 


1859. 


Grey Eagle, March 18. 


1873. 


1860. 


Chippewa, March 13. 


1874. 


18(51. 


Northern Light, March 26. 


1875. 


1862. 


Keokuk, April 2. 


1876. 


1863. 


Keokuk, March 20. 


1877. 


1864. 


Union, March 16. 


1878. 


1865. 


Lansing, March 30. 


1879. 


1866. 


Addie Johnston, April 13. 


1880. 


1867. 


City of St. Paul, April 13. 


1881. 


1868. 


Diamond Jo, March 21. 


1882. 


1869. 


Buckeye, April 6. 





COURTS AND OFFICERS OF THE COURTS. 



119 



The following table shows the dates of the closing of navigation 
for a series of years: 



1856 November 27 

1857 November 19 

1858 December 2 

1859 December 3 

1860 November 24 

1861 November 27 

1862 December 1 

1863 November 27 

1864 December 4 

1865 December 5 

1866 December 9 

1867 December 5 

1868 December 8 

1869 December 18 



1870 December 15 

1871 November 22 

1872 November22 

1873 November29 

1874 November 30 

1875 November20 

1876 December 1 

1877 December 8 

1878 December 13 

1879 December 12 

1880 November20 

1881 Jamiary 2, 1882 

1882 December 6 



CHAPTEK XII. 



COURTS AND OFFICERS OF THE COURTS. 

The territorial courts of record were organized under the act of 
congress passed March 3, 1849, called the "Organic act," supple- 
mented by acts passed from time to time by the territorial legis- 
lature. By the organic act three judges were provided for, which 
were appointed by the president, "by and with the advice and con- 
sent of tlie senate." One was styled "chief-justice," the other two 
"associate-justices." These together constituted the supreme court, 
one term of which was required to be held annually at the seat of 
government of the territory. It was also provided that the terri- 
tory should "be divided into three judicial districts," in each of 
which a district court was required to be held by one of the justices 
of the supreme court, at such times and places as the territorial 
legislature might prescribe, and that ' ' the said judges shall, after 
their appointment, respectively, reside in the districts which shall 
be assigned them." Each district court, or the judge thereof, was 
by such act empowered to appoint its own clerk, which clerk was 
to hold his office at the pleasure of the court. The supreme court 
and district courts were invested with chancery as well as common 
law jurisdiction. Ttie extent of this jurisdiction of these courts was 
substantially the same as like courts under the present constitution 
of the state ; that of the several district courts was general. Bj 



120 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

act of the territorial legislature the territory now included within the 
limits of Winona county was made a part of the first judicial dis- 
trict, and so remained until the adoption of the constitution. Pre- 
vious to February 23, 1854, what, is now Winona county was a part of 
the county of Fillmore. On the day last above named Winona 
county was formed and organized for judicial and other purposes. 
Up to this time the writer is not aware that any term of the district 
court was held in Fillmore county, though all other county business 
affecting this section, such as filing })lat8 of town sites, recording 
deeds and the levy of taxes, was done at the county seat of Fillinore 
county, then located at Chatfield. 

At the date of our county organization Hon. Wm. H. Welch 
was chief-justice of the territory, to whom was assigned the first 
judicial district. He was therefore the first judge of the district 
court in and for this county. He resided at Red Wing, in the 
county of Goodhue. He continued to fill that oflice until January 
1, 1858, when the territorial judicial officers were superseded by 
judges elected under the state constitution adopted at the fall elec- 
tion in 1857. Much of the good order of our judicial afiairs in ter- 
ritorial times, and the ease and regularity with which our state courts 
were organized and went into effect, were due to this judge. W^hile 
he was not a man of great learning or superior ability, as the world 
recognizes learning and ability, yet he had the rare quality in a 
judge of commanding universal confidence, a feeling among all that 
the judicial authority was reposed in proper hands. Judge Welch 
died at his liome in Red Wing. 

At the fall election in 1857 Hon. Thomas Wilson was chosen as 
judge of the third judicial district of the state, comprising the coun- 
ties of Houston, Fillmore, Olmsted, Wabasha and Winona. With 
the beginning of the year 1858, pursuant to a provision of the state 
constitution, but before the formal admission of the state by congress 
Judge Wilson entered upon, his duties as judge, and continued to 
hold until 1864, when, having been appointed to the supreme 
court, he resigned the office of district judge, and Hon. Lloyd 
Barber, of Olmsted county, was appointed to fill the vacancy so 
made. He was elected at the fall election in 1864, for the full term 
of seven years, and held the office until succeeded by Hon. C. N. 
Waterman, January 4, 1872. Judge Waterman held the office 
until his death, which occurred February 18, 1873, and was suc- 
ceeded by Hon. John Van Dyke, who was appointed for the 



COURTS AND OFFICERS OF TilE COURTS. 121 

remainder of the year 1873. At the fall election of that year Hon. 
Wm. Mitchell was elected for the full term of seven years, 
from the beginning of 1874. He discharged the duties during this 
term, and in 1880 was re-elected for another term, to commence with 
the ensuing year. At the session of the legislature of 1881 the 
number of judges composing the supreme court was increased to 
five. This made it necessary that two judges should be appointed 
to the supreme court until after the next ensuing general election. 
Judge Mitchell was selected as one of the new judges, and Hon. C. 
M. Start, then attorney-general of the state, but residing in the 
third judicial district, at Rochester, Olmsted county, was ap- 
pointed district judge, to succeed Judge Mitchell. At the general 
election in November, 1881, Judge Start was elected for a full term, 
commencing with the year 1882. At this writing, January 1, 1883, 
Judge Start is in the discharge of his official duties. 

Of the seven judges who have presided in our district courts, 
three. Judge "Welch, Judge Waterman and Judge Van Dyke, are 
dead. All the others are still living within the district, and 
engaged in the duties of their profession. 

Clerks. — As before stated, during our territorial existence clerks 
of district courts held by appointment of the judge and during his 
pleasure. The first clerk of the district court in and for Winona 
county was Martin Wheeler Sargeant. He was appointed by Judge 
Welch in 1854, and held until superseded by the appointment of 
John Keyes, on or about July 14, 1856. The record of Mr. Keyes' 
appointment cannot be found, but his first official act as clerk 
bears date on that day. Mr. Keyes continued to hold the office 
until after the admission of the statein to the Union under the state 
organization, his last official act as clerk bearing date May 25, 
1858. Under the constitution the office of clerk was made elective, 
and at the general election in October, 1857, Henry C. Lester was 
elected clerk, and entei-ed on the discharge of his duties on the re- 
tirement of Mr. Keyes. He held the office until April 27, 1861. 
He resigned to enter the volunteer service of the United States in 
the war of the rebellion. He was succeeded by E. A. Gerdtzen, 
who was appointed in place of Col. Lester until the next general 
election, at which he was elected, and by subsequent elections held 
without interruj^tion for nearly seventeen years. In November, 
1877, John M. Sheardown was elected, has been re-elected, and still 
holds the office. 



122 HISTORY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

Of the live persons who have held tlie (office, two, Mr. Sargeant 
and Mr. Keyes, are deceased; CoL Lester has removed from the 
state, wliile Messrs. Gerdtzen and Sheardown still reside at the city 
of Winona. 

DintHct and County Attorneys. — Under the territorial organiza- 
tion, the United States attorney, as he was called, usually attended 
at the sessions of the district courts, and performed most of the 
duties now devolving upon county attorneys. An ofHcer called a 
district attorney was also provided for by territorial statute, and was 
elected in each of the organized counties. In the act organizing 
the county of Winona, approved February 23, 1854, such officer 
was to be elected at an election to be held in April of that year. 
The election was duly held, and C. F. Buck, Esq., then residing at 
Minneowa, was elected. We may say in passing that the village 
of Minneowa was a rival of Winona for metropolitan honors, and 
stood on the Mississippi river, about one mile above the present 
village of Homer. The curious in such matters may still find some 
traces of it on the river bank, and especially in the office of the 
register of deeds, where the plat was recorded. Its proprietors 
were Isaac Van Etten, William L. Ames, brother of Oakes Ames, 
of credit mohilier and Union Pacific railroad fame. Governor 
Willis A. Gorman, and S. R Babcock, all of St. Paul. The 
fact is noteworthy as showing the confidence of shrewd and far- 
seeing men in the then future existence of the city of southern 
Minnesota at or near this point. Their selection was probably made 
more from an examination of the territorial map than of the respect- 
ive sites of Minneowa and Winona. If not, time has demonstrated 
that, however close they shot to the mark in this their judgment 
was slightly at fault. But to return to the district attorney. Mr, 
Buck held the office until the beginning of 1856. Edwin M. Bierce 
had been elected in the fall of 1855, and held the office during the 
years 1856 and 1857. By the constitution adopted in that year 
it was provided that "each judicial district might elect one prose- 
cuting attorney for the district." Under this provision Sam Cole, 
Esq., was elected " prosecutiiig attorney" for the third judicial dis- 
trict, comprising the counties of Houston, Fillmore, Olmsted, Wa- 
basha and Winona. Although this office was wholly unknown to 
teri-itorial laws, continued in force by the constitution, and no state 
legislation had been had to supply the deficiency, still Mr. Cole, as 



COURTS AND OFFICERS OF THE COURTS. 125 

an officer of the courts, qualified witli the judges at the beginning of 
the year 1858. As no legislation was ever had upon the subject of 
the duties of this office, we shall probably continue in ignorance as 
to what they were. Practically Mr. Cole did about what the United 
States attorney had done in territorial times, and which comprised 
about all that was required under the statutes of the district attorney. 
The effect of it was in a large degree to supersede the last-named 
officer, and for two years no district attorney was elected in Winona 
county. In this county at least the constitution operated as an 
extinguishment of the office. 

By act of February 6, 1860, the office of county attorney as now 
existing was created. Under this act the board of supervisors of 
Winona county, on the 15th day of March, 1860, appointed one 
A, S. Seaton count}^ attorney, who held the office until the 1st 
of January, 1861. 

At the general election in 1860 Hon. William H. Yale was 
elected, and held the office one term of two years. On the 1st of 
January, 1863, he was succeeded by Hon. William Mitchell, who was 
county attorney during the years 1863 and 3 864. Mr. Yale, in the 
fall of 1864, was re-elected, and held during the years 1865 and 
1866. He was succeeded at the beginning of 1867 by Hon. George 
P. Wilson who, by re-election was continued in office until the 
beginning of 1871, when he was succeeded by Norman Buck. Mr. 
Buck held during the years 1873 and. 1874, and was succeeded by 
A. H. Snow, Esq., who by re-election held from the beginning of 
1875 to the 1st of January, 1879. Mr. A. N. Bentley then suc- 
ceeded for one term, followed by Mr. M. B. Webber, one term, 
closing with 1882. At the fall election in 1882 Mr. Patrick Fitz- 
patrick was elected, and now holds the office. Of the twelve persons 
who have held these offices, only one (Mr. Cole) is known to have 
died. Both A. S. Seaton and E- M. Bierce left this county about 
1860, since which little or nothing seems to be known of either. 
Mr. Buck is now associate justice of the territory of Idaho. Hon. 
George P. Wilson is following his profession at Fargo, Dakota 
Territory. All others still reside in the city of Winona. 

Sheriffs. — The first sheriff of the county was John lames. He 
was elected on the first Tuesday in April, 1854. He was succeeded 
by Charles Eaton, who was elected in the fall of 1855, and held the 
office for two years. At the election in 1857 Mr. F. E. Wlijton was 
elected, and held during the years 1858 and 1859. At the fall elec- 



126 HISTORY OF WESrONA COUNTY. 

tion in 1859 Messrs. L. R. King and E. D. Williams were opposing 
candidates for this office. The canvass was close and spirited, and 
the register of deeds, whose duty it was " to canvass the votes," was 
unable to determine which had been the successful candidate. The 
greatest number of votes cast at the election for one office was 2,023. 
As allowed by the register, the whole number of votes cast for both 
candidates for sheriff was 1,970. In reaching this result votes were 
rejected as irregular, and the conclusion was arrived at that each 
candidate had received 985, making it "a tie." It thus became 
necessary to decide "by lot" which of the candidates was elected. 
Various stories were told as to how this "casting of lots" was per- 
formed — one to the effect that a game of "euchre" was played 
between two persons, each representing one of the opposing candi- 
dates. The writer cannot affirm that such was the fact, though the 
circumstantiality of the account, other things considered, gives it 
some weight. But, however the lot was cast, Mr. King was declared 
elected, and to him was awarded the certificate. The case was then 
taken by appeal to the district court. Judge Wilson presiding. After 
a long' and patient hearing the decision of the canvassing officer was 
affirmed, and Mr. King was declared sheriff. By re-election from 
term to term he held the office without interruption for eight years. 
J. F. Martin was his successor, beginning with the year 1868. Mr. 
Martin was twice re-elected and held for six years, and was succeeded 
at the close of 1873 by Wm. H. Dill. Mr. Dill was re-elected three 
times in succession, and held the office in all eight years, ending 
with the year 1881. Mr. E. Y. Bogart succeeded and is now (1883) 
in office. Ex-Sheriffs lames, Whiton and King are deceased. 

Probate Courts. — By the act of congress organizing the terri- 
tory probate courts were established. A special election, to be held 
in April, 1854, was authorized for the election of county officers by 
act organizing the county of Winona. A judge of probate was 
one of the officers to be elected. Andrew Cole was elected. He 
held the otHce until January 1, 1855, when he was succeeded by 
Alfred P. Foster. Mr. Foster filled the office until October 10, 1856, 
when it was made vacant by the removal of Judge Foster from tlie 
territory, and on that date Sam Cole was appointed to fill the vacancy. 
E. II. Murray succeeded by election, and held during the years 1857 
and 1858, followed by Warren Powers, who was elected in the fall 
of 1858. By re-election Judge Powers held until his death, which 
occurred in June, 1865. He was succeeded by Mr. Norman Buck, 



BANKING IN WINONA COUNTY. 127 

who was appointed to fill the vacancy in July of that year. In the 
fall of 1865 Judge Buck was elected. He held the office until the 
fall of 1867, when he resigned, and was succeeded for the remainder 
of the year by appointment of C. N. Wakefield. At the general 
election in the fall of 1868 Jacob Story was elected to the office. 
Judge Story has been re-elected at the expiration of each succeeding 
term, and is still the incumbent of the office. Aside from Mr. E. A, 
Gerdtzen's tenure of the office of clerk of the district court, which 
was about seventeen years, Judge Story has enjoyed a longer official 
term than any other officer of Winona county. 



CHAPTEK XIII. 



BANKING IN WINONA COUNTY. 



As is generally the case in new towns, several branches of 
business ai-e conducted by the same person or firm. It was so in 
Winona in the banking business. The United States land office 
for the Winona land district, having been opened in Winona in 
December, 1854, land agents, money loaners and speculators in real 
estate soon followed. 

■ The first office of this kind was opened in June in 1855, by Will- 
iam Ashley Jones, Charles H. Berry and E. S. Smith, under the 
firm name of Jones, Berry & Smith. They were succeeded by 
Berry & Waterman, who added to their law business that of receiving 
deposits and selling exchange on different points. This was done 
more as a convenience to others than of profit to themselves. This 
was continued until others engaged in more exclusive blinking 
business. 

Early in 1856 Timothy Kirk and his brother had a banking office 
on the corner of Front and Main streets. 

John Mobley opened a banking and exchange office near the 
corner of Second and Main streets in 1856, and did considerable 
business for some two years, and retired in 1858. 

J. T. Smith had an exchange and loan office, in 1856 or 1857, on 
Center street, between First and Second streets. He was here about 
three years. 



r2<S iriSTOHY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Voiglit & Bergentlial had a banking and loan office, in 1856 
and 1857, on Front street, near where Krumdich's elevator now 
stands. 

BennsWs Bank. — In the fall ot 1855 Thomas PI Bennett opened 
a bank and loan office, and succeeded to the business of Voight & 
Bergentlial, in a building on the levee. In the winter following 
Taylor, Richards & Burden purchased Bennett's business, and in 
May, 1857, the firm was changed to Taylor, Bennett & Co., and in 
1858 it was again changed to Burden, Bennett tfe Co., and in 1859 
was dissolved and the business was continued in the name of 
Thomas E. Bennett until 1861. 

BanJi' of Southern Mlnnemta. — The Bank of Southern Minne- 
sota was organized in 1861. Lemuel C. Porter, Thos. E. Bennett, 
Wm. Garlock and others were stockholders and directors. L. C. 
Porter was made president and Thomas E. Bennett cashier. This 
bank was merged in the First National bank in August, 1864. 

The BanJi' of Wmona. — This bank was located on Center street, 
in the building now occupied by the Winona Deposit Bank. Bank 
of Winona commenced business in May, 1863, Samuel McCord 
and H. N. Peabody being the principal partners, and the manager 
was I. Voswinkle Dorselin. Subsequently the business was done 
under the name of McCord & Dorselin. In December, 1868, 
Dorselin, appearing to be the owner of the concern, closed 
business and went into bankru])tcy. On the final winding up of 
business, in August, 186!), it paid its creditors about twenty-five 
cents on a dollar. 

The United National Bank-. — The United National Bank was 
organized in 1865, with Thomas Wilson, Otto Troost, Charles Ben- 
son, A. W. Webster and Thomas E. Bennett as stockholders and 
directors, with a capital of $50,000. A. W. Webster was president 
and Thomas E. Bennett cashier. 

This bank was located on Second street, in the building since 
used by the Savings Bank, and in January, 1871, was sold out by its 
stockholders to the First National Bank of Wmona. 

The Winona Deposit Bamk was organized and commenced busi- 
ness in 1868. li. W. Lamberton was president and I. J. Cummings 
cashier. It was a private bank, and changed to a national organiza- 
tion under the name of Winona Deposit- National Bank, in which 
name the business was conducted two or three years, when they dis- 
continued the national organization and retui-ned to the original 



BAiSTKITiTG IN WHSTONA COUNTY. 129 

name of Winona Deposit Bank. Its present officers are H. W. 
Lamberton, president, and W. C. Brown, cashier. 

Winona County Banh. — Zaplina H. Lake and A. W. Webster 
organized the Winona County Bank in 1859, and they filed their 
organization papers and deposited Minnesota raih'oad bonds with 
the state auditor to secure the payment of their circulating notes 
under the then existing laws of the state. This was the first and 
only bank having circulation in Winona. They did a straightfor- 
ward, legitimate banking business for several years, and went out 
of business in 1865. Mr. Webster took part in the organization of 
the United National Bank, and Mr. Lake engaged in other business 
in Winona. Their banking office was near the corner of Second 
and Main streets. 

Tlie- Banh of St. Charles., at St. Qiarles, Winona county, was 
organized as a private bank in the spring of 1869, with a capital of 
$30,000. The stockholders were E. S. Youmans, of Winona ; S. T. 
Hyde, J. S. Wheeler, J. W. Brockett, of St. Charles, and H. K. 
Heath, of New York city. The stockholders were directors. E. S. 
Youmans was president and J. S. Wheeler was cashier. 

J. C. Woodard, in June, 1877, succeeded to the Bank of St. 
Charles, and the business is now conducted in the name of J. C. 
Woodard, banker. 

The First National Bank of Winona (successor to the Bank of 
Southern Minnesota) was organized August 20, 1864, with a capital 
of $50,000. The original stockholders were Thomas E. Bennett, 
Gabriel Horton, Lemuel C. Porter, George W. Nefi', William Gar- 
lock, William Wedel, each of whom was elected a director. In 
October, 1864, at a meeting of the directors the following officers 
were elected, viz : L. C. Porter, president ; William Garlock, vice- 
president ; Thomas E. Bennett, cashier. L. C. Porter has been 
elected president at each annual meeting of the directors since the 
organization of the bank to this time, a period of eighteen years. 
The following persons have been elected cashiers at different times 
since 1866 : I. J. Cummings, G. A. Burbank, Herman E. Curtis, 
C. H. Porter and E. D. Hurlbert, who is now filling that position. 
William Garlock resigned the office of vice-president in 1868. C. H. 
Porter was elected vice-president in 1881, and is at this time filling 
that office. 

Second National Ba/nJc. — The Second National Bank of Winona 
was organized April 29, 1871, with a capital of $100,000. The 



1 30 HISTORY OF WINONA- COUNTY. 

incorporators were Thomas Simpson, John H. Prentiss, Joseph A. 
Prentiss, Ilenrv Stevens, Mark Willson, Gustavus A. Biirbank and 
W. H. Richardson. Eacli of the above stockholders was elected 
a director, and the bank engaged in active business in August, lS71, 
with the following officers : Thomas Simpson, president ; G. A. 
Burbank, cashier. Mr. Burbank resigned in October, 1871, and 
Mark Willson was elected assistant cashier, and in February, 1872, 
E. H. Bailey became cashier. 

In January, 1873, Joseph A. Prentiss was chosen cashier and 
Mark Willson vice-president. In January, 1875, Mr. Willson 
resigned and Lester R. Brooks became vice-i)resident, and in 
1876 was made cashier. In 1878 Thomas Simpson resigned his 
position as president, which he had tilled from the first organization 
of the bank, and was succeeded by Joseph A. Prentiss. In 1880 
William II. Garlock was chosen cashier and L. R. Brooks vice- 
president, who, with J. A. Prentiss, president, are the present 
officers. 

The Merdicmts National Bank of Winona was organized May 18, 
1875, with a capital stock of $100,000, and at the tirst meeting of 
the stockliolders the following persons were elected directors: 
Mark Willson, G. W. Bennett, N. F. Hilbert, H. D. Perkins, C. H. 
Berry, Conrad Bohn and C. C. Beck. Mark Willson, president ; 
N. F. Hilbert, casliier ; H. D. Perkins, vice-president. 

The bank opened for business in July 1875. On April 9, 1879, 
N. F. Hilbert resigned his position as cashier, and was succeeded 
by J. M. Bell. July 1, 1879, it was voted to change the organiza- 
tion from a national to a state bank under the laws of Minnesota, 
and to transfer its entire business to the new organization. 

The Merchants Bank of Winona succeeded to the Merchants 
National Bank, and was organized in August, 1879, with the follow- 
ing directors : Charles H. Berry, H. D. Perkins, J. M. Bell, Mark 
Willson, C. C. Beck, L. J. Allred and C. Heintz, and who proceeded 
to the election of officers, as follows : Mark Willson, president ; J. M. 
Bell, casliier ; H. D. Perkins, vice-president. 

In December, 1879, J. M. Bell tendered his resignation as cashier, 
which was accepted, and Geo. F. Crise was elected in his place. The 
officers of the bank at this time are Mark Willson, president; 
Chas. H. Berry, vice-president, and Geo. F. Crise, cashier. 

The Winona Savings Bank was organized July 1, 1874, and 
lasted five years. The depositors were notiMed to withdraw their 



EARLY SETTLEMENT, PIONEERS, ETC. 131 

deposits July 1, 1879, and were paid in full, principal and interest. 
The trustees were William Mitchell, W. H. Laird, H. E. Curtis, 
F. A. Rising, Thomas Wilson, E. S. Youmans and C. J. Camp. 
The officers were Wm. Mitchell, president ; W. H. Laird, vice-presi- 
dent; F. A. Rising, treasurer. 

The bank was located on Second street, in the old United National 
Bank building. 

The foregoing is believed to be a correct history of banks and 
of the banking business in Winona county since its early settlement. 
It is possible that other parties and facts have been overlooked, but 
the writer has endeavored to include everything pertaining to the 
subject. 

From the time the first deposits were received and the first drafts 
on eastern banks were drawn by Berry & Waterman, in 1855, the 
banking business has grown with the increased mercantile and 
manufacturing business of Winona in proportion until this time. 
We have now in this city, in successful operation, four banks, two 
of which are working under the national banking laws, one under 
state organization, and one a private bank. 

The whole amount of capital invested at this time in the bank- 
ing business in Winona county aggregates $250,000, not including 
surplus and undivided profits. 

The amount of deposits in the banks in Winona is about 
$900,000, and bills discounted are about the same amount. The 
rates of interest charged by the banks are from seven to ten per 
cent per annum. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

GENERAL HI8T0RY OF WINONA COUNTY— ITS PEARLY SETTLE- 
MENT, PIONEERS, ETC. 

The local history of this county, as an organization, hardly ex- 
tends beyond the personal recollections of the present generation. 
Many of its earliest settlers are yet residents of this locality. Less 
than a third of a century ago the country lying west of the Missis- 
sippi in the State of Minnesota was the almost exclusive domain of 
bands of savages — the possessions of the aborigines, occupied by the 



132 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

same race and by the same nation of people wlio held it when the 
western continent was first discovered. 

Its early settlement by the pioneer successors of this savage race 
was begun somewhat after the same general plan, although on a very 
much smaller scale, of that adopted by tlie Europeans in their first 
occupancy of North America. They made claims and held them by 
their rights of discovery. This part of the country was first discov- 
ered and held in possession by the Fi'ench. 

To maintain a proper connection with the past, a brief synopsis 
of historical events relative to this section of country, prior to the 
time this county was created, has been compiled as an introductory 
chapter to this record of events and incidents of more modern times. 

After the discovery of the western continent, the maritime 
nations of Europe sent out expeditions to make explorations. The 
parts of the continent first visited in these voyages were taken 
possession of in the name of the government represented. When 
these explorations were extended inland the localities were claimed 
by the same powers. It was in this manner that the whole Missis- 
sippi valley became at one time a part of the foreign possessions of 
France, acquired by their rights of discovery and held by their power 
as a nation. 

In 1534 Jacques Cartier, a French navigator, discovered the Gulf 
of St. Lawrence and sailed up the St. Lawrence river, supposing 
from its size and depth that he had found the western passage to the 
Indian ocean, for which he was seeking. He claimed the newly 
discovered country in the name of the sovereign of France. As an 
emblem of his first discovery, and as a symbol of possession, he 
erected a large wooden cross on a conspicuous elevation of land. 
This was the first claim mark of France in this part of North 
America. 

The French afterward extended their explorations west to the 
great lakes, assuming possession in their progress. It was not until 
1654 that they reached the region of Lake Superior. The real 
explorers of this part of the country were the fur traders. They 
advanced with their trafiic as far west as Green Bay in 1659. 

In these expeditions, from the time the cross was erected by 
Cartier, these adventurous explorers were usually accompanied by 
zealous representatives of different orders in the Roman Catholic 
church, apparently to maintain religious advantages coequal with 
the civil and military authority claimed over the extended possessions. 



EAKLY SETTLEMENT, PIOISTEERS, ETC. 183 

Father Joseph Marquette accompanied Louis Jolliet with five 
French or Canadian voj^ageurs up the Fox river from Oreen Bay. 
Crossing the portage to the Wisconsin river they descended it to its 
mouth and discovered the Mississippi river on June 17, 1673. 

To Father Marquett has been given the honor of having been 
the first to discover the upper Mississippi. The river had, however, 
been visited by Europeans prior to this date. In 1541 the lower 
Mississippi was crossed by Hernando de Soto, a Spanish adventurer, 
in his exploration of that part of the country. 

In 1679 Father Louis Hennepin accompanied Robert La Salle on 
his expedition along the shores of Lake Michigan to Illinois, where 
he spent the winter. In the following spring, 1680, he was intrusted 
by La Salle to make explorations. With two French voyageurs he 
went down the Illinois river to its mouth, and then ascended the 
Mississippi. On his voyage up this river he was made prisoner by 
a war party of Dakota Indians and taken into the Mille Lac region, 
on the headwaters of the Mississippi. He was here found by Du- 
Luth, who was exploring the country of the Dakotas by way of Lake 
Superior. Father Hennepin visited the Falls of St. Anthony, to 
which he gave its present name. He was the first to explore the 
Mississi])pi above the mouth of the Wisconsin, and the first white 
man that ever visited the vicinity of this county. 

In 1682 La Salle descended the Illinois to its junction with the 
Mississippi, down which he continued until he entered the Gulf of 
Mexico. He took possession of the country through which he 
passed in the name of France, and gave it the name of Louisiana. 

In the spring of 1683 Capt. Nicholas Perrot, a Canadian, with 
twenty men, established a fort or trading-post in what is now the 
State of Minnesota, below and near the mouth of Lake Pepin. 
This was the first location occupied by a white man on the west 
side of the Mississippi. It was soon abandoned by Perrot to carry 
on his traffic elsewhere. In 1688 he returned with forty men, and 
again took possession of his trading-post below Lake Pepin. 

In 1689 Capt. Nicholas Perrot, in the name of the king of 
France, by formal proclamation took possession of all of the country 
on the headwaters of the Mississippi. Not long afterward the 
whole country from the Alleghanies to the Pacific ocean was claimed 
by the French and called the territory of Louisiana. 

This territory remained in possession of France until 1760, when 
the country west of the Mississippi was ceded to Spain, and in 1763 



134 JIISTOllY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

all of the country east of the Mississippi claimed by the French was 
formally ceded to Great Britain. 

In 1800 the country west of the Mississippi known as Louisiana 
was retroceded to France, and in 1803 the United States acquired 
possession of it by purchase from the French government. 

By act of congress in 1804 Louisiana was divided ; the southern 
part was called the territory of Orleans, the northern portion the 
district of Louisiana. 

In 1812 Orleans was admitted into the Union under the title ot 
State of Louisiana, and the district of Louisiana given the name of 
Territoi-y of Missouri. 

In 1821 the Territory of Missouri was divided ; from the southern 
portion the Territory of Arkansas was formed, and the State of Mis- 
souri created and admitted. 

The country north of the State of Missouri was left without ter- 
ritorial organization. In 1834 it was placed under the jurisdiction 
of the Territory of Michigan, and in 1837 under thef judicial authority 
of the Territory of Wisconsin. 

In 1838 the Territory of Iowa was created. It embraced all of 
the country north of the State of Missouri between the Mississippi 
and Missouri rivers to the northern line. 

The State of Iowa was constituted from the southern part of this 
territory and admitted in 1846. The northern portion was left with- 
out territorial organization until by act of congress, March 3, 1849, 
the Territory of Minnesota was created. 

The largest portion of this territory, that lying west of the Mis- 
sissippi, was the northeastern part of the "Louisiana Purchase." 
The portion lying on the east side of the river was a part of the 
territory of Wisconsin not included in the boundaries of the State of 
Wisconsin when admitted in 1848. 

The territory of Minnesota, when organized, was without divi- 
sions, except two or three counties on the east side of the Mississippi, 
which had been created while they were a part of the Territory of 
Wisconsin. 

By proclamation' Governor Ramsey divided the territory into 
three judicial districts. The country west of the Mississippi and 
south of the Minnesota formed the third judicial district, to which 
Judge Cooper was assigned. The first court was held at Mendota 
in August, 184!>. 

(Trovenior Ramsey, by proclamation, made the first apportion- 



EARLY SETTLEMENT, PIOlSrEERS, ETC. 135 

ment of council districts. The settlements on the west bank of the 
Mississippi, south of the Crow village to the Iowa line, were included 
with a part of St. Croix county on the east side of the river and con- 
stituted the first council district. The settlements on the west side 
of the river were of half-breed Sioux. 

The iirst territorial legislature held its session in St. Paul, the 
capital of the territory. It began on September 3 and adjourned on 
November 1, 1849. The members from the first council district 
were : James S. JSTorris, in the council ; Joseph W. Furber and 
James Wells, in the house. David Olmsted, of Long Prairie, was 
president of the council ; Joseph W. Furber, of Cottage Grove, 
spea'ker of the house. 

James Wells was the first representative to the territorial legis- 
lature from the country along the west side of the Mississippi. He 
was an Indian trader living on the shores of Lake Pepin, twelve 
miles below Red Wing. Among his friends and associates he was 
generally known as "Bully Wells." He was elected by the half- 
breeds and a few traders and government employes at the election 
held on August 1. The total votes polled were thirty-three. At this 
election Hon. H. H. Sibley was elected delegate to congress without 
opposition. 

The first territorial legislature, at its session in 1 849 (October 2T), 
created several counties, two of which, Dakota and Wabasha on the 
west side of the Mississippi, included all of the territory, south of the 
Minnesota river — Wabasha in the eastern part and Dakota lying 
west along the Minnesota. 

In 1853 (March 5) the county of Wabasha was divided by act of 
the territorial legislature and a part of the southern portion desig- 
nated as Fillmore county. In 1854 (February 23) Fillmore county 
was divided, and from the portion along the river the counties of 
Houstou and Winona were created — Houston next to the Iowa line 
and Winona between Houston and Wabasha counties. The bound- 
aries given Winona county in the act by which it was created have 
since been maintained unchanged. These outlines of history gene- 
alogize this county from the days of the advent of the first white man 
to the present time, a period of little more than two hundred years. 

In this abstract of jurisdiction an omission has been made — the 
proprietary of this part of the country before it was so formally 
taken possession of by Captain Perrot. At the time France assumed 
control it was held by tribes of savage Indians. Of them, prior to 



186 iriSTOHY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

that period, but little is known with any degree of certainty. Hav- 
ing no written records their earliest traditions have long been for- 
gotten, their more modern history only known by its connections 
with that of their successors, the white race. 

Traditions, with mounds and relics antedating traditionary lore, 
afford speculative study for the antiquary, and present corroborative 
evidence to the historian that in the unknown periods of the past 
this section of country was inhabited, and that its population was 
p7'ohahly of the Indian race. Their first occupancy is veiled in dark 
obscurity. Their rights of possession have, however, been continu- 
ously acknowledged and recognized from the time jurisdiction was 
claimed for France in 1689 until the treaty by which their lands west 
of the Mississippi, in what is now the State of Minnesota, were pur- 
chased and ceded to the United States, when their title was formally 
transferred to their successors. 

Tlie Dakota nation, which held tliis country, was probably one 
of the largest warlike nations of the aborigines of North America. 
When first visited by Europeans their territory extended from 
Lake Superior to the Eocky Mountains. This Indian nation was 
composed of numerous general divisions and subdivisions or bands, 
having a language common to all (only varied by dialects), with man- 
ners, customs, etc. , differing but little in different localities. Although 
united as a confederacy for common defense or warlike purposes, 
each division held a separate interest in the localities they occupied. 

The eastern division of the Dakota nation was the Mdaywakan- 
tonwan, or Spirit Lake villagers. It was this division that made 
prisoner of Father Hennepin in 1680. At that time they were in 
possession of the country on the east side of the Mississippi to Lake 
Superior. The country south of the lake was held by the Ojibways, 
who were the first to hold communication with the traders. They 
were the first supplied with fire-arms, which gave them su(;h an ad- 
vantage over the more warlike Sioux that they drove them back and 
took possession of, their homes in the Mille Lac region. The Sioux 
were forced to the southward and westward, but successfully main- 
tained their lands on the west side of the Mississippi, and a strip 
along the east side, from about a hundred and fifty miles above the 
Falls of St. Anthony to about one hundred and fifty miles below. 

There were seven bands in this division. The villages of three 
of them were on the Mississippi, below the falls ; the others were on 
the lower part of the Minnesota river. 



CHAPTER XV. 



TREATIES WITH THE INDIANS. 



By treaty in 18<»5, tlirougli Lieut. Pike, the first representative 
of our government that visited this part of the "Louisiana pur- 
chase," this division of Sioux made the first sale of any of their 
lands. For the establishment of military posts the United States 
purchased from them a section of country nine miles square, on each 
side of the Mississippi, which included the Falls of St. Anthony and 
the present site of Fort Snelling. A section of country nine miles 
square, at the mouth of the St. Croix, was also secured for the same 
purpose. It was not until several years after that this purchase was 
utilized by government. The corner-stone of Fort Snelling was laid 
on the 10th of September, 1820, but it was not occupied by soldiers 
until the following year. The site was first taken possession of by 
Col. Leavenworth with a company of soldiers in 1819. 

The transportation of troops, supplies, material, etc., for the 
fort was principally by keelboats, which at that time, and for some 
time afterward, were used in the navigation of the Upper Missis- 
sippi. The trip from St. Louis to this point was a long and tedious 
one. The first steamboat that ever came up the Mississippi to Fort 
Snelling at the mouth of the Minnesota river was a stern-wheel boat 
called the Virginia, in 1823, 

By treaty in 1830 government secured from this part of the 
Sioux nation the section of country known as the "Half-breed Tract," 
for the benefit or exclusive use of their descendants of mixed blood. 
This tract of land was on the west side of the Mississippi and Lake 
Pepin, fifteen rniles wide, and extending down the river, from 
Barn Bluff, near Red Wing, thirty-two miles, to a point opposite 
Beef river, below the present village of Wabasha. 

In 1837 a deputation of chiefs of this division of Dakotas was 
induced to visit Washington, where they made a treaty by which 
they "ceded to the United States all their lands east of the Missis- 
sippi river, and all of their islands in said river." This treaty was 
ratified by the senate on the 17th of July, 1838, when the Sioux re- 
moved all of their bands to the west side of the Mississippi. 



188 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Until 1851 the Mdaywakiintonwan Sioux were the only division 
of the Dakota nation with whom the United States had made formal 
treaty stipulations for the sale of any part of their lands. They 
were the only branch ol' the whole Sioux confederacy who received 
annuities from the government. Under the treaty of 1837 they re- 
ceived annually, for twenty years from the date of the treaty, $10,000 
in money, $10,000 in goods, $5,500 in provisions, and $8,250 "in 
the purchase of medicines, agricultural implements and stock ittid 
for the support of a ])hysician, farmers and blacksmiths, and for 
other beneficial objects." In the first article of this treaty it was 
provided that a portion of the interest on the whole sum invested — 
$5,000 annually — was "to be applied in such manner as the presi- 
dent may direct." This occasioned some trouble, as it was proposed 
to expend tliis sum for the purposes of education, schools, etc., which 
the Indians strongly opposed. This fund was not used, but allowed 
to accumulate until the treaty of 1851 before settlement was effected 
and the amount paid over to them. 

At that time these seven bands comprised a population of about 
2,200 in number. The nominal head chief of the division was Wa- 
basha, who was also chief of a band. His village was at Wabasha 
Prairie, and had a population of about 300. The Red Wing band — 
chief, Wakoota — numbered about 300; the Kaposia band — chief. 
Little Crow — had about 400; the Black Dog band — chief. Gray Iron — 
had 250 ; Cloud Man's band, at Lake Calhoun, 250 ; Good Road's 
band, about 300 ; Six's band — chief, Shakopee — about 450. The last 
four bands named were on lower part of the Minnesota river. 

By treaties made in 1851 the Sioux sold their lands in what is 
now the State of Minnesota. The Sisseton and Wahpaton divisions 
in the west, called the "upper bands," signed the treaty at Traverse 
des Sioux, July 23, 1851, and the "lower bands," the Wahpakoota 
and "Mdaywakantonwan divisions, signed the treaty at Mendota, 
August 5, 1851. 

These treaties were amended by the senate at Washington the fol- 
lowing year. The amendment was ratified by the "lower bands" 
at St. Paul, September 4, 1852. The treaties as amended were 
formally ratified by the president's proclamation, dated February 
24, 1853. 

By this sale the Dakotas relinquished possession of their lands 
in this vicinity — their title t(j it, held from time unknown, was 
extinguished for ever. Prior to this, occupancy of these lands by 



TREATIES WITH THE INDIANS. 139 

the whites was considered trespass, except by special permit or 
license from government. 

After the treaty in 1 851, and before its ratification, settlements 
were made or commenced by the whites, without action on the part 
of the government, and without much show of opposition from the 
Sioux. It was during this period that the first bona-fide settlements 
were made within the boundaries of what is now known as Winona 
county. Previous to this, however, Indian traders and government 
employes had located temporarily at different places along the 
Mississippi, some of whom remained and afterward became citizens 
of the county. 

The Mississippi river is the eastern boundary of this county, 
and from time immemorial has been what may be called the grand 
highway between the north and the south, and, through its tribu- 
taries, the means of communication between the east and the west. 
Over its waters the savages paddled their canoes, and the Canadian 
voyageurs propelled their batteaux. It was the course over which 
the early traders carried on their traffic. Their goods, brought 
from the east by way of the great lakes, and down the Wisconsin 
river, were transported up the Mississippi to their trading stations 
in the north. The furs for which they were exchanged were returned 
over the same route. With the increase of this commercial business 
Prairie du Chien became the emporium of the fur-traders, and held 
its^ importance for nearly a century. 

During this period French names were given by the traders and 
voyageurs to persons, places and things which were in common 
use, the names designative of localities which served as land- 
marks in their adventurous expeditions being the most important. 

There are not more than one or two localities in this county that 
can now be identified by the names thus given, and in no instance 
has the name been preserved. 

The most familiar, if not the only locality, is that of the prairie 
on which the city of Winona is now situated. This was designated 
as the "•Prairie aux Aile," the literal translation of which is the 
"Wing Prairie." Its signification is unknown except as a matter 
of opinion. 

This prairie and vicinity was the home of one of the most influ- 
ential of the Dakota chiefs. It was the grand gathering-place of 
his once numerous warriors. The Dakota name of this chief was 
Wa-pa-ha-sa. It was hereditary. Besides being chief of his own 



140 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

band, lie was the head chief of the bands along the Mississippi. 
These official ])Ositions were also hereditary. The early voyageurs 
gave him the name of Wa-pa-sa. The more modern traders and 
river men called him Wa-ba-shaw, and gave the same name to the 
prairie on which his village was located. It was known as Waba- 
shaw prairie until the name was superseded by Winona, its present 
one. Winona ( Wee-no-nah) is a Dakota name, signifying a daughter, 
the Urst-born child. It is a name usually given to the lirst-born 
child, if a daughter, and never conferred upon a locality by the Sioux. 
The name was selected by the early settlers on Wabasha prairie as 
the name of the post-office established there, and was afterward 
adopted by the town proprietors for the village. When the county 
was created the same name was conferred upon it. 

The following story in Neil's History of Minnesota gives another 
name to Wabasha prairie. The story is apj)arently founded on the 
Dakota legend of Maiden's rock, on the eastern shore of Lake Pe])in. 
This is the only instance known where the name of "Keoxa" has 
ever been given to Wabasha's village on this prairie. It is indeed 
a query whether it is a Dakota name. 

"In the davs of the great chief Wapash aw there lived' at the vil- 
lage of Keoxa, which stood at the site of the town which now bears 
her name, a maiden with a loving soul. She was the first-bom 
daughter, and, as is always the case in a Dahkotah family, she bore 
the name of Weenonah. A young hunter of the same band was 
never liappier than when he played the flute in her hearing. Having 
thus signified his affection, it was with the whole heart reciprocated. 
The youth begged from his friends all that he could, and went to 
her parents, as is the custom, to purchase her for his wife, but his 
proposals were rejected. 

"A warrior who had often been on the war-path, whose head- 
dress plainly told the number of scalps he had wrenched from 
Ojibway heads, had also been to the parents, and they thought that 
she would be more honored as an inmate of his teepee. 

"Weenonah, however, could not forget her first love, and though 
he had been forced away, his absence strengthened her affections. 
Neither the attentions of the warrior, nor the threats of parents, nor 
the persuasions of friends could make her consent to marry simply 
for position. 

"One day the band came to Lake Pepin to fish or hunt. The 
dark green foliage, the velvet sward, the beautiful expanse of 







■^^^-^^-g^ 



fT^^-t^K-J 



TEEATIES WITH THE INDIANS. 143 

/ 
water, the shadj nooks, made it a place to utter the breathings of 
ove. The warrior sought her once more and begged her to accede 
to her parents' wish and become his wife, but she refused with 
decision. 

'' ^^ile the party was feasting Weenonah clambered to the lofty 
bluff, and then told to those who were below how crushed she had 
been bj the absence of the young hunter and the cruelty of her 
friends. Then chaunting a wild death-song, before the fleetest runner 
could reach the height she dashed herself down, and that form of 
beauty was m a moment a mass of broken limbs and bruised flesh 

"The Dahkotah as he passes the rock feels that the spot is 
Wawkawn." '■ 

The name of Wabasha rightfully belonged to this locality: Its 
alienation was not from premeditated design. Before Wabasha 
prairie was settled, or even a white settler had located in what is 
now Winona county, the settlement on the "half-breed tract" was 
c;alled Wabasha. The first postofiice along the river was established 
there and given the name of Wabasha postofiice, although it was for 
a while at Eeed's Landing. It having been thus appropriated, but 
little eftoit was ever made to reclaim it. But few of the settlers 
cared about preserving or adopting it in a second-hand condition 

When keelboats and steamboats took the place of the canoes and 
batteaux m the navigation of the river, the names conferred on 
localities by the Dakotas and French were quite generally dropped 
and less expressive ones usually substituted. Where Dakota or 
French names have been retained in this state, they have in very 
many instances been so modified by "Yankee improvements" that 
It IS dilhcult to trace their derivation. 

In this county no distinctive name of locality or landmark given 
by the French has been retained. Neither is there a single 
instance where the name given by the Dakotas to mountain or 
stream, hill, valley or prairie, has been preserved and is now in use 
by the whites. Nothing designated by the Sioux, the immediate 
predecessors of the present generation, is now known by its Dakota 
name. 

It is not so much a matter of surprise that Indian names have 
not been retained, or that they are now unknown to the present 
inhabitants of the county, if the abruptness of the change of occu- 
pants IS taken into consideration. When the Sioux relinquished 
possession ef their lands here they at once left this vicinitv Tl.- 



144 IILSTOUy OF WINONA COUNTY. 

wliite settlers tbund the country without a po])ulatioii. The two 
races were strangers — unknown to eacli othei-; no association or 
intercourse ever existed between them. 

There are two or three instances where the Enii:lish interpretation 
has been substituted for the original Dak(jta. White Water is the 
name of a river which runs through the northern part of the county. 
It is the translation of the Dakota "Minne-ska," signifying "White 
Water." The village at the mouth of that stream in Wabasha county 
is called Minneiska. The name of Rolling Stone is another instance. 
This is an interpretation of the name given by the Dakotas to the 
Rolling Stone Creek, "Eyan-omen-man-met-pah," the literal trans- 
lation of which is "the stream where the stone rolls." Its true 
signification is not known. It was called by the French traders of 
more modern times "Roche que le Boule." These names were 
obtained from O. M. Lord, who acquired them from Gen. Sibley. 

Wabasha and the most of his peojjle left their homes on the 
Mississi])pi in 1852. Nothing marks the localities in this county as 
evidence of where, for so man)- generations, their race once lived. 
Even the old and deeply worn trails, over which they filed away 
toward the setting sun, are now, like the wakes of their canoes, 
obliterated and unknown. Some "old settlers" ma}' perhaps from 
memory be able to point out the general course of these trails, over 
which they explored the country in their "claim hunting" excur- 
sions, and on which they were accustomed to traverse the country 
until the plow and fences of improvements debarred further use of 
them. 

The Sioux were, by the conditions of the treaty, transferred to a 
reservation on the head-waters of the Minnesota river. Here they 
were taught and encouraged to adopt a new system of life and be- 
come an agricultural people. It was supposed that some progress 
was mtide toward civilization, but, as in many similar philanthropic 
efforts, the ultimate results proved a failure. The Sioux massacre 
of 1862 originated with the bands of Wabasha's division, which had 
given the most encouraging prospects of their becoming "good 
Indians. " The first outrages were perpetrated by some of Shakapee's 
band. A war party was at once organized with the bands of Gray 
Iron, Little ( 'row and detachments from other divisions. The band 
of Wabasha and the Red Wing band were compelled to participate 
in tlu! proceedings, and the whole Dakota nation was soon involved 
in the affair. 



TREATIES WITH THE INDIANS. 145 

This chapter would perhaps be considered incomplete without 
mention of one of the chiefs of Wabasha's band who was more gen- 
erally known to the early settlers of Winona county than any other 
of the Indians who originally claimed this part of the country. The 
most of the " old settlers " probably remember " Old To-ma-ha," the 
old one-eyed Sioux, who kept up his rounds of visitations to the 
settlements until about the time of his death, which occurred in 1860 
at about one hundred years of age. When on his customary visits 
among the whites he was usually accompanied by a party of his own 
descendants and family relatives — from ten to twenty in number. His 
figure was erect and movements active, notwithstanding his advanced 
age. His dress on these occasions was a much worn military coat and 
pantaloons of blue cloth trimmed with red, and an old stove-pipe hat 
with the same color displayed. He always carried with him a large 
package of papers inclosed in a leather or skin pocket-book, and also 
a large silver medal, which he wore suspended from his neck in a 
conspicuous place on his breast. His large red pipe-stone hatchet 
pipe, with a long handle, was generally in his hands. It was his 
usual custom to attract attention by his presence and then allow the 
curious to examine his pipe and medal, when, if there appeared to be 
a prospect of getting money for the exhibition, he would produce his 
pocket-book and allow an examination of its contents, for which 
privilege he expected, and usually received, at least a dime, and 
perhaps from the more liberal a quarter of a dollar. This Indian 
was a historical character. His pocket-book contained his commis- 
sion as a chief of the Sioux nation, given him by Governor Clark, of 
Missouri territory, in 1814, who at the same time presented him 
with a captain's uniform and a medal for meritorious services ren- 
dered the government as a scout and messenger. His papers con- 
tained testimonials and recommendations from prominent govern- 
ment officials and other persons. Mention is made of him in the 
reports of officials who had jurisdiction in the northwest territories, 
one by Lieut. Pike, who was sent by the government of the 
United States in 1805 to explore the northern part of the "Louis- 
iana purcliase," then recently acquired, and to make treaties with 
the Dakotas. In 1812, when the Sioux joined the English in the 
war with the United States, Tomaha went to St. Louis and gave his 
services to fight against the British forces. He had the confidence 
of the military officers, and in all of the frontier difficulties on the 
upper Mississippi, where fighting was done, he was employed as 



146 HISTORY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

scout and messenger. When bis services were no longer required 
by government be returned to bis Dakota home. 

Wlien tlie Sioux left tbis vicinity and went to tbeir reservation 
on tbe Minnesota river, Tomaba remained to die in tbe locality 
wbere he was born and where be spent his youth. He sometimes 
visited bis friends on tbe reservation, but never made it bis home. 



CHAPTER XYI. 



THE FUR TRADERS. 



The first white men to establish themselves among these Indians 
were tbe fur traders and voyageurs — tbe early pioneers of com- 
merce. Of tbe hardy adventurers who in generations past engaged 
in commercial pursuits in tbis vicinity nothing is now known. 

The earliest of these traffickers, who bad a fixed place of busi- 
ness in this county, of which there is even a traditional record, was 
Francois La Bathe. His business location was in the nortbei'n j)art 
of tbe county, on tbe Mississippi. Tbe date of bis establishment 
of a trading station in this vicinity is not now detinitely known. He 
bad trading posts in other localities along the river at the same time — 
one at Bad Axe, below La Crosse. His more permanent stations 
were usually under tbe charge of partners and assistants or clerks. 
Mr. O. M. Lord informed tbe vn-iter that Hon. N. W. Kittson, of 
St. Paul, was in tbe employ of La Bathe & Co. for a year or two, 
in 1840, or about that time, and bad charge of a trading station 
above the Rolling Stone. Tbe location of tbe station was described 
by Mr. Kittson as being above Minnesota City, at tbe foot of tbe 
bluff, wbere tbe slough leaves tbe mainland (Haddock's slough). 
Tbe land in tliis vicinity is now owned by D. L. Burley, who has 
occupied it about thirty years. Mr. Burley says be has never seen 
any indications that would lead him to think the locality bad ever 
been occupied for any pur])08e prior to bis taking possession of it. 
Others say La Bathe's trading post was above that place. Near 
where tbe river leaves tbe mainland, about four miles below tbe 
mouth of the Wliite Water, there is a bluft and a location that re- 
semble the description given to Mr. Lord. At that place tbe early 



THE FUR TRADERS. 147 

settlers of 1852 found the ruins of a large cabin. The writer saw 
it frequently in 1854. There was a huge stone fireplace and chim- 
ney then standing entire, in a tolerable state of preservation, but 
the logs were a mass of ruins, and bushes were growing up among 
the logs where the house once stood. 

It is said that La Bathe spent the most of his life with the Da- 
kotali Indians ; that though of French descent he was in some way 
related to them either by birth or marriage, or perhaps both. His 
influence with the Indians was an advantage to him in his commer- 
cial transactions. He was intimately connected in business affairs 
with prominent traders. His history is unknown in this vicinity. 
La Bathe went with the Sioux to their reservation on the head-waters 
of the Minnesota river, where he was killed by the savages with 
whom he had spent his life. He was among the fii'st victims at the 
outbreak of the Sioux massacre in 1862. 

Although there were quite a number of traders who lived on the 
Wisconsin side of the river, at La Crosse and at what is now Trem- 
pealeau and Fountain City, who traded with the Sioux on the west 
side of the river, there are but two or three others of this class to 
mention who were established in business and had a residence in 
Winona county. First among these were Willard B. Bunnell and 
Nathan Brown, both of whom came into the Territory of Minnesota 
after it was organized. 

"Bill" Bunnell had been for five or six years prior to his coming 
here living on the east side of the Mississippi, at La Crosse and at 
what is now Trempealeau village, but the most of the time in what 
was called the Trempealeau country, hunting, trapping and trading 
with the Indians. His Indian trade was principally with the Win- 
nebagoes who were living in that vicinity and in the Black River 
country. He had, before coming to the Mississippi river, been a 
trader in the vicinity of Green Bay, with the Menomines and Chip- 
pewas. From his fluency in speaking the language of the Chippe- 
was the Sioux for some time after his arrival in this vicinity were 
jealous and suspicious of him as a friend of their hereditary enemies. 
He was unable to secure their confidence until he had learned their 
language and proved himself to be a "professional" hunter and 
their friend. He joined them in their hunting excursions, and for 
the time adopted their style of "undress," — a breech-clout, buckskin 
leggings and moccasins. In this rig, with his rifle or fowling-piece 
and blanket, he spent weeks with them on Root river and its tribu- 



148 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

taries. He was the lirst white resident of tliis locality to explore 
tlie country back of tlie bluffs. 

Willard Bradly Bunnell located as a licensed trader with the 
Sioux of Wabasha's band, August 20, 1849. His house was on the 
bank of the river, in what is now the village of Homer. It was 
built of hewed logs, and had a shingled roof — the first shingled 
roof ever put on any structure in this part of Minnesota. This was 
the first permanent improvement made in the settlement of the 
county. To this place Bunnell brought his family. It was the 
home of an estimable wife and their three children. It was here 
that the first white child was born. Frances Matilda Bunnell was 
born February 20, 1850. She was the first white native resident of 
this part of the territory. 

Mrs. Bunnell was the first white woman that came into this part 
of the Territory of Minnesota to live — the first to make her home 
within the boundaries of Winona county. She was a model repre- 
sentative of a frontier woman. Although remarkably domestic in 
her habits, and observant of matters connected with her household 
duties, which make home desirable, she was able to paddle her own 
canoe, and was a sure shot with either the rifle or fowling-piece. 
While in general appearance and manners ladylike and modestly 
feminine, she had remarkable courage and self-possession, and was 
decisive to act in cases of emergency, when danger threatened her- 
self or family — qualifications that were respected by her dusky 
neighbors, the friends of the trader. Possessing good mental abili- 
ties, her experience in frontier life and intuitive knowledge of 
Indian character gave her an influence over the wild customers who 
visited their trading-post, that was as much a matter of surprise to 
herself as to others. The Indians respected and feared her although 
only a "woman." 

Mrs. Bunnell was of French descent. Besides sj)eaking French, 
she was able to converse fluently with the Chippewas, Winnebagoes 
and Sioux, and had some knowledge of other dialects. She was 
brought up in the Catholic faith, but in the latter part of her life 
she professed the Protestant religion, and became a member of the 
Methodist church. Mrs. Bunnell died in April, 1867, at about the 
age of forty-five. Some of her children are yet residents of this state. 

The house, a story and a-half building, built by "Will" Bun- 
nell in 1849, is still standing in the upper part of the village of 
Homer, at what was once called BunnelPs Landing. The building 



THE FUR TRADERS. 149 

and grounds are now tlie property of" Dr. L. H. Bunnell, a younger 
brother of the trader. The house lias been moved a little back 
from where it was originally built, and, to keep pace with the times, 
this relic of the first settlers' early home has been somewhat modern- 
ized by a covering of clapboards and painted. It is still a com- 
fortable dwelling, and is occupied by Dr. Bunnell as his residence 
and permanent home. 

Willard B. Bunnell took an active interest in the early settle- 
ment of this county, and was connected with many of the incidents 
of pioneer life which will be noticed in the progress of events. He 
died in August, 1861, at about the age of forty-seven. His death 
was caused by consumption. 

ISTathan Brown came into the territory as a trader September 29, 
1849. His location was on the river below Bunnell's, in what is 
now the southern part of the county. Mr. Brown was then a young 
man without a family. His cabin in which he made his home was 
a one-story log building, 12x16. His storehouse, 12x16, was a 
story and a-half, of hewed logs. These buildings were covered with 
shingled roofs and substantially made. 

Although Mr. Brown was a trader with the Indians, he did not 
hold his position through a license from government. He made a 
sort of miniature treaty with Wabasha and his braves, and pur- 
chased from them the privilege of occupying as much of the locality 
as he chose to carry on his business. For this permit he paid them 
$50 — making payment in flour and pork from his store. Mr. Brown 
states that "during the early days of his residence there, while 
engaged in trade with the Winnebagoes and Sioux, he never locked 
his cabin door, not even when absent from home, and never lost 
anything by theft, through either Indians or white people." 

Mr. Brown and Mr. Bunnell, as the last of the Indian traders, 
appear to constitute a connecting link between the past and present 
condition of this part of the country. Both settled here while the 
land was held by the Sioux. Both were residents of Winona county 
after its organization. 

Following in the order of pioneer life, the missionaries have been 
among the first to venture into countries inhabited by the savages, 
and the first to attempt to improve their condition. Their zealous 
efforts entitle them to be called the pioneers of civilization. Fore- 
most among these have been the missionaries connected with the 
Catholic church. 



150 JIISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

In the earliest explorations of this part of the country, the 
traders were accompanied by the priests. The early French traders 
and voyageurs were of that religious belief, and their descendants, 
for all of them intermarried with the Indians, were taught the same 
faith. Tiiese missionaries were the first to visit the Dakotas — the 
first to visit the west side of the Mississippi river. 

From the days of the Rev. Louis Hennepin to more modern 
times they held a strong influence over the traders and voyageurs, 
and their descendants, and perhaps, to a limited extent, succeeded 
in influencing the savage natives by their teachings. 

The first Catholic missionaries of more modern times, of whom 
there is even traditionary knowledge in tliis section of country, were 
at the half-breed village where now stands the city of Wabasha, 
There the first church in southern Minnesota was built in 1845. 
With the exception of the very Rev. A. Ravoux, the names of these 
missionaries are unknown. 

The first attempt to establish a Protestant missionary station in 
this vicinity, of which there is any record, was in 1836. Rev. 
Daniel (xavan, a French num, sent out as a missionary by the Evan- 
gelical Society of Lausanne, Switzerland, established a mission for 
the benefit of the Sioux of Wabasha's band. At that time the 
Sioux held possession of the east side of the river. Mr. Gavan 
located on the Wisconsin side, and built his cabin near Trempealeau 
mountain. He remained here until the fall of 1838, when he 
visited the missions on the Minnesota river, at Lac qui Parle, for 
the purpose of learning the Sioux language from the missionaries, 
who were then translating the Scriptures into that tongue. 
While thus engaged he became acquainted with and afterward 
married Miss Lucy C. Stevens, who had been a teacher in a mis- 
sion school at Lake Harriet, near Fort Snelling. Miss Stevens 
was a niece of Rev. J. D. Stevens, a missionary. Mr. Gavan, 
after his marriage, removed to Red Wing, where he remained 
until 1845. 

In 1838 the Rev. Jedediah D. Stevens came into this vicinity in 
th'e double capacity of missionary or teacher, and "Indian Farmer." 
Mr. Stevens was one of the earliest Protestant missionaries to visit 
the Dakotas on this side of the river. In the spring of 1835 he 
with his. family came to Ft. Snelling, and shortly afterward removed 
from there to Lake Harriet, as missionary to "Cloud Man's" band 
of Sioux, where he remained until the fall of 18^8, when he Was 



THE FUR TRADERS. 151 

appointed "Indian Farmer" to the Sioux of Wabasha's band, at 
Wabasha jjrairie. Ma]. Talliaferro, the Indian agent for the Sioux, 
aided some of the early missionaries by such appointments, with 
the design to benefit the savages by thus providing them with 
means of civilization. 

Late in the Ml of 1838 Mr. Stevens moved his family to his 
appointed field of labor, but was not favorably received by the 
Indians. He, however, located himself on the Wisconsin side of the 
river on the island, about opposite where Laird, Norton & Go's 
saw-mills now stand, where he built a comfortable log cabin for his 
family, and a stable for the team of horses he brought with him. 
He there passed the winter with his wife and children and a young 
girl, an assistant and companion of Mrs. Stevens. Mr. G. W. 
Clark says the ruins of this cabin were to be seen when he came 
here in 1851. Expecting to get his winter supply of provisions from 
down the river before the close of navigation, he brought only a 
small supply with him, and was seriously disappointed to learn that 
no supplies could be procured from that source. He was compelled 
to go to Prairie Du Chine for the provisions he had ordered. This 
trip, over one hundred miles distant, he made with his team on the 
ice, leaving his family alone. It was during this winter that Mr. 
Gavin, who had been living near Trempaeleau, was visiting the 
missions on the Minnesota river. 

Neither Mr. Stevens nor his family were in any way molested 
or disturbed by the Sioux during the winter, but he failed to secure 
the confidence or friendship of Wabasha or his people, although he 
was able to converse with them in their own tongue. They were 
dissatisfied with his appointment as "Indian Farmer," and from 
the time of his arrival had refused to recognize him as a govern- 
ment agent, or in his capacity as a teacher. In the spring, when he 
began to make preparations to build on the prairie, their dissatis- 
faction began to assume a threatening form of opposition. His 
perseverance excited their hostilities to the extent that he was 
ordered to keep on the east side of the river, where he was then 
living, and not attempt to locate on their lands. Deeming it unsafe 
to remain with his family, against the opposition exhibited, Mr, 
Stevens resigned his position and left the locality. He went down 
the river and found more civilized society. 

The young girl (now Mrs. Griggs) who lived with Mrs. Stevens 
on the island during that winter, resides near Minneapolis. 



152 HISTORY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

Tliis appointment of Mr. Stevens to the position of Indian 
farmer at Wabaslia Prairie was the lirst special appointment made 
for the Sioux in this locality. It was made in accordance with the 
terms of the treaty in 1837, by which they sold their lands on the 
east side of the Mississippi, witli all of their island in the river. 
This treaty was not ratified by government until the following year, 
1838, only a short time before Mr. Stevens was assigned to the 
locality. 

Althongh the Sioux continued to occupy the islands and lands 
on the east side of the river in common with others, during their 
stay in this vicinity, they never assumed jurisdiction over them, 

Tlie Sioux were jealous of the rapid advances of the white people, 
and firmly opposed any measures which gave them privileges on 
their lands. The trader was to them a necessity. The Catholic 
missionaries had for generations been mysteriously associated with 
the presence of the trader and tolerated. But the missionary Indian 
farmer they were not prepared to receive — they were indifferent as 
to what Mr. Stevens knew about farming or schools. It was sup- 
posed by some that the Indians were influenced in this matter by 
the traders and half-breeds, with a design to drive Mr. Stevens off 
and make a vacancy in the position. This may have been the case ; 
but it was evident that Wabasha did not favor measures that 
tended to civilization. Afterward, when the treaty was made for 
the sale of their lands, in 1851, he opposed the sale until the 
treaty was ready for signature, and then acquiesced only because he 
feared the treaty would be made with(jut his touch of the pen. He 
was opposed to the terms of the treaty, and in a speech in opposi- 
tion to it, he said to the commissioners in council : "You have 
requested us to sign this ])aper, and you have told these people 
standing around that it is for their benefit ; but I am of a different 
opinion. In the treaty I have heard read you have mentioned 
farmers and schools, physicians, traders and halt-breeds. To all 
these I am opposed. You see these chiefs sitting around. They 
and others who are dead went to Washington and made a treaty 
(in 1837), in which the same things were said ; but we have not 
been benefited by them, and I want them struck out of this one. 
We want nothing but cash turned over to us for our lands." 

At about the time that Mr. Stevens was appointed Indian farmer, 
a government blacksmith was also assigned to this band. Ilis 
name, the place where located, or the length of time he was here. 



THE FUR TRADERS. 153 

is somewhat uncertain. It is said by some that he was located near 
La Bathe's trading station. Of this nothing reliable is learned. 
About the same time a blacksmith was assigned to the half-breeds. 
Oliver Cratt, from Fort Snelling, was appointed to that position, 
and he located himself at the half-breed settlement, now Wabasha. 
Whether he also supplied Wabasha's band is not known. 

Dr. Bunnell, of this county, says that he learned from some 
old Indians, Sioux and Winnebagoes, and from descendants of half- 
breed natives of this vicinity, that the first blacksmith appointed to 
Wabasha's band was a halt-breed Sioux. That he located himself 
on the very site where W. B. Bunnell afterward settled, and which 
is now the property of Dr. Bunnell. He says that in cultivating 
his garden, in that locality, he has found cinders and scraps of iron 
that would confirm the statement. The tradition of the Indians 
is that the half-breed blacksmith did not stay but a short time on the 
west side of the river. To avoid threatened danger to himself he 
moved his blacksmith-shop onto an island opposite Homer. In this 
way he held for awhile his position of an eiuploye under govern- 
ment. 

The doctor also states that after W. B. Bunnell was located at 
his trading station, he found on the island an old anvil and evidence 
that a blacksmith had occupied the locality. The island was given 
the name of "Blacksmith Island" by the trader, and it is yet 
known by that name. 

The Sioux of the "lower bands" along the river were all opposed 
to the payment of teachers or for the establishment of schools, etc., 
from their annuities. No schools were ever established with Wa- 
basha's band. It was not until several ^^ears after the treaty of 1837 
that the consent of any of this division was obtained. Little Crow, 
of the Kaposia band, was the first to ask for a school, in 18-16. The 
mission schools were previous to this, and until after the treaty of 
1851, supported at the expense of missionary societies. 

In 1842 James Keed was appointed Indian farmer to Waba- 
sha's band, and held this position under government for three years 
afterward. He built a log storehouse on Wabasha prairie, which 
he used as his headquarters when engaged in his official duties. 
This building stood about where S. C White's store now stands, on 
the corner of Second and Center streets, in the city of Winona. 

The lands cultivated by the Sioux, under the management and 
instruction of Mr. Reed, were in the mouth of what is now called 



164 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Gilmore valley, the bottom lands in front of the residence of C. C. 
Beck. Prior to this the same locality had been used by generations 
of Sioux squaws for cultivation after their primitive manner. This 
was the favorite planting-grounds of Wabasha's village, although 
other localities were also used for purposes of cultivation. The 
mouth of Burns valley was another favorite locality and the special 
home of the chief Wabasha and his family relatives. The main 
village of this band was on the slough at the up])er end of the prairie, 
near where the railroad machine-shops are now located. 

James Reed was a native of Kentucky. When a young man he 
enlisted as a soldier and was stationed at Fort Crawford, Prairie du 
Chine. After his discharge he adopted the life of a hunter and 
trapper, and spent the greater part 'of his life among the Indians 
along the upper Mississippi. As was common among men of his 
class, he took a wife oi* two among the people with whom he was 
living. His last wife, to whom he was married in 1840, or about 
that time, in Prairie du Chine, was a half-breed Sioux, a cousin of 
the chief Wabasha, and said to be a sister of Francois la Bathe, the 
trader of whom mention has been made. 

The section ot country fixed upon by James Reed as his favorite 
locality was the Trempealeau country, where he was successful in 
raising stock on the free ranges of government lands. He made it 
his home at what is now the village of Trempealeau. It was here 
he was living when he was appointed Indian farmer for the 
benefit of the Sioux on Wabasha prairie. He did not change his 
residence while holding this official position. 

Mr. Reed lived in the Trempealeau country until his death, 
which occurred but a few years ago at what is called the "Little 
Tamerack," in the Trempealeau valley. 

How much the Indians were benefited by the instructions of an 
inexperienced agriculturist it is now difficult to^ determine. The 
first settlers on Wabasha prairie found some parts of broken plows 
among the ruins of the old storehouse used by Mr. Reed. An old 
breaking plow was found and taken 2)Ossession of by some of the 
settlers at Minnesota city. This was claimed and carried away by 
some of the squaws in 1852. 

It is questionable whether the people of this band were benefited 
by agents of government or missionaries while they remained in 
this section of countrv. There is no evidence to show a single 



THE FUR TRADERS. 155 

instance where a missionary was ever permitted by Wabasha to 
locate witliin what are now the boundaries of this county. 

The Catholic missionaries were the religious instructors of the 
half-breeds. To what extent they had influence with this band is 
now unknown. From several graves disclosed by the caving of the 
bank of the river, in the lower part of the city of Winona, a number 
of large silver crosses and other Catholic emblems were taken by 
some boys fishing in the vicinity. One of these crosses was pur- 
chased by W. H. St. John, a jeweler in Winona, who exhibits it in 
his store as a relic of the past. The graves were evidently those of 
females. 

In the summer of 1848, the Winnebago Indians were removed 
from the reservation in the northeastern part of Iowa, which they 
had occupied for a limited time, to a reservation established for 
them by government on Long Prairie, on the east side of the Mis- 
sissippi, about forty miles back fi-om the river, and about one hun- 
dred and forty miles above St. Paul. 

They were opposed to the arrangements, and objected to their 
removal to the locality selected for their future Borne. Military aid 
was required to induce them to move. After considerable delay a 
part of them were persuaded to start up the Mississippi in their 
canoes, under charge of H. M. Rice, accompanied by a company 
of volunteers from Crawford county, Wis., in boats. The other 
portion was induced to start by land, with their ponies, under the 
care of Indian agent Fletcher, with a company of dragoons from 
Fort Atkinson, and a train of baggage wagons. By agreement these 
two parties were to meet at Wabasha Prairie. 

The party by water reached the prairie and landed near where 
Mrs. Keyes now lives, where they camped. The land party came 
into this part of the country by following up what is now called 
Money Creek valley, and arrived at the prairie by following the 
Indian tr4il on the divide between the Burns and Gilmore valleys. 
This trail led down a steep ravine back of where George W. Clark now 
lives. It was here necessary to let the baggage wagons down with 
ropes attached to the trees on the east side of the ravine. This trail 
over the ridge was afterward known to the early settlers as the 
"Government Trail." 

When the Winnebagos reached Wabasha Prairie they revolted, 
and decidedly refused to go farther. With the exception of one 
small band, who remained on the bank of the river, they all went 



166 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

round the lake? to tlie mouth of Burns valley, where they camped 
with Wabaslia's band, which liad collected there, and with whom they 
were on friendly terms. 

Finding it necessary to have more aid, reinforcements were sent 
for. AVhile the government officials were waiting for helj) from 
FortSnelling, the Winnebagos negotiated with Wabasha for the pur- 
chase of the prairie, and expressed a determination to remain here. 
Wabasha and his braves joined in with them — took an active inter- 
est in their proceedings, and encouraged them in their revolt 
against the authority of Indian agent J. E. Fletcher and his 
assistants. 

A steamboat brought down from the fort a company of soldiers 
and two pieces of artillery, which were landed at tiie camp on the 
lower part of the prairie. 

A council with the Indians was agreed upon, the day appointed, 
and the place selected. The location was above the camp and back 
from the river. To guard against a surprise the officers in charge 
made their strongest preparation lor defense, in case an attack 
should be made. The teamsters and every available man of the 
party was armed and detailed for active duty. On the day fixed all 
of the .warriors of the combined tribes of Winnebagos and Sioux, 
many of them mounted on their ])onies, marched around the head 
of the lake from Burns valley and moved down the prairie. When 
about half a mile from the council grounds, where the Indian agent 
awaited them surrounded by his forces, a detachment rode forward 
as if to reconnoit'er. The whole body of Indians then moved down 
as if at a charge, and began the wildest display of their capacity to 
represent demons, on foot and on horseback. Their man(puver8 
might indicate a peaceful display or represent a threatened assault. 
It was supposed at the time that an attack was designed by the 
wild devils. 

One of the land escort, McKinney, pointed out the locations and 
described the incidents to the writer, and said that he certainly 
expected to lose his scalp that day. As he watched their wild evo- 
lutions, circling on every side, charging with fierce yells and firing 
of guns, his scalp seemed to fairly start from his head. His fear 
of attack was, however, second to his astonishment and admiration 
of the extraordinary and unexpected display. 

The council was held without any attending difficulty, but the 
agents failed to secure the consent of the Indians to move on up the 



EARLY LAND TITLES. 157 

river. After a delaj here of about a month the Winnebagoes con- 
sented to go to Long Prairie. Many of them, however, went back 
to Iowa, or crossed the river to their old homes in Wisconsin. 

Wabaslia was arrested and taken up to Fort Snelling for the part 
he had taken in the affair. The sale of Wabasha Prairie to the 
Winnebagos was never consumnated, or agreed to by the Sioux. 
The negotiations for it were simply "talks" to delay any move- 
ments. The Winnebagos were then desirous of going to the Mis- 
souri river country, instead of up the Mississippi. 



CHAPTER XVII. 



EARLY LAND TITLES. 



Following the trader, the missionary and the government em- 
ploye, the town-site hunters, the pioneer land speculators, crowded 
the advance of civilization. In this county the town-site speculators 
were in the van of settlers seeking permanent homes. In the selec- 
tion of town sites the traders had some advantage in securing the 
first choice of locations ; but their selections did not always prove 
to be the most successful speculations. The professional town-site 
operators were generally more than their equals in management 
after selections were made and the tide of immigration began its 
movement. 

It may perhaps be truly said that the first town-site claimants — 
the first to secure locations for town sites in what is now Winona 
county — were the traders W. B. Bunnell and jSTathan Brown. Bun- 
nell's selection for his trading station was made more directly with 
a view of convenience for the special business in which he was en- 
gaged, but with the design of making it his future home. The 
Territory of Minnesota had just been organized, and he was aware 
that the time was not far distant when the Sioux would be compelled 
to move back and give way to the advance of the white race and 
civilization. 

His selection was made in anticipation that when this part of the 
country should become settled it would be an important business 
point. Bunnell was familiar with the back country and with the 



158 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

river, and took possession of his chosen locality with the impression 
and an honest, belief that he was securing the best steamboat landing 
and town site on the west side of the river, between Lake Pepin 
and the Iowa line, and there waited the progress of events. 

Nathan Brown's trading-post was a town site. B. W, Brisbois, 
a trader residing at Prairie du Chine, and F. S. Richards, a trader 
at the foot of Lake Pe])in, made choice of this locality with the same 
ideas of the future development of the country that had influenced 
Bunnell. They selected Mr. Brown as a proper person, one in 
whom they had conlidence and considered trusty, to join with them 
in this speculation, and hold the location by establishing a trading 
station. The location was not the choice of Mr. Brown. At the 
time this proposition was made to him he was at St. Anthony, where 
he liad about decided to locate himself. He consented to become a 
partner, but not with the design of making it liis future home. By 
agreement they were to take his share off from his hands whenever 
he should choose to leave, and to pay him for holding the situation. 
This they failed to do when required, and Nathan Brown became a 
permanent resident of that locality. Brisbois and Richards furnished 
Brown with goods for the Indian trade, and he here carried on quite 
a flourishing business, principally with the Winnebagoes, who lived 
across the river in the Trempealeau country. His trade with the 
Sioux was more limited. He also engaged in furnishing wood for 
steamboats, employing choppers during the winter for that purpose, 
paying them principall}^ from his store. 

Another town site was selected by Chute and Ewing about three 
fourths of a mile below Brown's, in which Capt. D. S. Harris had 
an interest for awhile. This was also a trading station. A Canadian 
Frenchman held the locality for about a year, when he left, and 
Jerry Tibbits took his place. Mr. Tibbits is still a resident of that 
vicinity, living in the town of New Hartford. This town site was, 
after two or three years, attached to the one held by Mr. Brown and 
its name of Catlin dropped. 

This trading station Nathan Brown held for the company from 
1849 to 1855, when it was duly entered at the United States land 
ofl&ce as a town site under the name of Dacota. 

As a speculation it did not prove to be a successful undertaking 
or a profitable investment for its proj)rietors. A few settlers made 
it their home for awhile, but were compelled to leave and earn a 
living elsewhere. Mr. Brown says he could not aftbrd to support 



EARLY LAND TITLES. 161 

the settlers who located there, and bought out all who had an interest 
in the town and converted the tillable land into a farm. 

It failed as a steamboat landing, but the railroad station, Dacota, 
on the river road, marks the location of the ancient town site and 
trading station of Brisbois, Richards and Brown, Indian traders and 
town-lot speculators. 

Nathan Brown yet lives on the same claim, and near the site of 
the cabins he built there in 1849. He has a large farm in that 
vicinity, and is now the oldest resident in the county or in southern 
Minnesota, having occupied the same locality about thirty-four 
years. 

Mr. Brown and Mr. Bunnell came here about the same time. In 
conversation relative to early days Mr. Brown said : ' ' The first 
time I ever saw Bunnell was in the spring of 1849. [ was going 
down the river, footing it on the ice, on my way from St. Anthony 
to Prairie du Chine. Finding the traveling unsafe, i left the river 
at Holmes', now Fountain City, and took the trail along the blufl's. 
I got wet crossing the Trempealeau river, and as it was then dark I 
camped. In the morning, after going a short distance, I came to a 
cabin wliich I found occupied by Bunnell's family. He had been 
living there during the winter." 

Aside from the trading stations already mentioned, there were 
no other settlements made or commenced in this vicinity until after 
the treaty with the Sioux in 1851, when the first settlement was 
made on Wabasha prairie. 

This prairie had but little to recommend it to the attention of 
either the town-site hunter or settlers seeking choice locations for 
farms and homes in the new country which the Sioux were soon to 
relinquish to the whites. It was a sandy plain, apjjarently level as 
viewed from the river, and scantily covered with a stunted growth 
of wild grass. A few trees and bushes fringed the immediate bank 
of the river, while but a single tree stood on any other part of the 
prairie on which the city of Winona now stands. A striking con- 
trast with its present appearance — covered as it now is with such 
vast numbers of lofty and beautiful shade-trees, giving it a resem- 
blance to a forest, with varied thickets of undergrowth through 
which broad avenues and partial clearings had been made. The 
one lone tree was in the lower part of the city. It stood in the 
valley, between Third and Fourth streets, in front of where the 
Washington school building now stands. 
10 



162 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Ill tlie time of high water, when tlie Mississippi seemed to dis- 
regard boundaries, this prairie was but an ishmd, apparently so low 
and level that it was but little above the water which lapped onto its 
banks. A rushing torrent then flowed through the slough above, 
where now the embankments of the railroads form a dam. In the 
rear a broad current of water, tliree fourths of a mile wide, separated 
it from the mainland. 

Bunnell, the trader, living three or four miles below, had learned 
through the traditions of the Indians from the Sioux, with whom he 
was intimate and had familiar ac(iuaintance, that the whole of 
Wabasha prairie had been entirely submerged during some of the 
most extreme floods of the river. 

No story was more current during the earlier days of the settle- 
ment of this locality, or told with more apparent candor and truth- 
fulness, than that about the general overflow of high-water on this 
prairie. Frond the traditionary evidence flrst citqd, it soon reached 
the stage where positive proof could be readily made. Many of 
the old experienced river men claimed, and positively asserted, that 
they had passed over the highest part of the prairie on rafts and 
with boats. Not to be behind in experience, steamboat men stated 
that they, too, had found there sufficient depth of water for any boat. 

The story that steamboats had passed over may possibly have 
started from the fact that during the high water of 1849 a small 
steamboat did get aground on the lower part of the prairie. The 
pilot of the Lynx mistook the channel one dark, stormy night, and 
ran his craft out on the low land, just below where the house of Mrs. 
Keves now stands. To return the boat to the river it was necessary 
to take everything out of her, even her boilers and the brickwork 
of the arches in which they were set. 

It was said that during the high water of 1852 it was not uncom- 
mon to hear the raftsmen hail the residents of the prairie with, 
''You'd better get out o' there or you'l get drowned out. I've seen 
that prairie all under water." A raftsman was considered a green 
one if in his experience he liad never seen Wabasha prairie covered 
with water. 

Strangers — passengers on the steamboats — were commonly enter- 
tained as they approached the prairie with the stereotyped remark, 
"It looks like a nice place to build a town, but it overflows." The 
persistent repetition of such remarks was as annoying to the settlers 
as it was irritating to the proprietors of the eml)ryo city plotted there. 



EARLY LAND TITLES. 163 

The proprietor of a rival town site was holding forth on this 
subject to a crowd of passengers, as the steamboat approached the 
prairie from below, saying, "It is true it does look like a nice place 
to build a town, but, gentlemen, I have passed ovei- the highest 
land on Wabasha prairie in a boat." He was here interrupted by 
a passenger, a resident of the prairie, the dignified and gentlemanly 
appearing Rev. H. S. Hamilton, who removed his hat as he stepped 
forward and gravely said: "Excuse me, sir, but can it be possible 
that your name is Ngah ? There is no record that any one has 
passed over that prairie since the days of that ancient navigator of 
the deep." The town-site blower was forced to retreat from the 
laughter of the amused crowd of passengers. 

To Capt. Orin Smith belongs the credit of selecting Wabasha 
prairie as a location for a town site. He was the founder of the city 
of Winona. At that time he was a citizen of Galena, Illinois, and 
the captain of the steamboat Nominee, running between Galena 
and St. Paul. He had seen western towns spring up like magic, 
enriching the lucky proprietors. Land speculations and town-site 
operations were the most common topics of conversation among his 
passengers. From a desire to engage in some profitable speculation, 
should opportunity ofi^er, he watched for a chance to secure a town 
site on the river. His observations convinced him that eventually, 
when the Indian title should become extinct on the West side of the 
river in the Territory of Minnesota, an important point must spring 
up, and he early comprehended that Wabasha prairie possessed the 
most favorable and decided advantages for the rapid growth of a 
large commercial town when the country should become settled. 

The treaty with the Sioux in 1851 presented an opportunity 
which Capt. Smith at once took advantage of, although the treaty 
had not been ratified and the Indians were still occupying tlie 
country. He was familiar with the river, and was aware that there 
were but two locations suitable for steamboat landings on Wabasha 
prairie. One, the present levee — the other about a mile below. 
Capt. Smith was aware, from his own personal knowledge (he had 
navigated the upper Mississippi many years), that Wabasha prairie 
was liot subject to an entire overflow, neither had it been submerged 
within the traditional recollections of the "oldest inhabitants"' 
among the whites ; yet he was to a certain extent influenced by the 
Indian traditions, by Bunnell's opinion and by the opinions of some 
of the old river men of his acquaintance in his first choice of location. 



164 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

He selected the lower landing for his town site because the banks 
were higher, the shore bolder, with a good de])th of water at all 
seasons of navigation. He was also aware that the up])er landing 
was subject to overflow, although available and satisfactory at other 
times. He therefore decided to secure and control both landings. 

In accordance with this plan he made his arrangements to take 
})08session, and selected as his agent in this transaction Erwin H. 
Johnson, the carpenter on his steamboat, the old Nominee. He 
made a written agreement with Johnson to hold the two claims he 
had selected, for which Johnson was to have an undivided half of 
both claims. Capt. Smith ^ilso agreed to pay Johnson twenty- 
live dollars per month and furnish all necessary subsistence, John- 
son was to engage in banking steamboat wood, which Captain 
Smith proposed to have cut on the islands opposite during the 
winter. 

Capt. Smith landed Erwin H. Johnson from the Nominee at 
the lower landing on Wabasha prairie at about ten o'clock at night, 
on the 15th of October, 1851. He also left with him two men, em- 
ployed as wood-choppers. One of these men was Caleb Nash. The 
name of the other is unknown ; he left on the return of the Nomi- 
nee' down the river. 

Johnson was furnished by Capt. Smith with a small quantity of 
lumber for a shanty, a yoke of oken and abundant supplies of pro- 
visions and blankets. These, with Johnson's tool-chest, a few neces- 
sary tools, a bucket or two, an iron pot, a bake-kettle, an iron spider 
and a few dishes, comprised the entire outfit. 

They camped for that night on the beach where they landed, 
and slept under a few boards which they laid against the bank above. 
The next day they built a small cabin on the same locality where 
they had passed the night. This structure was about 10x12, with 
a shed roof sloping toward the bank. The back end of this cabin 
was the bank against which it was built. A fireplace was formed in 
one corner, a hole above in the lower part of the roof afforded exit 
for the smoke. The material used for this fireplace was the brick 
thrown from the Lynx when aground about half a mile below in 
1849. 

This shanty, as it was called, was the first "claim shanty" put 
up on Wabasha prairie. It stood on the beach, below the high bank 
of the river, nearly in front of where the planing-mill of the Winona 
Lumber Company now stands. Johnson built a stable for the oxen 



EARLY LAND TITLES. 165 

on the bank ten or fifteen rods back from the river. This was made 
of poles and covered with coarse grass from the bottoms. In the 
absence of any other means of conveyance a crotch of a tree was 
used as a sled to transport such things as the oxen were required to 
haul. Johnson afterward built a rough sled for his use in banking 
wood on the island during the winter. 

Not long after Johnson's arrival on Wabasha prairie another town- 
site speculator made his appearance in this locality. On the 12th of 
November, 1851, Silas Stevens, a lumber dealer in La Crosse, landed 
from the Excelsior at the upper landing, abcnit where the L. C. 
Porter fiouring-mill now stands. With him came Geo. W. Clark, 
a young man in his employ, and Edwin Hamilton, a young man 
from Ohio, looking for a chance to speculate in claims, who had 
been induced to come up from La Crosse, where he had been stop- 
ping for a short time. 

Mr. Stevens brought with him lumber for a shanty, a cooking 
stove, and a liberal supply of provisions, blankets, etc. It was about 
eleven o'clock at night when this party left the steamer Excelsior. 
Mr. Stevens was aware that Capt. Smith had made a claim here 
and placed a man on it to hold possession, and the party at once 
made search for his cabin. The night was intensely dark, and they 
were compelled to hunt for sometime before the/ found Johnson. 
His locality was unknown to eitlier of them. Mr. Stevens had a few 
days before been up the river as far as Bunnell's landing, and from 
the bluff above hatd seen some men and a yoke of oxen on the lower 
end of the prairie, but no cabin was in sight. 

Fortunately, by following down the bank of the river, they dis- 
covered the shanty and were furnished by Johnson with the best 
accommodation the cabin afforded,— a bed of hay on the floor 
where all slept together, covered with blankets. Johnson had not 
then completed his shanty. He afterward improved the interior by 
putting up a shelf or two to hold his supplies and dishes, and two 
double berths, one over the other in one corner. These were made 
of poles, his supply of lumber was insufficient. For comfort these 
berths were filled with dry prairie-grass, covered with blankets. 

This party took breakfast with Johnson before beginning the 
business of the day. Up to this time the question of boundaries to 
their claims had not been considered either by Capt. Smith or John- 
son. Capt. Smith had simply proposed to claim the two landings, 
with at least 160 acres of prairie in each claim, and as much more as 



166 IIIvSTOHY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

they could control. It now became necessary to have their bounda- 
ries more accurately defined. 

Mr. Stevens had come u]) for the express purpose of securing one 
of the landings, not being aware that Capt. Smith proposed to hold 
them both through Johnson, who he supposed was only an em])loye, 
without an individual interest in the matter. Mr. Stevens expected 
to take possession of and hold the upper landing through an employe 
of his own, Mr. Clark, who had come for that jnirpose. He was 
somewhat surprised to lind that Johnson had already laid claim to 
it, with the approval of Capt. Smith, but no improvements had been 
made. Not being of an aggressive nature, Mr. Stevens hesitated to 
take advantage of this and take possession without Johnson's con- 
sent, which he could not obtain. 

After a general consultation, in which the whole party })artici- 
pated, it was finally agreed that the land along the river should be 
divided into "claims" of half a mile square, and that Johnson 
should have the first choice of two of the claims, one for Capt. 
Smith and the other for himself. 

Accordingly, on the morning of November 13, 1851, the 
first claim-stakes were driven on Wabasha prairie, and the first 
defined claims made within what are now the boundaries of Winona 
county. The stake agreed upon as the starting-point was driven on 
the bank of the river below the present residence of Mrs. Keyes. 
From this stake a half-mile was measured off with a tape-line up the 
river, where another stake was driven. This half-mile was chosen 
by Johnson for Capt. Smith and was called "Claim No. 1." The 
next half-mile measured off up the river bank was called "(ylaim 
No. ,2." This was at once chosen and claimed by both Stevens and 
Nash. 

Mr. Stevens expected that claim No. 2 would be awarded to 
him. lie had been influenced by the recommendations and per- 
suasions of Capt. Smith to come up and select a claim to hold 
possession, and he now supposed that after Smith and Johnson he 
was entitled to the next choice ; but he was again disappointed, and 
again gave way to Johnson's decision in the matter. Nash, sup- 
ported by and under the instructions of Johnson, claimed it by 
seniority as a settler. He had been a resident on the prairie about 
three weeks, and claimed the land by his rights of first discovery. 

The next half-mile, claim No.' 3, was assigned to Mr. Stevens. 
It could hardlv be called his choice. Claim No. 4 was awarded to 



EARLY LAND TITLES. 1(>7 

Johnson as per agreement. The next half-mile, claim No. 5, was 
selected by Edwin Hamilton, who claimed precedent. He had seen 
the prairie some weeks before from the deck of a steamboat while 
on a trip up the river with Mr. Stevens. No farther measurements 
were made at this time, but the next half-mile was duly awarded to 
George "W. Clark, the junior settler and the last of the party. No 
one disputed his rights to claim No. 6. 

These claims, made as described, were afterward designated by 
the numbers then given and by the names of the persons to whom 
they were awarded by this party until after the government survey 
of the public lands in this part of the territory. The township lines 
were surveyed in 1853, but the subdivisions were not completed 
until 1855. 

The following cojiy of a lease is presented as documentary evi- 
dence to show that these claims were generally known by the num- 
bers given, and also as a relic of early days in this locality. 

" Wabashaw, July 8th, 1852. 

" Whereas I have this day lUDvecl into the shauty on Claim No. T), called 
Hamilton's claim, on Wabashaw prairie, Minnesota territory ; there fi^re I here- 
by a<free with John L. Balcombe, Edwin Hamilton and Mark Howard, the 
owners of said claim, that in consideration of the use of said shanty, I will, to 
the utmost of my ability, prevent all other persons from occupying or injuring 
said claim, and that I will vacate said shanty and surrender the possession 
thereof, together with the whole claim, to said owners whenever requested to 
do so by them or either of them. O. 8. Holbrook. 

" Witness: Walter Brown, 

" George G. Barber." 

The original paper, of which this is a copy, is in the hands of 
Mrs. Calista Balcombe, the widow of Dr. John L. Balcombe, now 
living in the city of "Winona. The shanty spoken of stood about 
where the present residence of Hon. H. W. Lamberton now stands, 
on the corner of Fourth and Huff streets. This shanty was never 
destroyed ; the body of it is still preserved. When the Hamilton 
claim became the property of Henry D. Huff, the shanty was moved 
from its original site and attached to the cottage in which Mr. Huft 
lived for several years, and which is now the residence of Mr. Lafay- 
ette Stout, No. 52 West Fourth street. 

On the same day that these claims were measured off and located, 
Mr. Stevens, with the assistance of Clark and Hamilton, built a 
shanty on claim No. 3. This shanty stood a little east of Market 
street, between First and Second streets. To move his lumber and 



168 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

s\i])plies to the place selected the services of Johnson's ox-team and 
crotch-sled were obtained. 

Mr. Stevens went back to La Crosse the same evening on a boat 
which chanced to come down. Mr. Clark remained to hold posses- 
sion of the claim for him. Clark was to receive eighteen dollars per 
month and all necessary supplies furnished. He was to occupy 
his time in cutting steamboat-wood on the island convenient for 
banking. Hamilton remained and lived with Clark in the Stevens 
shanty. He also chopped tor Mr. Stevens. No one ever accused 
Mr. Stevens of Having made a big speculation on steamboat-wood 
cut on government land that winter. < 

The last boat down in 1S51 was the Nominee. About November 
21 Capt. Smith passed Wabasha prairie without landing. 

Mr. G. W. Clai'k says that on December 4 he with Johnson went 
down the river in a canoe to La Crosse. The weather was pleasant 
but cool. This was their first trip from home. After having accom- 
plished the objects of their visit, they started back on the fifth and 
arrived at Wabasha prairie on the sixth. The river closed a day or 
two after. 

While on this trip to La Crosse Johnson hired two men, Allen 
Gilmore and George Wallace, to come to Wabasha prairie with him 
and work for Capt. Smith cutting wood. To accommodate these 
men Johnson secured another canoe, in which he took one of the 
men while Clark with the other managed their own, the one in which 
they went down. The weathei- had become very cold, with the 
wind strong from the west. Soon after they started it increased to 
a fierce gale. The spra}' from the waves as they struck against the 
bows oi the canoes soon covered everything about them with ice and 
chilled them through. Being unable to manage their canoes against 
such a strong head-wind they landed, and towed them along the 
shore until they arrived at Nathan Brown's trading-station, which 
they reached about dark, almost frozen. Mr. Brown was absent, 
but finding the door of his cabin unfastened the party took possession 
and soon started a hot fire in the stove with the abundance of dry 
wood provided. Finding a plentiful supply of provisions they made 
tiiemselves comfortable for the night, and the next day safely 
reached the prairife. This was December 6, the date of the arrival 
of Allen Gilniore and George Wallace at what is now the city of 
Winona. 

Brown's was then the only stoi)ping-place below lUmnell's, and 



EARLY LAND TITLES. 169 

it was often made a haven of rest to the weary traveler. Mr. Brown 
usually lived alone and he enjoyed these forced visits to his cabin, 
more for the company they afforded than for the profit of it. He 
seldom made any charge for his accommodations. 

Bunnell's was a favorite stopping-place. It was the onlv place 
on the west side of the river where travelers could be comfortably 
accommodated with sheets on their beds and clean table-cloths. It 
was the only place on the west side of this river in the part of the 
territory where a white woman lived. Mrs. Bunnell was a good 
cook, and her guests usually appreciated her efforts to make them 
comfortable. 

In connection with his business as a trader, Bunnell employed quite 
a number of men, cutting steamboat-wood and in cutting oak-timber 
for rafting. The following were living on the west side of the river 
during the winter of 1851-2, or afterward made it their residence : 
Harry Herrick, Leonard Johnson, Hirk Carroll, Henry J. Harring- 
ton and a man by the name of Myers, who came after January 1, 
1852. They boarded at Bunnell's.' 

Two young men, Jabez McDermott and Josiah Keene, were 
in his employ until after the holidays, and "kept bach" in a small 
cabin on the banks of the river a little below Bunnell's. 

Peter Gorr, with his wife and three children, and Augustus 
Pentler and his wife, lived together in a cabin on an island opposite 
Bunnell's landing. Gorr and Pentler worked for Bunnell until in 
February. 

Soon after the river was frozen over, or as soon as it was safe to 
travel on the ice, Israel M. iSToracong and William G. McSpadden 
came up from La Crosse. They brought with them two yoke of 
oxen and a large sleigh-load of lumber and supplies, which they 
took up Wabasha prairie to the mouth of the Kollingstone valley. 
They put up a shanty a little north from where Elsworth's flouring 
mill now stands, in Minnesota city. These men were engaged 
during the winter in cutting black-walnut logs. Black-walnut 
timber then grew plentifully along that stream, 

Abo'ut the same time John Farrell came up from La Crosse, 
bringing with him ox-teams and supplies and quite a number of men. 
He established a logging camp on the Wisconsin side of the river. 
His cabin and stables were at the foot of the bluff, about where the 
wagon-road across the bottoms strikes the mainland. He had 
selected his location and cut a quantity of hay early in the fall. 



170 IIISTOHV OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Some of tlie most valuable oak timber on the islands opposite 
the city of Winona was cut down during that winter by Farrell's 
gang of choppers. Many of the logs were never removed from 
the places where they were cut. 

To aid in floating the heavy oak logs when they were rafted in 
the spring, almost an equal quantit}' of the finest ash-timber was also 
slaughtered and taken away. 

The total number of white inhabitants living within the bound- 
aries of what is now Winona county at the close of the year 1849 
was six — W. B. Bunnell, wife and three children, at Bunnell's 
landing, and Nathan Brown. 

The total white population at the end of 1850 was seven. This 
increase of one over the preceding year was from natural cause — by 
the addition of another child to Bunnell's family. During the 
winter of 1850-1 Buimell and Brown had a few transient wood- 
choppers in their employ, who lived on the islands. 

The total white population December 31, 1851, was twenty-one, 
all of whom, if the family of Bunnell is excepted, were engaged in 
the same occupation, cutting timber on public lands. It was then 
a common practice for people who chose to do so to appro] )riate the 
timber on lands belonging to the United States for individual use 
and for purposes of speculation. Such operations were not con- 
sidered dishonorable. The choicest pine, oak, black-walnut, ash 
and maple timber was cut on public lands, i-afted down the Missis- 
sippi and sold by men respected for their business enterprise and 
honorable dealings with their fellow-men as individuals. It will be 
safe to say that fifty per cent of the timber on the islands in the 
Mississippi was cut for steamboat wood and other pui-poses while 
the title to lands was in the United States. 

Among the enjoyments of holidays observed by the bachelor 
settlers on Wabasha prairie was the Christmas diilner given by Clark 
and Hamilton December 25, 1851. Hamilton was chief cook, and 
made an extra effort for special dishes on this occasion. 

Mr. Clark says that in addition to the best of their common fare, 
good wheat-bread, hot corn-bread, ham, good butter, syrup and 
strong coffee, Hamilton got up a most delicious squin-el pot-pie, and 
for dessert a splendid pheasant-] >ie. Neither vegetables nor fruit 
were on this bill of fare. They had already learned to dispense 
with such delicacies. 

To this feast Johnson, Nash, Gilmore and Wallace were invited. 



THE PIONEERS. 171 

All without a single apology promptly responded to the alarm for 
help from the Stevens shanty. 

This was the first special assemblage of the settlers on Wabasha 
prairie for social enjoyment. No rivalries or claim jealousies existed 
among them at that time. With this little party on the outskirts of 
civilization genuine friendship in the rough was the prevailing feel- 
ing exhibited, uninterrujited by the hilarities which accompanied. 
As a closing ceremony at this first reunion of the settlers on the 
prairie, Hamilton gave as the parting toast, ' ' May the six bachelors 
here assembled be long remembered by each other." This was 
responded to by a shake all around as they separated. 

The success of the Christmas dinner-party induced Johnson to 
return the "compliments of the season," and extend a general in- 
vitation to all to assemble around his hoard on New Year's day. 
This was marked as another of the really enjoyable days of that 
winter to the lonely bachelors of the prairie. The crowning dish 
on this occasion, the one most vivid in the recollection of Mr. Clark, 
was an unlimited supply of wild honey, which Johnson had secured 
from a bee-tree on the island. 



CHAPTER XVHI. 



THE PIONEERS. 



Quite a number of persons came up from La Crosse on the ice 
about the first of January, 1852, to see the country and select claims 
on Wabasha prairie. As everybody stopped at Bunnell's, he, too, 
became infected with the prevailing epidemic of claim-making from his 
guests. Although he had no confidence in the success of Capt. Smith's 
undertaking to build up a commercial port on "that sand-bar in the 
Mississippi," Bunnell had the shrewdness to surmise that there 
might be a chance for speculation in the attempt, provided he could 
sell out before it should be again flooded with water. He at once 
concluded to take a chance in the venture, and decided that he, too, 
would have a claim on Wabasha prairie. 

At that time Capt. Smith's claim' on the lower landing, claim 
No. 1, was considered the most valuable and the most desirable as a 



172 illSTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

town site. No. 4 was estimated as the next in value. Nos. 2, 3, .5 
and were valued in the order named. 

Having determined on making a claim Bunnell went up to the 
prairie and looked the ground over. lie found that the most de- 
sirable locations had already been taken. Notwithstanding this he 
fixed upon one of the unoccupied claims, and selected claim No. 4 
for his purpose. This claim he considered really the most valuable. 

To get possession Bunnell stated to Johnson that he had been 
looking for a claim, and had found one that suited him just above 
the Stevens claim that was not occupied, and he intended to take 
possession of it. Johnson replied by telling him that he could not 
have it ; that he had already made a claim there and should hold 
it. Bunnell inquired how many claims he expected to hold ; that 
he was already holding two at the lower end of the prairie. This 
Johnson denied, and explained to him that the one he was living 
on was Capt. Smith's and that the other belonged to Nash. 

Bunnell then tried to convince Johnson that it would be to the 
advantage of all who had claims there to give him an interest on the 
prairie, for the Sioux were then talking of driving the whites away 
until the treaty was ratified ; that with his influence over them lie 
would be able to prevent trouble. Johnson replied that he would 
not give up that claim to an 3' man, that he was not afraid of trouble 
with the Indians, that he should hold both claims as long as he 
staid there. Finding that Johnson could not be influenced by argu- 
ment, he left with the threat that he would have it, even if he had 
to help the Indians drive them all ofJ' from the prairie. 

Not long afterward Bunnell drove up to the prairie again and 
brought with him on his train two fine-looking young Sioux braves 
in their holiday attire. He saw Johnson and told him the Sioux 
were getting to be more dissatisfied with the settlers for coming on 
their lands without their permission ; that there would soon be a 
disturbance unless something was done to keep them quiet ; that he 
should not try to control them unless he could have that claim ; if 
the settlers got into trouble they would have to go to some one else 
for help. 

Although no serious difficult}' was anticipated, the alarm was 
given as soon as Bunnell came (m the prairie with the Sioux and the 
"boys" who were on the island chopping came Jumie in a hurry. 
After explaining matters to the others, Bunnell told Johnson he had 
come uj) on pui*pose to have a talk with him about that claim, and 



THE PIONEEES. 173 

asked him what lie was going to do about it. " Nothing," was John- 
son's reply, and remarked that he did not believe such good-natured 
looking fellows as Bunnell had on his sleigh would do any harm if 
they were well treated. 

Bunnell had taken a dram or two and was excitable. He lost 
his temper, talked loud and made a great many violent gestures. 
The Sioux sat quietly in their places on the train and indulged 
themselves with their pipes and some of Bunnell's tobacco. They 
were impassive and apparently indifferent spectators of the pro- 
ceedings. 

Johnson, believing that this was a ruse of Bunnell's to try and 
frighten them, told him that he "did not scare easy and could not 
be bluffed with a little noise." Bunnell was annoyed that his dra- 
matic display was a failure, and as he got on his sleigh answered : 
" You will have to take care of yourself if the Indians get after you; 
I shall not interfere again." Johnson laughed and gave some 
derisive reply, telling him "not to bother himself about the affairs 
of others until he was asked." 

The next trip Bunnell made to Wabasha prairie he brought with 
him two men, Harrington and Myers, and built a small log v'shanty 
or pen on Johnson's claim at the upper landing. The logs used in 
the construction of this claim shanty were once a ])art of Indian 
farmer Reed's old store cabin, tiie ruins of which furnished material 
sufficient for the body of the crib. It was covered with broad strips 
of elm bark brought from the Indian tepees in the month of Burns' 
valley. 

In this little pen, not more than six feet square and not high 
enough for a man to stand up in, Bunnell left Myers to hold the 
fort and guard the claim, which he had now taken possession of in 
a formal manner. Bunnell furnished Myers with supplies and 
brought up some lumber and put up the framework of a board 
shanty, but did not complete it for want of material to cover it. 
Myers remained in quiet possession of the claim for about a week, 
when, considering everything safe, as he had not been disturbed or 
observed any hostile movements, the settlers on the prairie being 
absent on the island, he ventured down to Bunnell's for a little 
recreation and relief from his lonely and uncomfortable confine- 
ment. 

Although no demonstrations had been made, Johnson had 
watched these proceedings and closely observed all of the movements 



] 74 lUSTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of Myers. It was a gratification to see the man with his gun leave 
tlie prairie, lie at once took advantage of the absence of the occu- 
pant of the cabin and demolished the impnivements. He leveled 
the structure with the ground, and then deliberately cut the old logs 
and the lumber into firewood. 

Bunnell was enraged when he found that Johnson had destroyed 
his shanty, and threatened to whip him the next time he saw him. 
Myers did not return to Wabasha prairie. He was dismissed by 
Bunnell for neglect of duty and left the country. 

Bunnell sent messages to Johnson warning him to leave the 
prairie, or the next time he came up he would whip him like a dog. 
Johnson sent back answers that he was prepared to defend himself 
and his claims ; that if Bunnell came on the prairie again it would 
be at his peril. 

Neither of these men were cowards, and serious trouble was 
anticipated. They were small men — hardly of medium size, John- 
son a littlt' larger and heavier of the' two and of coarser make-up. 
Bunnell was firmer built and active in his movements, a dangerous 
antagonist for a much larger man in any kind of a fight. 

Satisfied tliat "talk" w^ould not vrin the claim and irritated by 
Johnson's successful opposition, Bunnell, in company with Harring- 
ton, drove up to the prairie one evening for the purpose of assault- 
ing Johnson if a favorable opportunity offered. Both had stimulated 
to a fighting degree and were primed for the purpose. 

Going first to the Stevens shanty, Bunnell there found Clark 
and Nash, who had called on a social visit. He inquired for 
Hamilton and learned that he was at Johnson's. Gilmore and 
Wallace were on the other side of the river at Farrell's. After a 
short visit they left without betraying the object of their evening 
visit on so dark a night. 

Tliey went directly down to Johnson's shanty. Bunnell knocked 
at the door. On being told to "come in" he entered, saying, as he 
rushed toward Johnson, who with Hamilton was sitting by the fire, 
"Get out of this if you want to live." Johnson sprang for his 
revolver, which was in his berth, but the attack was too sudden ; he 
had no oi)portunity to use it before he was knocked down and dis- 
armed. 

Hamilton bolted from the shanty at the first clash of the combat 
and ran for hel]). He arrived almost breathless at the other shanty, 
a mile away, and gave the alarm by excitedly exclaiming, " Bun- 



THE PIONEERS. 175 

nell is killing Johnson ; come down quick as jou can.'' Clark and 
Nash at once started back with Hamilton on a run for the scene of 
conflict. When about half way thev were met by Johnson, who, 
although apparently injured, returned with them. They found that 
the shanty had been demolished, but the assailants had disap- 
peared. 

Johnson was taken up to Clark's shanty, where he was provided 
tor and carefully attended. He was found to have been badly 
bruised about the head, chest and arms. His face and hands were 
badly swollen and covered with blood, but no bones were broken. 
It afterward proved that no serious injuries had been received. 
Johnson had been terribly beaten by Bunnell and was compelled to 
lay up for repairs. 

When the battle-ground was visited in the morning the full 
extent of damages to the "pioneer claim shanty" was revealed. 
The first evidence oi actual settlement on Wabasha prairie had been 
destroyed. The pile of brick and stone which formed the fireplace, 
with some broken dishes, marked the locality where the little cabin 
once stood. It had been turned over and with its contents thrown 
on the ice of the river. 

Johnson's supplies and other traps were secured and carried up 
on the bank, where they were sheltered with the lumber from the 
shanty. The stable and cattle had not been disturbed. Johnson 
and Nash lived with Clark until their shanty was reconstructed. 
Johnson's revolver and double-barreled gun were carried off' by 
Bunnell as trophies of his victory. 

Soon after this affray, Peter Gorr and Augustus Pentler came 
over from the island to visit the settlers on the prairie. Mr. Gorr 
had his rifle with him, which he was induced to leave with Johnsoii 
after hearing the incidents of his quarrel. Johnson then sent word 
to Bunnell that he would shoot him on sight if he ever made his 
appearance on the prairie again. 

Bunnell had no design to interfere with the occupancy of the 
claim at the lower landing. His attack on Johnson and destruction 
of the shanty was for retaliation and to intimidate him. He became 
satisfied that he would not be able to hold the claim at the upper 
landing without some serious fighting, and, having no desii-e to kill 
Johnson or be killed himself in the attempt, he decided to abandon 
his claim speculation on Wabasha prairie and turn his attention to 
what he thought was something better nearer home. The scheme 



176 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of building \i\) a town along the bluflfs abov^e the present villag*^ of 
Homer was stiirted about this time, in which Bunnell was for awhile 
interested. Bunnell returned to Johnson the revolver and gun he 
had taken from him, peace was negotiated, and the "little diifer- 
ence " that had existed between the parties "dropped" without 
farther action. Bunnell, however, became more emphatic in main- 
taining and more free in expressing his opinicms of " that sand bar up 
there," and more zealously advocated his tlieorj that the "main 
land" was the only place for a permanent settlement. 

This was the first attempt at "claim jumping" ever made in the 
settlement of this county. It was afterward a common occurrence. 

M. Wheeler Sargeant, an early settler, once gave a very appro- 
priate definition of a claim in an address before the Winona Lyceum 
in 1858. He said: "A claim is a jightmg hitei^ed in land, osten- 
sibly based upon priority of possession and sustained by force." 
Many of the old settlers will readily recognize the pertinency of this 
description. The law of might, as well as the law of right, was often 
the means by which possession of claims were retained. 

Soon after this first claim quarrel, a claim association or club was 
was formed for the mutual protection of settlers in holding possession 
of their claims. The first meeting was called to meet at Bunnell's 
about March 1. The prime movers in the matter were some resi- 
dents of La Crosse who had recently selected claims on the west side 
of the Mississippi. They came up prepared to complete the busi- 
ness and the organization was created at this meeting. It was called 
the Wabashaw Pi-otection Club. The important matters of consti- 
tution and by-laws were duly discussed and gravely adopted, and 
officers elected with customary formality. The settlers from Wa- 
basha prairie attended the meeting, but were in the minority and 
failed to secure any of the offices. The officials were residents of 
La Cn^sse. Mr. George W. Clark was a member of the club and 
was present at that meeting. He says from the best of his recol- 
lection the president was George G. Bai"ber, the secretary, William 
B; Gere. 

The Wabasha Protection Club was the first regular organization 
of any kind among the settlers ever formed in the county. 

It was not entirely a fable coined by Bunnell when he repre- 
sented to Johnson that the Sioux were dissatisfied with the manner 
in which the settlers were taking possession of tlieir lands before the 
treaty was ratified. Whether l^unnell was aware of the fact or not 




WILLIAM GARLOCK. 



THE PIONEERS. 179 

is not now positively known ; but it is very probable that he knew 
the Indians designed to demand a bonus from the settlers for the 
privilege of remaining undisturbed. It was supposed that the treaty 
would be ratified during that winter, but it was not fully confirmed 
by government until the next year. 

During the winter some officious personages had given the 
, Indians begging letters addressed to the settlers recommending that 
contributions be given to the Sioux of Wabasha's band to keep them 
quiet and peaceable until the ratification of the treaty. That the 
Indians were needy, and to prevent dissatisfaction the settlers were 
advised to contribute to their wants, and suggested that a barrel of 
flour, or its equivalent in money, be given for every cabin built on 
their lands. 

Some of Wabasha's band came over from the other side of the 
river where they were camped and presented their written docu- 
ment. To avoid any difficulties or annoyance from them, Johnson 
agreed to give them the flour, but told them they must wait until 
the Nominee came up in the spring. To this they consented and 
went off apparently satisfied with the arrangement. Johnson sup- 
posed this was one of Bunnell's tricks to alarm them and that was 
the finale of it ; but in the spring the Indians returned and demanded 
the flour. This "shanty tax'' assessed by the Sioux was paid by 
a few of the earliest settlers. 

The Sioux and Winnebago Indians visited the settlers on Wa- 
basha prairie frequently during the winter and were at all times 
friendly. There was not a single instance where it was known that 
they disturbed a settler or his property, not even in the absence of 
the owner. 

Johnson rebuilt the shanty on Capt. Smith's claim, but put it on 
the bank a little way back from the river and a few rods below 
where it first stood. This was an improvement on the first struc- 
ture. It was about 8 x 12. The fireplace so much valued by 
Johnson in his first cabin was omitted in its reconstruction. John- 
son induced Augustus Pentler with his wife to occupy this shanty. 
He boarded with them and made it his home until he built a shanty 
on his claim at the upper landing. Mr. Pentler lived in this place 
three or four months and then made a claim on the river below 
Bunnell's along the bluffs, where he lived for several years. He is 
now living in the western part of the state. 

Mrs. Pentler was the first white woman among the early settlers 



180 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

to make Wabaslia prairie her place of residence — the first white 
woman that settled in what is now the city of Winona. 

About March 1, Silas Stevens and his son, William H. Stevens, 
came up from La Crosse on the ice. They brought with them a 
pair of horses, wagon and sleigh. This was the lirst span of horses 
brought into the county by a settler. There had been no demand 
or use for horse-teams. In banking wood and hauling logs ox-teams 
were the most useful and economical. Bunnell kept a saddle-horse, 
which in winter he drove harnessed to a kind of sleigh called a 
train, a kind of conveyance peculiarly adapted to travel over un- 
broken trails drifted with snow. 

On the arrival of Silas Stevens Mr. Clark delivered up to him 
his claim and gave possession of the shanty and other property en- 
ti-usted to his care. About this time, or not long afterward, Mr. 
Nash put up a small log cabin on claim No. 2. Clark and Gilmore 
occupied this with Nash as their headquarters until they built shan- 
ties on their own claims. Tliis shanty stood about two blocks back 
from the river on what is now High Forest street. It was about 
10 X 12, built of small logs and covered with bark. The bark for 
the roof and the lumber used in its construction was taken from the 
old Indian huts or tepees, which were standing on the prairie about 
a mile above the upper landing. 



CPIAPTER XIX. 



FIRST IMPROVEMENTS. 



During the latter part of the winter and early in the spring of 
1852 quite a number of claims were selected, and on some improve- 
ments commenced. These "betterments " were simply a few logs 
thrown together, forming a sort of pen and designed to represent 
the nucleus of a future residence. When the Indians assessed the 
settlers they did not consider these improvements sufhcient to justify 
the levying of a tax, notwithstanding the importance attached to 
them as evidence that the land was claimed and settled upon. 

The claim made by (xeorge W. Clark in the fall previous was 
staked ofi and possession indicated by a few logs. The half mile west 



FIRST IMPROVEMENTS. 181 

of it was taken by Jabez McDermott and the next by Josiah Keen. 
These two young men had been living at Bunnell's Landing, but 
about the time they made their claims they went up to the Rollino- 
Stone, where they engaged in getting out black walnut logs with 
Noracong and McSpadden, 

Clark also selected a location across the slough, which he held in 
the name of his brother, Scott Clark, then living in New York. 
This claim is now the farm on which George W. Clark resides. 

Allen Gilmore made his claim next west of the one selected for 
Scott Clark. He built a log cabin in the grove west from where the 
Clark school-house now stands. It was from Allen Gilmore, and 
because of his living nearest, that Gilmore valley was given its pres- 
ent name. Mr, Gilmore occupied this locality until his death, which 
occurred March 29, 1854r. It was purchased from the administrator 
of the estate. Dr. John L. Balcombe, by Orin Clark, a brother of 
G. W. Clark, who came into the county that spring. Mr. Clark 
occupied it for many years. He now lives in the city of Winona, 
but still retains possession of the grove. The other portion of the 
claim is owned and occupied by Mr. Celestial Peterman. 

George Wallace made choice of a location back of the lake, 
where John Zenk now lives. It also included what is now Wood- 
lawn cemetery. 

Peter Gorr made a claim on the river just above Bunnell's. He 
here built a small log cabin, which he occupied with his wife and 
three children. 

In narrating some incidents of early days, Mr. Gorr says that 
during the winter of 1850-51 Augustus Pentler worked for Bunnell 
by the month chopping on the islands. In the spring he returned 
to Blinois, where his wife was then living. During the summer 
Pentler and Gorr came up the river together and stopped off at La 
Crosse, where they remained for a few days, but not finding employ- 
ment, they crossed the Mississippi and came up the river on foot 
over the trail along the bluffs. At Brown's they stopped to rest and 
get something to eat. Mr. Brown furnished them a luncheon, but, 
learning that they were going up to Bunnell's for work, he declined 
to receive pay for the refreshments provided. 

In speaking of Mr. Brown he very emphatically remarked : "I 
have known Nathan Brown a great many years. He was the 
whitest white man among all the old settlers in this county. He 
always had the courage to do right and never wronged any man 



18 -J HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

willt'ullv that I ever hoard. He feared no man, but he treated 
evervlK)dv witli decency and gentlemanly. That was the reason 
why he was respected by everybody. Even the 'cussed' Indians 
respected hhn and had confidence in his integrity. Strangers as 
well as acquaintances were always welcome to his hospitalities. No 
one ever left Brown's suffering from hunger if he made his wants 
known.'' 

Gorr and Pentler worked by the month for Bunnell during that 
season. In the fall they built a comfortable log cabin on* the island 
oi)posite Bunnell's and brought their families from Illinois, with the 
design of settling on the Sioux lands in the spring. They moved 
across the river about the last of February, 1852, and made their 
first settlement in this county. 

About the time of the quarrel between Bunnell and Johnson, 
some difficulties occurred from business transactions between Bun- 
nell and Gorr. These choppers took sides with Johnson against 
their employer. Johnson went down with his oxen and sled and 
moved them off from the island and drew the logs for the shanty. 

Mr. Gorr selected this location as a temporary stopping-place 
for his family to live until he found a more suitable place for a per- 
manent home. Bunnell objected to his occupying it. Anticipating 
trouble about the matter, Johnson and the settlers on Wabasha 
prairie went down and helped put up the cabin. Bunnell met them 
and strongly protested against their building a shanty on his claim. 
Gorr started toward him in a threatening manner and told him to 
"•drvup and go home." Bunnell, being alone, considered discre- 
tion the better part of valor, and did not interfere with the house- 
raising. 

"When W. B. Bunnell and Timothy Burns, lieutenant-governor 
of the State of Wisconsin, with others, originated the scheme of 
making that locality a town site, they found Gorr an encumbrance. 
Lieut. -Gov. Burns offered him twenty-five dollars for his cabin, with 
a promise of further payment in lots when the town sjte was sur- 
veyed, provided he would abandon tlie locality. This offer, Mr. 
Gorr accepted, and on June 6 made a claim in what is now Pleasant 
valley, about a mile above wliere Laird's fiouring-mill stands. He 
built a log house on it and moved his family there on June 9. 

The valley was for several years known as Gorr valley — until it 
was given its ]>resent name. Mr. Gorr was the first to settle in this 
\-alley. and among the first in this county to make farming a busi- 



FIEST IMPKOVEMENTS. . 183 

ness occupation. He settled here with the design of making it his 
permanent home, and occupied this farm about ten years, when lie 
sold out and invested in other farming lands. Mr. Gorr is yet a 
resident of the county and is now living on the bank of the Missis- 
sippi, above the village of Homer. The locality was once the town 
site of Minneowah. His house is within ten yards of the site where 
he built the log cabin which lie sold to Lieut. -Gov. Burns in the 
spring of 1852. 

Henry J. Harrington made a claim in the mouth of Pleasant 
valley, of what is now known as "Hamilton's Farm." During the 
season of navigation Mr. Harrington was employed as mate on one 
of the steamboats running on the upper Mississippi. Early in the 
spring of 1S52 he brought his family to Bunnell's, where they 
boarded until he had a shanty built on his claim. His first cabin 
was a low one-story structure, made of small logs or poles, roofed 
with bark from the Indian tepees in that vicinity. This shanty 
stood in a grove on the table east of the present farm buildings and 
on the opposite side of the stream. Here Mrs. Harrington, with a 
family by the name of Chamberlain, lived until Mr. Harrington 
built a more permanent house on the west side of the stream. 

This second building was a very comfortable story and a half 
hewed log house, about 16x20, with a cellar under it, walled with 
stone. This building formed a part, of the old farm buildings on 
"the farm." Mr. Harrington made some improvements. He had 
about ten acres of breaking fenced in with a rail fence, which he 
planted to corn. He also cultivated a garden and set out some fruit- 
trees. It was his design to open up a stock farm here, but he did 
not live to carry out his plans. He died in 1853. His funeral was 
on Sunday, June 12. 

Mrs. Harrington leased the house and cultivation to Patrick Nevil, 
who came into the county that fall. She stored her household goods 
in a part of the house and went down the river among her friends to 
spend the winter, leaving the care of her property to her agent, 
George M. Gere, Esq. Early in the spring Mr. Gere sold the 
claim to M. K. Drew for $1:00, giving a quit claim deed subject to 
the lease of Mr. IN'evil. Some incidents relative to this claim will 
illustrate the uncertainty of real estate transactions while the title to 
the land was in the United States. 

Mr. IS'evil lived on the Harrington place through the winter, and 
in the spring made a garden and planted the enclosed field with 



184 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

corn. During this time he made a claim in the valley opposite to 
Gorr's, where he had some breaking done an<l ])iiilt a shanty. This 
is now the farm of his son, Jolin Nevil. Having an oj)portunity to 
dispose of his cro}) to a cash customer, lie sold his lease to John C. 
Walker, a recent arrival with a family, and moved on his own claim. 

In this transaction Mr. Nevil gave Walker a quit claim deed and 
possession of the house. Walker then assumed to be the proprietor 
and real owner of the claim, and successfully resisted all attempts 
of Mr. Drew to acquire possession, even after the lease had expired 
or was declared void. He bamcaded the house and with his family 
closely guarded the ]>remises. Under no pretext was anyone per- 
mitted to pass the boundaries of the fence which inclosed the 
impi-ovements. 

Mr. Gere, justice of the peace and agent of Mrs. Harrington, 
with the constable, Harvey S. Terry, attempted to obtain entrance 
to the house by demanding the household goods of Mrs. Harring- 
ton stored in the dwelling. They were met at the "bars," by the 
whole Walker family. Mr. Walker, with his gun in his hands and 
revolver in his belt, Mrs. Walker, armed with a huge carving knife, 
the children carrying an ax, a scythe and a pitchfork. The officers 
of the law hesitated " to storm the castle against such an armed lorce," 
and called a parley for negotiations. Mr. Walker did not object to 
deliver up the goods, but would not admit them into the enclosure. 
He stood guard while Mrs. Walker and the children brought the 
furniture from the house and delivered it outside the fence. Walker 
refused to relinquish the claim to Mr. Gere, but sent word to Mr. 
Drew that he did not desire to be mean about the transaction, and 
would pay him $400 for the claim, the amount he had paid to Mrs. 
Harrington, provided they would give a quit claim and leave him 
in peaceable })ossession of the property. Finding the s [peculation an 
unprofitable one, and glad to get his money back, Mr. Drew accej)ted 
the proposition and the claim became the "Walker Farm." Mr. 
Walker occui)ie(l this locality about ten or twelve years, when he 
sold out and went south. 

Hirk Carroll made a claim in the timber below Harrington's, 
which he sold to Silas Stevens. He also made other selections along 
the river at various places, but did not locate on any until he made 
a claim on the head waters of Pine .creek, in what is now the south- 
ern part of this county, where he made a permanent settlement and 
home for his familv. 



WESTERN" FARM AND VILLAGE ASSOCIATION. 185 

The sale made by Hirk Carroll to Silas Stevens was the first 
"• real estate" transaction, the first sale of a claim ever made in the 
early settlement of this county. Mr. Stevens had such confidence 
in the development of the country and future growth of a com- 
mercial town on Wabasha prairie that he gave Carroll $50 if he 
would relinquish the claim and let him have possession of it. It 
was held by Mr. Stevens for a year or two afterward in the name of 
his son, Wm. H. Stevens. It was the design of Mr. Stevens to 
make this locality a site for a steam saw-mill, expecting to use the 
slough for the purpose of storing logs brought down the river. 

Mr. Stevens gave his claim on Wabasha prairie into the hands 
of his son, Wm. H. Stevens, to hold possession, and returned to 
La Crosse, where he continued to carry on his lumber business. 



CHAPTEE XX. 

WESTERN FARM AND VILLAGE ASSOCIATION. 

On February 26, 1852, William Haddock and Arthur Mur- 
phy arrived in this part of- the Territory of Minnesota. They 
were agents of an organization called the Western Farm and Village 
Association, explorers and prospectors for a town site and farming 
lands. With packs on their backs, each carrying a buffalo-skin and 
some camp supplies, they came up the river on skates from La 
Crosse. 

In a letter or report to the Association, published in the ofiicial 
organ of that body, " The Farm and Yillage Advocate," Mr. Had- 
dock says: "After leaving La Crosse we pursued our journey 
slowly up the river on the ice, hugging as closely as possible the 
Minnesota side of the river, for the purpose of making observations. 
After traveling until about noon we stopped for dinner at a young 
trader's, who happened to have a smoking dinner just ready for con- 
sumption. 

" Having no time to lose, we resumed our tramp. Without per- 
ceiving any cabin or other dwelling, we proceded on our journey 
until the shades of evening began to gather round. Having 
brought up at the lower extremity of a sandy island, we doffed our 



186 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

buffalo-skins, selected a spot for a camp, collected wood, lit uj) a 
fire, spread out our skins, and entered u])on the full enjoyment of 
the dubious pleasures of 'camping out.' To camp out, however, is 
not a very agreeable thing to a person not accustomed to it, especi- 
ally in a cold February night. 

" A few miles of travel in the morning, after camping, brought 
us to a new town site, just developed, called Waubashaw, situated 
on a small prairie running out from the foot of a range of bluffs 
toward the river. 

" According to the opinion of many persons at La Crosse, this 
place is destined to be the largest town below Lake Pepin. Although 
there are only four or five shanties on the prairie at the present time, 
yet the whole site is taken up, and already have the claimants begun 
,to fight about their 'claims.' Waubashaw will yet furnish some 
rich examples of discord, and is destined, I fear, to become a prey 
to speculation, whatever may be its natural advantages. In our 
opinion it has not much to boast of except a good landing. The 
land is poor and generally low, and a portion of it subject to over- 
flow. 

"A few miles above Waubashaw we came to a quiet little open- 
ing in the almost endless range of bluffs, and hove to on our skates 
for the purpose of making observations. On reaching the shore we 
passed over an open, but rather a low and marshy prairie, for about 
half a mile, when we came to a most beautiful opening of compara- 
tively high table-land, covered with oak. 

"The extent of this opening is fully large enough for our entire 
village plat, exclusive of the low land on the river, which can ulti- 
timately be filled up and divided, as business plats among all our 
members, proving a source of great gain as business increases and 
the town becomes settled. There is considerable variety of surface 
in the town plat which settlement will remedy, but take it as a 
whole, I do not know that I have seen anything to surpass it. In- 
deed, I may say that it is beautiful, and throws Waubashaw and 
Prairie La Crosse entirely in the shade." 

Haddock and Murphy, on their way from La Crosse, passed 
Wabasha Prairie and skated up Straight Slough, supposing it to be 
a main channel of the river. On their way up the slough their at- 
tention was attracted to the general appearance of the mouth of the 
TtoUing Stone Valley. On examination of this locality these town- 
site hunters found, to their disappointment, that their ideal village 



WESTEKK FARM AND VILLAGE ASSOCIATION. 187 

sight, SO opportunely discovered, was occupied. Civilization had 
already sprouted on this part of the late "Sioux Purchase." 

Israel JVI. Noracong claimed one hundred and sixty acres in the 
mouth of the Kolling Stone Valley, where he had built his shanty, 
his claim covering the present village of Minnesota City. They put 
up with Noracong and explained to him the object of their visit, the 
designs and advantages of the association represented by them, and 
the benefit the organization would be in the settlement of the part 
of the territory in which it was located. Mr. Noracong at once be- 
came interested in their plan of colonization. 

Finding that he was willing to compromise matters with them, 
they made arrangements hy which he was induced to relinquish all 
of his claim, except about fifteen acres of land where his cabin stood, 
which included a mill-site on the stream. This mill-site is the local- 
ity where the flouring mill of A. E. Elsworth now stands. 

After satisfactory arrangements had been made with ISToracong, 
and before any explorations of the surrounding country had been at- 
tempted. Haddock and Murphy, in the name of the association, 
made claim to all the lands in the valley of the Rolling Stone, and 
to all the country lying adjacent. This was the largest claim ever 
made in the county under any pretense whatever. 

They at once commenced to lay out a village plat in accordance 
with a general plan, previously adopted by the association, which 
they had brought with them. This was the first town site 
survej^ed and platted in southern Minnesota. 

A rough plat of the locality was made, with which Mr. Murphy 
returned to New York city to report their discoveries. Mr. Had- 
dock remained to hold the claim and continue his survey of village 
lots. The survey was commenced with a pocket compass; the 
measurements were made with a tape line belonging to Mr. Nora- 
cong. 

This locality was the scene of many important events in the early 
settlement of this county, some of which will be noted in other 
chapters. 

In the spring of 1852 the ice went out and the Mississippi was 
open in this vicinity on March 15. The first steamboat from below 
was the Nominee, which arrived at Wabasha prairie on April 1. 
This boat only went up as far as Lake Pepin on account of the ice. 
On its second trip it passed through the lake April 16, and was the 
first steamboat to arrive at St. Paul. 



ISS HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Ciipt. Smith brought up on the Nominee quite a number of pas- 
sengers, who landed on Wabasha prairie, and also some lumber and 
supplies for the settlers. As soon as the material arrived, Johnson 
built a shantv on No. 4, his claim at the upper landing. This build- 
ing was on what is now Center street, between Second and Front 
streets. It was 12 X 16, with a shed roof of boards, the eaves of 
which were about five feet from the ground. This was f(jr awhile 
the hotel, the general stopping-place for all who got off at what was 
then known as Johnson's Landing. Every claim shanty was, how- 
ever, the stranger's home, if application was made for shelter and 
food. 

Jabez McDermott built a log shanty on his claim, a little south- 
east from where the shops of the Winona & St. Peter railroad now 
stand. The roof was a covering of bark. All of the material for 
this shanty was taken from the Indian tepees which stood near by. 
This locality was the site of Wabasha's village — the village of the 
band of Sioux of which he was the chief, and their general gather- 
ing-place. There were seven or eight of their cabins standing when 
McDermott made a claim of their village. 

These Indian tepees were constructed with a framework of posts 
and poles fastened together by withes and covered with broad strips 
of elm bark. The roof was peaked, the bark covering supported by 
a framework of poles. For the sides the strips of bark were of suit- 
able length to reach from the ground to the eaves. They were 
oblong in shape, about 15 X 20 feet, the sides about four or five feet 
high. The bark covering was fastened by poles outside secured by 
withes. No nails or pins were used in their construction. Inside 
they were provided with benches, or berths, from two to three feet 
wide and about two feet from the ground, extending around three 
sides of the hut. These seats, or sleeping-places, were composed of 
poles and bark. Some sawed lumber was also used about these 
tepees. The lumber, boards and planks, found there by the early 
settlers was probably taken from the river, brought down by floods 
from wrecks of rafts. 

There were two or three of these tepees in the mouth of Gilmore 
valley near the Indian cultivation. One much larger than the others 
was about 20 X 30. There were also two or three in the mouth of 
Burns valley. They were all of the same style of architecture and 
similarly constructed. 

These cabins were but summer residences for the Sioux and were 



WESTERN FARM AND VILLAGE ASSOCIATION. 189 

but temporarily occupied in cold weather, when they usually fixed 
their hunting camps, of skin or cloth tents, in the timber on the 
river bottoms. The Indians sometimes halted in their migration and 
stopped in them for two or three days at a time after the first settlers 
came here in 1851, but they abandoned them entirely in the spring 
of 1852. These tepees were torn down in the forepart of this season. 
While the Sioux remained in this vicinity they sometimes visited 
the settlements, and were at all times friendly without being familiar 
or troublesome. 

Soon alter tlie opening of navigation another town site was dis- 
covered on the Mississippi below the mouth of the White Water. 
Two or three brothers by tire name of Hall selected this location. 
It was known as Hall's Landing. No special effort was made to 
develop its advantages until the following year, when the town ol 
Mt. Yernon was laid out, about two miles below the mouth of the 
White Water. 

During 1851 and 1852 there was quite a rush of immigration to 
the country on the upper Mississippi. Among the localities in the 
western part of the State of Wisconsin which attracted considerable 
attention from this moving population was La Crosse. After the treaty 
with the Sioux in 1851 many of these immigrants made La Crosse a 
temporary halting place until opportunity was given to make 
selections of locations on the west side of the river. A very large 
majority of the first settlers in southern Minnesota were of this class. 

With the exception of the colony that settled at Minnesota City, 
Winona county was first settled almost entirely by these temporary 
residents of La Crosse. During the winter some of these citizens of 
Wisconsin came up the i-iver on the ice and selected locati(m8 on 
Wabasha prairie and in its vicinity. In the spring they, with others, 
visited this part of the territory to see the country, and made claims 
in a more formal manner. 

These claims were usually marked by writing the name of the 
dawi-maker on the stakes which defined the location selected, or, if 
in the timber, the trees were blazed and the name of the claimant 
conspicuously displayed. As the season advanced it became neces- 
sary to represent some improvements. A few logs laid up, as if a 
future cabin was contemplated, a few furrows with a plow, or a little 
corn or vegetables planted, gave evidence that the claim was occu- 
pied. ' These claims were usually acknowledged by the settlers and 



190 IIISTOKY OF AVINONA COUNTY. 

mutual protection given, although the laws governing claims were 
not fully com})lied with. 

Among those who came up during the winter and selected loca- 
tions, and who afterward became residents of Wabasha prairie, was 
"William B. Gere, commonly called "Beecher Gere." He made a 
claim south of and joining both of the claims of Johnson and 
Stevens. Although a settler could not hold, legally, but 160 acres, 
this claim was laid on a sliding scale, and for awhile Beecher Gere's 
claim covered twice that amount of land. 

Enos P. Williams, then in the employ of Silas Stevens at La 
Crosse, selected the location adjoining Gere's on the east. This is 
now known as Hubbard's addition. 

Elijah Silsbee selected the one next west of that claimed by Gere, 
and a man by the name of Hobbs took that next to Silsbee's on the 
west. 

Frank Curtiss discovered that there was room for another claim 
between that selected for Scott Clark and the claims of McDermott 
and Keene, and located himself there. 

Walter Brown selected a location in what is now Gilmore valley, 
in the mouth of the ravine about where the brickyard of Mr. Ber- 
sange is now located. 

George G. Barbei* made choice of one adjoining Brown's in the 
valley above. 

Rev. George Chester, a Methodist minister — the lirst that settled 
in La Crosse — made a claim in Gilmore valley where the county farm 
is now located. The first sermon ever delivered to the early settlers 
of Winona county was j^reached by Mr. Chester on Wabasha prairie 
while on this visit to Minnesota. Mr. Chester never made any 
improvements on his claim, neither was he ever a resident of the 
county. 

A colored man, a barber in La Crosse, by the name of Williams, 
made the first claim across the slough on the upper ])rairie. It is 
now the residence of George I. Parsons, The claim shanty was 
near the railroad. 

Some of the early visitors from La Crosse who came up with Mr, 
Chester, Mr. Barber and others, returned without selecting locations, 
although they afterward became residents of Wabasha i)rairie. Dr. 
John L. Balcombe, John C. Laird and Abner S. Goddard were 
among this number. Mention will be made of them at a latel* date. 

Henry C. Gere came up from La Crosse early in the s[)i'ing, and 



WESTEKN FARM AND VILLAGE ASSOCIATION. 191 

landed at what was then known as Jolmson's landing, with his 
family, household goods, and lumber for a shanty. During the 
winter previous he visited the prairie and professed to have selected 
a claim, but refused to point it out, — none of the settlers were aware 
of his choice of location. 

It afterward appeared that about the time of the "difference" 
between Bunnell and Johnson, a friendship, or rather an acquaint- 
ance was formed between Gere and Bunnell, and a plan laid to jump 
the Stevens claim. As Mr. Stevens was a non-resident, Gere was to 
locate himself on the claim with his family, and Bunnell was to aid 
him to keep possession of it. It was represented by Bunnell that 
he had selected this claim for -H. C. Gere, and had made some 
designative marks on the back side of it, next to the claim selected 
by Wm. B. Gere. Until spring no boundaries were marked on any 
of the claims, except the claim-stakes driven along the bank of the 
river by Stevens and Johnson in the fall of 1851. After the frost 
left the ground in the spring these claims were marked by corner 
stakes in the rear. 

Gere also pretended that he was a partner with Stevens in the 
lumber business at La Crosse when the claim was made, — that it was 
a joint speculation which Mr. Stevens ignored. 

A day or two before Gere left La Crosse with his family, Silas 
Stevens learned that he professed to have an interest in claim No. 
3 on "Wabasha prairie, and that he was going there to live. Being 
well acquainted with Gere, and fearing trouble from him, Mr. Stevens 
came up to the prairie and there awaited his arrival. 

"With well-assumed confidence that he had an undisputed right 
to the Stevens claim, Gere seciired the services of Johnson with his 
oxen and sled, loaded with lumber, and started with a friend or two 
to take possession of it. As he approached the west boundary of 
the claim with his load of lumber, he was met by Silas Stevens, Wm. 
H. Stevens, George "W. Clark and Allen Gilmore. With the excep- 
tion of Silas Stevens this party was armed, although no revolvers 
were in sight. Each carried a strong cudgel, except Wm. H. Stevens, 
who handled a gun and assumed the position of leader. He ordered 
Gere to halt and not attempt to cross the claim line with his lumber. 
This claim boundary was a line due south from the claim stake, 
which stood on the bank of the river about midway between what is 
now Walnut and Market streets. Meeting so firm an obstruction, 
Gere and his party with the load of lumber moved back on the 



1V>2 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

prairie alona; the designated line, escorted by the Stevens pai'ty, 
until the south boundary of the claim was passed. The escort then 
stood guard while Gere put up a shanty on the claim of his nepliew, 
Wm. B. (^ere. 

The shanty built by II. C. Gere stood on the east side of Franklin 
street, between Wabasha and Sanborn streets, on the lot where 
Thomas Burk now lives. It was 12 X 12 wlien first built, and cov- 
ered with a board roof, but was afterward enhirged to 12x18." and 
centered with a shingled roof, sloping the length of the shanty. Mr. 
Gere lived there until the s])ring of 1854, when he moved onto a 
claim in the mouth of West Burns valley. The writer occupied 
this shanty as his residence and business ofHce in July and August, 
1854. 

This was but the beginning of Gere's efforts to get possession of 
the Steven/ claim. Other incidents relative to this claim will be 
given. 

Among the earliest arrivals this spring were John Evans and S. 
K. Thompson. Mr. Thompson did not at once make a claim, but 
lived on Wabasha prairie, a passive looker-on for some time before 
he took an active part as a bona-fide settler. 

Mr. Evans was an old pioneer, familiar with pioneer life and the 
settlement of a claim country. He at once commenced prospecting, 
and soon discovered that Clark was holding two claims. Consider- 
ing this to be a favorable oppoi'tunity to secure a good location near 
the landing, he selected the one Mr. Clark had made and was hold- 
ing in the name of his brother, and announced his. purpose to make 
that his claim. Clark earnestly protested against this, but Evans 
asserted that he had a right to it, that Scott Clark had never been 
in the territory, and George W. Clark was then holding a claim on 
the prairie. Evans, with the helj) of Th()mi)Son. had already com- 
menced cutting logs for a cabin, but seeing that Clark was extremely 
anxious to retain the claim across the slough, offered to let him take 
his choice of the two he was holding. Finding that Evans was 
determined in the matter, Clark very reluctantl}' decided to relin- 
quish the first claim he had made, claim No. 6. provided Evans 
would abandon the other. 

John Evans then took possession of the claim relinquished by 
Clark and commenced making improvements. This was afterward 
known as the " Evans Claim.'' Chute's and Foster's additions were 
parts of that claim. It was on what is now known as Foster's 



WESTEEN FARM AND VILLAGE ASSOCIATION. 193 

addition that Mr. Evans placed his buildings. It was here that he 
lived while a resident of the county, and where he died. While 
living here Mr. Evans opened up a farm and inclosed the whole claim 
with a rail fence. He at one time had a field under cultivation which 
comprised about half of his claim, on which he raised several crops of 
wheat, corn, etc. He then disposed of a part of it (Chute's addition), 
and divided a portion into suburban lots, retaining what is now 
Foster's addition as his homestead. 

Mr. Evans did not bring his family here until late in the summer 
of 1852. — not until he had built a house for them to move into. His 
house was covered with the first shingled roof ever put on. any build- 
ing on Wabasha prairie ; the first shingled roof in the city of 
Winona. 

The family of Mr. Evans, when he located here in 1852, consisted 
of a wife, two daughters and a son. One of the daughters married 
O. S. Holbrook ; the other became the wife of Erwin H. Johnson. 
Another daughter, the wife of James Williams, came here about 
two years after. James Williams is yet a resident of the county. 
Mr. Evans and all of his family mentioned above are now dead, 
except his son, Royal B. Evans, who is a resident of the county, 
living in the town of W^ilson. 

Wlien George W. Clark relinquished his claim. No. 6, to John 
Evans, he took possession of the land across the slough in his own 
name. When his brother came on he aided liim in securing another 
location. Mr. Clark never speculated in city lots or suburban prop- 
erty. His choice of claims was undoubtedly the decisive point in 
his life as to his future business occupations and liome. 

Mr Clark left the State of New York in 1851. with the design to 
secure to himself a farm somewhere in tlie western country. He first 
went to Fond rlu Lac, Wisconsin, where he had relatives; but learn- 
ing there of the rush to the upper Mississippi country, he with others 
started on foot across the state to La Crosse. He there sought 
employment and secured a situation in the lumber yard of Silas 
Stevens, where he proposed to remain until he should learn of a 
satisfactory location for a permanent settlement. Influenced by a 
higher rate of interest than he had been familiar with in the east, he 
placed what funds he had with him in the hands of his employer. 
Familiar acquaintance increased a mutual confidence of the two in 
each other, and when Mr. Stevens decided to make a speculative 
investment on Wabasha prairie, in the Territory of Minnesota, he 



194 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

selected Mr. Clark as his agent. His arrival here on November 12, 
1851, has already been narrated. 

The force of circumstances compelled Mr. Clark to make selection 
of the farm for which he had left his father's house and come west. 
Having decided to locate on his claim across the slough, he gave 
his whole time and attention to its improvement and increasing his 
possessions by securing adjoining i)roperty by way of speculation. 

Tlie tirst rails used by Mr. Clark in his farming o])erations were 
the relics of a fence built by the Sioux to keep their ponies from 
ranging over their cultivation in the mouth of the valley above. This 
Indian fence .extended from the bluffs to the lake or slough on the 
bottom, about on the west boundary of his claim, and nearly on the 
west line of his farm. 

These were some of the circumstances of his first settlement 
here, which, with his determined purpose to locate on a farm, made 
George W. Clark, the pioneer farmer, the first practical farmer to 
settle on a claim held exclusively for farming purposes. He began 
his first improvements on this claim in March, 1852, using the horses 
of Mr. Stevens for his first team-work, to haul the logs together 
which he had cut for the purpose of building a claim shanty, before 
it was jumped by John Evans. Mr. Clark's original claim shanty 
was located about where his hay-shed now stands, in the meadow 
near where the lane leading to his present residence leaves the Gil- 
more valley road. 

Mr. Clark has lived on the farm he now occupies about thirty- 
one years. The little log shanty and straw-covered sheds have been 
superseded by a large farmhouse and a commodious barn and sheds. 
He has been a prosperous farmer. Although -others engaged in 
farming ojierations early in the season of 1852 and made as much 
improvement on their claims as Mr. Clark, he was the first to settle 
on any land now held as a farm in this county. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

THE ASSOCIATION CRYSTALLIZED. 

The association by which Minnesota Qty was first settled origi- 
nated m the city of New York in the summer of 1851. This organi- 
zation was never generally understood by the western public, nor its 
special objects clearly comprehended by the early settlers in this 
part of the territory. It is, indeed, more than probable that some 
of Its members had but indifferent ideas of its operations and special 
design when practically demonstrated. The people generally consid- 
ered the association to be a body of fanatical communists— a social- 
istic organization with such visionary and impracticable theories ot 
colonization that failure was but an inherent destiny. These mis- 
taken ideas and false impressions prejudiced other settlers against 
them from the first. The apparently clannish exclusiveness and 
mysterious manner of the colonists confirmed these vague opinions 
and excited a jealous rivalry with settlements in other localities A 
mutual antagonism resulted, which time alone dissipated, but not 
until long after the association had ceased to exist as an organization. 
This association was composed of persons of dift'erent nationali- 
ties, different religious and political opinions, and of difierent busi- 
ness occupation, united for a special object. It was an emigration 
society, designed to aid its members in leaving the city and forming 
a colony on government lands in the west. The organization was 
but a temporary one, and never designed for any other purpose. 

That the plan of colonization was practicable under favorable 
circumstances, in the hands of practicable men and under the man- 
agement of practicable leaders, there is but little doubt. That it 
was, to a great extent, a failure, that the results were not fully in 
accordance with that anticipated from its programme of operations 
was evidently attributable to the incapacity and inexperience of the 
leaders rather than to radical defects in the plan. Justice to these 
pioneer settlers of the county exacts a brief sketch of the organiza- 
tion by which the colony was located. 

_ William Haddock, one of the discoverers of the town site at the 
mouth of the Eolling Stone valley, was the founder and president of 



198 HISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

tlie association. In July, 1851, Mr. Haddock, then a journeyman 
printer living in New York city, conceived the idea, and in a public 
lecture at a meeting of mechanics called by him for the purpose, pre- 
sented the outlines of a plan whereby the mechanics of the city 
would be able to secure "homes in the west," to leave the city and 
locate on government lands, to go in a body and form a colony. 

His audience manifested considerable interest in the subject of 
his lecture, and appointed a committee to take the matter into con- 
sideration and draw up a code of laws for an organization on the plan 
proposed. The committee made a report the following week, and a 
form of organization was effected, with William Haddock as presi- 
dent and Thomas K. Allen secretary. It was not, however, until 
about the middle of September that the association was considered 
fairly organized, although weekly meetings were held for the pur- 
pose of perfecting the laws and in many ways modifying the original 
plan proposed by Mr. Haddock. 

That tfie plan adopted may be impartially presented, the follow- 
ing extracts have been copied from the " Constitution and By-Laws 
of the Western Farm and Yillage Association." 

PREAMBLE. 

Whereas, We whose names are hereunto subscribed are desirous of locat- 
ing ourselves advantageously on governinent lands in some of our western 
states or territories, and, 

AVhereas, We wish at the same time to avail ourselves of all the advan- 
tages of civilization which can be immediately secured only bj'^ emigrating in 
large companies and settling in close proximity, we do hereby adopt, for the 
more effectual attainment of our object, the following constitution and by-laws, 
t(3 which each one of us subscribes and pledges himself to conform : 

CONSTITUTION. 

Article I. Section 1. This assot-iation shall be styled "The Western Farm 
and Village Association, No. 1, of the City of New York." 

(Sec. 2 enumerates the officers.) 

Article II. Object and plan of action. 

Sec. 1. The object of this association shall be the organization aftd setth'- 
ment of one or more townshii)s and villages on the public lands, in some of the 
western stati'S or territories of the United States, with the view of obtaining, if 
possible, a free grant of the same from congress. 

Sec. 2. The number of members which this association may embrace shall 
not exceed five hundred, and shall consist of a pro])ortional number from each 
of theprincii)al departments of industry. 

Sec. 3. The condition upon which congress shall be solicited to make a free 
grant of land to members of this assoi'iation shall be actual settlement and im- 



THE ASSOCIATION CEYSTALLIZED. 199 

provement; and no member shall be allowed t.. subscribe for more than KiO 
acres and a village plat of four acres. 

Sec' 4 As soon as the funds of this ass..ciation shall permit, an experienced 
and reliable member shall be commissioned to look for a site or sites for a 
township and village, who shall, while thus employed, act under the instruc- 
tioiis of this association, and make such reports to the same from time to time 
as he may deem necessary, or may be required of him. 

Sec. o. When the member thus commissioned shall have performed the 

abor assigned him a competent committee shall be elected to re-examine such 

locahties as may have been reported by him, or such other places as may be 

authorized by the association ; which committee shall give a full and true -ic- 

count of each locality to this body. 

Sec. 6. The sight of the township and village shall be determined by a vote 
of this association before any choice of land shall have been made by anv of 
its members; such determination to be based upon the committee of examina- 
tion, or upon such other facts, circumstances or information as may be deemed 
important. 

_ Sec. 7. When the site of the township shall have been chosen by the asso- 
ciation, the different kinds of land outside the village plat, such as timber 
prairie and suburban land, shall be so laid off as to render all the landed 
advantages growing out of this association as equally available as possible. 
Maps shall be drawn representing the village, suburban, farming and wood 
plats, accompanied by a brief description of each and every lot When 
this shall have been done and approved by the association, the order of choos- 
ing aniong the members shall be settled by numbers, after which each shall 
make his selection of lots according to the number of his choice. 

Sec. 8. The village site shall be so surveyed as to allow each member of 
this association, after deducting liberally for streets and parks, to have a village 
plat ot ab(jut four acres. 

Sec. 9. The time of emigration for this association shall not extend bevond 
the 15th of April, 1852. 

Article III. (Defines the duties of officers). 

Article IV. Membership. 

Sec. 1. The qualifications for membership in this association shall be good 
moral character, industrious habits, and a willingness to conform to the consti- 
tution and by-laws. 

Sec 2. Applications for admission into this association may be made 
through any member of the same, at any regular meeting ; whereupon the 
application shall be immediately laid before the board of directors • if upon 
investigation, he or she shall be found acceptable by a majority of the board 
they shall report accordingly at the next meeting, when, if the candidate re- 
ceive a majority of votes of the members present, he or she shall be entitled 
to a certificate of membership on payment of the initiation fee. 

Sec 3. Every person on being elected a member of this association, shall 
pay an initiation fee of one dollar. (This was afterward raised to five 
dollars). 

Sec 4. No member of this association shall be allowed to subsci-ibe for or 
hold more than 160 acres of land and a village plat of four acres. 



200 lilSTOIlY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Sei'. 5. An)' ineiuber of this association may be suspended or expelled (nr 
misconduct or neglect of olHcial duties; but no member shall be expelled 
without a fair trial ])y a committee of five members. 

Sec-. 6. Should any member desire to withdraw from this association, he or 
she may transfer his or her interest to any person not already a member, sub- 
ject to the api)roval of the association ; the said |»erson shall pay a transfer 
fee of fifty cents, which shall be an acknowledgment of his or her member- 
.ship. But in the event nf this association obtaining a free grant of the land, 
this section shall be rendered null and void. 

Sec. 7. In the event of the death of a member of this association, all moneys 
paid by the deceased into the society shall, at the option of the association, 
be promptly restored to his or her legal representatives. 

Sec. 8. Persons residing at a distance may, on being elected members of 
this association, remit their initiation fee and weekly dues to the financial 
secretary, in sums of one dollar for every eight weeks. 

Article V. On the election of otficers. 

Sec. 1. All othcers shall he elected by ballot, and shall .serve until the ob- 
jects of this association shall be attained, unless disqualitied by misconduct or 
incapacity. 

Article VI. Dues. 

Sec. 1. The weekly dues of all members of this association shall be twelve 
and a half cents, commencing the first day of August, 1851. 

Sec. 2. No dues or initiation fees shall be refunded to members of tWs 
association in conse((uence of their withdrawal" from the same. 

Sec. .3. If any member of this association shall neglect the payment of his 
or her dues for a longer time than four weeks, he or she shall be subject to a 
fine of twelve and a half cents for each succeeding week while in arrears. 

Article VII. (Relates to drawing money on deposit). \ 

Article VIII. On disbursement of moneys. 

Sec. 1. All moneys paid into this association shall be devoted to the pay- 
ment of such expenses as are necessary to the attainment of its object, and to 
no other purpose, and no moneys shall be paid out without a vote of the 
association. 

Sec. 2. When this associati( »n shall di8s<jlve, by its < )wn mutual consent, the 
books of all officers shall be balanced, and if any funds remain on hand after 
settlement of all liabilities of the associati(m, they shall be equally divided 
among the members that then exist. 

Article IX. (Enjoins harmcmy among the members). 

Article X. (Relates to altering or amending constitution). 

BY-LAWS. 

Artk i,K I. I Time and place of meeting). 
Article II. (Quorum tor transaction of business). 
Article III. (Fines of officers for non-attendance). 
.Vrticle IV. (How discussions shall be conducted). 

Article V. Rule of Order. — As this association is organized for a specific 
object, its rule of action shall be distinct, and no question shall be in order or 



THE ASSOCIATION CRYSTALLIZED. 201 

entertained, that does not apply clearly to the object specified in the constitu- 
tion, and the means of carrying such object into effect ; neither shall anything 
of a sectarian or political character Vje introduced into the discussions of this 
association. 

The officers were : President, William Haddock ; vice-president, 
Wm. Skinner ; recording secretary, Thomas K. Allen ; financial 
secretary, Charles E. Wheeler ; corresponding secretary, E. B. 
Thomas ; treasurer, John Brooks. 

The board of directors were Augustus A. (lilbert, -I. T. (Cald- 
well, James Wright, James Potter, E. B. Taimer, Charles Bannan, 
John Hughes and D. Robertson. 

As soon as the organization was effected the scheme was favor- 
ably advertised in the editorial columns of the New York "Tribune" 
and other papers. A few numbers of an official paper, called the 
"Western Farm and Village Advocate," was issued by the associ- 
ation, under the editorial management of Mr. Haddock. The asso- 
ciation increased in numbers, but very many of the later members 
were from outside the city, in New York and other states. 

About the first of November Ransom Smith was commissioned 
to select a suitable location for the colony. After exploring some 
parts of the States of Wisconsin and Iowa along the Mississippi 
without accomplishing his object, he resigned his position about the 
first of January, 1852. When Mr. Smith was appointed ex])loring 
agent, he was specifically instructed as to the kind of location that 
he was expected to make choice of The city members of the associ- 
ation apparently desired him to make discovery of another garden 
of Eden, with all modern commercial advantages attached. Mr. 
Smith failed to discover any locality that very much resembled the 
one pictured in the written instructions furnished for his guidance. 
The local members who controlled the organization were nearly all 
mechanics, the most of them inexperienced in matters outside of 
their business occupations. 

The leaders of the organization were aware that, to insure suc- 
cess and move on the opening of navigation in the spring, prompt 
action would be necessary iii the selection of a location for the colony. 
Accordingly a locating committee was appointed, consisting of Mr. 
Haddock of New York, Arthur Murphy of Hem])Stead. L. I., and 
A. E. Bovay, a resident of Wisconsin. 

The discoveries and selection of Rolling Stone as a location 
for the colony have been related. This selection was made with- 



202 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

out proper investigation of its litness tor the purpose designed. 
Their examination was l)ut superticial, and their decision prematurely 
made. They assumed that tlie village site was on the Mississippi, 
but it ]»roved to be six miles from a navigable channel. This selec- 
tion was a serious mistake. It was not a proper location for the 
proposed colony. This very serious mistake was, unfortunately, the 
cause of its failure. It is true Rolling Stone was Urst settled by the 
members of the association, but the organization collapsed before 
its speciJic object was accomplished. 

When the association was first organized it was supposed possible 
to secure from congress a free grant of public lands for the member^ 
to settle upon, but in case this failed the lands were to be purchased 
from the government by the members of the association, and each 
pay for the land he occupied. 

Petitions numerously signed by members of the association and 
others were sent to congress, asking this appropriation for the benefit 
of the members of the colony. These petitions were presented by 
Hon. H. H. Sibley, the delegate frorti the territor}^ of Minnesota. 
No action was taken, except that the petitions were received and dis- 
posed of by being referred to the house committee on public lands. 

On the return of Mr. Murphy to ISTew York city from Rolling 
Stone, the report of the locating committee was duly made to the 
association. It was received and approved without delay, such was 
the confidence of the members in the judgment of the committee. 
Rolling Stone was then formally selected as the location for the pro- 
posed colony. 

A more elaborate plat of the village site was drawn from that 
furnished by the committee and lithographed for the members. It 
was numbered preparatory for the drawing, which took place Mai'ch 
81, 1852. 

The following circular was then issued, and sent to each of the 
members of the organization: 

Western Farm and N'illage AssueiATioN Office, \ 
>'e\v York, Ai)ril 3, 1852. » 

Dear Sui, — The iis.sociation at length have the i)leasnri' of iiiAjrmiu^ you 
of their location. Mr. Arthur Murphy, one of our locating committee, has just 
returned tf) this city, having in conjunction with our jiresident selected a spot 
which has been unanimously adopted as our homes. It is situated in the Ter- 
ritory of Minnesota, on the Mississippi river, about forty miles above Root 
river, and six miles above a i)lace called W'abesha i)rairie, on a stream of water 
known as Rolling Stone creek; for a full description of which, with the report 



THE ASSOCIATION CRYSTALLIZED. 203 

(.f the committee, the curresi)C)ndini; sea-etary refers you tc. the forthcoming 
Advocate. In the meantime, lie has been instructed to send you the following 
circular, embodying so much of the report of its last meeting as is herein coh'- 
tained. 

After the adoption of the report of Mr. Murphy, the association, on motion, 
went into the choosing of lots; all members whose dues were not paid up 
to the first of January being declared by vote ineligible to participate. A com- 
mittee, consisting of Messrs. Cauldwell, Potter and Bannan,were appointed to 
choose ^ for country members. The names of all those eligible were then 
placed in one hat, and numbers to the corresponding amount of members in 
another. Messrs. Thorp and Stradling presided over the names, and Messrs. 
Gilbert and Fitzgibbons superintended the numbers. A number was then 
taken from a hat, and a name from the other, and the number so drawn was 
the choice of the member whose name was drawn with it. The entire list of 
drawing so made is herein contained, with a map showing the position of the 
lot up to 132. The reason of there being none higher than this is that the 
committee, deeming that sufficient, surveyed no more ; and members who have 
drawn a choice over that number will be allowed to choose on the ground, 
from lots to be surveyed, or from lands forfeited by the non-settlement of mem- 
bers in July, in the order they run above the lots numbered. Mr. Haddock, 
who is now on the ground, has been telegraphed to survey 100 more ; and per- 
sons joining now will choose in the order as admitted members. 

In addition to the above, the corresponding secretary has to state that the 
pioneer squad will start from here on Wednesday, the 7th, and passing over the 
Erie Eailroad, will probably arrive at Chicago on or about the 14th ; thence by 
rail and team to Galena, and boat up the river. This will also be the route of 
the main body, and all members who live near the city, or who can make New 
York in their route, will meet here on April 14, to start on the loth, so as to 
arrive at Galena by May 1. 

Should the lakes not be open on April Li the association will not start on 
that day, but wait until they are. 

Those of our members who may not arrive at Galena by May 1, can learn 
full particulars of us by inquiring of Col. James Robinson there. 

Very respecthdly, your obedient servant, 

^'"' E. B. Thomas, Cor. Sec'y, 

102 Nassau street. 

Accompanying this circular was a plat of the village site and a 
list of the names of 174 members, with the order of their choice 
and the number of the lot chosen by or for 132 of them. 



CHAPTER XXII. 



EMIGRANTS COMING. 



It was designed that settlement on the lands selected for the 
colony should be made simultaneously by the members of the asso- 
ciation, or as near so as practicable, to prevent intrusion from per- 
sons not belonging to the organization. As soon as thejlocality was 
formally decided upon a volunteer party already organized started 
west for the Rolling Stone, to hold possession of the "claim" made 
by Haddock and Murphy, until the arrival of the main body of the 
association. This advance guard, to which the name of "pioneer 
squad " had been given, was a j^arty of eleven men who left New 
York cit}^ on A])ril 7. On their way they were joined by three 
others, making the total number of this guard fourteen. All of 
these were }' oung unmarried men except one. Mr. B. Mauby, of 
New York, was accompanied by his wife and seven childi-en. 

The pioneer squad of the Western Farm and Village Associa- 
tion came up the Mississippi from Galena on the steamboat Caleb 
Cope, and landed at Johnson's Landing on Wabasha prairie on 
April 14, 1852. The Caleb Cope was under the command of Ca]jt. 
Harris, who had chartered her to run as an opposition boat against 
the Nominee, in place of the West Newton, which was not then 
ready for the early spring business. The fare, on this trip, was but 
fifty cents each, for passengers from Galena to Wabasha prairie. 
Freight was in about the same proportion of discount from regular 
rates. 

This party of immigrants were warmly vi^elcomed at the landing 
by Mr. Haddock, who had been anxiously expecting them, and had 
come from Rolling Stone on purpose to meet and guide them to 
" the promised land." 

The following names of this })arty were furnished by a member 
of the squad who yet lives in Rolling Stone, at Minnesota City. The 
names of some of his old comrades have faded from his memory. 
He is the only one of the "old guard'' that is now a resident of 
Winona county. His name heads this list of names : Hezekiah 
Jones, Wm. Stevens, J. W. Viney, David Robertson, D. Hollyer, 



EMIGRAISTTS COMING 



205 



R. H. Boothe, S. K. Schroeder, John Hughes, Talmadge, 

Randall, and D. Maiibv and family. 

They had with them quite a large amount of supplies and camp 
fixtures, including a large tent, household furniture, a cook-stove, 
tools, etc., and also brought with them two yoke of oxen and a 
wagon. The cattle, wagon and household furniture were the prop- 
erty of Mr. Mauby. The oxen and wagon were purchased for him 
in Illinois, by Mr. H. Jones, who came west in the fiill before, .and 
joined this party at Cherry Yalle\% then the terminus of the rail- 




SCENE NEAR THE FiRST SETTLEMENT OF RoLLlNC StONE.* 

road. The team and wagon were used in transporting tlieir 
baggage from Cherry Valley to Galena, where their supplies were 
])urchased. 

This party landed at about the foot of Main street ; their freight 
was piled on a mound on the bank of the river and covered with 
the tent. It was there left in charge of one of their number, whose 
name is now forgotten, but who was designated as the "cigar- 
maker."" Leaving Mr. Mauby and his family here the others has- 
tened on to their destination. 

* The above cut is from a sketch taken and kindly furnislied by Anstin W. 
Lord. 



200 lIISTOrvY OF WIXONA COUNTY. 

Mr. INFauby engaged Johnson's shanty, at the upper hmding, as 
a home for his family, until he could buihl a cabin for them at the 
Rolling Stone. He remained with them until the}'' were settled in 
their temjiorarv abode. 

No prt)vi8ion had been made for tlie subsistence of the cattle. No 
supplies had been brought ah)ng for them, as it was supposed that 
hay could be readily prf)cured, but none was to be had. There 
was an unusual rise of water in the river for the time of year, and 
a strong current was running through the slougli, making it difficult 
for strangers to ford to the upper prairie, and no wagon trail had 
yet been opened along the bluffs. It was decided to leave the 
wagon with the freight, but to take the cattle along, as they might 
have use for them. The oxen were taken up to the Rolling Stone, 
where they were turned loose to procure a living for themselves, 
from the old grass on the bottoms, and such l5rowse as they were 
able to get from the brush along the stream. 

Temporary supplies were packed up by the party. They were 
ferried over the slough by the Indians in canoes. AYith Mr. Had- 
dock as guide, they followed the trail along the bluffs to Noracong's 
shanty, where Mr. Haddock was living. Noracong and his i)arty 
were then away rafting the black walnut logs they had cut during 
the winter. 

Noracong's little shanty, about S x 12, stood a])out where the rail- 
road crossing now is — north from Elsworth's flouring-mill. It was 
the headquarters of the pioneer squad. Finding their accommoda- 
tions insufficient, some of the party constructed a kind of hut, to which 
the name of '' Goi)lier house'' was given. One of these ''gophers " 
was built on the table, about fifty rods above where Troosts' 
flouring mill lately stood. Another one was on the table, about 
forty rods west from where the school building now stands. These 
huts were of logs, placed in the form of a house roof, and covered 
with dry grass from the bottoms, over which was a layer of earth 
covered with strips of turf arranged to shed the rain. The earth 
inside of the hut was excavated to the depth of a foot or more to in- 
crease the area inclosed. These huts were filled with dry grass and 
used as sleeping quarters. 

This advance guard had volunteered to come on for the express 
purpose of keeping off trespassers. Although designated the 
])ion('er squad, n<> other duties were assigned to them or expected 
from them. They spent their time in explorations of the immediate 



EMIGRANTS COMHSTG. ' 207 

viciiiitv of their camp, and in hunting and lisliing, furnishing plenti- 
ful supplies of ducks and trout. They all lived in common, each 
contributing from his own stores for general use. A cook was ap- 
pointed to take charge of this department, who called for assistants 
when aid was required. Mr. Jones and one or two others assisted 
Mr. Haddock in his survey of the village plat, to which he was 
giving his whole attention. 

In this survey, the base of operations was a straight line along 
the edge of the table on which Troosts' flouring-mill recently stood. 
It was there the tirst street was laid oif, extending from the lower 
end of the table to the bluff at the upper end. The village lots and' 
streets were laid off parallel with and at right angles to this street 
as a base line. 

Mr. Haddock attempted to make the survey with his pocket 
compass, to wliicli he affixed some sights of his own invention or 
construction, but was cora])elled to abandon this uncertain process, 
and rely on his guide poles and measurements. A long rope and 
poles superseded the tape-line and pocket compass. About two 
hundred acres were thus surveyed before Mr. Haddock procured a 
surveyor's compass and chain, with which the survey of village lots 
and farms were completed. 

Mr. Mauby built a log shanty for his family. This stood near 
where the railroad station at Minnesota City now stands. It was 
about 12x16 feet in dimensions. The shed roof was covered with 
strips of elm bark, fastened to poles. This cabin was built on the 
village lot drawn by Mr. Mauby at the meeting of the association 
in New York city, March 31. 

On May 1, 1852, O. M. Lord, Eev. William Sweet and Jonathan 
Williams landed on Wabasha prairie from the Dr. Franklin. They 
were left by the boat at the lower landing, at about ten o'clock in 
the evening. Applying for lodgings at Pentlers, they found the 
little cabin already full, densely crowded to overflowing. On look- 
ing about to discover what other chances were possible for sleeping 
quarters, they saw what in the darkness they su]>posed to be a hay- 
stack, apparently not far back on the prairie. ■ As nothing more 
favorable presented itself, they started out from the landing with the 
expectation that they would be able to make a comfortable bed from 
the hay at the stack. After traveling a short distance they suddenly 
became aware that what they had imagined to be a stack was but 
the form of the bluffs — the outlines of which could be seen in the 



20^ HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

distance — tliey were in front of the "Sugar Loaf," tlie top of which, 
a mile and a lialf awav, could be dimly seen above the horizon. 
Disappointed in their ])ursuit of lodgings in that direction, they re- 
turned to the river and passed the night on the sand, sleeping 
soundly wra])ped in their blankets. 

A.t daylight they prefaced their explorations of tlie country by 
taking observations of their surroundings. Exce])t the broad river, 
then a raging flood overflowing the lowlands, and the general pictu- 
resque views extending in every direction from the landing, there was 
nothing in Capt. Smith's town site to excite their admiration or 
arouse any practical interest. The barren, sandy prairie, recently 
burned over, was almost entirely destitute of any appearance of 
vegetable life, excej^t that the few trees and bushes along the river 
bank were just beginning to exhibit a taint appearance of green. 
Wabasha ])rairie was of no apparent value to these practical men, 
prospecting for good farming land. 

Without longer delay than to indulge a good ap]ietite for break- 
fast, they started for the Rolling Stone, their point of destination. 
Following the trail along up the river to the np])er landing, they 
took a straight course over the prairie toward the mouth of the Gil- 
more valley.- They were compelled to ford the slough, which was 
then flooded from the high water in the river. The crossing place, 
on the ti-ail which they struck, was about a quarter of a mile above 
where the bridge, on the Gilmore Valley road, now stands. To 
keep their clothing dry they stripped, and carried it over on their 
shoulders, with their packs. Following the trail along the bluffs 
they readily reached Noracong's shanty, and found themselves on 
the grounds claimed by the Western Farm and Village Association, 
and were hospitably received by Mr. Haddock and such of the 
]>ioneer guard as were not absent on foraging expeditions to the 
trout streams in the valleys. 

Mr. Sweet was the only one of his party who was a member of 
the association. Mr. Williams, although not a member, was a 
proxy repi'esentative, prospecting for his son-in-law, H. H. Hull, 
who belonged to the organization. Mr. Lord was not then in any 
way connected with the association. He was favorably impressed 
with its plan of colonization, but was desirous of exploring the sur- 
roundings of the locality before deciding to make it his home. He 
was,, however, afterward prominently identifled with the afl'airs of 
the colony. 



EMIGllAIs^'i\S COMING. 209 

Although the ahiianac phiinly showed that the day of their 
arrival at Rolling Stone was Sunday, the Rev. William Sweet and 
Deacon Jonathan Williams accompanied the more liberal-minded O. 
M. Lord on a Sabbath day's journey into the wilderness back of the 
bluffs, to view the land. Proceeding up the valley of the Rolling 
Stone, they followed the trail leading out through what is now 
known as Straight Valley, onto the dividing ridge between the Roll- 
ing Stone and Whitewater. Following up this divide they came 
upon a beautiful prairie, on the edge of which they camped for the 
night. The next day they explored this locality, and each made 
choice of a claim. They gave it the name of Rolling Stone prairie, 
by which it was for a while designated. After selecting their claims 
they returned to the headquarters of the embryo colony, Nora- 
cong's shanty, -and made report of their discoveries. 

This party of three was the first of any of the settlers to visit 
the country back of the- bluffs of tljie Mississippi. The claim made 
by Mr. Sweet was the farm occupied by him for many years after- 
ward. The name of Rolling Stone prairie was, because of his resi- 
dence here, changed and given the name of Sweet's prairie. Mr. 
Sweet is now living near Minnesota City. The claim made by Mr. 
Williams, adjoining that of Mr. Sweet, was for H. H. Hull, who 
was then living at Scales Mound, near Galena. Mr. Hull came on 
with his wife later in the season, and occupied the claim shanty of 
Mr. Sweet through the winter. In the spring he sold the claim 
made for him by Mr. Williams, and located himself a few miles 
farther south, in what is n(^w the town of Utica. He lived there a 
few years, when he sold out and went back to Illinois. 

After making this claim Mr. Sweet went back to his home -and 
brought on a part of his family. About the middle of June, he 
with the aid of the settlers at Rolling Stone built a small log-house, 
and made some improvements on his claim. In the fall he returned 
home, leaving his son, a boy about twelve years, to remain and live 
with Mr. Hull, who, with his wife, was to occupy Mr. Sweet's shanty 
during the winter. It was made the duty of tfiis boy to drive the 
cattle down into the Whitewater Yalley to water. The boy was 
treated with a great deal of severity. During one of the coldest 
days of that winter, the boy without sufficient protection was sent to 
drive the cattle down into the valley — but he never returned. Mr. 
Hull found him a few rods from the house frozen to death. The 
body was put into a sink-hole, and not buried until the next spring. 



210 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Tlie cliiiin made by Mr. Lord on Sweet's i)rairie was never im- 
proved by him ; some otlier settler had the benefit of his choice. 

On the second of May a large detachment of the main body of 
colonists, about fifty in number, men, women and children, bound 
for the Rolling Stone, came up the river on the Excelsior from 
St. Louis. This party did not land at Wabasha prairie. Supposing 
it to be practicable for steamboats to go through Straight slough, if 
the ofiicers of the boats were inclined to make the attempt, and on 
account of the extreme high water which made it difticult to get to 
the mainland from Wabasha prairie, Mr. Haddock had advised 
this party to make it a condition of their passage that they should 
be landed at Rolling Stone. Captain Ward, of the Excelsior, 
promised to land them anywhere they wished, provided it could be 
done w^th safety to the boat. 

On arriving at Wabasha prairie, the pilot refused to attempt the 
passage through Straight slough, deciding that it was not a navi- 
gable channel. The party continued on, expecting to find a land- 
ing-place somewhere above. At Holmes' landing (now Fountain 
City), the boat stopped to replenish its supply of wood. They here 
found Thomas K. Allen, the secrehiry of the association, who, with 
Augustus A. Gilbert, one of the directors, had landed from the 
Dr. Franklin during the previous night. Mr. Gilbert had taken a 
canoe and crossed over to the Minnesota side of the river, leaving 
Mr. Allen in charge of their baggage. A cow and a breaking plow 
was a part of their freight. 

Learning that there was no prospect of landing from the steam- 
boat near their destination, they bargained with the master and 
owner of the wood-boat to transfer them to the other side of the 
river. The German agreed to undertake the trip for fifteen dollars, 
although he was unacquainted witli the river in that vicinity, pro- 
vided they would help him get his boat back to his woodyard again. 

Taking Mr. Allen and his freight on board with the loaded 
wood craft in tow, the steamboat proceeded on up the river, unloading 
while on the way. The colonists with their freight and live stock 
were transferred to the empty scow, which was cast off when about 
a mile below the mouth of the White Water and near the Minne- 
sota shore. From there they drifted down to. Rolling Stone. It 
was late in the afternoon when they left the Excelsior. By carefiilly 
hugging the shore they fortunately succeeded in safely landing, 
about fifty rods above where Troosts' flouring-mill recently stood. 



EMIGRANTS COMING. , 211 

It was long after dark before the weary immigrants gathered around 
the camp-iire of the pioneer squad, which had been a beacon to 
guide them as thej poled the sluggish craft across the overflowed 
bottoms from Haddock slough, down which they had drifted 
until nearly opposite theii- landing-place. 

ISToracong's little shanty was literally packed full of children 
with a woman or two to care for them. The "gophers" were 
crowded to their fullest capacity. The colonists not provided with 
shelter bivouaced around the camp-fires. The night was a cool 
but pleasant one. Xone seemed to suffer from the exposure they 
were subject to on the first night of their arrival in their new home. 

Among the party landed from the wood-boat were S. E. Cot- 
ton, wife and child '; H. W. Driver and wife, Lawrence Dilworth, 
wife and four children; James Wilson and wife; James Ilatton, 
wife and four children ; Mrs. Charles Bannon ; Dr. George F. 
Childs, wife and niece ; David Densmore, John Shaw, M. Fitzgib- 
bons, D. Jackson, William Harris, Horace Ranney, William Sperry, 
A. A. Gilbert, Thomas K. Allen and others — some families whose 
names are now forgotten. 

It was under such circumstances and condition of affairs that 
this colony was settled, and some of tlie members of the associatir»n 
initiated into the mysteries of pi(^neer life. Many were, greatly 
disappointed ; the realities presented to view served to somewhat 
cloud the illusive fancies pictured in their imaginations, of com- 
fortable homes in the west. Some were discouraged and home- 
sick. Others, strongly dissatisfied with the location, decided to 
abandon the colony and return down the river. Some of the more 
courageous announced that they had come to stay, and notwith- 
standing the prospective hardships to be endured, they cheerfully 
set about making their arrangements accordingly. 

At daylight the next morning tlie freight was unloaded from 
the wood-boat, and a party of nine, principally members of the 
pioneei- squad, among whom were H. Jones and William Stevens, 
assisted the proprietor to land it on the Wisconsin side of the river. 
On their return the same day they brought with them a small flat- 
boat, which was at first hii-ed and afterward purchased by the asso- 
ciation. This craft was called the Macedonian. It was a 
roughly-constructed affair of sufficient capacity to carry about three 
cords of wood, and proved really serviceable to the settlers. 

The following morning some of the pioneer squad started with 



212 JIISTOm OF WINO.NA COUNTY. 

the Macedonian for Wabasha prairie to bring u]) their freight and 
baggage left on their arrival in charge of the "cigar-maker." Dr. 
('hilds, William Sperry, and two other disaffected ones, who had 
decided to abandon the colony, embraced the opportunity and en- 
gaged passage with their families and all of their possessions and 
moved down to Johnson's landing. The liatboat was landed on Keen\s 
claim, a little north from where the fair grounds were once located. 
From there the party walked to Johnson's and waited for a steam 
boat to take them back down the river. Dr. C^hilds remained in 
charge of the goods until they were hauled down by Johnson's 
ox-team, which, with Mauby's wagon, moved the freight of the 
pioneer scpiad up to the landing-place of the Macedonian. The 
tlatboat returned with the goods of the pioneer party and also car 
ried u]) the family of Mr. Mauby, who had been living in Johnson's 
shautv at. the upper landing. 

The Macedonian was used as a freight boat during the time of 
the high water and was most of the time under the control of Cap- 
tain Jackson. On this first trip it was under the management of^ 
Mr. Jones. In speaking of the matter Mr. Jones said: *'The 
wind was blowing quite strong from the' east that day and we were 
heavy loaded both ways. The trip down was a hard one. Think- 
ing to make the return trip easier, I tore off two or three strong- 
poles from the Indian tepees, which we passed on our way up from 
Johnson's, and rigged a sail by hoisting a portion of the canvas of 
our tent. We went up at a good rate of speed, but ke])t in shoal 
water to ])lease some who were afraid to venture out." 'This flat- 
boat was usually [)ropelled by oars and poles or was dragged over 
the flooded bottoms on the upper prairie by means of long ropes, 
the men who performed this service sometimes wading in the shal- 
low water. 

The large tent, which had been brought along by the advance 
party and uswl to shelter their goods at Johnson's landing, was put 
up al Rolling Stone as soon as it arrived at that place. Its location 
was about twenty rods east of where Stewart's hotel now stands. It 
afi:'orded some accommodations for the houseless settlers, until they 
could build more comfortable places for themselves. With their 
cooking-stoves arranged under the trees, where they cooked and 
took their meals, the tent aflbrded shelter and sleeping quarters for 
several families, besides protection for some of their most valuable 
goods. They were abundantly supplied with provisions. Unaccus- 





'£0, 





U 



OTHER SETTLEMENTS. 215 

toraed to pioneer life they hardly knew what to do or where to 
begin to make homes for themselves on the village lots apportioned 
to each member before he left New York. They were mechanics 
of different trades, and were willing to use any means in their 
knowledge to make their families comfortable, but they could not 
build houses without lumber, and none was to be obtained at any 
• price. But few of the men were handy with the axe or understood 
how to build a log house. 

Seeing the urgent necessity and imperative demand made for 
lumber, O. M. Lord, accompanied by Mr. Densmore, went up the 
Chippewa river and brought down a small raft of lumber, which he 
landed safely about where the wood-boat with its passengers reached 
the shore. 

Mr. Lord here opened the first lumber yard ever in operation in 
this county. He leadily retailed liis lumber in small lots and soon 
exhausted his stock without supplying the demand. He was then 
engaged by the members of the association to go up to the mills on 
the Chippewa and purchase a large bill of lumber which they 
ordered. He was to attend to the sawing, rafting and delivery of 
the same. This raft was brought down from the Chippewa, attached 
to a large raft destined for some point on the Mississippi below, 
and cast off at the head of the slough. He made a successful trip 
and landed his raft at "Lord's Lumber Yard." 



CHAPTER XXin. 

OTHER SETTLP]MENTS. 

Late in the evening of May 4, 1852, a party of immigrants, 
destined for the colony at Eolling Stone, landed from the Nominee 
at Johnson's landing. With this party were Rev. E. Ely, E. B. 
Drew, C. R. Coryell, W. H. Coryell, Jacob S. Denman"i ' E. b! 
Thomas, Robert Pike, Jr., Ira Wilcox, Isaac A. Wlieeler, H. Clary, 
D. Jackson, William Christie, and others whose names are now for- 
gotten. 

Rev. Edward Ely came up fi-om La Crosse as a passenger on 
this boat. He did not belong to the association, neither was he 



216 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

ever a member of that organization. It was, liowever, through its 
inilnence that he was induced to come to Minnesota. 

Mr. Ely was at that time a Baptist preacher — a shepherd without 
a flock, a pastor awaiting a providential call to a ministerial charge. 
While in St. ^iouis with his family, 171 transitu from the State of Ohio 
to wherever the Lord in his wisdom might send him, he was 
accosted by Horace Ranney, an acquaintance of his boyhood,- who 
was a member of the Western Farm and Village Association, and one 
of the party then embarking on the Excelsior for the colony at Roll- 
ing Stone in the Territory of Minnesota. 

In a few words Mr. Ranney explained the object of the associa- 
tion, and readily induced Mr. Ely to put his faifiily and effects, which 
were then on the levee, on board the steamboat and accompany 
'them to the promised land. This party was the one that landed 
from the wood-boat on May 2, as already related. He accompanied 
them as far as La Crosse, where he stopped off with his wife and 
two children to afford them comfortable quarters while he visited 
the colony and acquired some knowledge of the country into which 
he had almost involuntarily drifted without any special information 
relative to its demands or resources. 

Leaving his family with some kind Baptist friends, he came up 
on the Nominee to Wabasha prairie, intending to join Mr. Ranney 
and his friends at Rolling Stone. The disaffection exhibited by 
some of the members who landed with him, and the action of Dr. 
Child, influenced him to abandon his design to locate himself in the 
colony and perhaps decided his future course in life. He settled at 
Johnson's landing on Wabasha prairie and became a pernument 
resident of the county and of the city of Winona, where he yet 
lives. 

The estimable qualities of his excellent wife endeared her to the 
early pioneers. Words will hardly express the high esteem enter- 
tained by the citizens of Winona for Mrs. Ely. Her remarkable 
talent as a portrait i^ainter, duly appreciated by her many friends, 
has been for many years utilized as a source of income. 

E. B. Drew and the Coryell brothers, C. R. and W. H. Coryell, 
were relatives— cousins. They were also partners in their business 
transactions. These hardy young men were practical farmers and 
had previously had some familiarity with pioneer life. They brought 
with them three yoke of oxen and a cow. A large breaking ])low 
and an assortment of farming tools formed a part of their outtit and 



OTHER SETTLEMENTS. 217 

freight. The big covered wagon with which they came through 
from Chicago to Galena, where they took the boat, was one that had 
been constructed for them the year before for a proposed trip across 
the country to Oregon. The wagon-box was made water-tight, that 
it might be serviceable as a float in fording streams. This was 
liberally stored with supplies. 

J. S. Denman was accompanied by his mother, wife and four 
children, and brought with him a team of four horses and a large 
covered wagon, which he used in transporting his family fi'om 
Brooklin, Michigan, to Galena. He also had a breaking plow, farm- 
ing tools and abundant provisions. 

E. B. Thomas was from the city of New York. From the first 
organization of the associ-ation he had been an active official member, 
the corresponding secretary and a financial agent. 

Robert Pike, Jr., and Elder Wilcox were on a prospecting trip, 
having left their families in Illinois. As soon as it was light, they, 
with others, went directly to the colony. 

Mr. Pike had been engaged for several years in teaching and 
lecturing on a system of mnemonics, which he had cultivated and on 
which subject he had published a book of about one hundred and 
fifty pages. He joined the association in the fall previous, while 
living in the State of New York, and came to Illinois, where he had 
been lecturing on his favorite topic and teaching a school during the 
winter. After he came here he became prominently identified in 
the matters of the colony and in county affairs, and held official 
positions. 

Isaac A. Wheeler, with his son John and H. Clary, came on 
with Mr. Drew's party. They each brought with them a yoke of 
oxen. These men remained at Rolling Stone until fall, when they 
left and went down the river to Indiana. 

The reports brought down by Dr. Childs were somewhat dis- 
couraging to these members of the association. Mr. Denman 
and Mr. Thomas forded the back slough on horseback and went up 
to Rolling Stone. Having been previously prejudiced, they very 
promptly expressed their dissatisfaction of the selection made for 
the village site and at once abandoned all ideas of settling in that 
locality. Without delay they returned to the landing. 

Greatly surprised at this abrupt and decisive action on the part 
of these members, Mr. Haddock accompanied them down. He did 
not like to lose the aid and influence of his ardent co-worker in the 



218 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

organization and management of the association without some effort 
to rechiim him, but he failed by any arguments presented to induce 
him to reconsider his decision. 

Learning that Mr. Thomas designed to witluh-aw from them 
entirely, Mr. Haddock made a formal demand for the funds in his 
hands. Mr. Thomas had in his possession a small amount of 
money, initiation fees and weekly dues, but he declined to surren- 
der it until his accounts were properly audited and accepted. He 
was then denounced as a defaulter to destroy his influence with 
other members. This tinancial matter was subsequently settled at 
the flrst meeting of the association in Rolling Stone. 

Mr. Drew and the Coryells wei-e not satisiied with the reports 
made by Denman and Thomas, nor influenced by the 0])inions of 
Dr. Childs and his friends, who were then stopping in Johnson's 
shanty. They "proposed to go up there and look around for them- 
selves." In the afternoon Mr. Drew and C. R. Coryell accom- 
panied Mr. Haddock on his return. 

At the crossing place on the back slough an old canoe was kept 
for the accommodation of the settlers. It would carry two persons 
comfortably but was unsafe with more. Mr. Coryell took the pad- 
dle to set Mr. Haddock across, intending to return foi- his partner. 
To save time Mr. Drew stripped and, throwing his clothing into the 
canoe, followed them over. The water was about four and a half 
feet dee]) on the trail, but deeper above and below. The current 
was strong, and a person was liable to drift into deep water. 

By permission, the following entries have been copied from the 
diary and memoranda of E. B. Drew : 

"Landed on Wabasha prairie, Minnesota Territory, Tuesday 
night after 11 o'clock, May 4, 1852. 

" "Wednesday, May 5 : Went up to Rolling Stone this afternoon 
and visited the new settlement. Some are homesick and talk of 
leaving. Found O. M. Lord, from Michigan, there. He was help- 
ing to cover Mauby's shanty with a roof of elm-bark. He has 
been back twenty-five or thirty miles and reports a good country 
and rich soil, and says he shall settle in this part of the country. 
We have no women or children to get homesick, and we shall stop 
here too. Took the flatboat down to the lower prairie. Mr. Lord 
came dovm to our camp and staid all night with us. 

"Thursday, May 6: Left Wabasha prairie. It is a barren, 
sandy, desolate-looking place, recently burnt over. Would not 



OTHER SETTLEMENTS. 219 

give ten cents an acre for the whole of it. Forded the slough with 
our teams and cow ; crossed witliout accident, although the water 
was deep with a strong current. Had to raise the wagon-box on 
the bolsters to keep the water out. All our traps are now at 
Eoiling Stone." 

Mr. Clary crossed the slough with his oxen at the same time 
and went up with Mr. Drew. Mr. Wheeler remained on the prairie 
for a day or two before he joined them at the colony. 

When Mr. Lord was consulted relative to these incidents he 
assumed a reflective attitude for a moment and then with an almost 
audible smile, replied : " That is correct. Wheeler did not come up 
with Drew. I have reason to remember it. I went down to the 
prairie the next day and stopped. at his camp, not far from where 
the road now crosses to the upper prairie. After the usual saluta- 
tions, Wheeler remarked : ' I suppose you are hungry about this 
time of day.' I was hungry as a wolf, and I told him I would 
take a bite if it was handy. We were not very regular in our 
meals at that time, and I saw the coffee-pot and a few brands smok- 
ing where they had had a fire. He then took out two or three 
handfuls of hard biscuit, which he laid on the box where he had 
been sitting, and said to his son, ' Bring on that meat.' Just then 
he discovered that his cattle were straying off and started after them. 

''The boy brought the meat in a frying-pan and put it on the box. 
I took hold and made out quite a hearty meal before Wheeler got 
back. When he returned he glanced at the empty frying-pan and 
called out to his son, 'Ho, Donald! didn't I tell you to cook 
some of that ham for. supper ? ' ' Yaas, ' replied the youngster, in 
a surly tone ; ' I got a right smart chance on it, but that chap 
gobbled it all.' Wheeler saw the state of affairs almost as soon as 
I did, and said, 'Wal, wal, cut some more, can't you? there's 
plenty of it. ' I was somewhat surprised and not a little chagrined 
to discover that I had eaten up the supper of two hearty and hungry 
persons, which they had just prepared for themselves. I supposed 
that they had just completed their meal as I came into their camp." 

E. B. Drew's loaded wagon was the first to ford the slough and 
the first along the bluffs. No wagon trail had ever been opened. 
O. M. Lord was the pilot and guide on the trail. In crossing the 
slough Mr. Drew gave his special attention to the care of his cow. 
In his anxiety for her safety he was forgetful of self and got a 
"duck " or two. His clothing was in the wagon and did not suffer 
from his mishaps. 



220 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

This loaded wagon was the first to make its entrance into the 
colony of the Western Farm and Village Association. They crossed 
the creek near Noracong's shanty, Mr. Noracong himself selecting 
the fording place and directing their movements. This covered 
wagon was used b}^ Drew and the Coryells as their headquarters — 
their home for some time after their arrival. 

The cow was an important item of their possessions. Bread 
and milk, mush and milk, and milk as a beverage, were staple luxu- 
ries. Fresh butter of home production was sometimes indulged in. 
Their cooking was done by their camp-fires. Bread was baked in a 
tin oven before the fire. Sometimes they used an iron bake-kettle, 
which they covered with hot ashes and coals. For boiling, a kettle 
was usually suspended over the fire from a pole supported on 
crotches. Mr. Drew says a heavy tin bucket made the best camp- 
kettle. It would heat quickly and economized time in cooking. 
These, with the frying-pan and coft'ee-pot, were the most important 
cooking utensils of their camp outfit. Their supplies furnished 
them a variety in the way of diet. Fresh brook trout were plentiful 
and common in their camp. 

About daylight on the morning of Simday, May 9, 1852, another 
large party, on their way to Rolling Stone, was landed on Wabasha 
prairie from the Dr. Franklin. Among these passengers were 
Robert Thorj) and son, Robert Taylor, wife and three children, D. 
McRose, wife and three children, John Burns, wife a d three 
children, James Gardner, wife and daughter, a young woman, and 
quite a number of others. 

On account of the flood and insufticient means for transportation 
they were detained at Johnson's landing several days. They built 
a shelter on the bank of the river by piling up their boxes, forming 
a small inclosure which they covered with boards found near by. 

One of the party, Robert Thorp, furnished the following inci- 
dent. He is yet a resident of the county, a hale and hearty old 
farmer, living in the town of Rolling Stone. He has preserved his 
certificate of membership and a copy of it has been procured to show 
the form of this relic of the association : 

No. 37. This is to certify that Robert Thorp has paid his initiation fee and 
has been elected a member of the AVesterii Farm and Villa>re Association No. 1 
of the city of New York. William Haddock, President. 

CiiARLivS K. Whkklkk, Financial Secretary. 

October 1."), IS;")]. 



OTHER SETTLEMENTS. 221 

These certificates are embellished with emblems of industry and 
civilization. But two of them have been preserved. The other is 
held by James Wright, of Minnesota City, to whom it was given. 
It is No. 15, and dated August 15, 1851. 

When the association was first organized its members were 
mechanics of different occupations living in the city. Mr. Thorp 
was a blacksmith, and had worked at his trade in New York for 
about twenty years. He was born in England. 

He left New York on April 15, 1852, with the members of the 
association who started at that date, taking with him his eldest son, 
John. The remainder of his family, consisting of his wife and three 
boys, Thomas, Robert and William, remained in the city about a 
month before they joined him in Minnesota. All except the last are 
yet living. 

Mr. Thoi-p brought with him his blacksmith tools and all things 
necessary to start a shop in the new colony, and also some house- 
hold goods. On account of delay in the transfer of his heavy freight 
at Dunkirk he was left behind his party. On reaching Chicago he 
shipped his own goods and the goods and baggage of William 
Christie, D. Jackson and others down the canal and Illinois river to 
St. Louis, taking passage over the same route. 

At St. Louis Mr. Thorp bought his supplies in connection with 
Taylor, Burns, McE-ose and Gardiner, members of the association, 
who were there on their way to the colony. They took passage to 
Galena, where they were transferred to the Dr. Franklin. 

To his great surprise and sorrow Mr. Thorp learned that William 
Christie, who left liim at Chicago and whose baggage was with his 
own freight, had died but a few hours before and was then lying in 
Johnson's shanty. Mr. Christie had arrived a few days previous on 
the Nominee and had been up to Rolling Stone. On Saturday he 
came down expecting to meet Mr. Thorp at the landing. On his 
way he forded the back slough, and without changing his wet cloth- 
ing lay down to rest, complaining of not feeling well. He was 
taken with what was supposed to be cholera, and died before 
morning. 

Mr. Christie was a Scotchman — a large, strong and healthy 
young man when he landed here. He was highly respected by his 
acquaintances for his good qualities. He joined the association in 
New York city, where he was working at his trade as a machinist. 
For economy he, with others, walked from Cherry Valley to Galena 



"222 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

and cuine up tlie i-iver as deck passengers, While at Rolling Stone 
he had been almost without shelter; the demand was much greater 
than the accommodation. Provisions of every kind were abundant 
and none suffered from want of sufficient food. The colonists werje 
libei-al in relieving each other when aid was required. 

William Christie was buried on the Evans claim. Ilis coffin 
was made by E. H. Johnson from the common unseasoned pine 
boards lying on the bank of the river. A short funeral service was 
held in the open air in front of the shanty by the Rev. Edward Ely. 
Mr. Thorp, with other members of the association, accompanied by 
the settlers and strangers on the i)rairie, followed the dead body to 
the grave and aided in depositing -it in its last resting-place. 

The occurrence was one long to be remembered. William 
Christie was comparatively a stranger. He had died suddenly, far 
away from the land of liis birth and from his personal friends and 
relatives. His death was the first on Wabasha prairie, the first 
among the members of the association and the first among the 
settlers in the county. His funeral was the first, but before the 
summer was passed funerals were frequent both on Wabasha prairie 
and in the settlement at Rolling Stone. A young man by the name 
of Morgan, a stranger, died after a short sickness not long after 
Christie's death. 

A fatal sickness attacked the families camped on the bank of the 
river. Robert Taylor lost two of his children here. He removed 
his sick wife to La Crosse, where she soon after died. Mr. McRose 
lost two children ; one of them died on the fiatboat while on the way 
to Rolling Stone. 

Mr, Thorp stopped at Johnson's landing for a few days until he 
could got transportation for his freight and su])plies. He then went 
to Rolling Stone to prepare for the arrival of his family. For tem- 
porary accommodation, which could be the most readily provided, 
he built a ''gopher" on the lot drawn by him before he left New 
"^'ork. This location was in the field a little above where the bam 
of James Kennedy now stands. This hut was an improvement on 
the ordinary structures of the kind. It was about 12x12. The 
basement, or part below the surface, was lined with a framework of 
logs. It was here that the family of Mr. Thorj) began housekeeping 
in Minnesota. 

In the morning of May 12th another large ])arty of immigrants for 
the colony landed from the Caleb Cope at .Johnson's landing. 



OTHER SETTLEMENTS. 2^3 

Owing to unfavorable I'eports in circulation down the river relative 
to the condition of affairs, some left their families at Galena and 
came up to explore the country. Among these were James Wright, 
John Nicklin, David Durjee, James Brooks and many others. 
Some who landed with their families were compelled to put up 
temporary shelters on the bank of the river to protect themselves 
from the drizzling rain while waiting for transportation. 

Although the day proved to be stormy, a large number of the 
men went directly to Kolling Stone. As there was insufficient shelter, a 
company of nine built a "gopher" for their immediate use. This 
was constructed by digging a hold about 8x12 and about eighteen 
inches deep, over which a cover was made. The body of this struc- 
ture was of small basswood logs, about eight feet long and about 
eight or ten inches in diameter. These logs were split and placed 
on end close together along the sides and one end of the hole in the 
ground, with the tops resting on a ridge-pole supported on posts 
with a crotch at the top. This framework was covered with coarse, 
dry grass and a layer of earth, over which was laid a covering of 
sod. The turf, by careful arrangement, made a roof that readily 
shed the rain of ordinary showers. 

In this "gopher hole," on a floor of dry grass, the nine men of 
this company slept the first night of their arrival, and occupied it as 
their lodging-place for a week or two afterward. This "gopher" 
was built on the land now owned by James Wright, and where he 
now lives in Minnesota city. It was afterward used as a stopping- 
place for the family of Mr. Wright. The most of this party of 
explorers decided to continue in the colony. Some sent for their 
families, others went down the river to escort them up. Mr. Wright 
and Mr. Mcklin were among the latter. 

Mr. Charles Bannon came up the river on the Caleb Cope. He 
was one of the directors of the association and one of its earliest 
members. He, with his wife, started from Xew York with the party 
that landed from the wood-boat at Rolling Stone. While on the 
way up the river he left the boat at Davenport and, in company with 
M. A. Allen, stopped to buy cattle. Mr. Bannon purchased three 
yoke of oxen and Mr. Allen two yoke, which they drove through 
the country to Dubuque, where they took passage with their stock. 
These oxen were designed for use as breaking-teams and for general 
farm work. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

FIRST SETTLEMENTS AT WINONA CITY. 

To catch the drift from the colony above, Jolinson offered the 
choice of an acre of his claim on Wabasha prairie to eacli of tlie 
disaffected ones who would stop tliere, build a house, and make it 
their residence for one year. At that time the claim had not been 
surveyed or divided into lots and streets. This ofier was accepted 
by several and a number of locations selected. 

Rev. E. Ely made choice of an acre south of Johnson's shanty, 
about where the Ely block now stands, on the corner of Center 
and Second streets. Jacob S. Denman selected an acre adjoining 
that of Mr. Ely's on the east ; Dr. Childs an acre on the south of 
Mr. Ely's ; E. B. Thomas on the south of Mr. Denman's and east 
from that of Dr. Childs' ; John Evans selected an acre west of Jolm- 
son's shanty ; John Burns, a member of the association and one of 
the party who camped on the bank of the river from the Dr. Frank- 
lin on the 9th of May, accepted the offer of an acre from Ed. Ham- 
ilton on his claim on the same conditions as the others. The acre 
chosen by him was in what is now the front yard of the residence of 
Hon. H. W. Lamberton, on the corner of Huff and Harriett streets. 

Mr. Burns planted a small garden and set out a few small apple- 
trees, which he had brought up the river. Some of these trees 
afterward grew to be of considerable size. These were the first 
fruit-trees, or trees of any kind, planted on Wabasha prairie by the 
early settlers. These fruit-trees were planted in a trench near 
together, as in a nursery. When Mr. Huff took possession of the 
namilt(m claim he built a fence around the few trees that had 
escaped the ravages of the cattle, and after two or three years trans- 
planted them in his garden. 

W. H. Stevens gave the use of his shanty on the Stevens 
claim to Mr. Denman until he could ]»rocure lumber and build a 
residence for his family. Mr. Denman found occupation for his 
team and plow by breaking the land selected for himself and others. 
They all made small gardens by way of occupancy and improve- 
ments. Mr. Denman enclosed his acre and that selected by Mr. 



FIRST SETTLEALENTS AT WINONA CITY. 225 

Thomas with a temporary fence and planted the field with com. 
This was his first attempt at farming in Minnesota. It was not a 
profitable enterprise. The fence that enclosed this corn-field was 
the first fence built on the prairie by the settlers. It was put up by 
George W. Clark and his brother Wayne Clark. Mr. Denman paid 
them for it by breaking four acres of land on Clark's claim across 
the slough. 

Neither Mr. Thomas, Dr. Childs or Mr. Burns ever made any 
other improvements on the lots selected. They abandoned them 
and made locations elsewhere. Mr. Thomas and Mr. Burns held 
claims in the colony, but left the territory in the fall. Dr. Childs , 
remained on the prairie for several years after. 

Mr. Denman built a house on his acre of prairie as soon as he 
could procure lumber. Mr. Ely built one in the fall. During the 
summer his famil}^ lived in Johnson's shanty after they came up 
from La Crosse, where they staid for a short time. He paid John- 
son four dollars per month rent for the use of the "Hotel." 

The house built by Mr. Denman stood on Lafayette street, be- 
tween Second and Third streets. This was the first house built by 
the settlers on Wabasha prairie, not expressly designed as a "claim 
shanty." It was a balloon frame building of considerable preten- 
sions for that date of improvements, about 16x32, one story high, 
the sides boarded "up and down" with rough boards and the 
cracks battened. The roof was of boards, and because of its pecu- 
liar construction the building was given the name of " car-house," 
from its fancied resemblance to a railroad car. The doors and win- 
dows were furnished with frames and casings — the first improve- 
ments of the kind. The floor was of dressed lumber, a luxury 
heretofore unknown. This building was divided into rooms by 
board partitions, and parts of it ceiled with dressed lumber. 

Mr. Denman occupied this house as his residence until fall, 
when he moved on his claim. About the first of July he opened a 
store in the front room of this building. He brought up from 
Galena a small stock of goods suitable for the market, and here 
started the first store on Wabasha prairie for the sale of goods to 
the settlers. Jacob S. Denman was the first merchant to establish 
himself in business in what is now the cit}^ of Winona. 

It was in the "car house" that the first white child was born 
within the limits of this city. While living here the family of Mrs. 
Denman was increased by the addition of a daughter on the 18th of 



226 - HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

July, 1S52. Mrs. (loddard, after consultation with Mrs. Ely. tjave 
to this first native settler the name of "Prairie Louise Denman," 
tlie name by which she was afterward known. She has been dead 
many years. The oldest native settler, born in the city of Winona, 
who is now living, is Mason Ely, the second son of Rev. Edward 
Ely, born in 1853. 

The primary object of all of the early settlers was to secure land 
for farming purposes on which to locate a future home. About the 
first thing done was to "make a claim." Mr. Denman began 
prospecting as soon as he landed, and on the 9th of May discovered 
•and formally made a claim on the upper ^ prairie. He and his 
mother there held 320 acres. The high water flooded the bottom 
lands, and their claims covered all of the land not overflowed, lying 
east from the Rolling Stone creek, to about where the highway now 
crosses the railroads, and extended south far enough to include the 
table next to the bluffs. It was on this table that he blazed the 
trees and inscribed his name as proprietor of the claim. It was 
on this table that he built a very comfortable log house, made other 
improvements, and moved his family there in September. The 
land selected by Mr. Denman had been previously claimed by Had- 
dock and Murphy for the Western Farm and Village Association. 
Mr. Denman was duly notified that he was trespassing on grounds 
claimed for the colony, but he persisted in holding it and making 
imj^rovements, without regard to the protestations of the members 
of the association. 

This was the first collision of a settler with that organization. 
The first person to encroach on the territory claimed was an ex- 
member. To get Denman off, the colonists tried "moral, legal and 
physical suasion, but he tenaciously adhered." He lived in this log 
cabin under the bluffs for about three years, until he built a more 
modern house and large barns near the center of his farm. This 
claim, or, more properly, the claims of Denman and his mother, are 
now known as the Denman farm. It is at present owned and occu- 
pied by Mr. George Fifield. 

Mr. Denman sacrificed this large farm, which he had secured by 
honest industry and years of hard labor, in his mistaken zealous 
efibrts to aid the "Grange movement" for chea])er freights, cheaper 
supplies and cheaper agricultural implements. He removed to 
Texas", but his good luck at farming failed him there. It is said that 
Mr. Denman is now a poor man, and in his old age again a pioneer, 



FIRST SETTLEMENTS AT WLNONA CITY. 227 

looking for "a home in the west" in one of the territories. None 
of his family are now living in this county. 

Dr. George F. Childs, with his wife and niece, lived for a short 
time in Johnson's shanty. While there liis niece was taken with the 
measles and died after a few days' sickness. The remains were 
taken to La Crosse for burial. 

About the middle ol May Dr. Childs bought the east half of the 
claim made by Jabez McDermott. He paid McDermott eighty dol- 
lars for a quit-claim deed and possession of the eighty acres. This 
was the lirst claim sale on Wabasha prairie. Whether this deed was 
ever made a matter of record is now very uncertain, as at that time 
there was no county organization in Wabasha county, of which 
Winona county was a part. All matters of record were filed in 
Washington county, with which Wabasha was connected for -all 
judicial purposes. Possession of land was then more important than 
title-deeds. The land still belonged to government and no surveys 
had been made. 

The machine-shops and surrounding buildings of the Chicago & 
Northwestern Railroad Company, the Winona wagon-works and 
the Winona plow-works are on what was once the McDermott claim. 
This locality was a favorite camping-place of Wabasha's band. 
When Dr. Childs took possession there were about half-a-dozen of 
their large bark cabins, or tepees, yet standing, but in a somewhat 
dilapidated condition, the settlers having taken material from them 
for use in other localities. In the vicinity of the machine-shops was 
an old Indian burying-place. The graves were scattered over that 
locality ; very many were exposed and destroyed in the excavations 
made. Relics of the past — stone hatchets, flint arrowheads and 
pipes of red pipestone — were found. Sometimes fragments of bones 
or a tolerably well preserved skeleton would be unearthed and used 
to help form a railroad embankment in som§ other locality. 

Indian graves have been found in several places on Wabasha 
prairie and in the mouths of the valleys. Quite a number were 
exposed by the caving of the river bank on the lower part of the 
prairie. Two modern Indian graves were on Johnson's claim when 
the whites first took possession of the prairie. They were left undis- 
turbed for several years. The covering of sticks which were placed 
over them by the natives marked their location until the ground was 
plowed by Johnson in the spring of 1855. These graves were on 
lot 2, block 17. When it was improved and buildings were erected, 



228 HISTORY OF wlnona county. 

tlie boTies buried there were thrown out in excavating a cellar and 
taken j)ossession of by Dr. Franklin Staples. These bones were the 
remains of young persons and were vei-y much decayed. It has 
been stated that some of Wabasha's children wjere buried in these 
graves, but there is no evidence contlrming this statement. Wa- 
basha's special home was in the mouth of Burns valley. 

The Indian village located on the McDermott claim, a ])art of 
which was purchased by Dr. Childs, was said to be the grand 
gathering-place of the Mdaywakantonwan division of Sioux. It 
was in this vicinity that Wabasha's bands met for their amusements, 
sports and games, as well as more serious and important affairs. 
From this village the Indian trails diverged as fi-om a common cen- 
ter, some leading to the valleys, others up and down the bank of 
the river. The wild grass, common on every other part of the 
prairie, had almost entirely disappeared around this village or sum- 
mer resort, and had been replaced by a fine turf of blue-grass found 
in no other place exce])t along the bank of the river on the lower 
part ()f the prairie, where Mrs. Keyes now lives. 

Mr. George W. Clark says "That on McDermott's claim there 
was a large flat stone, the center of a large circle of smooth, level 
ground, with well defined boundaries, plainly to be seen in 1851. 
This stone was taken away by some of the early settlers. " 

Dr. Childs lived during the summer of 1852 in the little cabin 
with a bark roof which McDermott occupied as his claim shanty. 
He built a comfortable cottage near by it, in which he lived for sev- 
eral years. The logs and poles of the Sioux tepees were used in the 
construction of sheds and as posts for his fences. The bark covering 
of the huts was carefully gathered and used as firewood for his kit- 
chen stove. 

It was the custom of Dr. Childs to date all of his correspondence 
and business papers from his residence on this claim, to which he 
gave the name of "Ozelle cottage." This name was derived from 
the one given by the old French voyageurs to Wabasha prairie. 
Ozelle was but the French pronunciation of A/x Aile anglicized by 
Dr. Childs in writing. 

When Dr. Childs left New York he supposed that he would find 
the Indians occupying this part of the territory, and brought along 
an assortment of goods for the purpose of bartering with them, but 
found that the Sioux had forsaken their liomes in this locality. He 



FIRST SETTLEMENTS AT WINONA CITY. 229 

after a time traded his Indian goods with tlie Winnebagoes for 
dressed deerskins and got rid of his goods without loss. 

Dr. Childs was a botanic physician, but never practiced liis pro- 
fession in tliis vicinity, or only to a very limited extent. He engaged 
in mercantile business for a year or two after he sold his land. He 
moved to Minneiska, Wabasha county, where he lived for awhile. 
Dr. G. F. Childs is now a resident of the State of Maryland, where 
he has charge of a benevolent institution, a home for aged people. 

Among the passengers who landed at Johnson's landing from 
the steamer Caleb Cope on May 12, 1852, were Abner S. Goddard, 
wife and three children, from La Crosse. They arrived at about 
four o'clock on a dark and rainy morning, and went directly from 
the landing to the shanty on the Stevens claim, in accordance with 
a previous arrangement made with Silas Stevens. On reaching the 
shanty they were surprised to find the table, benches and other fur- 
niture of the cabin, which they supposed to be occupied, irregularly 
piled outside. When the inmates were aroused they discovered 
that the furniture had been removed to aftord sleeping quarters for 
the occupants. William H. Stevens and a young man living with 
him held one corner, while the family of Mr. Denman, seven in 
number, were in possession of the remainder of the little 10X12 
shanty, not occupied by the cook-stove. To accommodate the new- 
comers, the future occupants of the cabin, Mr. Denman provided for 
his family by making a shelter for them with the lumber he had laid 
up loosely to dry for use in the house he was then building. While 
living in tliis manner the loose boards were blown from over their , 
heads during a severe thunderstorm one night when they were 
all in bed. They were compelled to seek shelter in Johnson's 
shanty, but again occupied their lumber piles in the morning and 
continued to do so until their house was finished. 

During the previous winter Mr. Goddard had been living in La 
Crosse. He there taught the village school — the first school ever 
taught in La Crosse, the first school ever taught on the Mississippi 
river between Prairie du Chien and St. Paul, if the Indian mission 
schools at Ked Wing and Kaposia are excepted. His schoolroom 
was in the court-house, which was built during the fall and fore part 
of the same winter. To add to their income and to accommodate 
some personal friends, Mrs. Goddard opened a boarding-house. 
''Aunt Catharine's" table was then, as it is now, always full, with- 
out soliciting patronage. Silas Stevens became a boarder and made 



230 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

it his home with them while in La Crosse. After the attempt of Mr. 
Gere to jump the Stevens claim Mr. Stevens ofiered to furnish Mr. 
(4oddard a shanty of sutticient capacity to keep a boarding-house on 
Wabasha prairie if he would go up and live on his claim, and also 
promised him an acre of the claim on which to build a house if he 
would continue to reside there. Others, then living in La Crosse, 
who had made claims, urged him to accept Mr. Stevens' proposition. 
As Mr. Goddard had been up to the prairie with a party of claim- 
hunters early in the spring, and had been solicited by the settlers 
in that locality to come up, he was the more readil}" induced to 
change his residence. 

Immigrants were landed from every boat, and the little shanty 
was crowded with hungry guestte as soon as their arrival was known. 
Meals were provided for all that came, but they were required to 
look out for their own lodging-places. The beds of their guests were 
sometimes the soft sands of the prairie, the bed clothing their ordi- 
nary wearing apparel with the addition of a blanket. 

Three. or four days after the arrival of Mr. Goddard, another 
shanty was put up by Mr. Stevens to meet the increasing business 
and the demand foj* better accommodations. This shanty was a one- 
story building about 16x32. To increase its capacity an awning of 
canvas was stretched from one side, which served as a shelter for 
the cooking department. The two rooms were subdivided by can- 
vas partitions. It was customary, however, for guests who lodged 
there to blow out the candle and go to bed in the dark. This was a 
rule of the house. 

This shanty stood about where the "Davenport house" now 
stands, not far from the corner of Third and Kansas streets. The 
original shanty on the Stevens claim was torn down, and the 
material used in the construction of this second one. 

" Goddard 's " was the favorite stopping-place — the most popu- 
lar and commodious " hotel" on Wabasha prairie. This shanty was 
the "home" of many of the early settlers of this county who came 
that season. It was here they gathered for social enjoyment, to get 
the latest news, to discuss the matters of claims and current 
events. It was the yjlace of gathering for all public meetings, and 
the headquarters of the Wabasha Protection Club, of which Mr. 
Goddard was elected secretary. A select school was oi)ened here 
by Miss Angelia Gere, a young daughter of IL (1 Gere. This 
was the first school attempted on tlie prairie. It was kept in opera- 



FIRST SETTLEMENTS AT WUSTONA CITY. 283 

tion but a short time. Here the first stated religious meetings were 
held, with regular preaching on the Sabbath day. This history 
would be incomplete without some special notice of Mr. Goddard 
and his familj-, so intimately were the early settlers connected with 
this "settlers' home." 

The summer of 1852 was known in the west as the sickly season. 
The extreme high water of the early spring was followed by another 
extreme of low water, with remarkably dry and hot weather. This 
occasioned a general epidemic of severe forms of malarial diseases, 
which were unusually fatal. These diseases prevailed extensively 
along the river. Wabasha prairie and the colony at Minnesota 
City were seriously affected by it. The settlement of this county 
was retarded through the loss of many of the settlers by death, and 
the removal of very many others to escape the tlireatened dangers 
of sickness in a locality where there was so limited accommoda- 
tions, even for the healthy. 

The settlers considered themselves fortunate, indeed, if in their 
attack of sickness they could get in at Goddard's. The accommo- 
dation was prized, for there they felt sure of kind attention and 
watchful nursing. There were no regular medical practitioners in 
the county who followed their profession — none nearer than La 
Crosse, and domestic management was an important" consideration 
with the sufferers. 

The following extract from a letter to "Aunt Catharine " (Mrs. 
Goddard), written a score of years afterward, will illustrate some- 
what the general sentiments of the early settlers in connection with 
the occurrences of that year : "■ I cannot forget the many deeds of 
kindness and motherly care my brothers and myself received at your 
hands when your house was a hospital and you the ministering 
angel. With nine sick persons, including your husband ; with but 
two rooms in which to lodge and make comfortable your sick house- 
hold, how admirably and patiently all was managed." 

In the latter part of this season Mr. Goddard and his two young- 
est children were prostrated with the prevailing diseases and died. 
Mr. Goddard's death occurred September 11. The loss of a citizen 
of such promising usefulness in the new settlement was a calamity 
seriously felt. He was a man of the strictest integrity and of cor- 
rect moral principles. 

In his native state, Pennsylvania, Mr. Goddard was honored 
with the office of justice of the peace, and held that position for 
14 



234 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

many years, lie there acquired the title of " Squire Goddard," by 
which name he was generally known. He was appointed post- 
master, and received his commission during his last sickness, but 
never qualified or attemj)ted to serve in that capacity. 

Mrs. Goddard, now known as Mrs. Catharine Smith, is yet a 
resident of Wabasha prairie. She is the oldest female resident of 
the citv of Winona. Indirectly through her some of the best 
citizens of Winona became residents of this county. She is a sister 
of the Lairds'. Although the mother of many children, she has 
but one living, a son, Orrin F. Smith. 

Aunt Catharine is a woman whose social nature, kind heart and 
real worth have secured to her hosts of sincere friends. Her Easter 
parties, birthday gatherings and social reunions of old settlers are 
annual enjoyments to herself as well as to her numerous relatives 
and friends. Mrs. Goddard was connected with many incidents of 
pioneer life which might be mentioned, some of which will be 
noticed. 

Prominent among the settlers who located on Wabasha prairie 
this season was Dr. John L. Balcombe. About April 1 he came up 
the river on the Nominee and stopped at La Crosse. Being a gen- 
tleman of much more than usual general intelligence, with fine 
social qualifications, and also an invalid, he readily formed acquaint- 
ances and found friends'among the best citizens of that place. Wa- 
basha prairie was then attracting considerable attention from the 
residents of La Crosse, and not long after his arrival he was induced 
to join a party who proposed to explore the late Sioux purchase for 
farming lands. Their prospecting excursions only extended to the 
valleys along the river, where some claims were selected. It being 
too early in the season to attempt any very extended trip without a 
more suitable outfit than could be procured, they returned to La 
Crosse. 

In the forepart of May Dr. Balcombe again visited Wabasha 
prairie. He brought with him a horse, or pony, and camp supplies. 
He Irere secured the services of lid. Hamilton, whose robust strength 
and experience as a cook made him a valuable acquisition in the 
exploring excursion he proposed to make. After transporting their 
outfit across the slough they started for the back country, Hamilton 
leading the way on the trail with a heavy pack of supplies, the 
doctor following on horseback with the balance of their outfit, which 
included a sack of corn and a bundle of hay. 



FIRST SETTLEMENTS AT WESTONA CITY. 285 

Following the trail to Minnesota City thej went up the south 
valley and out on Sweet's prairie on a trail marked by the settlers of 
the colony. They spent three or four days in exploring the country 
along the branches of the White Water and Root river as far as the 
western part of this county. In the vicinity of what is now the town 
of Saratoga they saw a large herd of elk, the last that have been seen 
in this vicinity. 

They returned through the Rolling Stone and arrived at John- 
son's landing on the evening of May 12, and went directly to the 
shanty of Mr. Goddard, where the doctor was provided for as a 
guest with such accommodations as the place afforded, although Mrs.. 
Goddard had hardly taken possession of the premises. The next 
day he returned to La Crosse. 

About the last of May another exploring party was organized in 
La Crosse by Dr. Balcombe, Rev. J. C. Sherwin, Rev. William H. 
Card, and other prominent citizens. Provided with horses and 
necessai-y supplies for camping out, they took passage to Wabasha 
prairie. The services of Ed. Hamilton were again secured. As the 
grass had by this time become sufficient for the support of their 
horses, the trip was only limited by their inclinations or the extent 
of their camp supplies. 

This party went out through Gilmore valley. Keeping on the 
divide between the Root river and the White Water and Zombro 
rivers, they explored the country as far west as the head-waters of 
the Cedar river. On their return they camped on the head-waters 
of the White Water, spending the Sabbath in the vicinity of the 
present village of St. Charles. Religious exercises were observed 
and Elder Sherwin delivered a sermon to his companions. This 
was the first religious meeting held in the country back from the 
river. 

While on this excursion Dr. Balcombe made discovery of many 
choice locations. His habits of close observation, with a retentive 
memory, gave him a decided advantage over other explorers, which 
were afterward of pecuniary value. He could long afterward point 
out the choicest locations to the early settlers seeking farming lands. 
While on this trip he first discovered and located the present site of 
High Forest. It was not until a year or two afterward that he found 
sale for his rights of discovery. 

This exploring excursion satisfied Dr. Balcombe that the resources 
of this part of the Sioux purchase, when developed, would amply 



236 iirsTouY of winona county. 

Bupport a large commercial town on the river and that the outlet 
must be in this vicinity. He decided to locate on Wabasha prairie, 
and accepted Johnson's offer of an acre of ground on the same terms 
offered others. The acre selected was west of and adjoining that 
chosen by John Evans. He built a shanty on Main street, between 
Front and Second streets, near the alley. It was 12x16, one story, 
of little better style than common claim shanties. It had a gable 
roof instead of the ordinary shed roof. This was at first of boards, 
but was afterward covered with shingles. 

Dr. Balcombe also bought an undivided one-third of the Hamil- 
ton claim, No. 5. Mark Howard, a gentleman residing in Hartford, 
Conn., purchased another third, Edwin Hamilton retaining one- 
third. Walter Brown, of La Crosse, was appointed agent for Mr. 
Howard. This property is now known as Huff^'s addition to the 
original town plot of Winona. The claim was valued at $200. The 
shares were $66.66 each. Mr. Hamilton then sup])osed he had 
made a good sale. 

About June 1, Dr. Balcombe brought his wife from Illinois, 
where she was on a visit with her son. Stopping at La Crosse for 
awhile, she came to Wabasha prairie on June 13. They boarded at 
Goddard's until they commenced housekeeping in their own shanty 
in July.. About July 1 he built a shanty on the Hamilton claim, 
which he leased to O. S. Holbrook, of which mention was made in 
earlier pages. 

Early in July Dr. Balcombe went down the river and brought up 
some household furniture and supplies. He also brought back with 
him a span of horses ajid a colt, double and single harnesses, a 
lumber wagon and a buggy. This was the first buggy ever brought 
iiito the county and the only one for nearly a year afterward. 

After spending the summer and fall in Minnesota, Dr. Balcombe 
sold his interest in the Hamilton claim, with his horses and wagons, 
to Edwin Hamilton for $661, and with his wife went down the river 
on the last boat in the fall. He spent the winter with his only 
child, a son, St. A. D. Balcombe, then a druggist doing business 
in Elgin, Illinois. He returned the following spring. Further 
attention will be given him in the occurrences of that year. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

INCIDENTS OF THE EARLY TIMES. 

Among the settlers who came into this county in the spring of 
1852 were Wayne Clark and Scott Clark, brothers of George W. 
Clark. Wayne arrived about the first of May, Scott a little later 
in the season. Scott Clark was an invalid, and came on from the 
State of New York with the hope that the climate of Minnesota 
would prove beneficial to his health. Re made a claim in the 
mouth of Gilmore valley. It included the Indian cultivation and 
extended onto the table where the residence of C. C. Beck now 
stands. His claim shanty, a small log house, stood on the same 
plateau but near the point next to the creek. He held this claim 
until his death, which occurred in June, 1854. He was buried on 
the grounds of what is now Woodlawn cemetery. His grave was 
the first in that locality. He was, however, buried there several 
years before the spot was selected as a public cemetery. 

Wayne Clark did not come to Minnesota for the express purpose 
of making it a home as an actual settler. His principal object was 
speculation. He brought with him quite a number of land war- 
rants, which he expected he would be able to use in securing lands 
on the "Sioux purchase" in the territory, but the lands had not 
been surveyed and he found that land warrants were not available 
property here. To preserve them, he carefully laid them away in 
his trunk, in which he also secreted other valuables. He brought 
with him from Fond du Lac, Wisconsin, the trunk and "good 
clothes " of his brother, left there the year before, when George 
abandoned all superfluities of that kind. 

These trunks were stored in Kash's slianty on claim No. 2, 
which they then occupied as their headquarters. Nash and Gil- 
more were away, rafting logs for Farrell that had been cut on the 
islands opposite during the winter. Although living in this shanty 
on the prairie, they were engaged in making improvements on the 
claim of George Clark across the slough, putting in a crop of 
potatoes, corn, making garden and building a cabin. 

One day, while engaged in putting the cabin in a habitable 



2;-i8 HISTORY OF WINONA COLTNTY. 

condition, they were alarmed by a messenger, William H. Stevens, 
crossing over in haste to inform them that the Sioux threatened to 
burn the shanty on the Nash claim, and that they had better come 
over and take care of their traps or their property would be burned 
up in it. 

Startled by this report, they hastened to secure their valuables 
from threatened destruction. On arriving at the landing they 
found all of the settlers gathered at Goddard's shanty, with about 
half a dozen Indians as the center of attraction. They here learned 
that the cause of the alarm was from the -neglect of Nash to pay 
the Indian tax which had been levied on the shanty by the Sioux, 
or to provide for its payment as he had promised the Indians. On 
this visit the Indians collected a barrel of flour from Gere, and 
another from Dr. Childs. There were but six inhabited claim shan- 
ties on Wabasha prairie at this time. All had paid their tax except 
Nash. Wabasha's ''infernal" revenue collectors were somewhat 
irritated at not being able to secure the delinquent tax on the shanty 
of claim No. 2. The leader and spokesman of the party expressed 
his dissatisfaction forcibly and emphatic in the Dakota language. 
The settlers standing around readily comprehended what he meant, 
although they could not understand but a single word of all that he 
said. By signs lised in his demonstrations he intimated that they 
had promised to give them the flour when the Nominee came up in 
the spring, but had failed to do as agreed. Gesticulating with his 
hands, he pointed down the river, then moving them slowly up until 
he pointed up stream. This he performed several times, each time 
repeating, distinctly, "Nominee," pointing toward the shanty, shak- 
ing his fist and giving strong expressions of dissatisfaction. The 
interpretation as understood was that the Nominee had been up and 
down a number of times and Nash had not furnished the flour. 
Apparently becoming terribly excited in his manner, the Indian 
rushed to the cook-stove of Mrs. Goddard, which stood at the side 
of the building, and drawing out a blazing fire-brand, started to- 
ward the delinquent shanty as if he was gohig to set it on fire. This 
the settlers comprehended as only a threat that they would burn it 
if the flour or its equivalent was not forthcoming. lie was easily 
pacified and induced to drop the incendiary torch when assured he 
should have the flour. Johnson furnished it from his own supplies 
and settled the matter at once. 

This was tlu' only "Indian scare" ever attempted by the Sioux 



INCIDENTS OF THE EARLY TIMES. 239 

with the eai'ly settlers in this county. The alarm was soon over, 
and an amicable shake all around indicated a satisfactory adjust- 
ment of difficulties and a truce to all hostile demonstrations. 

In transporting the flour collected by the Indians, the barrels 
were opened with their hatchets and the flour transferred to sacks. 
The barrels were then destroyed. 

The only claim shanties on Wabasha prairie for which this tax 
was paid to the Sioux were on claims Nos. 1, 2, 3 and 4, and on the 
claim of Dr. Cliilds and for Henry C. Gere's shanty. John Burns 
paid them for his privileges in the mouth of Burns valley. Four 
barrels of flour settled all Indian claims on the colony at Minnesota 
City. These were all that paid the Indian tax that season. Finding 
the settlers were becoming too numerous to be easily alarmed, the 
Indians abandoned their compulsory plan of begging and let them 
remain undisturbed. 

Notwithstanding the amicable adjustment with the Sioux in 
relation to the shanty they were occupying on the prairie, the Clarks 
removed their deposits and transferred all of their efiects across the 
slough, where they were under their personal care. They commenced 
housekeeping in their own shanty, George W., Wayne and Scott 
Clark living together. 

Wayne Clark spent that season in Minnesota, exploring the 
country looking for chances to speculate, but went down the river 
on the last boat in the fall vrithout making a claim or investing his 
surplus funds in a country where securities (claims) were such un- 
certain property. 

■With the crowd of passengers brought up the river by the Nomi- 
nee on the 19th of May, who landed on Wabasha prairie, were quite 
a number of immigrants for the colony. For convenience in dis- 
charging freight and live stock. Captain Smith landed them at the 
lower landing, his favorite claim and special preference for a town 
site. 

Among the members of the association who stopped here were 
Hiram Campbell, wife and three children, Mrs. Thorp (wife of 
Kobert Thorp) and three sons, H. B. Waterman, wife and son, 
Asa Waterman, Eufiis Waterman, Andrew Petee, D. Q, Burley, 
H. Shipley and son, Mr. Hunt and others. 

Tliis party had quite a large herd of cattle — oxen, cows and 
young stock. The greater part of them belonged to Hiram Campbell. 
Mr. Waterman had two yoke of oxen and two cows, and Mr. Hunt 



240 IIIf^TORY OF WINONA ("OTTNTY. 

two joke of oxen. As soon as tlie cattle were landed they scattered 
(»ver the prairie in si)ite of the efforts of their owners to restrain 
them. The new-comers were not then aware that they were on an 
island, from which their cattle would not attempt to escape even if 
allowed to range over it. It was not until late in the day that all of 
tlie frisky herd were collected at the lower end of the prairie. The 
tents were pitched and the party remained at the landing until the 
next morning, when the wagons were loaded, the cattle collected, 
and all moved up to the upper end of the prairie, where they again 
cam})ed near the landing-place of the Macedonian. 

The following morning the cattle were again collected and after 
much trouble driven aci-oss the back slough at the crossing on the 
trail below where they camped. Mr. Campbell divested himself of all 
clothing and followed them over alone to aid his young stock if occa- 
sion required. The wagons, with the men, women and children, were 
transferred across the slough to the upper prairie by the Macedonian, 
landing about where the present road is laid. Several trips were 
made to carr}" them all over. From here they made their way along 
down the slough and then moved on up to the table-land along the 
bluffs above the mouth of Gilmore valley, where they camped for 
the night. The next day, May 23, they made their entry into the 
settlement and mingled with the crowds there collected. Some of 
this party are yet residents of that vicinity. 

On account of the difficulties in getting to Rolling Stone from 
Wabasha prairie, and because of the strong feeling of jealousy and 
rivalry that began to be exhibited ])etween the two localities, Mr. 
Haddock urgently requested the members of the association, by 
messages and letters sent to those on their way uj), not to land on 
Wal^asha prairie. If the boats could not be induced to land them at 
Kolling Stone by going up Straight Slough, they were advised to 
continue on up the river and land on the Minnesota side below the 
mouth of the White Water. From there he supposed it would be 
practicable to reach the colony by land, or tliey could be brought 
down by water on the Macedonian. 

But one small party attempted to reach the colony over this 
route. They came up the river on the Dr. Franklin. At Johnson's 
landing, where the boat stopped, they were advised by O. M. Lord, 
who chanced to see them, that they had better land there with the 
other passengers, and assured them tliat it would be more difficult 
to get to Rolling Stone from above than from the prairie. 



OCCIDENTS OF THE EARTY TIMES. 241 

Mr. Wright, who had previously visited the colony, and who now 
assumed the leadership, had such unlimited confidence in the judg- 
ment and advice of Mr. Haddock in the matter, that he decided to 
follow the instructions of the president of the association. They 
continued on and landed on the morning of May 23 about three 
miles below the mouth of the White Water and about a mile below 
Hall's landing, afterward known as Mt. Vernon. 

The members of this party were James Wright, wife and six 
children, Jolm JSTicklin, wife and two children, and S. M. Burns, 
wife and three children. 

Mr, Wright was one of the directors of the association and one 
of its earliest members. He had been a resident of the city of New 
York, where he followed the occupation of a wood-turner. Mr. 
Nicklin was from the same place, where he was a lithographer. Mr. 
Burns was from eastern Pennsylvania, where he had been a hotel-' 
keeper, or keeper of a restaurant. It was said that Mr. Burns 
brought more money with him than any other member of the 
colony. 

With their freight they had a large supply of provisions and 
quite an amount of household goods. Mr. Burns brought with him 
a very fine pair of horses, a wagon and a general assortment of 
farming tools. The experiences of this party during their stay here 
are given as related by Mr. Wright to illustrate some of the inci- 
dents of pioneer life in the early settlement of this county. 

When the horses of Mr. Burns were landed from the steamboat, 
they were not securely fastened by the deck-hands who had them in 
charge. Their halters were loosely tied to the brush that grew along 
the bank, and by their restlessness they soon released themselves. 
Attracted by the fresh grass, they quietly enjoyed their liberty by 
grazing in the vicinitj^ Thinking it safe, Mr. Burns indulged them 
while he was putting liis wagon together, which had been taken 
apart for convenience in transportation. 

After completing his task Mr. Burns attempted to secure his 
team, but the horses playfully eluded his grasp of their halters and 
kept just beyond his reach. Startled by some sudden movement, 
they sprang off as if for a race, but again halted to feed until he came 
near, when they again left him. At length, turning up a valley, 
they disappeared. He would occasionally get a glimpse of them on 
the sides c^f the ravine and then lost sight of them entirely. He fol- 
lowed tlieir trail to the ridge on the top of the bluffs, where he lost 



242 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

all trace and returned to the river at evening, tired and hungry, 
without his horses. 

During the day, Mr. Wright and Mr. Nicklin arranged their 
goods in the form of a hollow square, and with poles and blankets 
formed a temporary covering over it. This provided a common 
shelter for the whole party. A cook-stove was adjusted for business 
near by, and as they had a variety of provisions and good cooks, 
their camp was comfortably established and well provided for, ex- 
cept protection from heavy rains. Plenty of dry grass and an 
abundance of blankets and quilts furnished them beds of whic;h they 
had but little reason to complain. They had the material for tents 
in their boxes, but they did not consider it worth while to un])ack 
them for the short time they proposed to stay there. 

The following morning Mr. Burns resumed his search for the 
truant animals. As the fiatboat was" expected from Rolling Stone, 
Mr. Wright and Mr. Nicklin remained in camp. When at Wabasha 
prairie they had sent word to Mr. Haddock, notifying him of their 
arrival and asking to have the boat sent up for them. 

In the afternoon Mr. Robei'tson and Mr. Woodcock came up 
from the colony with the report that an attempt had been made to 
bring up the Macedonian, but it was found to be almost impossible to 
manage it and the effort had been abandoned ; that Capt. Jackson 
proposed to take them down in his small boat and would come up 
in the morning to begin the undertaking. They also reported that 
there was no roadway along the bluffs that was passable for wagons, 
although there was a well-worn Indian trail. 

Mr. Burns returned without his horses. He was unable to trace 
them, and for awhile was himself lost and gave up his search. He 
was tired out and discouraged with his fruitless efforts to find his 
stray property. He had paid a high price for his horses in Chicago, 
and, being fearful that he would lose them without a chance for 
tlieir recovery, he offered a reward of fifty dollars for them delivered 
in camp or at Minnesota City. 

Stimulated by this liberal offer Robertson and Woodcock volun- 
teered to hunt for the estrays. After a late but hearty dinner they took 
the trail at about four o'clock in the afternoon and found them before 
dark in the head of the north Rolling Stone valley and rode them to 
Minnesota City the same evening. The horses were returned to 
Mr. Bums uninjured by their frolic. He promptly paid over the 
reward. 



INCIDENTS OF THE EARLY TIMES. 243 

Captain Jackson made the attempt to transfer this party with his 
Bmall boat, and commenced with the family and freight of Mr. Nick- 
lin. To accomplish this required several trips. He was successful 
except with the last, which was a valuable load in bulky boxes. The 
boat was capsized and the cargo a total loss— ''no insurance." Some 
relics of the contents of the boxes were found the following winter in 
the brush on an island, but nothing of value recovered. This acci- 
dent suspended that line of transportation. 

Robertson and Woodcock, with an eye to speculation, offered to 
deliver the goods of Mr. Wright and Mr. Burns at Rolling Stone for 
fifteen dollars. A bargain was at once closed with them and they 
proceeded to construct a raft from some dead oak-trees standing on 
the bank of the river. After the logs were secured together and 
loaded with a barrel of pork, a barrel of beef, a barrel of vinegar and 
"a cask of hams, but little of the raft was above water. Lashing the 
freight to the logs they added a cook-stove, shoved off into the cur- 
rent and safely landed it at "Lord's lumber yard" without accident 
and without delay. 

After the raft \iad left the shore, Burns decided that he would 
not move down to the settlement. He had made an arrangement 
with the Halls for an interest in their town site and concluded to 
remain on the river. He immediately commenced to build himself 
a log house, and moved his family and goods up to the landing. 

On Saturday Mr. Hunt and Mr. Shipley came up along the bluffs 
with two yoke of oxen and a wagon for the pui-pose of moving them 
down. This was the first wagon that ever passed between the two 
places. They met with no serious obstruction for the passage of an 
empty wagon, although the way was rough and uneven. 

When they left Rolling Stone Mr. Shipley was apparently in his 
usual health. He had that morning parted with his son, a young 
man about sixteen years old, and sent him down to Galena to bring 
up his family, which he had left there two weeks before. While on 
his way up along the blufi's he began to complain of not feeling well, 
and soon became too sick to even follow on the trail. Mr. Hunt made 
him as comfortable as he could on a bed of grass in the wagon, and 
brought him through to Wright's camp. Here everything was done 
for his relief that they were able to do, but without avail. He died 
a few hours after his arrival, at about twelve o'clock at night. His 
disease was supposed to be cholera. 

The remains of Mr. Shipley were buried the next day at about 



244 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

12 o'clock, Sunday, May 30, 1852. The grave was on the bank of 
the river, near where he died. His coffin was a few pieces of slabs 
taken from the drift-wood of the river and arranged around the body, 
while lying in the grave. After the grave was filled, a piece of a slab 
was placed at the head and his name, "H. Shipley," marked on it. 
The last resting-place of this early pioneer is now unknown. The 
personal effects of Mr. Shipley were taken in chai-ge by Mr. Wright 
and sent to his wife. The oxen and wagon belonged to Mr. Hunt. 
Mr. Shi])ley had no interest in them. 

Mr. Wright now became anxious to leave that locality, and as 
soon as the rude burial was completed he loaded the wagon with 
some of his household goods and decided to attempt to go through 
by land, but the attempt proved a failure at the start. The wagon 
was upset within a few rods of where it was loaded, the boxes were 
smashed and their contents scattered as they tumbled and rolled 
promiscuously down tlie bank, almost into the river. A large look- 
ing-glass rolled on the edges of its frame for several rods and lodged 
in an upright position against a tree, without injury. The same 
mirror is yet in use by Mrs. Wright in Minnesota City. 

At about the time the loaded wagon uj)set a steamboat appeared 
in sight, coming down. Mr. Wright abandoned his damaged [)rop- 
erty and devoted all his energies to attract the attention of the pilot. 
He hoisted signals of distress and hailed the boat most vociferously, 
and was actively seconded in his efforts b}-^ his family, one using a 
tin horn and another beating an accompaniment on a tin pan. 
Alarmed by these jjroceedings, the captain of the boat cautiously 
ran over toward the Minnesota shore, expecting to learn that the 
Sioux had risen against the settlers. He was, however, soon re- 
lieved of any anxiety on that score, and discovered as he drew near 
that they were some of the passengers he had landed there on his 
way up — that their noisy demonstrations were made because they 
were anxious to leave that locality and go down to Johnson's landing. 
He good-naturedly consented to take them on board. As the boat 
swung round to the shore the captain hailed Wright and inquired, 
"Where's your freight ? " Pointing to the wreck of the wagon-load, 
Wright replied, "There is some of it, as soon as we can get it 
together." Observing the condition of affairs, the captain called to 
the men forward as the gang-plank was launched out, " Get ashore 
there, some of you, and bring them duds aboard in bulk." 

To Mrs. Wright's extreme surprise, and before she could rally 



INCIDENTS OF THE EARLY TIMES. 245 

from her helpless astonishment, her clean household stuff, bedding 
and clothing of every description, was carried off in the arms of 
the dirty roustabouts, and before she could offer even a feeble 
remonstrance they were piled promiscuously on the greasy, dirty deck. 

All of Mr. Wright's goods were taken aboard except four barrels 
of flour which he had brought up for the association, designed to be 
used in payment of the Indian tax on the shanties in the colony. 
The flour was taken down by Mr. Hunt in his wagon, the firet 
freight carried through by a wagon over tlmt trail. 

When Mr. Wright reached Johnson's landing he there found 
Willie Shipley, waiting foi- the down boat. He informed the 
astonished boy that his father, from whom he had parted not two 
days before, looking healthy and strong, was dead and in his lonely 
grave on the bank of the river. Mr. Wright gave him the property 
found with his father — his watch, a pocket-book with papers and 
a small amount of money — to be carried to his mother. 

His family were not left without means of support. Mr. Shipley 
had left a considerable sum of money on deposit in Galena, under 
the control of his wife. The family returned to their former home. 
Their experience in the west was a sorrowful one. 

At Johnson's landing Mr. Wright, with his family, was per- 
mitted by Mr. Denman to pass the night in the unfinished house 
he was then building. They reached Minnesota City the next day, 
June 1, and went directly to the "gopher" Mr. Wright had helped 
to build nearly three weeks before. It was near here that his pro- 
visions and cook-stove had been stored when landed from the raft. 
This gopher-house was their first home in the colony. Mr. Wright 
has retained possession of and lived continuously with his family on 
the same land and in the same locality ever since that period, about 
thirty-one years. They occupied the "gopher" and a tent until he 
could procure lumber and build a more comfortable place to move 
into. Soon after their arrival the whole family were prostrated with 
sickness in some form. Two of the children died with measles, then 
prevailing. 

- Like most of the members of the association from New York 
city, Mr. Wright's previous experience had but poorly fitted him to 
meet the demands of pioneer life. Many things were learned from 
practical experience. Incidents that may now be pleasantly related, 
and are amusing to listen to, which occurred in their acquisition of 
a western education, were once really serious matters with them. 



24t) HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

The provisions brought down on the raft were jointly owned bj 
Mr. Wright and ^Ir. Burns. The morning after his arrival Mr. 
Wright went out to inspect the condition of his supplies, and discov- 
ered that his cask of hams liad been broken open and the contents 
carried off. The fact becoming known, the indignant colonists pro- 
ceeded to investigate the affair. A careful examination of the matter 
was commenced, but tlie mystery of the transaction was soon 
revealed without a shadow ot suspicion resting on any member of 
the association. The cattle of the settlers had been corraled in the 
bend of the stream near by to prevent their wandering off* to parts 
unknown or trespassing in the settlement. In their eagerness to get 
salt, the cask had been broken open and the hams eaten by the 
ravenous bovine monsters. All of the cattle in the settlement were 
under suspicion as being implicated in the transaction, but the herd 
of Hiram Campbell were charged with being the principal and lead- 
ing offenders. The fragments of partly eaten hams were found 
scattered over the ground in the vicinity of the empty cask. 

To prevent any further loss to Mr. Burns, it was proposed by 
Mr. Wright that an equitable division of the pork and beef be made. 
In the absence of Mr. Burns, friends of both parties were selected to 
make the division. The meat in each barrel was taken out and 
accurately weighed. One half of each was then piit into one of the 
barrels for Mr. Burns and the other half into the other barrel and 
turned over to Mr. Wright as his individual property. This was 
apparently a just dissolution of partnership, but Mr. Wright soon 
discovered that the mixing of the two kinds of meat did not improve 
the quality. It was soon understood that Mr. Wright and Mr. 
Burns had a surplus of meat, and some less fastidious persons pur- 
chased it at less than cost. 

Although transportation had proved to be barely possible from 
Hall's landing to Rolling Stone without considerable expense in open- 
ing a wagon trail, there was to Mr. Burns more than a glimmer of a 
prospective landing-j)lace for the colony, and he located himself 
where he could have the benefit of the river trade in the business in 
which he proposed to engage. Having money to invest, he built a 
large hotel. His bar was the main source of profit. He ])aid no 
license, for the law prohibited the sale of intoxicating drinks. His 
hotel became a favorite resort for the rivermen and traveling public, 
and was not entirely shunned by -the settlers. The Indians resorted 
to Burns' for trade. During the years of 1852-3-4 there was 



THE ASSOCIATION AT ROLLING STOKE. 247 

more liquor sold by Mr. Burns than in all other parts of southern 
Minnesota. He brought on quite a stock of general merchandise 
and opened a store. A postoffice was established and S. M. Burns 
was postmaster. He furnished employment for a large number of 
men cutting steamboat wood on government lands, on which large 
profits were made. 

After a heavy expense trying to bujld up a business point at this 
place, Mr, Burns was forced to abandon the attempt, and the village 
of Mt. Yernon ceased to exist. The scheme to make it the land- 
ing-place for the colony did not prove practicable, although a wagon 
road was opened between the two places. 

The town of Mt. Vernon, ' in the northwest part of Winona 
county, took its name from the village of that name at what was 
once known as Hall's landing, on the Mississippi. Not a trace of 
any of the improvements made by Mr. Burns are now to be seen. 
The village site is almost unknown. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

THE ASSOCIATION AT ROLLING STONE. 

The Western Farm and Village Association, as organized in the 
city of New York in 1851, was transferred to Rolling Stone in 1852 
under the same officers and with the same laws governing its mem- 
bers. The mode of doing business adopted and practiced in the east 
was continued in the west. 

The first regular meeting of the association held in the colony at 
Rolling Stone was on May 6. The officers present were Wm. 
Haddock, president ; Thos. K. Allen, recording secretary ; and a 
majority of the board of directors, Augustus A. Gilbert, James 
Wright, Charles Bannon, John Hughs and D. Robertson. 

At this meeting fifty-two responded to their names when the roll 
of members was called. Some of these were young unmarried men, 
but a majority of the members present were men with families. 

At a general meeting of the colonists on Sunday, May 9, the 
name of Minnesota City was given to the village of the colony. The 
name was unanimously adopted by a viva-voce vote. Prior to this 



248 HISTORY OF winona corxTv. 

the locality was only known as Rollin<^ Stono, and afterward it was 
the most familiar name to the early settlers. 

At this same meeting, May 9, a Congregational minister from 
La Crosse, by the name of Reynolds, preached the first sermon ever 
delivered in Minnesota City. Elder Reynolds was a missionary sent 
out by the Home Mission Board of the denomination to which he 
belonged. 

Business meetings of the association were called to consider mat- 
ters relating to the common interests. At one of these meetings, about 
the first, Robert Pike, Jr., was elected surveyor for the colony, to 
establish the lines of claims designated as farms, which were to be 
assigned to the choice of the members of the association according 
to numbers drawn for that purpose. E. B. Drew and C. R. Coryell 
were Pike's assistants in these surveys, which were made under the 
general supervision of the president, Mr. Haddock. 
^ At a meeting held on May 19 the question of making application 
for the establishment of a postoffice was considered and a choice for 
postmaster made by ballot. Robert Pike, Jr., received a majority 
of votes. A petition in proper form was drawn up and signed, 
soliciting the establishment of a postoffice at Minnesota City and 
recommending Robert Pike, Jr., as a proper appointment for post- 
master. This petition was forwarded to the Postoffice department at 
Washington. In due time Mr. Pike received his commission and 
the office was established, but with the proviso and on condition that 
the mails should be transported to and from the nearest postoffice 
on the river free of charge to the Postoffice department. The near- 
est postoffice was then at La Crosse. The mail was dependent 
on chance opportunities or private enterprise. Even such postal 
facilities were considered of advantage to the settlement. 

The family of Mr. Pike, consisting of his wife and two children 
and two of his sisters (afterward Mrs. H. Jones and Mrs. D. Ken- 
nedy), came on about the last of June. While on their passage up 
the river the postoffice keys were handed to Mrs. Pike at La Crosse 
by Brooks and Hancock, two members of the association there on a 
visit, to be delivered to her husband on her arrival at Minnesota 
City. This was the first knowledge Mrs. Pike had of the matter. 

On May 20 a census of the colony was taken, when it was ascer- 
fciined that there were ninety male members of the association on 
the grounds and about 400 women and children. 

The first death in the colony was on May 25, that of David 





^'TO'^'^.'iyt^ 



THE ASSOCIATION AT ROLLING STONE. '251 

Densmore, a man about sixty years of age. He was from the State 
of Maine. He had no family with him. Mr. Densmore was buried 
in the grounds selected lor a cemetery, a little above the forks of the 
Rolling Stone creek, near Minnesota City. 

The first bridge built in the county was across the Rolling Stone, 
near where James Wright now lives in Minnesota City. Long logs, 
used as stringers, were laid over the stream from one bank to the 
other. Across these stringers logs were laid instead of plank. The 
colonists all united in this public improvement. 

The next morning after this bridge was completed the settlers 
found that their engineering was not practicable in this structure. 
The long stringers of green timber, without central support, had 
given way and broken down from weight of the green logs b}'- which 
they were covered. The middle of the bridge was resting in the 
center of the stream, the logs retained in their position across the 
stringers. Although not available as a wagon bridge, it was used 
during the season as a crossing-place by persons on foot. 

The first bridge that was of any practicable use was one built by 
the colonists across the Rolling Stone just below the forks of that 
stream, above Minnesota City. The location is now covered by the 
mill-pond. This was called the "herd bridge" by the settlers. 
The cattle belonging in the colony were placed under the charge of 
a herdsman, who had the general management of them during the 
grazing season. Robert Pike, Jr., was the first appointed and acted 
in that capacity for that season. A fence was built running from 
the bluff on the south side to the stream, and the cattle were allowed 
to range above it in the south valley. The "herd bridge*" was 
designed and built, under the direction of Mr. Pike, to serve as a 
crossing-place for the stock under his charge. It was, however, used 
as a wagon bridge for two or three years after a road was opened up 
through the south valley. 

During that season the wagon trail leading to Wabasha prairie 
was on the south side of the stream, next to the blufts, and the only 
practical fording-place of the stream was where Elsworth's mill now 
stands. Late in the fall, or early in winter, the settlers opened a 
road along down the table, on the north side of the stream, about 
where it now is, and built a bridge near the angle where the creek 
leaves the bluff and flows north, about a mile below the present vil- 
lage of Minnesota City. This was the first public bridge in common 
use in the county. It was maintained for three or four years until 
15 



252 IIISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the present road between Minnesota and Winona was opened and 
another bndtj;e was built about fifty rods beh)w, in tlie same locality 
where the present bridge stands. 

The first store for the sale of merchandise to the settlers in the 
colon}' was opened about June 1 of this season by a Mr. Robertson. 
He closed out his establishment and left the colony early in the fall. 

The first school opened in the county was a select school, started 
in Minnesota City in the early part of this season. The first district 
school in the county was established here later in the season. The 
district was organized under the general law of the territory and 
comprised the whole colony. Miss Ilouk was the teacher. Schools 
have been uniformly maintained in that locality from that time to 
the present. 

The first blacksmith-shop started in this county by the early 
settlers was in the colony at Minnesota City. James and John 
Prosser, father and son, opened a shop and commenced business 
early in the season. Josiah Keene also started a shop. The Prossers 
left the colony in the fall. O. M. Lord bought their shop, tools and 
stock, and also that of Keene, and carried on the business for a year 
or two afterward. This was the only blacksmith-shop in the county 
until the spring of 1854, when a shop was opened at Winona, pre- 
vious to which the settlers on Wabasha prairie were dependent on 
Minnesota City, or they were compelled to go to La Crosse for their 
blacksmith work. Sometimes jobs of blacksmithing were ordered 
by the boats from Galena. 

The first horseshoeing done in the county was by O. M. Lord. 
In the fall of 1852 he shod a pair of horses for Hon. Wm. 11. Stevens, 
of the city of Winona. The shoes were brought up from La Crosse. 
In the spring of 1853 he shod fourteen horses for Wm. Ashley 
Jones, a government surveyor. 

From 1849 to 1853 the county of Winona was a part of Wabasha 
county. By act of the First Territorial Legislature, October 27, 
1849, " all that portion of said territory lying east of a line running 
due south from a point on the Mississip})i river known as Medicine 
Bottles Village, at Pine Bend, to the Iowa line, was erected into a 
county to be known by the name of Wabashaw.'' 

The extent of territory included in the boundaries of Wabasha 
county by that act was what is now a part of the coimty of Dakota 
and the present counties of Goodhue, AVabasha, Olmsted, Dodge, 
Mower, Fillmore, Houston and Winona. 



THE ASSOCIATION AT ROLLING STONE. 253 

■ 

Wabasha county was lirst created for the special pur])ose of 
affording certain political privileges to the settlers within its bound- 
aries, nearly all of whom were half-breed Sioux, living on the "Half- 
breed Tract," who were recognized as bona fide citizens. The other 
parts of the county were then in possession of the Sioux. 

It was made part of a council district, but was declared to be a 
representative district, entitled to elect one representative to the 
territorial legislature. 

The first representative from Wabasha county was James Wells. 
He was also a member of the second and fourth territorial legisla- 
tures in 1851 and in 1853. In the third legislature, the session of 
1852, Wabasha county was represented by Fordyce S. Richards, 
another trader, living at Reed's landing. 

The fourth territorial legislature in 1853 (March 4) divided Wa- 
basha county and created Fillmore county from the southern por- 
tion along the Mississippi, which included the present county of 
Winona. The same council and representative districts were, how- 
ever, continued until 1855, when a new apportionment was made by 
the legislature. 

At the election held in the fall of 1853, Hon. O. M. Lord, of 
Minnesota City, was elected, from Fillmore, representative of this 
district to the fifth territorial legislature, which held its session in 
1854. At this session Winona county was created, February 23, 
1854. 

When Wabasha county was created in 1849 it was "declared 
to be organized only for the appointment of justices of the peace, 
constables and such other judicial and ministerial officers as might 
be specially provided for." It was attached to Washington county 
for judicial purposes and was entitled to any number of justices not 
exceeding six, and to the same number of constables, who were to 
receive their appointment from the governor and to hold their oflice 
for two years, unless sooner removed. 

The first justice of the peace appointed by Gov. Ramsey in 
accordance with this act creating Wabasha county, was Thomas K. 
Allen, the recording secretary of the association at Minnesota City. 
Mr. Allen was compelled to go to the capital of the territory — to St. 
Paul, in order to qualify — to take the oath of office required. There 
was no one nearer who was empowered to administer it to him. 

At a general meeting of the members of the association living in 
the colony at Minnesota City, held July 12, 1852, an election pre- 



254 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

cinct was organized and the following officers elected by ballot : 
Thomas K. Allen, justice of the peace; Josiah Keen, constable; 
James Wright, assessor ; and Augustus A. Gilbert, notary public. 

These proceedings were without proper authority, and only de- 
signed to represent an expression of the wishes of the people in the 
colony. The governor was duly notified of this action of the settlers 
and the appointment of the officers selected formally recommended 
and solicited. 

Gov. Ramsey confirmed the election by making the appointment 
accordingly. Mr. Allen took the oath of office on July 28, 1852. 
By vote of the association, O. M. Lord, John lams and Hiram 
Campbell were elected road commissioners for the colony or 
precinct. 

The first sermon delivered to the settlers in Rolling Stone was 
by the Rev. Mr. Reynolds, a missionary of the Congregational 
church. He kept up regular appointments and ])reached during the 
summer at Minnesota City and at Wabasha prairie. His audiences 
were representatives of all denominations, Presbyterians, Baptists, 
Methodists, etc. A general Sabbath-school was started in the early 
part of this season. The members of the association held to the 
religious faith or belief they had professed before joining the colony. 
If there was any change it was exhibited in a general feeling of 
toleration. The Protestants and Catholics shared with each other 
in their comforts and privations, and in their joys and sorrows, with- 
out question of religious opinions. All grades of liberalism, spirit- 
ualism and other "isms" had advocates. 

The first church organized in this county was by the Baptist 
members of the association. This was the first Protestant church 
organization in southern Minnesota. The appropriate ceremonies 
were held on July II, 1852. The pastor of this church was the Rev. 
T. R. Cressey, a missionary appointed by the American Baptist 
Home Missionary Society at a salary of $600 per annum. He made 
Minnesota City his headquarters, but preached in other localities. 

After remaining in this vicinity for two or three months, Mr. 
Cressey had a call to locate himself in charge of the Baptist church 
in St. Paul. As the failing condition of the colony in the latter part 
of the season offered less inducements to remain, he left this county 
and located himself in the capital of the territory. 

Another Baptist preacher. Rev. Henderson Cressey, a brother of 
T. R. Cressey, preached to the settlers at Minnesota City and on 



THE ASSOCIATION AT ROLLING STONE. 255 

Wabasha prairie for about two years afterward, but did not reside 
in this vicinity. He held a claim for awhile on the upper prairie. 

There was such a general immigration of preachers among the 
early settlers that about every settlement was represented by one or 
more of some denomination. It is now difficult to ascertain the 
names of many of those who for a time held claims in this county. 
The most of them apparently preferred the blouse of the settler to 
the garb of their profession. 

The Eev. William Sweet occasionally preached, but made no 
regular appointments. The Rev. Mr. Henderson, a member of the 
association, living at Minnesota City, was, or had been, a Metliodist 
paeacher. It was said that he gave the settlers a most enthusiastic, 
patriotic sermon on Sunday, July 4, 1852. From many peculiarities 
of belief or opinions expressed in public, his influence among the 
Methodists, of which denomination there was quite a number, was 
not sufficient to induce them to acknowledge him as a leader or 
combine in a church organization. Mr. Henderson, with others 
holding different "isms," made an unsuccessful effort to create a 
society called "The Universal Church." 

It is difficult to ascertain the exact date of the arrival of very 
many of the early settlers who, as members of tlie association, 
located in this county. The greatest number and largest bodies of 
them arrived in May, but they continued to come during June and 
until about the middle of July, after which but few if any of the 
immigrants in this part of the territory were members of that organ- 
ization. 

Among those who located in the colony in Rolling Stone whose 
arrival has not been specially mentioned were the following.v The 
most of these came in May. The list might be largely extended by 
adding the names of those who remained so sliort a time that with 
propriety they should be classed as a part of the transient population 
of tlie colony. Prominent among the more permanent settlers were 
Wm. T. Luark, John lams, S. D. Putnam, S. A. Houk, O. H. 
Houk, George Foster, Egbert Chapman, Harvey Stradling, P. D. 
Follett, Samuel Hancock, John Cook and V. G. Wedon. The last 
is but the nom de plume of Robert Pike, Jr. 

The time set by the association for drawing numbers for the 
choice of farming lands was May 15. The drawing took place at 
that date, although the survey was not completed ; neither was there 
a full representation of members present. The selections of claims 



256 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

were afterward made as fast as the reports of the surveyor were 
received, which were almost daily. All of the available farming 
land in each of the valleys of the Rolling Stone were surveyed and 
assigned to the colonists. Some made choice of lands and made 
claims which they retained and still occupy as farms, but the most 
of the selections made by the numbers drawn were abandoned. The 
selections first made were not in all cases satisfactorj'-, and ex- 
changes were effected without disturbing the harmony of the 
settlement. 

By special action of the association before they left New York, 
exemptions were given certain members who were unable to move 
in the spring, by which their rights and privileges were protected by 
proxy. These exemptions were, however, but temporary arrange- 
ments. The limit of this e:ttension of time was fixed to expire on 
July 15, at which date a general meeting of the association was to be 
held for the purpose of determining which village lots and farming 
lands had been forfeited. 

The following extract from the diary of Mr. E. B. Drew notes 
this general gathering : "Thursday, July 15, 1852. The Western 
Farm and Village Association all met at Mr. Lord's new house to 
transact important business pertaining to individual interests in city 
lots and farms. Some interesting times. The population is now 
over three hundred." "July 16. To-day O. M. Lord arrived with 
his family, bringing with him a horse-team and a cow." 

Mr. Lord's new house, mentioned by Mr. Drew, was located on 
the same table, but about a Imndred rods above where O. M. Lord 
now lives in Minnesota Cit}^ The "interesting times" was the 
scramble for forfeited village lots and farms. The horse-t^am 
brought by Mr. Lord was the first span of horses brought into the 
colony. 

The village lots of the colony, which embraced over 1,000 acres, 
covered the land from below the farm now owned by Robert Duncan 
to the bluffs neai" the farm of D. Q. Burley and up the valley above the 
fork of the stream, including the Watei*man farm. The bottom 
lands and a part of the Denman farm were plotted as suburban lots. 

The most of the improvements on village lots were from where 
James Kennedy now lives to about half a mile above where Troost's 
mill stood. It was here that a large number of the settlers who 
wintered in the colony made their homes. Although all had claims, 
but few occupied them until the following spring. 



THE ASSOCIATION AT ROLLING STONE. 257 

Some members of the association made claims outside the juris- 
diction assumed for the colony. In June Mr. D. Holljer made a 
claim in what is now the town of Utica, which he abandoned in the 
fall when he left the territory. Dr. J. W. Bentley took possession 
and moved on it in the spring following. It was afterward known 
as "Bentlev's.'" Dr. Bentley was not a member of the association, 
although he came to Minnesota City in the fall of 1852 and lived 
there during the winter with H. B. Waterman, a relative. While 
living at Minnesota City Mrs. Bentley increased the population of 
the colony by the addition of a daughter to her family. This was 
the first white child born in Rolling Stone. The first male child 
born in Minnesota City was the eldest son of Mrs. H. B. Waterman, 
January 5, 1854. This child was the first born in the colony whose 
parents were members of the association. George B. Waterman 
died in 1881. 

S. E. Cotton made a claim near Hollyer's, a little east from 
where the Utica railroad station now stands. He had ten acres of 
breaking done on it by Charles Bannon. Mr. Burley was in the 
employ of Mr. Bannon and drove the team for this job. This was 
the first breaking done back of the bluffs — the first breaking done 
within the boundaries of the county back from the Mississippi, 
except in the valley of the Boiling Stone. 

Robert Taylor made a claim of what is now the village of Stock- 
ton, on the east side of the valley. D. Q. Burley made a claim 
adjoining Robert Taylor's on the west. Mr. Taylor abandoned his 
location the following year, when Mr. Burley absorbed it by moving 
his claim to the center of the valley. Mr. Burley traded this claim 
for a house and lot in Minnesota City to S. A. Houk, who in 1854 
sold it to J. B. Stockton, the original proprietor of the village of 
Stockton. Mr. Burley then made a claim of the farm on which lie 
now lives. His family did not come here until the spring of 1854. 

Above Stockton, on the south fork of the Rolling Stone, Mr. 
Hunt made a claim. He was a proxy or substitute in the employ of 
a wealthy member living in New York city, who furnished him with 
two yoke of oxen and all necessary supplies. Mr. Hunt did some 
breaking and put up about fifty tons of hay. This hay was cut with 
scythes by Mr. Burley and Mr. Thorp, who helped put it in the 
stacks. They camped on what is now the L. D. Smith farm while 
at this job, but made their homes in Minnesota City. 

Mr. Hunt went back to New York in the fall and left the cattle 



258 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

and eliiim in charge of Mr. Burley. A few days after he left the 
tifty tons of luiy were burned by a fire wliich swept through the 
valley. Mr. Burley wintered the stock in Minnesota City. The 
following spring the oxen were taken up the river by a Mr. Bertram 
to another association colony in the vicinity of Lake Minnetonka. 
The claim made by Mr. Hunt was abandoned. 

Egbert Chapman made a claim on Sweef s prairie and built a 
cabin, in which he lived with his family through the winter. He is 
yet a resident t)f the county, living in Minnesota City. His son, 
Edgar Chapman, is now living in Dakota Territory. 

Harvey Stradling also selected a location on Sweet's praii-ie near 
Chapman's. He was then a j'oung man. In June, 1853, he mar- 
ried Anna Chapman, a daughter of Egbert Cliapman. The Rev. 
William Sweet ofiiciated at this marriage ceremony. This was the 
first wedding among the colonists. 

Mr. Stradling afterward located in the valley above Minnesota 
City. He died tliere many years ago. His widow (now Mrs. John 
Ni('klin)is living in Dakota Territory. 

In July, 1852, John Cook made a claim in the White Water 
valley about a mile above White Water Falls. He built a comfort- 
able log house and lived here during the winter and for several 
years after. His brother, David Cook, also made a claim in this 
vicinity, which he occupied the following year. 

S. D. Putnam selected his claim about a mile below Stockton 
and built a comfortable log house the following spring near where 
he now resides. This was on the farm owned and occupied by J. J. 
Mattison for about twenty years. Mr. Putnam occupied the log 
house about four years. It was a favorite stopping-place for excur- 
sionists, travelers, explorers and claim-hunters, and had the reputa- 
tion of being the best ''hotel" in the county. Mr. Putnam is a 
prosperous farmer, and quietly enjoys his comfortable home. 

O. H. Houk made a claim next below Putnam's, which lie held 
for a year or two. He built a log house on it. The location was 
long known as the Evans place. 

C/harles Bannon chose a location about a mile below Putnam's, 
and is yet living on the claim selected by him as a member of the 
association in 1852. He did not occupy or make any improvements 
on it until the following spring. During this time he looked with 
longing eyes on another claim in the valley about a mile below. 
The claim which disturbed his contentment had been chosen by a 



THE ASSOCIATION" AT ROLLING STOKE. 259 

member of the association tbi- Miss Amidon on a mimber drawn bj 
or for her. She was not a resident in the colony, and no improve- 
ments had been made to indicate that it was occupied. 

Mr. Bannon, supposing that the claim had been abandoned, 
went on to it and t(wk possession by cutting house-logs enough to 
build a comfortable log house, which he drew together preparatory 
to calling his friends to his house-raising. 

A night or two before the contemplated "raising" was to have 
taken place, the friends of Miss Amidon, or Miss Amidon's claim, 
got together and cut each of the house-logs in two, and notified Mr. 
Bannon not to jump the claim of an unprotected female. 

This was the first clash among "the faithful members," and to 
prevent a serious collision, which apparently threatened, the friends 
of the parties induced Mr. Bannon to abandon the idea of making a 
change of location and settle on his own claim. All parties united 
and moved the crippled house-logs up to his original choice of loca- 
tion by number, and there constructed an octagon log house for him 
as a compromise of the difficulty. 

Having no desire to encourage contention, Mr. Bannon acquiesced 
in the movement, although satisfied in his own mind that he had a 
just right to the claim and could have held it without wi'onging any 
person. Suffice it to say of this matter that Miss Amidon never 
made her appearance in the valley. The disputed claim was after- 
ward disposed of by the friend or agent of that lady to Henry W. 
Di'iver. Mr. Driver pre-empted it as a homestead, and after living 
on it for five or six years sold his farm and moved to Winona, where 
he resided for a year or two and then went south. 

Mr. Bannon moved on his claim in the spring of 1853, and has 
occupied it as a farm for over thirty years. He has been a success- 
ful farmer. His comfortable buildings, fine stock and well cultivated 
fields represent that as a member of the Western Farm and Village 
Association he found that "home in the west" for which he aban- 
doned his business as a carman in New York city and helped to 
form a colony in the Territory of Minnesota. ^ 

Lawrence Dilworth made choice of his claim in accordance with 
his number drawn as a member of the association, and selected the 
one next below and adjoining that of Mr. Bannon's. He moved on 
his claim in the spring of 1853, and has lived there from that time to 
the present. His good buildings and the well-tilled fields of his fine 
farm indicate the prosperous farmer and demonstrate that he too 



260 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

secured the farm for which lie came to Rolling Stone. Mr. Dilwortb 
and family were of the party that landed at the colony from the 
wood-boat on the evening of May 2. They are Catholics. Religious 
faith was not a test of friendship in the Rolling Stone colony. The 
high respect entertained by the early settlers for Mr. and Mrs. Dil- 
wortb has never been dimmed by the years that have passed since 
tlieir pioneer days as colonists. The writer hopes for pardon if tres- 
passing on their private affairs, but a remarkable peculiarity in 
manner of doing business is worthy of mention as an uncommon 
incident in pioneer life. It is said by one familiar with his affairs 
that Mr, Dilwortb has not during the past thirty years allowed an 
account to be opened against him. He has paid cash down fV»r 
whatever he has bought or gone without articles required. 

On a farm about a mile below Mr. Dil worth there is now living 
another member of the association, who, like bis neighbors above, 
remained in the colony, and lias secured the home in his old age for 
which he left New England and came west more than thirty years 
ago. This farm is now owned and occupied by S. E. Cotton. 
When the members of the association made choice of farms by their 
numbers, this locality was chosen by John lams, and purchased 
from him by E. B. Drew. This was the first claim sale in the 
colony. Mr. Drew as assistant surveyor had taken a liking to the 
place, and when he learned that it had been selected by Mr. lams 
he offered him $10 for his number, or right to it. The offer was 
accepted and the claim given up to Mr. Drew, who held it and 
entered it at the United States land office when the land was sur- 
veyed. It was held by Mr. Drew until 1857, when he sold it to 
Mr. Cotton. 

When Mr. Cotton first landed at Rolling Stone he built a log 
house on his village lot previously selected, and made it his home. 
After the collapse of the association he retained his location, and 
when the land was surve3'ed by government he made a claim of 
eighty acres and pre-empted the village lots as a homestead. He 
sold it in 1857 and moved to his present home. His claim in Min- 
nesota City is now the farm of James Kennedy. 

Between the "Drew claim" (where Mr. Cotton now lives) and 
Minnesota City a claim was made by llezakiah Jones, who occupied 
the locality for several years, and then sold the homestead he there 
pre-empted. Mr. Jones is yet a resident of Minnesota City. He is 
the oldest settler in that part of the county north of the city of 



Tire ASSOCIATION AT ROLLING STONE. 261 

Winona. He came here on April 14, 1852, as one of the ''pioneer 
6quad" (the only one now living), and was one of the first members 
of the association to locate in Rolling Stone. Mr. Jones has not 
been as fortunate as some who came later in the season. 

North from the "Drew claim" and west from the present village 
of Minnesota City were the claims of T. K. Allen and A. A. Gilbert. 
These claims were parts of the grounds of the original village site. 
They held claims in the valley above, but when the survey of y)ublic 
lands was made they located themselves here, and each pre-empted 
, a quarter-section of the land surveyed for the village of the colony. 
Neither of these men are now residents of the county. Both were 
successful in acquiring the homes in the west for which they helped 
to organize the association in New York city in 1851. The first 
grist mill in the county was started by Allen and Gilbert, one of 
Burr's horse-power mills, in 1853. 

Mr. Allen was the recording secretary from the first meeting of 
the association in New York city, until its last meeting in Minne- 
sota city. He is now a clergyman of the Episcopal church, living 
in Alexandria, Douglass county, Minnesota. 

Mr. Gilbert lived for several years in the city of Winona. His 
present residence is unknown. 

The farm now owned and occupied by Mr. E. B. Drew was held 
by Mr. Drew as a claim, but it was the choice of W. H. Coryell on 
his number drawn as a member of the association. It was on this • 
claim that E. B. Drew, C. R. Coryell and W. H. Coryell made their 
camp when they first came to Rolling Stone. This was their home- 
stead, where they lived and made their first begiiming in farming 
operations in the Territory of Minnesota. By mutual agreement 
they worked together and held property in common. 

When these men first came here it was not their design to settle 
in the valley. From the description given by Mr. Lord of the 
country lying west they expected to locate themselves on prairie 
farms back from the Mississippi. They selected this location to keep 
up their connection with the association and as their headquarters 
until they found claims that were more satisfactory. 

They explored the country west and made selections of locations 
in what is now known as the town of Saratoga, in the western part 
of the qounty, in the vicinity of what has since been called the Blair 
settlement. With their teams and big wagon they spent about a 
week in prospecting and marking their claims with the customary 



262 HISTORY OF WDS^ONA COUNTY. 

marks and a small ]>ile of logs for each location, but never made 
any further improvements, their interests in the valley engaging 
their attention until their prairie claims wer^ taken by others. 

Mr. Drew broke about twenty-five acres, on the farm where he 
now lives, in the spring of 1852, and planted some corn and culti- 
vated a garden. In the fall he sowed a small patch of wheat by 
way of experiment. The following year, 1853, he harvested the 
first crop of wheat ever raised by the settlers in southern Minnesota. 
From one sack of seed wheat, about two bushels, sown on about 
two acres of breaking, he secured seventy bushels of superior winter 
wheat, which he threshed and cleaned by hand-labor. 

The following extract is co])ied from "The Democrat," published 
at St Paul, August 3, 1853 : 

0. M. Lord, Esq., of Filniore county, a delegate to the late democrat con- 
vention, has deijosited in this office a sample of winter wheat of the red chaft' 
bearded variety, raised on the form of ^Messrs. Drew and Coryell, in the Rolling 
Stone valley, which we regard as the finest specimen of this grain that we have 
ever seen. Messrs. D. & C. have harvested several acres of this wheat, and 
good judges estimate that it will yield at the rate of forty bushels to the acre. 

This is the first winter wheat ever sown in that vicinity, but Mr. Lord 
informs us that a large quantity will be put in the groimd this fall. There is 
little dmibt that wheat is to become one of the great staple productions of 
Minnesota, and that fiour of the best quality will soon form the most important 
item in the lists of our exports. Up with your mills, gentlemen. 

In 1853 Mr. Drew increased his cultivation by another field of 
breaking, and raised a large crop of corn. In the fall he sowed 
about eight acres of winter wheat. In the spring of 1853 he sowed 
a sack of spring wheat, and harvested about fifty bushels. About 
thirty bushels of this he sold to Sanborn & Drew, in the spring of 
1854. This was the first load of wheat ever sold in the city of 
Winona, or in southern Minnesota. 

In the season of 1854 Mr. Drew harvested, from the eight acres 
sowed to winter wheat the fall before, about two hundred and fifty 
bushels. Some of this he sold to the settlers for seed, reserving 
enough for his own seed, and about eighty bushels which was ground 
into flour. The first wheat raised in southern Minnesota that was 
made into flour was a part of this crop. 

During the winter W. R. Stewart and Albion Drew took two 
loads of this wlieat, of forty bushels eacii, to a mill in La Crosse 
valley, about sixty miles distant, where they waited until their grist 
was ground, when they I'eturned home with their flour. They were 



THE ASSOCIATION AT ROLLING STONE. 263 

about a week making the trip, the teams going on the ice to La 
Crosse and thence up the La Crosse valley. The loads were much 
lighter on their return, for one fourth of the wheat was taken as toll. 
The wheat was of No. 1 grade and the flour proved to be of supe- 
rior quality, fully equal to the best now made by improved mills 
and more modern processes. 

Mr. Drew increased the size of his farm, extended his breaking 
and cultivation, and increased his acreage of wheat, but at the same 
time growing large crops of other kinds of farm produce without 
making a specialty of any particular branch of his business. He 
has given his attention to the cultivation of fruit, and engaged con- 
siderably in stock raising, horses, cattle, sheep and hogs. Although 
he has extensive ranges of fine pasturage on his large farm, he 
abandoned sheep farming, on account of the extreme care necessary 
to protect his flocks from the wolves that infested the vicinity. 

Mr. Drew has been a prosperous farmer. He has given his per- 
sonal attention to all of liis farming operations and has made it a 
practical business occupation. He has held ofiicial positions in the 
town of Rolling Stone, in which he resides ; has served as county 
commissioner, and was a member of the state legislature in 1875, 
and also in 1876. 

C. R. Coryell remained with Mr. Drew for about a 3^ear and 
then went back east to live. W. H. Coryell staid with him about 
two- years, when he married and settled on a claim on the upper part 
of Wabasha prairie, where W. L. Burr now resides. After a resi- 
dence here of about a year he left the territory. 

Robert Thorp is living on the farm chosen for him on his num- 
ber drawn. It adjoins that of Mr. Drew. Mr. Thorp's family lived 
in Minnesota City about two years before they moved to their pres- 
ent location. To hold the claim, and prevent others from jumping 
it while Mr. Thorp was absent working at his trade as a blacksmith, 
he built a small shanty, which Mrs. Thorp sometimes occupied 
temporarily. 

Mr. Thorp is now occupying his comfortable stone cottage and 
broad acres of cultivated fields, for which he abandoned his black- 
smith shop in New York city. He has held the office of treasurer 
of the town of Rolling Stone, in which he lives, for the past fifteen 
years. 

Although Mr. Thorp brought to the colony a large supply of 
material, stock and tools, he never' opened a shop in Minnesota 



264 HISTORY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

City. Ho left his family there in a comfortable hewed log house 
about 14-X 16, and went down to Galena, where he worked a part of 
the years 1852 and ISr)3. When he moved on his farm he built a 
small shop in wliich he sometimes does blacksmithing for himself or 
to accommodate a neighbor. 



CHAPTER XXYII. 



CRYSTALLIZATION. 



From personal observations made during the extreme high water 
in the spring of 1852, and from the course of events and progress 
of afJairs generally at Wabaslia prairie, Captain Smith decided or 
consented to locate his contem}>lated town site on claim No. 4, at the 
upper landing, instead of on claim No. 1, as he had at first intended. 
Circumstances apparently compelled him to change his original 
plans. He did not, however, at once abandon his first impressions, 
that claim No. 1 was the most valuable on the prairie. 

From letters now in the hands of the writer, correspondence 
between old settlei'S, who were then holding claims on the prairie, 
it is evident that for awhile Captain Smith was suspicious of his 
agent and partner in this speculation, and feared that he might 
attempt to appropriate the upper landing as an individual posses- 
sion. With the rush of immigration into the territory, Johnson's 
ideas were considerably inflated, and he apparently assumed the 
entire control of affairs at Johnson's landing, but no evidence of 
treachery was ever developed. 

About the first of June Captain Smith brought up a survej'or 
from Iowa, whose services he secured to lay out a town at the upper 
landing. To John Ball, United States deputy surveyor, he in- 
trusted the business of laying off and plotting claim No. 4 into lots, 
streets, etc. The original survey of the town plat of what is now 
Winona was accordingly made by John Ball for the proprietors. 
Smith an^ Johnson. 

No government survey of lands had been made on the west side 
of the river by which to locate the plat of the new town. Mr. Ball 
took its bearings from a point'established by government surveyors 



CRYSTALLIZATION. 265 

on the opposite side of the river. Its location was described by 
him as follows: "From the northwest corner of Block 9, the 
meander post in Wisconsin on the Mississippi river, between Sees. 
1 and 6, T. 18 N"., R 10 and 11 W., 4th M., bears 35° east, 39 chains 
distant. " 

After due consideration of the matter it was decided to lay off 
the streets parallel with and at right angles to the river, which at 
this place runs a little south from an east course (21" south of east). 
It therefore became necessary that the boundaries should be estab- 
lished satisfactorily with the holders of the adjoining claims. Each 
of the claims along the river were half a mile square. The division 
lines between them were a direct north and south course. 

The corner stake between Ko. 4, the Johnson claim, and No. 3, 
the Stevens claim, stood on the bank of the river, about midway 
between Walnut and Market streets. The corner stake between 
JSTo. 4 and No. 5, tlie Hamilton claim, stood on the bank of the 
river about midway between Winona and Huff streets. 

Several days were spent in general measurements and negotia- 
tions before the boundaries of the plat were established, extending on 
the river from the corner stake of the Stevens claim to the center 
of Washington street, and running back to the center of Wabasha 
street. The proprietors of the claims on the river were to retain 
their rights to their claims as originally made without regard to the 
survey and plat made by Mr. Ball. 

Tlie boundary line on Wabasha street was established by special* 
agreement with the holders of the claims on the south. An agree- 
ment, made a matter of record, is as follows : 

This article of agreement, made this fifteenth day of June, a.d. Eigliteen 
hundred and fifty-two. Between AVm. B. Gere and Erwin Jolinson, both of 
the County of Wabashaw and Territory of Minnesota, Witnesseth : That the 
said (parties) do hereby agree and bind ourselves to abide by the following 
specified stipulations in regard to boundary or division line between their 
respective claims on the Prairie of Wabashaw. The street designated on the 
Town Plot as Broadway shall be the division line between said claims as far as 
said Gere's extends, and furthermore the lots in the next Block or Blocks 
south of and bordering on Broadway shall be equally divided between said 
Gere and Johnson, and after said Gere has the same measurement of land 
south of said division Block as said Johnson has north of said division Block, 
the remaining strip of land bordering on the lake shall be equally divided 
between the said parties. 

• In witness whereof we have herewith set our hands and seals. 
In presence of \ Wm. B. Geke. [seal] 

John Ball. / E. Johnson. [seal] 



266 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

The boundaries between the chiiras on the river and those in 
the rear were irre^uhir and "a great deal mixed.'' To illustrate 
tlieir relation to each other: The original claims on the river began 
at a certain stake or starting point on the bank of the i-iver, thence 
i-unning south lialf a mile to a corner stake; thence west half a mile 
to a corner stake; thence north to the bank of the river to a corner 
stake ; thence east along the bank of the river to the place of 
beginning. 

As the line of the river bank is about 21° south of east, it is 
readily seen that the west line was much the longest, and that the 
boundaries described included more that 160 acres of land. The 
claim adjoining on the west, if defined in the same manner, will not 
extend as far south on its east line as the western boundary of the 
first described. 

The irregularity of these boundaries on the south produced 
corresponding irregularities in the claims in the rear, which were 
sources of claim difficulties and contentions. In a matter arising 
from this peculiarity of claim boundaries Henry D. Huff narrowly 
escaped the loss of his life in the spring of 185-1. 

Mr. Huff was then the proprietor of claim No. 5, the Hamil- 
ton claim. The land in the rear of the east eighty acres was held 
by George H. Sanborn. The land south of the west eighty was 
occupied by Elijah Silsbee. With the consent of Mr. Sanborn, but 
in opposition to Mr. Silsbee's claim rights, Mr. Huff attempted to 
•change the original line of his claim on the south, and make it 
parallel with the river, or with the line of the streets. To accomplish 
this, he proposed to mark his boundary by a furrow extending from 
the southwest corner of the Johnson claim, No. 4, to the southwest 
corner of his own claim, No. 5. He sent his team with a plow to 
mark the line, and take possession by breaking and cultivation, 

Mr. Silsbee had previously marked his boundaries by a single 
furrow with a plow. "When the team of Mr. Huff approached this 
furrow, Silsbee stopped them, and, threatening the driver with his 
gun, drove him off. He then stood guard to prevent any further 
attempts to trespass on his rights. The tract of land in dispute was 
but three or four acres. It was not so much the amount or value 
involved as it was what he supposed to be disregard of the rights of 
others that aroused the angry passions of Silsbee. It was not alone 
the protection of property, but an impulsive resistance of what he 
considered arbitrary oppression. 



CRYSTALLIZATION. 2(59 

Learning the state of affairs from the teamster, Mr. Huff went 
back on the prairie toward where Silsbee had stationed himself. As 
he approached the furrow which marked the original claim line 
Silsbee ordered him to halt, and bringing his gun to his shoulder 
called to him not to cross the furrow, that he would shoot him if 
he attempted. 

Fearless, and paying no attention to the order to halt, Mr. Huff 
continued to advance, and crossed the furrow. Approaching in a 
confident manner he said, '' You do not intend to shoot me, do 
you?" Silsbee replied, '^ do," and taking deliberate aim fired 
upon him. 

The gun was a double-barrel fowling-piece, owned by M. 
Wheeler Sargeant, which Silsbee had borrowed. Both barrels were 
heavily loaded with fine shot and small gravel stones. The con- 
tents of one barrel were lodged in Mr. Huff's left side and arm. 
Fortunately, he had a large pocket-book filled with closely-folded 
papers in the breast-pocket of his inner coat, and both coats but- 
toned close. Nearly the whole charge lodged in the pocket-book. 
A part of the missiles were burrowed in the muscles of his chest and 
left arm. 

Mr. Huff was knocked down and disabled by the shock and 
injuries received. He was taken home, and was under the care of 
a surgeon for several weeks. No serious results followed tJie in- 
juries. He readily recovered. 

Silsbee was immediately arrested, and aftei- an examination 
before a justice of the peace he was bound over for trial at the 
next term of the United States court, and released on bail. On 
account of some informality no court was held that year. Tlie fol- 
lowing year the case was continued over on account of serious sick- 
ness of Silsbee. In the meantime Mr. Huff purchased the Silsbee 
claim, and the matter was permitted to pass without legal action in 
court. 

With the proceeds of the sale of his claim Mr. Silsbee, with 
Charles S. Hamilton as partner, opened a store on the corner of 
Center and Front streets, where a warehouse now stands, and for 
awhile he was considered to be a respectable citizen, but for many 
years previous to his death, which occurred about ten or twelve 
years ago, he was an outcast in community. 

It is said by an old settler that when the town plot was first 
made by John Ball the present levee was laid off into blocks, num- 
16 



270 HISTORY OF WIJSUNA COUNTY. 

berod from 1 to 6, and divided into lots, but that the plan wa8 
changed by the special directions of Capt. Smith and a public levee 
substituted. The high water of that season overflowed the bank as 
far as the south side of Front street, making the water-lots of less 
immediate value in the estimation of the proprietors. The landing 
was one of .the important items of the claim with Capt. Smith, and 
he was desirous of making it available to its greatest extent. 

It is to Capt. Smitli that the city of Winona is indebted for the 
commodious levee it now holds. It was the pride of its citizens 
before it was deformed and crippled by railroad tracks and other 
modern improvements, and suffered to wear and waste away from 
neglect of attention by those whose duty it is to protect and care 
for it. 

Blocks 1 and 6 on the river were reserved from the public levee 
and divided into lots as plotted. It is said that this was done by 
Mr. Huff before the plot was recorded. Block 1 contained but 
three lots belonging to Smith and Johnson ; the other two, lots 1 and 
2, belonged to the Stevens claim. 

When the town site of Smith and Johnson was surveyed and 
plotted by John Ball, United States deputy surveyor, it was given 
the name of Montezuma, by E. H. Johnson. He was afterward 
extremely tenacious of the name, and strongly opposed the sub- 
stitution of Winona. No record was made of the plot until the 
following year. Wabasha county had no county records. In 
1853, when Fillmore county (which also included this county) was 
created and regularly organized, the plot was recorded. 

Henry D. Huff bought an interest in this town site in 1853, and 
also had claim No. 5 surveyed and plotted as a i)art of the town. 
In a newspaper article, published several years ago, Mr. Huff said 
relative to this matter, "The town pr<)i)er had been surveyed, 
plotted and named Montezuma by Smith and Johnson. With the 
consent of Capt. Smith I erased the name of Montezuma and 
inserted the name of Winona on the plot, and paid Mr. Stoll, of 
Minneowah, for recording the same as Winona. I found out after- 
ward that the name Montezuma was retained (m the record, and 
asked Mr. Stoll why he put in the name of Montezuma when it did 
not appear on the plot. He said Johnson wanted it Montezuma, 
80 he recorded it Montezuma, adding a note that the proprietors 
had changed it to Winona." 

During the early part of this season another town site was 



CRYSTALLIZATION. 271 

located in this county. The location selected was along the river 
just above what is now tlie village of Homer — the claim purchased 
of Peter Gorr by Timothy Burns. This town site did not include 
BunnelFs landing, but extended from Bunnell's claim up the river 
along the bluffs. It was on the "main land," two or three miles 
below "that bar in the river," Wabasha prairie. 

A stock company was organized. There were eight shares 
valued at $200 each. The stockholders and proprietors were 
Timothy Burns, lieutenant-governor of Wisconsin, residing at 
La Crosse, Willard B. Bunnell, of Bunnell's landing, Isaac Van 
Etten, Charles W. Borup, Charles H. Oakes, Alexander Wilkin, 
Justus C. Ramsey and William L. Ames, of St. Paul. 

This company was a strong and influential one, and with the 
exception of Bunnell they were all men of considerable capital. 
With them their investments here were wholly matter of specula- 
tion. It was supposed to be a "good thing," and strong efforts 
were made by them to build up a town that would successfully 
compete with Capt. Smith's claims for the business of the interior 
when the back country should become settled. 

Soon after Smith and Johnson had their town site plotted the 
speculation began to be developed, and in July this rival town was 
surveyed and plotted by Isaac Thompson for the proprietors, and 
the name of Minneowah given to it. This name is of the Dakota 
language. It was selected by the proprietors of the new town, and 
not given to the locality by the Sioux. It is not now known 
whether the Indians had a name designative of this place or not. 
None was ever known by any of the settlers. The literal transla- 
tion of the name Minneowah is "Falling Water." 

In a description of the Falls of St. Anthony by the Rev. John A. 
Merrick, an Episcopal clergyman at St. Paul, published about the 
Ist of January, 1852, he says, "By the Dahcota or Sioux Indians 
they are called 'Minne-ha-hah,' or ' Minne-ra-ra, ' (Laughing Water,) 
and also 'Minne-owah' (Falling Water) — general expressions 
applied to all waterfalls." 

The historical address of M. Wheeler Sargeant, from which 
extracts have been made, says, "The town contained 318 lots; 
consequently at that early day looked quite imposing on paper — still 
more so on the spot; for at least one half of it was 400 feet above 
the river and of w.ig«rZ?/ perpendicular access; * * * and for the 



272 JIISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

next year it was by far the most pretentious place below St. Paul. 
* * * Except the unimportant items of locality, buildings and 
inhabitants, it had all the characteristics of a great city.'''' 

The plot was put into market at St. Paul and lots were bought 
and sold, without knowledge of their locality — whether on the table 
along the river or on the bluff above. Not much was done there by 
way of improvements until the following year. 

In the spring of 1853 a large hotel was built by the proprietors — 
much the largest and best building on the west side of the river 
below St. Paul. For awhile Minneowah was truly a rival town, and 
strongly contested with Montezuma for public attention. Its advan- 
tages of location "on the main land," over that "sand-bar," liable 
to overflow any year, were loudly proclaimed, and its prospects were 
for awhile apparently promising. 

The hotel was opened, and steamboats landed passengers who 
were prospecting for locations. Stores were built and goods brought 
on, — dwellings commenced, but dividends for the sale of lots were 
unknown ; the expense column was much the heaviest. The origi- 
nal stockholders divided up their shares and generously allowed 
others to hold stock in Minneowah. 

Among the new proprietors who became residents were Myron 
Toms, who, while living in St. Paul, purchased a half-share. H. B. 
Stoll purchased a halt-share from Mr. Van Etten. James F. Toms, 
Charles G. Waite and others became proprietors. Peter Burns held 
an interest as successor of his brother Timothy Burns, whose death 
occulTed about this time. He was the only shareholder who claimed 
to have made anything from the transaction. He says that when 
the prospects of success were the most flattering he sold his interest 
to the other proprietors for $4, 000, and went back to La Crosse. 

An addition to Minneowah was surveyed and plotted for Bun- 
nell, Stoll and John Lavine. This addition was principally suburban 
lots of from five to ten acres each for residence property. It was 
located above the original town, extending along the bluffs to the 
mouth of Pleasant valley. Mr. Lavine occupied this land and held 
it as a claim. 

Among the early residents of Minneowah was the Hon. C. F. 
Buck, of tlie town of Winona, then a young lawyer just starting in 
business. Mr. Buck came here about the first of September, 1853, 
and remained until 1855, when he moved to Winona. Charles M. 
Lovel, of Fillmore county, was for awhile a merchant here and 



CRYSTALLIZATION. 273 

carried on considerable of a trade. There were manj others who 
were temporary residents of that locality. A man by the name of 
Dougherty remained there for several years. 

The town plot of Minneowah was never recorded. It was placed 
on file in the office of the register of deeds of Fillmore county, while 
Mr. Stoll was register and had his office at Minneowah. In 1855 
Myron Toms, holding power of attorney from the proprietors, with- 
drew the plot from the files for the purpose of entering the land as 
a claim. The town site of Minneowah was then unknown on any 
record. It was said that this was done to oust some of the propri- 
etors and holders of lots, but the location was jumped by some of 
the citizens residing there who filed their claims in the United States 
land office as actual settlers on the land. The matter was contested, 
but the resident settlers held their claims as homesteads. 

Mr. Dougherty drew the hotel and a store with his share 

of the spoils. The stockholders and owners of lots lost all right 
and title to the locality. The commercial town "on the main land " 
vanished. Minneowah is now known only by tradition to the 
residents of the county. 

Willard B. Bunnell, one of the original stockholders of Minneo- 
wah, the resident proprietor, was, in the beginning, the most zealous 
and active of the company in his efforts to build up this town, and 
gave most of his time and attention to the scheme, but later he 
learned he was but a tool in the hands of his more experienced and 
wealthy associates. The professional town-site speculators were 
'"too much" for the little Indian trader. He became a silent part- 
ner in the concern for awhile, and then relinquished his share to the 
others. 

No one intimately acquainted with Will Bunnell had reason to 
doubt the sincerity of his belief that "Wabasha prairie had been 
entirely flooded, and was liable to be again submerged in extreme 
high water. This idea he imbibed from his belief at that time in 
many of the traditions and some of the superstitions of the Indians, 
although he was a man of intelligence and of some acquirements. 
Notwithstanding his active, restless temperament and impulsive 
manners, he was popular with his acquaintances. He was a genial, 
social companion, and a gentleman when frontier sociability was 
not carried to excess. 

About the first of June, 1852, John Burns brought his family into 
the territory of Minnesota and settled in this county. He located 



274 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

liimself in the mouth of the valley to wliich his name was afterward 
given, and which is now known as "Burns Valley." His family 
then consisted of his wife, three daughters — Mary, "Maggie," 
Elicia — and his son William. Elicia died not long after she came 
here. 

Mr. Burns had, prior to this, been a resident of the State of 
Wisconsin, living near Mineral Point, where he had been engaged 
in farming and stock-raising. On his arrival here, he landed at 
Bunnell's landing, with all of his household goods, farming imple- 
ments, and a large herd of cattle, horses, hogs, fowls, etc., to 
transport all of which Mr. Burns used to say he had to charter the 
Nominee for the trip. He moved direct from the landing to his 
claim, where, instead of the ordinary claim shanty, the family found 
a home ready to receive them. They never had any experience of 
shanty life in Minnesota. 

The claim on which Mr. Burns settled was selected for him by 
his son, Timothy Burns, lieutenant-governor oi Wisconsin. The 
claim was chosen early in the fall of 1851, soon after the treaty with 
the Sioux for the sale of their lands, on the west side of the Missis- 
sippi. During the winter, about the first of February, Mr. Burns 
came up the river on the ice, with the mail carrier, to see the loca- 
tion in the Indian country, which he had been notified had been 
selected for him as a stock farm and family homestead. 

After stoi)ping a few days at La Crosse to visit his sons, Timothy 
and Peter Burns, he came uj) to look at the claim and found it to be 
a choice satisfactory to himself He decided to secure it and bring 
his family on in the spring. Making his headquarters at Bunnell's, 
he took possession of the claim and proceeded to get out timber 
with which to build a frame house on it in the spring. 

About the first of April he returned home, going down the river 
on the Nominee, then on her first trip. He left his claim in the 
care of his sons in La Crosse. The special charge of the claim was 
imder the watchful eye of W. B. Bunnell, whose sister was the wife 
of Peter Burns. It was through the aid of Bunnell that the claim 
was first selected and held. 

Early in the spring Timothy Burns had a house built on this 
claim for his father. It was at that time the best building in southern 
Minnesota. It was a commodious but rather old-fashioned farm- 
house. The frame was of oak timber with posts and braces, covered 
with a shingled roof, the sides clapboarded and painted. It was 



CRYSTALLIZATION. 275 

into this house, just completed, that Mr. Barns moved his iamily 
about the first of June. Its pleasant location among the large old 
oaks on the bank of the stream gave it a cozj' and homelike 
appearance. 

This house was occupied by Mr. Burns and his family for several 
years, until it took fire from some defect in the chimney and burned 
to the ground with the most of its contents. He then built another 
house on the site of the first, which it somewhat resembles in gen- 
eral external appearance, although its internal arrangements are of 
more modern style. This building is yet standing, and is used as 
the farm residence of the occupant of the land. 

Mr. Burns opened up a farm on his claim, but gave his attention 
principally to stock-raising and the dairy. The early settlers were 
for many years greatly dependent on Mr. Burns for gfood, fresh 
butter, eggs and chickens, while Mr. Burns furnished them fresh beef 
from his herd. The claim and vicinity furnished an extensive range 
for his cattle, and afforded unlimited meadows of grass-land for 
their winter's supply of hay. His surplus of the farm always found 
ready sale on Wabasha prairie or with the immigrants that came 
into the county to settle. 

When Mr. Burns first took possession of his claim he obtained 
permission of the Sioux to occupy the land, cut the timber and build 
a house on it. For this permit he gave the Indians two barrels of 
flour and a barrel of pork. This he paid under the impression and 
with the belief that he was purchasing their rights to the laud. He 
always after maintained that he bought his claim from their chief 
Wabasha, and that no one had a better right to it than liimself. 

At the time he took possession there were two or three large 
Indian tepees standing in the vicinity of where his house was built. 
They were about 15x20, of the same style and structure as those 
found on Wabasha prairie and in the mouth of Gilmore valle3^ 
This locality was the special home of AVabasha and his family rela- 
tives when living in this vicinity. It was sometimes called Wabasha's 
garden by the old settlers. 

Quite a number of Indian graves were on these grounds. Nearly 
in front of the farmhouse there were two or three graves of more 
modern burial lying side by side. These were said to be the last 
resting-place of some of Wabasha's relatives. The Sioux made 
a special request of Mr. Burns and his family that these graves 
should not be disturbed. This Mr. Burns promised, and the little 



276 IIISTOKY OF WIXOXA COrNTY. 

mounds, covered witli billets of wood, were never molested, although 
tliey were in his garden and not far from his house. For many 
years they remained as they were left by the Indians, until the 
wood by which they were covered had rotted away entirely. A light 
frame or fence of poles put there by Mr. Burns always covered the 
locality during his lifetime. 

For several years after Mr. Burns located here the Sioux who visited 
this part of the territory were accustomed to make it their camping- 
grounds. Although they were unwelcome visitors, and their arrival 
always dreaded by the female portion of the family, Mr. Burns was 
never annoyed by their presence, — they were never troublesome. 
To alia}' any demonstrations of timidity on the part of Mrs. Burns 
or her daughters, he woiild chidingly remark, "Sure ye have no 
cause for fear, — didn't I buy the land from old Wabasha himself — 
and pay him his own price for it too — a barrel of pork and two 
barrels of flour? They will not harm ye — don't be bothering about 
the Indians, now." 

Mr. Burns never lost anything by tlie Indians. His property 
was never disturbed, and in but one particular were they ever 
familiar or assumed possession of anything without permission. 
During the first season Mr. Burns had a field of corn and pumpkins 
on new breaking. The corn was a poor crop, but the pum^^kins 
were plentiful. Thinking to make some contributions to them, Mrs. 
Burns gave the squaws permission to take all the pumpkins they 
desired. The squaws helped themselves liberally. Every season 
afterward the squaws made an annual visit and swarmed into Mr. 
Burns' cornfields. They carried off " Mrs. Burns' jiumpkins," but 
left the corn for the blackbirds to forage on. 

Mr. Burns was appointed a justice of the peace, by Gov. Ram- 
sey, not long after he came here. He was the second justice of the 
peace appointed in Wabasha cdunty; the first "was T. K. Allen, 
of Minnesota City. He held the position until his successor was 
elected in the fall of 1853. 

"The rich Irish brogue" plainlj- revealed the Milesian origin of 
Mr. Burns. His quaint expressions are pleasantly remembered by 
his friends and acquaintances. As a justice of the peace his court 
was a session of comic drollery that was heartily enjoyed by the set- 
tlers. His rulings and decisions were given from an intuitive and 
impulsive feeling of right and justice, rather than from his compre- 
hension of the law governing the cases. His h«mesty of purpose 



RESPECTABILITY. ^ ' ' 

was never questioned; as a citizen he had the respect of the early 

'''Mr" Burns, his wife, and their daughter EUcia, died on their 
farm in the mouth of Burns valley,- on the ^^^^^j}^;'^'^'^^ 
letUed in 1852. Mrs. Burns died in September, 1860 M. Burns 
in March 1870. The homestead is yet m possession of one ot the 
IX It is owned by Miss Maggie Burns, o- of their daug^^r. 
Mary, the other daughter, is now known as Mrs. E. ^- Smith ot 
the city of Winona. An interesting family of sons and daughters 
young ladies and gentlemen, now call her "mother." ''Bdl 
Burns has gone west. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

RESPECTABILITY. . 

Among the settlers on Wabasha prairie during the early part of 
the summer of 1852 were the Rev. Hiram S. Hamilton and his son 
Charles S. Hamilton, who arrived about the first of June. After 
exploring the prairie in search of claims, without settling on any, 
theVmale choL of one across the slough at the foot of the Sugar- 
Loaf Bluff, where they built a small claim shanty and commenced 
pioneer life. Finding the location a lonesome and unpleasant one, 
they moved their shanty and housekeeping materuil over on the 
praiie, and put it up on the bank of the river-on a mound at 
about what is now the foot of Main street. . • , ,u. 

After living on the levee for a short time, they moved into the 
shanty on claim No. 2 -the claim held by Caleb Nash While 
living there, H. S. Hamilton acquired possession of the claim, and 
soon after built a house on the bank of the river a little way 
above where the saw-mill of the Winona Lumber Company now 
stands. He here located himself with his family, consisting of his 
wife and two sons, Charles S. and Eugene, and made it his home 
for about ten years, when he sold his property on Wabasha prairie 
to Henry D. Huff and moved on a farm m the southeast part of 
Wisconsin, where he died a few years ago. 

Rev Hiram S. Hamilton, or, as he was most commonly called, 
- Elder Hamilton," was a prominent and well-known citizen of this 



278 HISTOllY OF WINONA ("OTTNTY. 

county in tlie pioneer days of its settlement. Tlirough his influence 
very many of the early settlers came into the territory, and a large 
n,uraber of his relations and personal friends, as well as strangers, 
were induced to settle in this county, many of them on Wabasha 
prairie, now the city of Winona. 

Mr. Hamilton was a gentleman of liberal education, of fine 
personal appearance, pleasing and entertaining in his manners, but 
of quiet, unobtrusive habits. He was a Congregational minister, 
and had preached for many years before he came here. On account 
of poor health he resigned his position as pastor of a church in 
Dubuque and came to Minnesota, expecting to be benefited by the 
change of climate and locality. At Dubuque he was po])nlar witli 
his congregation and held in high esteem as a citizen. During his 
residence in Minnesota he was popular as a ])reacher and respected 
by the early settlers, among whom he had many warm friends who 
knew him }>ersonally, many who now hold pleasant recollection and 
retain that respect to his memory. 

From the time he first landed on Wabasha prairie until after 
the society of the Congregational church was organized, of which he 
was the pastor, he })reached quite regularly to attentive coiigrega- 
tions of mixed religious ideas and beliefs. His well written and 
impressively delivered sermons were interesting and instructive, and 
were always listened to with respectful attention. Their influence 
helped to maintain a moral restraint over the community of 
unorganized citizens, of a locality in which uncertain public opinion 
was the controlling law. Plis services were gratuitously disposed, 
but were none the less valued or beneficial in the settlement. 

Although Elder Hamilton lawfully came in possession of and 
lawfully held claim No. 2, the circumstances and manner by which 
the claim was secured caused a feeling of opposition frorh interested 
individuals, which, for a time, threatened to lessen his influence as 
a teacher or adviser, but public opinion indorsed his acti(m in the 
matter. His popularity as a preacher was maintained, and his 
reputation as a citizen was unimpaired b}' the transaction. 

The charges against him by his opponents were, that he had 
taken possession of and held the claim regardless of the rights of 
others ; that in his proceedings in the matter he had laid aside his 
"Sunday clothes" and descended to the level of other settlers, and 
"jumped the claim." 

Claim jumping was not considered as a criminal offense in public 



RESPECTABILITY. 279 

Opinion if sustained by tlie laws governing claims. The wrong, if 
any was committed, was generally forgiven and forgotten by the 
public if the attempt was successful, and particularly if the claim 
proved to be valuable. Some incidents relative to the change of 
proprietors of claim No. 2 will be given to show the circumstances 
under which it was jumped. 

Charles S. Hamilton was about seventeen or eighteen years of 
age when he came here with his father. He was a reckless, dashing 
and rather fast young man, inclined t<:) be inconsiderate and forward 
in his manners. He was brought here to withdraw him from the 
evil influences of "young America" in Dubuque. Although 
"gassy" and volatile, Charlie was not considered a vicious boy, and 
for awhile he was a general favorite with the settlers, — his restless 
freedom was more amusing than offensive. Many things were over- 
looked because he was Elder Hamilton's son. Without occupation 
he amused himself in hunting and fishing and in explorations of the 
country. He studied the mystery of claims among the groups of 
settlers who gathered to discuss this general topic of conversation. 

Learning the history, condition and approximate value at which 
every claim was held, he became interested in the idea of forming a 
stock company and laying out another town site on the I*^ash claim. 
Nash had made his claim under the instructions of Johnson, and 
held it under liis directions and patronage, hardly conscious that it 
was his own by right. Knowing this condition of the claim, 
Charlie proposed his plan to Johnson and W. B. Gere, who favored 
the scheme. Johnson readily induced Nash to enter into an arrange- 
ment with them and become one of the company. 

The plan proposed was, that Nash should transfer his claim to 
the new company for a specified consideration, when it was to be 
surveyed and plotted for the company, composed of E. H. Johnson, 
W. B. Gere, Caleb Nash and Charles S. Hamilton. To secure 
equal rights and privileges to the proprietors, the services of a lawyer 
in La Crosse were secured, to draw up all necessary papers, by 
making him also one of the stockholders. 

As a preliminary movement, a quit-claim deed was drawn up, 
transferring all of the right and interest of Nash in the claim to 
Johnson and Co. This deed was given to Charlie Hamilton, to pro- 
cure the signature of Nash. Except a nominal consideration, the 
payment of the full amount agreed upon was postponed until the 
company was organized. 



280 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

To get the signature of Nash to this quit-claim deed Charlie went 
to "Goddard's," where Nash was then st()j)ping, laid up on ac- 
count of sickness. On learning the object of his visit Mrs. Goddard 
advised Nash against signing any papers until he received the 
money down for his claim. Her advice was unheeded. Charlie 
Hamilton's representations that ''it was all right" — "only to 
show that he meant business, so that they could organize the com- 
pany " — induced Nash to sign his name. 

In narrating this occurrence "Aunt Catharine" said, "I sup- 
pose the boys thought I did not know anything about business, but 
poor Nash was sorry enough afterward tliat he did not listen to me, 
when I told him he was giving his claim away." 

The deed was given into the hands of the "attorney of the com- 
pany," at La Crosse, for safe keeping. To secure the claim and pre- 
vent Nash or anyone else from attempting to get possession, it was 
proposed to allow Elder Hamilton to occupy the claim, and utilize 
him as a tool in the affair. 

H. S. Hamilton and Charlie were then living in their shanty on 
the public levee. By " request of the company," he was induced to 
move into and occupy the Nash shanty until the necessary papers 
were made out and the company were ready for business. He ac- 
cordingly took possession, sent for his family and made it his home. 
He thus became an actual settler on the claim, and its sole possessor 
in full conformity with the laws governing claims. 

The "joint stock company" lost all right, title and interest in 
the claim they had induced Nash to transfer to them. Neither the 
company nor individuals of the company were ever able to dispossess 
Mr. Hamilton, or obtain remuneration for the losses resulting from 
this ftiilure of their scheme, although several suits at law were 
brought to recover damages. Some effort was made to arouse sym- 
pathy for Nash, whose claim, it was reported, had been jumped by 
Elder Hamilton, but without avail. The settlers generally under- 
stood the matter and took sides with the elder. 

H. S. Hamilton afterward obtained a quit-claim deed direct 
from Caleb Nash, giving him a reasonable compensation for it, 
although he had previously relinquished his rights to it to Johnson 
and Co. It is said of Nash, by those who knew him, that he was an 
industrious and well-disposed young man, of very moderate acquire- 
ments. He had unlimited confidence in Johnson, who really held 
the claim through liim and actually controlled it. Caleb Nash left 



RESPECTABILITY. 281 

Wabasha prairie and went down the river in the spring of 1853. 
It is not known that he ever returned to the territory. 

Rev. H. S. Hamikon held quiet possession of claim No. 2, now 
known as "Hamilton's addition," until about the time of the public 
land sale, when he became involved in another "difference" rela- 
tive to it, which eventually resulted in bringing about a division of 
the Congregational church, by the withdrawal of a part of its mem- 
bers and an organization of another society, the Presbyterian 
church. 

When Henry C. Gere brought his family to Wabasha prairie he 
attempted to take possession of the Stevens claim, but was prevented 
by the decisive opposition of Mr. Stevens and his friends. Profess- 
ing to hav.e a just right to the claim, he w^as not satisfied to let the 
matter rest. Not daring to attempt a forcible entry on the land, and 
as there was no legal authority to appeal to, Mr. Gere made applica- . 
tion to the Wabasha Protection Club for aid to" secure })Ossession. 

A majority of the members of the claim club w^ere non-residents, 
living in La Crosse. The constitution and by-laws of the club, to 
which every member was required to afiix his signature, provided 
that all questions of difference relative to claims should be examined 
by d committee of three appointed by the club for that purpose, 
who were required to make a report of their action to that body for 
its final decision. Each party was entitled to counsel and allowed 
to present witnesses. 

Mr. Gere's appeal was duly referred to a special committee for 
investigation. After numerous adjourned meetings, at which the 
parties appeared with their attorneys and witnesses, without arriving 
at a decision, it was agreed to submit the matter to arbitrators. 
The referees were Jacob S. Denman, of Wabasha prairie, and F. M, 
Kublee, of La Crosse. 

Attorneys and witnesses came up from La Crosse two or three 
times to attend this arbitration court before an agreement could 
be effected. The case was finally settled by the parties consenting 
to divide the claim between them, — Silas Stevens to retain the west 
eighty acres, and the east eighty was to be given up to Henry C. 
Gere. 

It was said that the sympathies of the members of the club and 
of the referees were on the side of Gere. Mr. Gere was a large, 
fine-looking man of social habits and pleasing manners, a smooth 
talker that could represent his own side of the question. He was a 



282 IIISTOHY OF WCSrONA COUNTY. 

poor man and had a large family dependent on his individual efforts 
for their support. 

Mr. Stevens was supposed to have considerable capital which he 
was using in speculations. He was not a ])<)pular man with settlers 
in a new country. He was a rigid church member, a strict and 
zealous temperance man, and in |)olitics an abolitionist from the old 
whig })arty. He was a man firm in his own opinions and in his own 
ideas of right, and was self-reliant in all of his business affairs. 
He discouraged familiarity and but few comprehended him as a man. 

Silas Stevens was a native of the State of New York, born in 
1799 ; in 1829 removed to Pennsylvania; in 1840 moved to Illinois, 
driving through with his own teams ; in IS-tl settled on a farm in Lake 
county, Illinois. In the spring of 1851, leaving the mahagement 
of his fiirm to his son Wm. H. Stevens, then a .young man living 
with his mother and sister on the homestead, he visited the upper 
Mississippi for the purpose of making investments. He stopped at 
La Crosse, where he o})ened a lumber yard and speculated in real 
estate, claims, etc. — moderately and carefully, never indulging in 
wild schemes. 

It was through Mr. Stevens that Gere came to La Crosse, where 
he placed him with his family on a claim to hold until a sale could 
be effected. Mr. Stevens furnished the supplies, and, with the men 
employed in his lumber yard, boarded with the family. He also 
employed Gere in his lumber yard as salesman, where Gere's pre- 
tentious style led many to suppose that he was the responsible head 
in the business. 

In Illinois both Stevens and Gere were zealous members of the 
same church. In La Crosse Mr. Gere found different society. The 
free and easy sociability and western style of speculation to which 
he was introduced, suited his active temperament and visionary style 
of business. 

Early in the winter Gere attempted to secure the claim he was 
holding for Mr. Stevens, but was prevented by Mr. Stevens entering 
it at the land office before Gere could file his pre-emption pa])er8. 
From this transaction Mr. Stevens lost confidence in Gere, and all 
friendship ceased. He dissolved all association, for Gere had 
represented that they were partners in their business ti*ansactions. 

Mr. George W. Clark, who was in Mr. Stevens' employ at that 
time, says he never heard of a i)artnership between the two men. 
Gere took charge of business when Mr. Stevens was temporarily 



RESPECTABILITY. 283 

absent. Mr. Stevens once bought a rait of lumber on which he was 
given thirty days' time. Being asked for an indoi-ser, he, for form's 
sake, asked Gere to sign the note with him. The security was 
satisfactory and the note was paid by Mr. Stevens when due. 

Mr. Stevens retained tlie half of the claim which he had made 
in good faith for himself, in the fall previous. The other half as 
justly belonged to him. Pie submitted to this division as a final 
settlement of all difficulties with Gere. The west eighty of the 
original Stevens claim is now known as Stevens' addition. 

Leaving his afiairs in Minnesota in the hands of his son, W. H. 
Stevens, Silas Stevens continued his speculations elsewhere for a 
year or two longer, when he made, arrangements to locate perma- 
nently in Winona, but never accomplished this design. "While on 
his way here from Galena with horses, traveling by land, he was 
taken with cholera and died after a few hours' sickness. His death 
occurred at Fayette, La Fayette county, Wisconsin, on July 20, 1854. 

His wife and daughter had already moved to Winona, where 
they made it their home while living. His daughter was the wife of 
H. C. Bolcom, a well known citizen, who came here in 1854. 

Wm. H. Stevens is the oldest settler now living on Wabasha 
prairie, the oldest inhabitant of the cit}^ of Winona. Norman B. 
Stevens, an older brother, came here in 1856, and is now living in 
the city of Winona. 

After the death of Silas Stevens the Stevens claim passed into 
the possession of W. H, Stevens. He sold an undivided interest in 
it to Wm. Ashley Jones and E. S. Smith. It was surveyed into lots 
and streets on the same scale as the original town site of Smith and 
Johnson, and designated as Stevens' addition. 

Wm. H. Stevens has been interested in many of the enterprises 
by which the city of Winona has been developed. He has held 
several official positions. In the fall of 1853 he was elected justice 
of the peace. He has served as deputy sheriff. In later years he 
was a member of the board of education. In 1872 and in 1873 he 
was a member of the state legislature as senator from the eighth 
dtstrict in Winona county, ' 

Mrs. Stevens, the wife of Wm. H. Stevens, was an early settler 
in this county. She came here in 1852 and lived in the colony at 
Eolling Stone with her relatives. She is a sister of Mi's. S. D. 
Putman and of S. A. and O. H. Houk, who were members of the 
association. In the fall and winter of that year Mrs. Stevens (then 



284 HISTOEY OF WINONA COINTY. 

Miss '' Ilettj " Houk) taught the tirst district school at Minnesota city 
that was ever held in southern Minnesota ; she also taught the first 
district school ever opened in the city of Winona, in the full of 1854. 

About Julj 1, .1852, Byron A. Viets came up from La Crosse 
with a small drove of cattle, principally cows and young stock. He 
landed them on Wabasha prairie, where he was siiccessful in 
disposing of his entire herd to the settlers on the prairie and at 
Rolling Stone. 

In a trade with Johnson he purchased two or three lots in the 
town plot. This was the first sale of lots after the claim was 
surveyed and plotted ; the first sale of real estate in the new town 
or village of Montezuma, now city of Winona. 

One of these lots, purchased by Mi', Viets, was lot 2, block 10, 
on Front street ; another was lot 4, block 14. The quit-claim deeds 
by which the title to these lots was transferred from Smith and 
Johnson to Byron A. Viets, were placed on record in the office of 
the register of deeds of Washington county at Stillwater, the county 
seat. 

Mr. Viets also bought a claim of eighty acres lying between the 
claim held by Wm. B. Gere and the one held by Elijah Silsbee. It 
was early discovered that the Beecher-Gere claim was an expansive 
one, covering more territory than allowed by law, and S. K. 
Thompson gave notice that he had selected a claim in that locality, 
but he failed to protect it by improvements. 

It was in nominal possession of several different persons who 
jumped it one from another, while each failed to occupy it. Early 
in the summer Isaac W. Simonds came up from La Crosse and took 
possession of it. It was said that he was in the employ of Peter 
Burns. To show that it was a claim held by a bona fide settler, he 
planted a few potatoes and cultivated a small patch of ground. 
This garden spot was in the vicinity of where the State Normal 
School now stands. 

It was generally understood among the settlers that this was 
Thompson's claim, although he had not occupied it, — he was living 
with John Evans at the time. In the absence of Simonds at Lg, 
Crosse, where he made his home, Thompson took possession by 
building the customary log pen, and with the aid of John Evans 
held it for a short time. To settle this claim dispute, it was agreed 
that Thompson and Simonds should hold the land jointly or divide 
it between them. 




E . ELY. 



RESPECTABILITY. 287 

Without the knowledge of Thompson, Mr. Simonds traded off the 
claim to Mr. Viets, and gave him possession. Thompson lost his 
interest without realizing anything from the sale. Mr. Yiets built 
a shanty on it, and on the 20th of July brought his family from La 
Crosse, and became an actual resident on the prairie. 

Having some surplus funds, Mr. Yiets at once made arrange- 
ments to improve his town lots. He decided to build a house for 
the accommodation of the traveling public on lot 2, block 10, front- 
ing on the levee. He brought up material and carpenters from La 
Crosse, and put up a building about 24 X 28, a story and a half 
high — a low porch extended across the front. It was afterward, in 
1853, improved by the addition of a long one-story attachment in 
the rear for dining-room, kitchen, etc. This was at first known as 
"Yiets Tavern," then as the "Yiets House," but was better 
known to the early settlers as the " Winona Hotel," and later as the 
old " Winona House." 

This house was built in August. The roof was the second on 
the prairie covered with shingles. The first was on the house of 
John Evans, on the Evans claim, the third was on the shanty built 
bj Dr. Balcombe, and the fourth on the house built by Elder Ely, 
on the corner of Center and Second streets. In October the rooms 
in the lower part of the house were plastered. The first plastered 
rooms on the prairie were in the house of Elder Ely. Mr. Yiets 
occupied this tavern for about two months, when he leased it to 
David Olmsted for a private residence, and moved his family down 
to La Crosse to spend the winter. 

Late in this season Hon. David Olmsted, accompanied by a 
brother, arrived at Winona from Fort Atkinson, Iowa. They came 
through the country on the same trail Mr. Olmsted had traveled 
before when he accompanied the Winnebagoes on their removal from 
Iowa to Long Prairie, Minnesota. The trail was up through Money- 
Creek valley, and along the divide between the Burns and Gil more 
valley, on the old government trail leading down the ravine back 
of George W. Clark's residence. They traveled on foot from Fort 
Atkinson to Wabasha prairie, packing their camp supplies on a ponj 
which they brought along. 

Mr. Olmsted then proposed to locate himself on Wabasha prairie 
and make it his home. He leased the Yiets House for a residence, 
and had some furniture sent on and stored there, but his wife re- 
mained east on a visit, and did not return until the following spring. 
17 



288 HISTORY OF winona county. 

In the meantime Mr. Olmsted changed his plans and located in St. 
Paul. This part of the territory was always a favorite locality with 
Mr. Olmsted. He came to Winona in 1855, and made it his home 
while he remained in Minnesota. On occount of poor health he 
removed to Vermont, wher6 he died of consumption in 1861. The 
memory of David Olmsted deserves more than this brief notice of 
one of the early settlers of this county, and if space permits farther 
reference will be made of his residence in this locality. 

In 1852, when David Olmsted leased the house of Mr. Yiets, he 
placed it and the furniture stored there in the care of Edwin Hamil- 
ton, who lived alone in it during the winter. 

About the last of January, 1853, Mr. Viets learned that a stranger 
was occupying his claim on Wabasha prairie that he bought of 
Simonds. He came up with his wife to look after it. On arriving 
here, he found that a man by the name of Benjamin had jumped his 
claim, and was then in possession of it, jjrofessing to hold it as an 
abandoned claim. 

Mr. Yiets, accompanied by Wm. B. Gere, went immediately to his 
shanty with their revolvers in their hands and requested the claim 
jumper to vacate the locality as soon as possible. Not being able to 
resist so urgent a request presented for his consideration, he hur- 
riedly left the claim and went back to La Crosse, where he had been 
living. It was said this man was in the employ of a Mr. Healy, 
for whom lie had jumped the claim. 

In the spring Mr. Yiets sold out all of his interest on Wabasha 
prairie and moved back to La Crosse, where he settled in La Crosse 
county. 

About the first of July, 1852, George M. Gere came up from La 
Crosse and settled on Wabasha prairie. He brought with him his 
wife and a very large family of children. He also brought up, with 
his household furniture, tools and material for a boot and shoe shop. 
He was the father of Wm. B. Gere, and brother of H. C. Gere. 

For temporary accommodation they went to the shanty of H. C. 
Gere, where the two families lived together for a month or two. It 
was said that there were eighteen regular occupants of that little 
shanty, 12X16. The summer was dry and warm, and they found 
plenty of room outside without inconvenience. 

In September, when Mr. Denman closed out his mercantile 
business and moved out on his claim. Mr. Gere leased his house on 
La Fayette street and occupied it with his family during the winter. 



RESPECTABILITY. 289 

He was a boot and shoe maker by trade, and occupied the front 
room of his residence as a shop. He here started the first shop in 
the county for the manufacture and repairs of boots and shoes of the 
settlers. ' 

The following spring he built a shanty on his son's claim. It 
stood on the south side of Wabasha street, back of where the high 
school building now stands. It was 16x32, one story with a shin- 
gled roof He occupied this locality until he left Winona. 

ISTot long after Mr. Gere came into the territory he was appointed 
a justice of the peace for the county of Wabasha, by Gov. Ramsey. 
After Fillmore county was created he was continued in the same 
official position. He was also elected justice of the peace at the first 
election, inthe fall of 1853. 

His shoe shop was his office and where he held his court. When 
he moved from the house belonging to Mr. Denman he built a small 
shop on the alley near the west side of La Fayette street, between 
Front and Second streets. His shop was a favorite lounging place 
for the settlers to while away an idle hour. His house was often 
used on Sundays for preaching and other religious exercises. 

Mr. Gere was a large, dignified appearing man, about fifty years 
of age. His intimate friends speak of him with respect, as being 
an intelligent, consistent and exemplary christian gentleman ; 
usually cheerful ; a good-humored, companionable man, who enjoyed 
a harmless joke and innocent sport, — one who did not consider it a 
sin to smile when pleased. 

Soon after Winona county was created Mr. Gere moved to Chat- 
field, then the county seat of Fillmore county. He left Winona 
about the first of July, 1854. 

During the spring and summer of 1852 Andrew Cole, a lawyer, 
living in La Crosse, made frequent visits to Wabasha prairie. 
These visits were to acquire a knowledge of the country, to form 
the acquaintance of the settlers, speculate in claims, and also to 
attend to professional business. 

Although there were no courts of justice, nor even a county or- 
ganization, there was business for the lawyers in contesting the 
claim difficulties, which became frequent as soon as the settlers 
began to wrangle for what they considered to be the best claims or 
choicest locations. These claim disputes were sometimes brought 
before the claim clubs for settlement. It was important to have 
counsel who had some knowledge of claim laws. When justices 



290 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

were appointed these claim disputes were for awhile tried before 
them, until it was discovered that, as matters relating to title in real 
estate, they were not under the jurisdiction of that court. 

In the fall Mr. Cole brought his wife up from La Crosse and be- 
came a resident of Minnesota. He was the first lawyer to settle on 
Wabasha prairie — the first to settle in southern Minnesota for the 
practice of his profession. Being the only lawyer on the west side 
of the river, it was said that for the accommodation of his clients, he 
sometimes acted as counsel on both sides in the same suit, and at 
the same time acting as confidential adviser to the claim committee, 
or of the court, if matters of law were not clear to the inexperienced 
justices. 

The house he occupied was one built by E. H. Johnson, which 
stood on lot 4, block 10, fronting on the levee. It was a small 
one-story building about 16x24, with a lean-to on the back part of 
the east side about 10 X 12. This was the third house with plastered 
rooms. The roof was shingled. There were seven buildings with 
shingled roofs at the close of this year. 

Mr. Cole had his office in his residence. He occupied this place 
for three or four years, when he built a house on the corner of Fifth 
and Harriet streets, opposite the First Ward Park, where he lived 
during the remaining time of his residence in Winona. In about 
1858 he went east and located himself in Poughkeepsie, New York, 
where he yet resides. 

When Fillmore county was created Mr. Cole was appointed 
judge of probate by Gov, Ramsey. He was the first official in that 
position in this part of the territory along the Mississippi. 

During the first three or four months after the settlement at 
Minnesota City was commenced, commendable zeal was exhibited by 
the members of the association at their meetings in providing for 
the general interest and future development of the colony. Matters 
of town organization, providing for public improvements — public 
buildings, roads, bridges, etc., — were earnestly discussed and under- 
taken with a spirit of enterprise that was worthy of success. 

Thev were ambitious and desirous of having a newspaper pub- 
lished in the colony, A subscription was circulated, and quite a 
sum promised as a bonus and for its support, provided a paper was 
started and a printing-ofiice established at Minnesota Gty. Mr. 
Haddock was a practical printer, and from the encouragement offered 
decided to make the attempt and bring on material for starting a 



LOOKn^G AROUND. 291 

small weekly newspaper, to be called the "Minnesota City Standard." 
While east after his family, then living in the city of New York, he 
procured a press and material for a printingroffice, which he brought 
along as far as Dubuque, where he was compelled to leave it in store 
for want of funds to pay freight. He never brought his press up the 
river. 

Tljey decided to build a town hall : the lumber and material was 
purchased and brought on the grounds, but owing to sickness and 
its attendant misfortunes the project was abandoned and the mate- 
rial used for other purposes. The public spirit of the settlers of this 
colony would have made the association a success if the location 
had been a proper one. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 



LOOKING AROUND. 



Eably in the season prominent individuals from St. Paul visited 
the colony and made considerable effort to induce the members of 
the association to abandon Rolling Stone and locate themselves on 
the Minnesota river above St. Paul. It was said that Gov. Ramsey 
himself visited the colony for that purpose. Mr. Haddock was 
opposed to any movement of this kind, and his influence was such 
that no propositions for a change of locality were for a moment 
entertained. 

Mr. Haddock and the members of the association were under the 
impression that Minnesota City was on a navigable portion of the 
Mississippi, although the officers of the steamboats refused to go up 
through Straight slough and establish a landing place for the colony. 
They early took into consideration the advantages that would arise 
from making Minnesota City the terminus of a wagon-road into 
the interior, between the Mississippi and Minnesota rivers. 

A committee was appointed to explore the interior of the territory 
and "find the most feasible route for a wagon-road from Minnesota 
City to the Great Bend of the St. Peters river at the mouth of the 
Blue Earth," with instructions to note the quality of the land, water 
and timber observed on the route over which they might pass. The 
committee were each allowed a dollar a day to defray their expenses 
while on the survey. 



292 HISTORY OF WrtSrONA COUNTY. 

The committee consisted of Robert Pike, jr., Isaac M. Noracong 
and William Stevens. They left the colony on the 26th of June 
and reached Traverse des Sioux on the 3d of July, where Mr. Pike 
was compelled to lay up from disability to travel. Mr. Noracong 
and Mr. Stevens completed the survey to the mouth of the Blue 
Earth river. Mr. Noracong stopped for a few days at Mankato to 
consult with the proprietors of the new town then but just starting 
at that place, and returned by another route across the country, 
accompanied by D. A. Robertson, one of the proprietors of Mankato. 
Mr. Pike and Mr. Stevens took passage on the Black Hawk down 
the Minnesota river to St. Paul, and from there to Wabasha prairie, 
and thence by land to Minnesota City. 

Mr. Pike drew up a report of the expedition, which was indorsed 
by Mr. Stevens, and presented it to the association as the report of 
the committee. It was formally accepted. Neither this report made 
by Mr. Pike nor a copy of it can now be found. It is said to have 
been a fair description of the country over which they passed, and 
recommended the route by way of Faribault to Traverse des Sioux 
as practicable for either a wagon-road or for a railroad at a com- 
paratively moderate expense. 

On his return, Mr. Noraeong presented his report recommending 
a more southern route to Mankato. He found that the report made 
by Mr. Pike had been adopted, the matter disposed of and the 
committee discharged. The report of Mr. Noracong was listened to, 
but no action was taken by the association. 

The re])ort, in the handwriting of Mr. Noracong, has been 
preserved by the Hon. (). M, Lord. The following was copied 
from it : 

Started June 26, 1852, and went to Mr. Sweet's claim on Rolling Stone 
prairie, a distance of about twelve miles ; course south of west. 

June 27, 7 a.m. From Sweet's took a south course one and a-half miles, and 
then a west course across a fine prairie to a grove of burr-oak timber, where we 
found a fine spring of water discharging itself in a sink ; this place was claimed 
by Mr. Hollyer. From thence took a west course and at noon came to a spring 
brook, and thenc^e, after going a short distance came to a branch of the White 
"Water running to the north. Continued traveling over burr-oak openings until 
3 P.M., when we came to the head branch of the White Water, a fine brook 
sixteen feet in wi<Jth and an average depth of two inches, rock bottom, good 
cool water to drink ; saw some trout. Went on three miles and crossed a 
tributary of the same. Here is a prairie eight miles wide east and west, and 
extending north and south as far as the eye can see. This prairie is in the 
valley of the White Water ; the rise of land on either side is about thirty feet- 



LOOKING AROUND. 293 

We rose on the upland and continued west on burr-oak openinirs. The upland 
here is not as good as that back of the valley we crossed, beiny; more gravelly. 
Traveled on through openings sometimes thickly set with hazel and tall grass. 
At sundown came to a small ravine, where we found good running water, 
bearing to the northeast, and well timbered with maple, ironwood, basswood* 
white and burr oak, and some willows. 

Monday 28, 6:15 a.m. Started, and at 7:20 a.m., after about three miles' travel, 
came to a small stream of pure w^ter running to the north through a splendid 
burr-oak opening, good timber and land of good soil. To the view north, this 
brook seems to run through a splendid prairie valley of great extent. We here 
saw a wolf catching mice or frogs. At 8:10 a.m. the openings run as far north 
as the eye can see. At 8:40 a.m. we came on an elevated prairie of first-rate 
quality ; cannot see the extent to the southeast ; six miles to the south there is 
timber ; north the openings continue about ten miles. Soon after, we came to an 
elevated prairie where we could see a large valley to the south of us. This 
valley lies east and west. We continued west along the high lands of this 
valley, supposing it to be the head source of Root river; traveling bad; the 
face of the country being much broken and thickly set with oak underbrush 
and hazel. The most of the ravines we crossed were dry, and we became very 
thirsty for water ; after some trouble we found a spi'ing. There are several 
high mounds or bluffs standing in the midst of the valleys that we crossed, 
surrounded by good grass lands ; they make a very imposing appearance and 
look beautiful in the distance. We have crossed some red-top meadow lands 
that would cut from three to four tons of hay to the acre. At 4 p.m. came to a 
stream of water bearing northward, which I called at the first glance the 
Wassioshie ; overhead, where I am writing, is floodwood and grass in a tree 
eighteen feet above the water in the river. The bed of this stream is about 
sixty feet wide, and an average depth of water of about five inches. The 
majority of the company being in favor of following the stream down (not 
being satisfied that it is the Wassioshie), we went down on the east side some 
three or four miles, forded the river and pitched our tent, while Stevens and 
Pike went north to an elevated bluff" to reconnoiter ; from their observations 
they were willing to proceed west and leave the river. 

Tuesday, June 29. A very foggy morning. Through the heavy mist we 
could hear the distant roar of a cataract, to the northward. We went over the 
bluffs to the northwest, through the dew and hazel-brush, until we mounted an 
elevated place where we could see some distance. On the south there was a 
heavy and extensive grove of timber ; also on the west — the greatest quantity 
we have yet seen. We here saw two deer feeding at a distance. From this 
point we diverged from our course to the north and east, in search of the cata- 
ract. We descended about two miles to the river, and found a heavy tributary 
coming in from the west, and at the immediate junction was the fall of water 
we had heard. The water here falls about eight or ten fqet in thirty or forty. 
Here is quite a curiosity. The water at its highest pitch rises some sixteen feet 
above where it now is. Altogether, the scenery is romantic. 

This stream proved to be the Wassioshie river. In these waters I saw the 
largest brook-trout that I have ever seen in the Western waters, and also some 
fine black bass. The blufffs are about two-thirds as high as they are in the 
rear of Wabasha prairie. We here saw the tepees of the redmen for the first 



294 HISTORY OF WINONA COLrNTY. 

time, but they were of ancient date. Returned to where we left our baggasie, 
two miles to the southwest ; then took a west course, and traveled, over some 
rolling prairie and broken woodland, about six miles, wh^^n we came to a tribu- 
tary of the north branch of the Wassioshie running north. This is also a fine 
stream of water — sufficient to do a large business. Forded the stream and 
pitched tent. We left this place on our regular west course ; traveling bad, the 
lands being thickly set with different kinds of brush and tall grass foimd on 
prairies. Came into what we called second-growth timber, very thickly set with 
underbrush of the yellow oak, hazel, plum, crab-apple, whitethorn, blackberry, 
briers, etc. Not being of a disposition to bolt the course, we penetrated into 
them, and continued on for some time; but, finding such bad traveling, we 
made a halt and mounted a tree to reconnoiter. Nothing was to be seen south 
and west but the same that we had been in for two or three hours. On the 
north of the west branch of the Wassioshie saw a large prairie about two miles 
distant. We struck north for the prairie. In this valley is a fine steam of 
water sixty feet wide, with four to six inches depth. Camped for the night. 
Saw some large suckers and black bass. 

Wednesday, June 30. Took our coifrse northwest to a high mound and re- 
connoitered. Found that the stream we camped on came from the west of 
north, and that the south side was thickly set with second-growth timber. 
Having found, by experience the day before, that we had better keep clear of 
that kind of traveling, we continued on the north side. After following up this 
branch about ten miles we struck north about a mile and came on an elevated 
prairie, that we could not reach its eastern extent with the naked eye, and ap- 
peared to extend some distance north. On the west we could not see its limits ; 
it was dotted with groves of burr-oak and poplar. Starting west, we encoun- 
tered some large tracts of hazel-brush, but continued to travel on until 
sundown. We here found ourselves on a dividing ridge without water or 
wood, and could not pitch our tent. In the west we could see timber in the 
distance, about eight' miles off; in the south the timber opened so that we 
could see through, and discovered that there was a largS jirairie in that direc- 
tion. We continued west through grass on the prairie often as high as the 
brim of my hat, and scarce any less than to my hi{)s. The rain was falling and 
wind blowing strong from the northeast. Traveling on, by wind and compass, 
we came to a swamp, where we found some good swamp water. Taking a bucket- 
ful with us, we reached the timber, and penetrated an awful thicket, to get out 
of the wind. When we had pitched our tent and made a fire the watch said 
11 o'clock, in a rainy night. We then had our suppers to cook, for we had eaten 
nothing from the time we took our breakfast exirept dry bread and raw pork. 

Thursday, July 1. We made a start west. The water here evidently runs 
to the west and north. We found bad traveling through hazel-brush, swamps 
and wet meadows, with very high grass of bluejoint. 

At 11 o'clock A.M. we came to a small stream of water running to the north 
and west, that proved to be a branch of the Cannon river. Continuing west 
through thickets thickly set with underbrush, consisting of prickly ash, black- 
berry-briers, grcenbriers, grapevines and nettles, we struck a small stream of 
water, the bottoms of which were covered with heavy timber. Following this 
down, we came to a large stream, which proved to be the eastern branch of the 
Cannon river. On the west side was a large prairie. A majority of the company 



LOOKTS'a AROUND. 295 

being in favor of following down this stream, we at once forded it, and after going 
about two miles struck an Indian trail, which we traveled on down to the 
valleys, where we foimd a Frenchman who could talk good English. From him 
we learned that we were forty miles from Traverse des Sioux, and from thence 
eighteen miles to the Blue Earth. We then set out on the Indian trail for 
Traverse des Sioux, the trail leading through a fine valley of bottom prairie, in 
which flows the north branch of the Cannon river. On the north of this 
branch the whole country is heavy timbered to its soiirce ; the east side of the 
south branch is also heavy timbered with elm, maple, black-walnut, butternut, 
ash, etc. Between these forks are extensive rolling prairies, frequently dotted 
with burr-oak groves. 

Traveling until nearly sunset, we pitched our tent on the bank of a beautiful 
lake. There are three beautiful small lakes on this branch, with pretty 
generally bold gravelly shores and clear water. There were numerous dead 
fish lying on the beach, — suckers, mullet, bass, pant and pickerel. On the north 
of the lakes is heavy timber ; some on the south. 

Friday July 2. Took an early start expecting to get through today. We 
traveled over a very broken country ; not so bad, however, as to be unfit for 
cultivation. The country over which we passed in the forenoon is better 
adapted for stock, there being extensive meadow lands on the shores of the 
lakes. 

After dinner we came to the head of the lakes, where we were some 
troubled in finding the right trail ; the trail diverging ofi" in different direc- 
tions and very dim at this place. Soon after we succeeded in getting on the 
right trail we found ourselves in a different country altogether; it was up 
hill and down, through a swamp, over a knoll, through the brush, into a swamp, 
and so on until 3 p.m., when we came to a lake on our left, or south side ; 
following along this lake, winding our way through a swamp connected with 
it, then through an island of timber and another swamp, and so on until we 
camped for the night, on the bank of the lake, in an Indian tepee. The water 
of the lake was so full of particles of something, that we were obliged to strain 
it for drinking or cooking purposes. 

The lake was on the south and a large watery marsh on the north, the 
outlet of which we forded a short distance fi'om our camp. All the dry land, 
from the place where we struck the lake, is heavy timbered and of good soil. 
I think three-fourths of the face of the country here is taken up with lakes and 
swamps. 

On the north side of this lake there were several swamps connecting with 
it, and there was a plain visible embankment of stone and earth thrown across 
them ; the stone were granite boulders or hard head, of which there were an 
abundance of this section of country. These embankments could not be easily 
mistaken, for some parts of them were four or five feet high, where the rocks 
could be seen on both sides ; they answered for a road to cross on. At one 
place, where it appeared the outlet of the lake was, there were two streams of 
water flowing out of the lake into the marsh ; here the boulders could be seen 
peering above the water in a direct line, from one point of high land to another, 
on the opposite side. 

These stone have evidently been placed there by artificial means — of this 
there i-^ no doubt, but by whom is not known and probably never will be. 



296 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

This lake is very likely the head fountain of the Vermilion river, that empties 
into the Mississippi, some distance above the Cannon. On the shores of this 
lake there were dead fish of different kinds, showing: that these waters were 
stocked with fish. 

Saturday, July 3. Traveled over islands of timber, and through brush and 
morasses — the timber was of godd quality — saw several small lakes and some 
sugar-houses. It was a rainy morning, and although it continued raining we 
kept on traveling, and came out of the timber into brush from two to eight feet 
high, overhanging the trail ; the only way to follow a trail in such a case is to 
go where the feet go the easiest. We crossed several morasses and at last 
reached a bank, and down a hill we soon came out into the valley of the Min- 
nesota, opposite Traverse des Sioux. We followed the trail down a short 
distance and then struck for the buildings on the other side of the river. We 
soon found ourselves in a morass, or quagmire, which had the appearance 
as if there was sulphur or salt water in it; did not admire the place and did 
not taste of the water. This continued from the bank nearly to the river. 

At the river an Indian boy came to us with a canoe, but no paddles ; we 
managed to cross safely by using small round sticks for i)addles. We proceeded 
direct to the house of the Rev. Mr. Huggins, at the Mission, and took dinner 
at a house for the first time in seven days. Mr. Huggins and lady appeared 
to be very accommodating and refined people ; they were good and kind to us, 
and will be remembered by nie in time to come. This place has been long 
settled by civilized people. 

Our provisions having run out, we here got a new supply. Stevens and 
myself started for the Blue Earth (Mr. Pike having a boil on his ankle, which 
affected the nerve to the knee and upward). We fell in with two young men 
that were going to where a Mr. Babcock was building a saw-mill, and reached 
the place about sundown. It was on the east side of the Minnesota, five miles 
above Traverse des Sioux. We were kindly received and put up for the night 
with them. Here fell in with a company of men that came the overland route 
from Jackson, Iowa, with two wagons and sixteen yoke of cattle, some cows, 
one horse, breaking plows, etc. They were twenty-one days coming through. 

Sunday, July 4. We shouldered our packs and wended our way for the 
Blue Earth. The trail led through a fine prairie descending toward the river ; 
the high lands to the east are heavy timbered. We diverged from the trail to 
get a drink, and in the bed of the stream we found stone coal. A specimen I 
brought home and tested by the fire, and found that it burned well. 

Arrived at the town of Mankato about noon. Finding that the boys of this 
place were dressing a large turtle, we held on and took dinner with them. 
After dinner, started for the Blue Earth, a distance of two miles above the 
town, and soon reached the long looked-for locality. Traveled up ^ome dis- 
tance and then returned to the junction and down the Minnesota to Mankato, 
where we put up for the night. Having accomplished our purpose, we resolved 
to make a canoe on the following day, and return home by descending the 
Minnesota and Mississippi rivers. 

Monday, July 5. Slejit late ; soon after getting up, news came that a 
steamboat was within hearing; soon after, the Black Hawk made her appear- 
ance. We at once resolved to return on the steamer. The Mankato company 
came on this boat. Learning where I was from and the business I was on, 



LOOKIN^G AROUND. 297 

they wished me to stop a few days with them. I accordingly did so. Stevens 
left with the boat for home. 

Mankato is pleasantly situated on the east side of the Minnesota, 
directly on the great bend of the river and two miles below the confluence of 
the Blue Earth, on an elevated rise of ground, sufficiently above high-water 
mark, but not so much so as to make it inconvenient of access at any place for 
some distance up and down the river. It is located on a prairie of good quality 
of soil, well watered and plenty of timber. It has been regularly laid out by a 
competent surveyor. This place, from the observations I could make, must 
eventually be the great western terminus of a railroad from Minnesota city on 
the Mississippi to the waters of the Minnesota river. Having traveled through 
the country on two different routes, mostly, I find no obstacles in the way of 
any kind of a road from the former to the latter place. My impression is, that 
Mankato is decidedly the place for the termination of roads of any kind. 
The face of the country farther north is so thickly set with lakes and swamps 
and marshes, that it will cost a vast amount of money to erect bridges and 
build roads. The route for a road from Mankato to the southeast waters of the 
Cannon river is mostly on a dividing ridge and principally on prairie of good 
soil, well adapted for farming purposes and the raising of stock. 

From Mankato to the La Seur river, which empties into the Blue Earth about 
two miles from its junction with Minnesota, is about six miles. The land 
is good for a road and is well timbered. After crossing the La Seur there is 
timber for about three-fourths of a mile, then it is prairie and opening to the 
southeast waters of the Cannon^i^where there is a prairie extending east out of 
reach of the naked eye. I. M. Noracong. 

The country over which we have traveled in the direction of Minnesota 
City is well adapted fof roads, and I have no doubt, from what I have seen, 
that a good wagon-road may be made at a small expense from Mankato to 
Minnesota City. I also believe that the Mankato company would unite with 
the Minnesota City company in making the roads, and make, as their proposi- 
tion, the western fifty miles. . D. A. Robertson. 

Mr. Robertson was one of the "Mankato Company" — one 
of the original town proprietors and first settlers in Mankato. It 
was through his influence that Mr. Noracong remained at that 
place to discuss the feasibility of opening a road. Mr. Robertson 
accompanied Mr. Noracong on his return across the country, and 
appended the above proposition to the report of Mr. Noracong to 
the association. 

This committee was sent out by the association to explore the 
country and ascertain the feasibility of opening a wagon-road from 
Minnesota City to the great bend of the Minnesota river, and not 
for the purpose of making a prelirninary survey for a proposed rail- 
road route to St. Peters, as has been sometimes represented in 
newspaper articles. The real object was to establish a highway into 
the back country from the colony ; to secure the advantages of a 



298 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

main traveled route, when the country should be settled, and to 
make the terminus of the road at Minnesota City, The recom- 
mendation of the route for the purposes of a railroad was but an 
incidental part of the report. 

The iirst mail route ever established across the country in the 
southern part of the territory was between Minnesota City and 
Traverse des Sioux, over nearly the same route traveled by this com- 
mittee. The contractor was O. M. Lord, of Minnesota City. 



CHAPTER XXX. 



REFLECTIONS. 



Theke is no doubt but what Haddock and Murphy were consci- 
entious in their acts when they located the colony at Rolling Stone. 
They reported to the association that their village site was on the 
Mississippi, and it was believed that such was tlie case. Mr. Had- 
dock was the leading spirit of the organization, and apparently 
controlled it by a sort of mesmeric influence. For the first three 
months the colonists had almost unbounded confidence in their 
leader. He made a mistake when he assumed it to be a fact that 
Straight slough was a navigable channel ; and, firm in his belief, he 
impressed the same idea on the settlers, and it was a year or two 
before they were fully convinced to the contrary. 

Mr. Haddock assumed that the reason why Minnesota City was 
not made a landing-place for the steamboats was because the man- 
agement of the boats was in the hands of men interested in rival 
town sites. This was believed by the settlers, because repeated ap- 
plications had been made to have the boats land passengers at the 
colony during the high water, but without success ; none would 
make the attempt. 

When the flood in the river had subsided and the water was con- 
fined to its ordinary channels, and about the time that the report of 
the committee which had been sent to explore the back country was 
received, it was considered im])ortant that a landing should be estab- 
lished on Straight slough. The matter was freely discussed in the 
meetings of the association, and referred to a committee for investi- 
gation. 



KEFLECTIONS. 299 

This committee, with other members equally interested in estab- 
lishing the fact that navigation was practicable, made, as they siip- 
posed, a thorough survey of Straight slough, from its head, above 
Minnesota City, to its mouth, a short distance above Johnson's 
landing. A chart was drawn showing soundings, etc. The com- 
mittee reported that there were no serious obstacles in the way, and 
that the slough was navigable for the largest boats running on the 
upper Mississippi. 

At the time of this survey the slough next to the bluff, which 
empties into Straight slough nearly opposite Minnesota City, was 
given the name of Haddock slough, the name by which it is now 
known. Mr. Haddock had selected the shore next to the bluffs, 
above where Mr. Burley now lives, as a proper landing-place for 
immediate purposes. A landing-place on the slough below was 
selected for future improvement. 

The committee were instructed to present the matter before the 
proprietors of the steamboat lines at Galena, by whom it was re- 
ferred to Capt. Smith. Notwithstanding their chart demonstrated 
the feasibility of a free passage through Straight slough, Capt. 
Smith considered the route impracticable ; and, as it was charged 
against him that his opposition to it was because of his holding an 
interest on Wabasha prairie, he consented to allow his own boat, 
the Nominee, to make a trial trip under the pilotage of the com- 
mittee. 

The success of the committee thus far was duly reported to the 
to the Association. So confident were the colonists of the arrival 
of the steamboat that many of them went down to the landing at 
Wabasha prairie to meet the boat, while the whole settlement pre- 
pared to give it a joyful welcome. For this trip the Nominee was 
given in charge of the first clerk, with instructions to go through 
the slough, if possible, without delay. The boat, with Mr. Brook 
as captain, arrived at Johnson's about noon on Sunday. As the 
trip was a holiday excursion the settlers on the prairie were invited 
to make a social visit to the colony. 

The Nominee started up Straight slough under the guidance of 
the committee. After ascending for a mile or so the boat Struck a bar 
and came to a sudden stop. By some oversight this obstruction had 
not been noted on the chart. After repeated attempts to pass this 
barrier without success, the ofllcers of the boat decided that Straight 
slough was not navigable by the Nominee at that stage of water. 



300 IIISTOIIY OF WINOlSrA COUNTY. 

This failuiv was a great disappointment to the settlers, both at 
Minnesota City and at Wabasha prairie. Tlie boat swung around 
and steamed back to Wabasha prairie, and, after discharging the 
excursionists, started up the river under the guidance of lier own 
pilot. 

The failure of the Nominee to go through Straight slough was 
a serious blow to the colony. The ideal maritime port of Mr. Had- 
dock was unfortunately at least six miles from any practicable 
steamboat landing. Still the colonists were not wholly disheart- 
ened. Many of them believed that the slough might be made 
practicably navigable by opening a passage over the bar, the only 
obstruction that was supposed to exist. During the following winter 
the colonists built a large log building on the bank of the slough 
opposite Minnesota City, which they designed for a warehouse 
and landing-place. A road was surveyed across the bottom, but 
never improved. No passengers or freight were ever landed there. 
No attempt was ever made to improve the navigation of Straight 
slough. 

The extreme high water was followed by an extreme low stage 
of water in the river. The summer of 1852 was hot and dry, and the 
miasma eliminated from the sloughs and large marshes in the im- 
mediate vicinity of Minnesota City rendered that locality particu- 
larly unhealthy. Serious bilious diseases afflicted the settlers in 
the colony. They were mostly from the Eastern States, unacclima- 
ted, unprotected by suitable dwellings, and a large majority of them 
incompetent and unsuited for pioneer life. A few deaths occuri'ed 
early in the season, and exaggerated accounts of the sickness and 
mortality at Minnesota City were put in circulation and prevented 
many from locating there. The most common disease was inter- 
mittent and remittent fevers. 

There were no regular medical practitioners belonging to the 
association or living on the west side of the river ; domestic treat- 
ment and patent medicines were generally depended on. Quinine 
was quite extensively relied upon in these malarious diseases. One 
of the colonists was attacked with intermittent fever, for which a 
neighbor recommended quinine. He sent for a pound or two of 
quinine by a friend who had business at St. Paul. From insuth- 
-cient funds only four ounces were procured. When the bill of $20 
was presented the exorbitant charges of the St. Paul druggist was 
strongly condemned. The neighbor who had prescribed the article 



REFLECTIONS. 301 

was called in to dose out the medicine, and lie explained that it was 
a dram or two he had recommended him to send for instead of a 
pound or two. "The Squire" said, in relating the incident, "I 
knew nothing about the stuff — anv way , it was no serious mistake, 
because it was needed in the settlement, and the neighbors took it 
off my hands without any pecuniary loss. " 

It was said that not a settler in the colony escaped an attack of 
fever and ague. Robert Pike, Jr., in a letter published in 1854, 
says, "Although most were prostrated by sickness, only fourteen 
deaths occurred (^V^ 185'2') and a majority of these were young 
children. The wonder is that the mortality was not greater." 

Among the deaths which occurred was that of Mrs. Haddock, 
the wife of the president of the association. Mr. Haddock went 
down to New York city and brought her here to make her a home 
in the colony he had labored so hard to build up. She arrived on 
the 13th of July and died on the 24th of August. 

After the death of his wife Mr. Haddock became disheartened 
and completely discouraged. Many of the settlers were compelled 
to leave because they could find nothing to do by which to earn a 
living. The most of them were mechanics from the city of New 
York, and they went down the river to find employment. Although 
the association maintained its organization, it was no longer attract- 
ive to Mr. Haddock. It had apparently accomplished all that could 
be expected from it. With a large party of his friends Mr. Haddock, 
left the colony on the lltli of September and went down the river. 
He stopped for awhile at Dubuque, and moved from there to Ana- 
mosa, Jones county, Iowa, where he engaged in publishing a news- 
paper, using the press and material designed for a printing-office in 
Minnesota City. 

Although the organization was kept up in the colony during the 
next year, but comparatively few members of the association re- 
mained to become citizens of this county. 

Quite a number of the members of the association lived on their 
village lots in Minnesota City until after the survey of public lands 
in this part of the territory. Several of them then made claims of 
the locality they were occupying according to the divisions made by 
the government surveyors, without regard to the previous divisions 
made by Mr. Haddock. 

The town site of the Western Farm and Village Association was 
never made a matter of record. The whole village plot was ab- 



302 HISTORY OF WINONA COITNTY. 

sorbed by claims which were pre-empted as homesteads by their 
resident claimants. Tlie plot of the original village of Minnesota 
City was thus wiped out — swept entirely away. The name has 
been preserved for the locality, and a more .diminutive and modern 
village has grown up under it, on what was originally the claim of 
Israel M. Noracong. 

The original village plot was pre-empted by T. K. Allen, A. A. 
Gilbert, H. B. Waterman, Kobert Pike, Jr., James Wright, O. M. 
Lord, Hiram Campbell, S. E. Cotton and D, Q. Burley, all mem- 
bers of the association. Each of them had held claims in other 
localities, which were abandoned to enable them to share in the 
spoils of the dead metropolis of the colony. ^ 

H. B. Waterman and family have continuously occupied the 
same locality he settled upon in 1852, when he first came into 
the colony. When Mr. Waterman came to Minnesota City he built 
a very comfortable house, a part of it of logs and a part of frame 
and boards. This he inhabited for several years. After the gov- 
ernment survey was made he selected this locality as a homestead, 
and claimed a quarter-section of land in the vicinity, which he pre- 
empted after the land-office was opened at Winona. 

With the exception of a large and comfortable dwelling-house 
and a good barn, which stand in a beautifiil grove on a sightly eleva- 
tion, with a small field of cultivation, but little improvement was 
made on this claim until within a few years past. The table on 
which it lies was covered with groves of oak. As this timber is 
cut away and the clearing enlarged a fine farm is becoming 
developed. 

Mr. Waterman was a lawyer by profession when he joined the 
colony, but he never practiced his profession in Minnesota. He 
had but little taste for agricultural pursuits, and but little inclination 
to make it an occupation. He made the farm his home without 
making: the cultivation of the soil his business. 

In November, 1852, Mr. Waterman was appointed by Gov. 
Ramsey one of the justices of the peace for Wabasha county. He 
was subsequently elected to the same office, and held the official 
position of justice of the peace over twent}^ years for Winona county, 
in the town of Rolling Stone, where he resided. He was also elected 
judge of probate at the election in the fall of 1853. 

The first case on his docket in 1852 was Jacob S. Denman vs. 
individual members of the association. This was a matter which 



REFLECTIONS. 305 

grew out of the claim difficulty already mentioned. These mem- 
bers of the association went on to Denman's claim, destroyed his 
fences and burned his rails, with the intent to drive him off the 
claim. Denman refused to leave, and sued them for damages to 
his property. The matter had been commenced before Squire 
Allen, but when Squire Waterman received his commission the case 
was discontinued and again brought on before the new justice of the 
peace, where it was settled by the members of the association paying 
the costs of prosecution and the damages assessed. 

Kobert Pike, Jr., made a claim among the village lots of the 
colony on the same table on which the school-building now stands. 
He here used his pre-emption right and made a farm of part of the 
original village. A part of this claim is still in possession of Mrs. 
Pike, his widow. 

Mr. Pike came to Rolling Stone early in May, 1852, and at once 
became prominently active in the enterprises of the association to 
develop the resources of the country and build up the colony. His 
eccentric genius and zealous efforts made him popular in the settle- 
ment. Soon after his arrival he was appointed surveyor for the 
colony, explored a road to the Minnesota river. He was chosen as 
a proper person to be appointed postmaster. He was elected jus- 
tice of the peace, served as county commissioner and as county 
surveyor. During his whole life he was active in all of his public 
duties. 

Robert Pike, Jr., died about the middle of April, 1874. At the 
time of his death he was interested in an effort to start a colony in 
the vicinity of Lake Kampeska, Dakota Territory. His widow is 
yet a resident of Minnesota City. One of the two children who 
came here with her in 1852 died many years ago. The other is the 
wife of Frank D. Stewart, living in the town of Rolling Stone. 

Mr. Pike was in many respects a very remarkable man. Natu- 
rally ingenious, he made mechanical improvements a study. On 
most of the questions of the day, religious and political, he es- 
poused the radical side. Among his many friends, his special peculi- 
arities were overshadowed by the open-handed generosity of the 
man toward his fellow-man. 

As a specimen of his eccentricity, his business card has been 
copied from 'the "Winona Republican," as regularly advertised in 
1856, as follows : 
18 



306 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

"Robert Pike, who writes this ditty, 
Lives at Minnesota City ; 
Is Postmaster, Mapistrato, 
Buys and sells Peal Estate, 
Conveyancer and County Surveyor, 
(The City's small and needs no Mayor). 
Sectarian rules he dares resist, 
And thinks Christ was a Socialist. 
Loving mankind and needing dimes, 
He waits to serve them at all times." 

When disaffected members of the association decided to aban- 
don the colony, O. M. Lord purchased tlieir interest in such of the 
village lots as were in the vicinity of where he resided ; and after 
the government survey, when the village plot was comparatively 
abandoned, he made a claim of the quarter-section on which he was 
living and pre-empted it. The village lots surveyed by Mr. Had- 
dock fpr the association, that were included in this claim, are a part 
of the homestead on which the Hon. O. M. Lord now resides. 

The first claim selected by Mr. Lord was before he joined the 
association, while on the first exploration made into the country 
back from the Mississippi. This he. abandoned for another about 
three miles above Minnesota City, in what is now known as Deer- 
ing's Valley, where he then proposed to establish a stock-farm. On 
account of its isolated situation he did not move his family there, 
but located them in the settlement or village. Like many others, he 
also made other selections of good claims which were marked with 
his name. 

From the time Mr. Lord came here in the spring of 1852 to the 
present time he has been prominently before the public, in very 
many instances intimately connected with events that make up the 
history of Winona county. Owing to his habitual modest reserve, 
no record of these instances has ever been compiled for reference. 
It is indeed questionable whether a connected biographical sketch of 
this pioneer settler has ever been given to the public. Advantage 
of a long-time acquaintance and personal friendship has been the 
source of the following memoranda of events in history with which 
he has been connected. 



CHAPTEK XXXI. 



PERSONAL PARAGRAPHS. 



Hon. O. M. Lord was a native of the State of New York ; born 
in Wyoming county in 1826. In 1837 he moved with his father's 
family to Michigan. He attended school winters until he was about 
sixteen, after which he attended a select school for about three 
months. His education has since that been acquired by private 
study in active life. His younger days were spent on a farm and in 
sometimes assisting his father in his blacksmith shop. 

Mr. Lord was married in 1848, and settled on a farm. He was 
elected town clerk, and was ex-officio school inspector for two years. 
In the spring of 1852 he sold his farm in Lapeer county, Michigan, 
and came to Minnesota, where he arrived May 2. He brought on 
his family, a wife and two children, on July 16. He brought with 
him all of his household goods, a span of horses and farming tools, 
intending to make farming his exclusive business. His horses were 
the first brought into the colony. 

Instead of settling on a claim, as he had at first designed, Mr. 
Lord located himself in the village of the colony at Minnesota City. 
He bought several village lots and built a house. Having acquired 
some knowledge of blacksmithing when young, he bought the tools 
of a blacksmith and carried on the business for a year or two, his 
shop being the only blacksmith shop in the county during that time. 
In 1852 he shod the first span of horses ever brought into this 
county by a settler, and the first horses ever shod here. The shoes 
were brought from La Crosse. They belonged to Hon. William H. 
Stevens. In the spring of 1853 he shod fourteen horses for Wm. 
Ashley Jones, government surveyor. 

July 2, 1853, Mr. Lord was appointed coroner for Fillmore 
county. This appointment, unsolicited, was conferred by Gov. 
Gorman, who had recently assumed his official position. 

At the election held in the fall of 1853 Mr. Lord was elected as 
representative to the territorial legislature from this district. The 
session was held from January 4 to March 4, 1854. 

Among the acts of which he secured the passage were the original 



308 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

charter for the Transit raih-oad, tlie division of Fillmore county 
and creating of Winona county, and the establishment of the county 
seat at what is now the city of Winona. The present boundaries of 
Winona county were defined by Mr. Lord, and submitted to Mr. 
Huff and other citizens of the village of Winona for their approval. 
He also secured the passage of a memorial for a post-route from 
Minnesota City to Traverse des Sioux. 

In 1854: Mr. Lord built the first saw-mill in the county at Minne- 
sota city. In 1855 he was awarded a contract for carrying the mail 
from Minnesota city to Traverse des Sioux, and carried the mails for 
about two years — a part of the time semimonthly. This was the 
first post-route across the country. 

In 1857 or 1858 Mr. Lord was appointed by Gov. Medavy com- 
missioner for selecting land for the Transit Eailroad Company. He 
was also appointed by Gov. Medavy, October 12, 1857, as a notary 
public. These appointments were unsolicited by Mr. Lord. In 1859 
he was a candidate for the legislature, but was defeated by Judge 
Orlando Stevens. 

When questioned as to his war record, he replied, '*I fought, 
bled and died for my country by able-bodied substitute during the 
war — price $600." 

Mr. Lord moved back to Michigan, and lived near Kalamazoo 
from 1861 to 1864, when he returned to Minnesota, and again took 
up his residence at Minnesota City.^ He was a candidate for the 
legislature in 1871, and was defeated by seven votes by H. A. 
Covey. In 1873 he was elected to the legislature, and served at the 
next session. 

On September 28, 1875, Mr. Lord was appointed county superin- 
tendent of schools, to fill tlie vacancy occasioned by the resignation 
of Rev. David Burt, who had been appointed state superintendent 
of public instruction. He has been elected continuously to the 
position of coimty su])erintendent of schools since that time, and is 
yet serving the people in that capacity. He was president of the 
last annual meeting of county superintendents, held at St. Paul 
about rlanuary 1, 1883. 

Mr. Lord has always taken an active interest in popular educa- 
tion, and in addition to his other official positions has been almost 
continuously one of the school committee in Minnesota City since 
the first school was started there in 1852. He is at present director 
of the district. He has been a member of the town board of the 



PERSOlSrAL PARAGRAPHS. 



809 



town of Rollin,^ Stone for the past twelve years, and is now cliair- 
man of board of supervisors. Mr. Lord was made a Mason in 1862. 
He never united with any other organization. If circumstances per- 
mitted, he would take more pride and pleasure in stock-raising and 
cultivation of small fruit than in any other pursuit. 

Hiram Campbell settled on his village lot and built a house, which 
he occupied with his family for several years. With this as his 
place of residence, he made a claim and pre-empted a homestead 
which included a portion of the village lots of the colony. This 
claim is now known as the ' ' Campbell Farm. " It joins the farms of 
O. M. Lord and James Kennedy. The present farm house is of brick. 
Hiram Campbell has been dead many years. His widow, with 
his family, owned and occupied the farm until about two years ago, 
when she sold out and moved west. Wiith other branches of 
farming Mr. and Mrs. Campbell took a great deal of interest in the 
cultivation of fruit, particularly of different varieties of apples, 
which they were very successful in growing. 

When David Densmore and John Shaw came to Rolling Stone 
they brought with them a large supply of apple-seeds which they 
procured from the State of Maine. These seeds were planted on 
their village lots. The lot of Mr. Densmore was on the land now 
owned by O. C. Tucker. The lot of Mr. Shaw was on the Campbell 
farm. Both Mr. Densmore and Mr. Shaw died early in the summer 
of 18.52, and their lots passed into other hands. Mr. Densmore left 
his nursery for the general benefit of the colonists. 

Mr. Campbell assumed charge of the lot of Mr. Shaw and started 
a nursery of fruit-trees from the seed sown on it. From this little 
nursery, started by Mr. Campbell on his own claim, sprang some of 
the finest varieties of apples that have ever been known in Min- 
nesota. 

John Nicklin, with his family, settled on his lot selected by 
number in New York. His location was on the table above where 
Troust's mill recently stood. He built a log house, lived here two 
or three years and made a claim of forty acres among the village 
lots. He also had a farm claim in the valley about two miles above 
the village. To hold them both he pre-empte& the farm claim, 
and his son pre-empted a part of the village property. He lived on 
his farm for a number of years, when he sold out and moved back to 
New York, where he died a few years ago. None of his family are 
now living in this county. A son resides in Dakota Territory. 



310 IIISTOIIY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

George Foster pre-empted a forty of village lots ; sold out and 
moved to Winona. He left there and moved south. None of his 
family are now living in this county. 

Other members of the association besides Mr. Denman and 
"W. PI. Coryell made claims below Minnesota City. Nearly the 
whole upper prairie was at one time claimed by the colonists, 
although unimproved. 

P. D. Follett made a claim adjoining the farm now occupied by 
Mr. Charles Vila. He built a log house and occupied it for two or 
three years, when he sold out and left the county. 

William T. Luark made a claim along the bluffs below Mr. 
Den man's, where Mr. Colman now lives. He improved this by 
building a log-house and making some cultivation, and held it for 
several years. He moved to Winona, where he opened the first 
wagon-shop started in the county. The first wagon was made by , 
Mr. Luark in the spring of 1855. About ten years ago he moved to 
Milwaukee, where he died after a residence there of a year or two. 

John lams also made a claim along the bluffs, the next below 
that made by Mr. Luark. He Built a log-house and occupied this 
locality two or three years, and then moved to Winona, and after a 
few years' residence there left the county and went into the western 
part of the state to reside. Mr. lams was the first sheriff appointed 
or elected to serve in that ofiice in this part of the territory. He 
was the first sheriff in Fillmore county in 1853. 

John C. Laird came to Wabasha prairie about the last of August, 
1852, to attend upon Abner S. Goddard during his last sickness. 
After the death of Mr, Goddard, which occurred on the 11th of Sep- 
tember, he decided to remain and make it his future home. 

Mr. Laird was a citizen of La Crosse at the time he came up to 
help his sister in the care of her sick husband. It was on her ac- 
count that he changed his place of residence and came to Minnesota, 
where he has ever since resided. He was deputy register of deeds 
for La Crosse county. The register elected was a resident of a dis- 
tant part of the county, and, not wishing to change his location, Mr. 
Laird was deputized to act for him and receive the emoluments of 
the position. 

In the winter and spring previous Mr. Laird had visited Waba- 
sha prairie, but never /Selected any special location as a claim. After 
he had decided to settle here he explored the country until in Octo- 
ber, when, observing that the east "eighty" of the original Stevens 



PERSONAL PARAGRAPHS. 311 

claim was unoccupied, and without im^Drovements of any kind, he 
was induced to take possession of it as an abandoned claim. Mr. 
Laird quietly procured the necessary material, and before the settlers 
were aware of his intention, they were surprised to see a snug and 
comfortable-looking shanty on "that lower eighty of Stevens's." 
This shanty stood about where Laird Norton & Go's stables now 
stand, — on the west side of Chestnut street, between Second and 
Third streets. 

As soon as the circumstance became known, H. C. Gere made 
application to the members of the claim club for aid to remove the 
trespasser on the land relinquished to him by Silas Stevens. Some 
of the members of the club came together and called on Mr. Laird 
to learn why he had built the shanty and to ascertain if he really 
intended to jump Gere's claim. 

Mr. Laird informed them that he had taken possession of "that 
eighty " because there was no one occupying it -^— nothing to indicate 
that any one had possession of it, and informed them that his 
shanty was the only improvement on the claim. This self-consti- 
tuted claim committee decided to let Mr. Gere take care of his own 
affairs if he had got into trouble from his own mismana'^ement. 
He was then holding other claims. 

Mr, Laird completed his shanty on Saturday evening, and, sup- 
posing that he had possession safe enough, stayed contentedly at 
Mrs. Goddard's, because it was Sunday and a day of rest generally 
observed by the settlers. It chanced to be the day on which Elder 
Hamilton had made an appointment to preach at Mrs. Goddard's 
shanty, and there the settlers assembled to listen to one of his best 
sermons. 

Taking a great interest in the subject of the discourse, Mr. 
Laird for the time forgot about his recently acquired earthly posses- 
sion, and gave his undivided attention to the sermon of the elder. 
After the service was over and the audience begah to disperse, he 
cast his eyes toward his new shanty, not fifty rods away, and dis- 
covered Henry C. Gere on its roof. Accompanied by Wm. H. 
Stevens, and followed more deliberately by Elder Hamilton and his 
whole congregation, he rushed toward his unprotected claim im- 
provement and found that Gere had jumped the shanty, if not the 
claim. 

Taking advantage of the security from observation afforded 
while the attention of the settlers were engaged by Elder Hamilton, 



312 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

Mr. Gere had taken a load of his houseliold goods to tlie shanty 
and taken possession of it. 

On reaching the locality Mr. Laird found the shanty occupied ; 
a table with a few dishes and a chair or two were on one side of the 
room, and on the other a cook-stove, on which was a tea-kettle, a 
pot of potatoes, and a frying-pan with a slice of ham ready for cook- 
ing. Mrs. Gere was comfortably seated in a rocking-chair in front 
of the stove, waiting to touch a match to the kindling-wood as soon 
as the stove-pipe was put in place, and Mr. Gere was on the roof 
cutting a hole for it to ]^ass through. 

Mr. Laird called to Gere to come down, but he refused, rej^ly- 
ing, "You are too late, for I now hold possession." Laird and 
Stevens then tore off the boards from the roof, and notwithstanding 
Gere's resistance, caught him by the legs and dragged him to the 
ground. They then proceeded to carry the stove and other furni- 
ture outside, except the rocking-chair, which Mrs. Gere occupied, 
and very composedly maintained possession of the roofless shanty. 

Elder Hamilton sedately seated himself on one of the chairs 
ejected from the cabin and calmly watched the proceedings. Occa- 
sionally *a quiet smile would illumine his dignified expression as he 
observed the demonstrative movements of the noisy and excited 
settlers, who but a very few minutes before had been model repre- 
sentatives of a moral, intellectual and order-loving community. 
Feelings of partisanship were exhibited b}" loud expressions of opin- 
ion in emphatic language rather than by active participation. Men 
and women espoused the cause of one side or the other. Some 
threats were ])assed, but no serious collisions occurred. 

Mrs. Goddard took a firm and determined stand in support of the 
rights of her brother to the claim. While Laird and Stevens were 
tearing or knocking the boards Irom the roof on which Gere stood, 
she observed a second load ol Gere's furniture approaching from the 
east ; they had gone down the prairie and come up along the river. 
Rushing toward the team and brandishing a cudgel, which she 
caught up on the first alarm, Mrs. Goddard ordered the driver to 
stop, and, taking the horses by the bridles, led them back across the 
line of the claim and told the driver to leave as soon as possible. 
Without a show of resistance the teamster drove ofi. The team 
belonged to John Evans. In speaking of the occurrence afterward, 
Frank Curtiss, the driver, said it was not the first time he had been 



PERSONAL PARAGKAPHS. 313 

captured by a woman, and he did not propose to get into a quarrel 
witli Mrs. Goddard. 

It was charged that Elder Hamilton had a foreknowledge of 
Gere's design, and had selected one of his most interesting and 
lengthy sermons to give him ample opportunity to accomplish his 
purpose unmolested. "Aunt Catharine" says "that was not so. 
Elder Hamilton and John C. were always warm friends, but Elder 
Ely knew all about it, for he kept going out every few minutes as if 
to see if a steamboat was coming. I know Elder Hamilton was on 
John's side that day, because he beckoned to me, and when I went 
over to where he was sitting on one of the chairs he said, 'The 
boys had better tear the shanty down now they are at it' I told the 
boys and they tore the whole thing down without disturbing Mrs. 
Gere, and left her sitting in her rocking-chair on the bare prairie. " 
As soon as the shanty was demolished the excitement subsided 
and all started for their homes, leaving Laird and Gere to watch 
each other and hold the claim. Mrs. Gere went to her own shanty 
and sent her liusband his supper, while Mrs. Goddard bountifully 
iurnished rations for JohnC., who stood guard over his promiscuous 
pile of lumber. 

The night was a cold, disagreeable one ; a chilly west wind swept 
over the bleak prairie and compelled the lonely, unsocial watchmen 
to keep in motion to preserve proper circulation. Although each 
had a blanket in which they wrapped themselves, Mr. Laird formed 
a windbreak -of boards. Mr. Gere solicited the loan of a few 
boards for a like protection, but Laird objected to his lumber being 
used for such purposes. 

Finding it impossible to get any rest while so uncomfortable, 
Gere called to Laird about midnight and said — "I have a proposition 
to make to you which I think will be of advantage to both of us. I 
have no more confidence in your honesty than I have in men gen- 
erally, but I believe you will keep your word when you make a 
promise. Now, suppose we agree to let this claim matter remain 
just where it is, without either of us doing anything until to- 
morrow ; we can then go home and get some sleep. " Mr. Laird 
was amused at the proposition, but did not object to it. The two 
men solemnly pledged themselves to leave the claim undisturbed 
until the next morning, and bidding each other " good night " in 
more social tones than they had previously observed, they left 
the locality. 



314 HISTORY OF WDSrONA COUNTY. 

Both parties made their appearance at sunrise, and hostilities 
were resumed. Mr. Laird rebuilt his shanty, but moved to another 
location nearer the river and a little below, on what is now block 5 
in Laird's addition. Gere tried fo^ two or three months to obtain 
possession, but without effect, the cold weather interfering with any 
active measures. On the night of January 24, 1853, while Mr. 
Laird was tem])orarily absent from the prairie, his shanty was torn 
down and the lumber destroyed — chopped in pieces. Mr. Laird 
built another cabin on the same ground. It is said that this destruc- 
tion of the claim-shanty was effected by a young man employed by 
Gere for that purpose, who received a hundred pounds of flour for 
his services. 

Satisfied that it would not be possible for him to get possession 
and hold it against the opposition he had to contend with, Mr. Gere 
appealed to Justice Burns for aid to remove the trespasser, feeling 
confident that a select jury would award him his rights. 

There were at this time two justices in this vicinity, George M. 
Gere, on Wabaslia prairie, and John Burns, at the mouth of Burns 
valley. Jabez McDermott, of Wabasha prairie, was constable. In 
February, IL C. Gere sued John C. Laird before John Burns, Esq., 
for trespass, etc..^ to get possession of the claim. The trial by jury 
came off in Marcli. This was the first jury trial ever held in this 
part of the territory — the first jury ever called in what is now 
Winona county. The court was held in the upper part of the 
" Yiets House" (the old Winona House), which" was then unfin- 
ished, Squire Burns having adjourned the court from liis office at 
his house to this place to accommodate all parties interested. The 
trial was considered an important event by the settlers. 

Mr. Gere engaged the professional services of Mr. Flint, a law- 
yer living in La Crosse, and of Andrew Cole, of Wabasha prairie. 
Mr. Cole was then the only practicing attorney living on the west 
side of the river. Mr. Laird had for counsel and management of 
his defense, a lawyer from La Crosse by the name of French. The 
jury im])aneled to try the case was George W. Clark, Scott Clark, 
O. S. Holbrook, William Hewitt, W. IL Coryell and Hiram 
Campbell. 

This being the first important case brought before Squire Bums, 
his inexperience in his official position made it necessary for him to 
seek advice as to his own duties. He selected as his confidential 
adviser the "home attorney." He was personally acquainted with 



PERSONAL PARAGRAPHS. 315 

Mr. Cole, and had great confidence in his opinions of law. This 
peculiarity in the case excited some comment from outsiders, — Mr. 
Cole being attorney lor the plaintiff, but no charges were ever made 
that any improper or unjust proceedings were entertained by the 
court. Notwithstanding the very marked eccentricities exhibited by 
the squire, his court and official position was duly respected. His 
comical expressions and blundering style of doing business afforded 
considerable amusement during the trial, and were subjects for many 
a hearty laugh for a long time afterward. 

About two days were spent in the examinations of witnesses and 
speech-making by the attorneys before the case was submitted to the 
jury. After due deliberation it was ascertained that there was no 
probability of the jury agreeing, and they were discharged. The 
court adjourned until the next Monday, March 14, at which time 
another jury was im]3aneled and the trial of the case again re- 
peated. 

In the first trial the jury stood five for the defendant and one 
for the plaintiff. The one who stood out against his fellow jurors 
was Hiram Campbell. The jury on the second trial was John 
lams, S. A. Houck, H. B. Waterman, Wm. L. Luark, S. D. Putnam, 
and EHjali Silsbee, all residents of Minnesota City except the last. 
After about the^ same amount of time consumed as with the first 
trial the case was given to the jury, and at about 11 o'clock at 
night, March 16, the jury decided unanimously in favor of the 
plaintiff, Hemy C. Gere. 

The next morning Mr. Laird and "Wm. H. Stevens started for 
La Crosse, and took the lawyers home. The condition of the ice 
in the river would not permit of delay — even then traveling on 
the river was unsafe. The ice in the river appeared as if it might 
break up in a few days. It did leave the river in front of the prairie 
on the 20th of March. 

Mr. Laird left the claim in charge of Mrs. Goddard to hold until 
his return, not supposing that any movement would be made be- 
fore that time. Mrs. Goddard, with a young lady. Miss Salina 
Kellogg, of La Crosse, who was up on a visit, accordingly took pos- 
session of the shanty, with a firm determination to hold the fort. 

The suit had been decided in Gere's favor, and he became anx- 
ious to get the claim into his possession before Mr. Laird should 
have an opportunity to appeal to a higher court, as he had given 
notice that he should do on his return. Under the management of 



316 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Mr. Cole, liis attorney, judgnieiit was entered up against Mr. Laird 
on the justice's docket, and an attacliment issued to take possession 
of his property for the payment of the costs in the suit. A writ of 
restitution was also issued, under which it was supposed possession 
would be acquired and the claim held. 

The constable, McDermott, was friendly and in full sympathy 
with ]\rr. Laird, and was also a boarder with Mrs. Goddard. Before 
the papers were placed in his hands, he notilied Mrs. Goddard of the 
proceedings, and arranged with her a plan of defense. He aided 
them to procure material and barricade the building, so as to resist 
an assault if Gere and his friends attempted to take forcible posses- 
sion of the shanty. It was supposed that they were provided with 
firearms. Being forewarned, they had the courage to believe that 
they w^ould be able to resist the officer of the law, with his consent, 
and hold Gere and his friends at bay until the return of Mr. Laird 
from La Crosse. 

Learning from Mcl^ermott that the yoke of oxen would be 
attached when they came across the river from their work, Mrs. 
Goddard sent for the cattle and had them brought over and chained 
to a post by the side of the shanty, while the constable had business 
elsewhere. 

When the writ was placed in McDermott's hands he went down 
to the claim. As he advanced, Mrs. Goddard warned him that if 
anyone attempted to come near the shanty it would be at their own 
peril. The constable withdrew to a safe distance and apparently 
waited for a more favorable opportunity to perform his official duties. 
Neither Mr. Gere or any of his friends ventured within short range 
of the cabin where Mrs. Goddard and Miss Kellogg stood guard, 
and, to the surprise of the settlers, successfully resisted the execution 
of the law and boldly defied any one who should dare molest 
them. 

These two women held the claim and retained possession of the 
oxen until Mr. Laird returned from La Crosse with the money to 
defray the expenses of the suit, which had been the principal object 
of his tri]). He at once paid the cost and ap]iealed the case to the 
Uuited States district court. The writ of restitution was never 
enforced. 

Of the proceedings in the district court, nothing official can be 
learned. It is said that, from some cause, judgment in the justice's 
court was suspended and the case dismissed. Mr. Laird was never 



PERSONAL PARAGRAPHS. 317 

afterward disturbed in his possession of the claim. It is now known 
as Laird's Addition. 

Although Mr. Gere never made any actual attempts to obtain 
possession of the claim, he several times threatened suits tor its 
recovery. Mr. Laird soon found that a little money would stop all 
proceedings — less than the fee of a lawyer to defend the case. Gere 
consulted about every lawyer that located here lor the next two or 
three years. He was among the first clients of Hon. Judge "Wilson, 
when he came here in 1855. Mr. Wilson, then a young lawyer, 
became interested in the story of Gere, and, considering it an im- 
portant case, at once commenced suit against Mr. Laird. He was 
greatly surprised a day or two after to learn from his client that, on 
account of a satisfactory arrangement with Mr. Laird, he wished to 
stop all proceedings against him. The lawyers never shared in 
these periodical settlements. When Gere again ran short of funds, 
he again called on his attorney to bring suit against Laird, but Mr. 
Wilson indignantly refused to have anything further to do with the 
case. 

Mr. Laird became a permanent settler on Wabasha prairie, 
where he was prominently identified with public and private enter- 
prises which tended to the development of the resources of the 
county. Although for many years Mr. Laird gave his attention to 
the cultivation of a large farm in the eastern part of Olmsted 
county, and lived there with his famil}'^ a portion of each year, he 
has maintained an interest in Winona county and occupied his resi- 
dence in the city of Winona. 

John C. Laird now lives on the same claim he "jumped" from 
Henry C. Gere, on Wabasha' prairie, in the fall of 1852. His pres- 
ent residence is within two blocks of where his claim-shanties stood 
while contesting possession with Mr. Gere. This is the only instance 
where any one of the original claimholders of land on Wabasha 
prairie, now the city of Winona, is living on the claim he held in 
1852, and with one exception Mr. Laird is the only one in the city 
living on land which they held prior to the sale of public lands in 
1855. A part of the original claim of Captain Smith, claim No. 1, 
was pre-empted by John Keyes. His widow and family are yet resi- 
dents of that locality. 

In the spring of 1853 Mr. Laird built quite a stylish and com- 
fortable one-story house, with two wings, on his claim, and made it 
his headquarters. He brought up a breaking-team of three yoke 



318 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of large oxen and two large breaking-plows. His reason for having 
two plows to one team was, that he found it economical to send his 
plows to Galena bj steamboat for repairs — to keep his team at work 
an extra plow was necessary. This team he kept busy breaking for 
the settlers by the acre during the season, under the management of 
A. B. Smith. 

Mr. Laird started the first livery stable in the county of Winona. 
The heavy hors6s and wagons he furnished for hire in 1853 would 
hardly represent the business if compared with the dashing turn- 
outs now furnished from the " liveries " in the city of Winona. 

Although not strictly the first man to deal in lumber, Mr. Laird 
was the first to commence the business and estabish a lumber-yard 
for the retail of lumber as a regular business occupation. He com- 
menced the lumber business a little above where the sawmill of 
Laird, Norton & Co. now stands. His little retail yard was the 
nucleus from which the vast lumber establishments and immense 
business of Laird, Norton & Co. has been developed. John C. 
Laird was once a member of this firm, but withdrew from it many 
years ago. It was through him and his influence that many of our 
best citizens came into tliis county. 

In the summer of 1852 Enos P. Williams, who made the claim 
next east of that held by Beecher Cere, traded it to B. B. Healy for 
three or four village lots in La Crosse. Mr. Williams had made no 
improvement except a pretense of a garden. He was then living 
in La Crosse, where he remained for three or four years, after which 
he came up the river and settled in this county, in what is now the 
town of Utica, where he yet resides. 

Mr. Healy built quite a comfortable house on the Williams claim 
and placed a man on it to hold possession. The claimkeeper neg- 
lected his charge and it was jumped by Rufus Emerson, who was 
employed by Andrew Cole. Mr. Healy contested the matter, and 
after a suit or two at law recovered possession of the claim and then 
disposed of it to Rev. H. S. Hamilton, who bought it for some of 
his relatives, John I. and Harvey Hubbard. It was then called the 
John I. Hubbard claim, and is now known as Hubbard's Addition to 
the plat of Winona. 

But few claims were made in the southern part of what is now 

Winona county during the season of 1852. Two or three were 

selected on Pine creek, one or two along the river and in the valleys. 

Hamilton McCollum settled on the river in the lower part of the 



PERSON^AL PARAGRAPHS. 319 

county. His house was for a year or two a favorite stopping- 
place for travelers by land on the trail between* "Winona and La- 
Crosse. 

James Campbell, a Scotchman, settled in Cedar creek valley three 
or four miles from its mouth. William and Robert Campbell came 
not long after. Mr. Campbell now holds a large amount of land 
in that vicinity, where he yet resides. 

Leonard Johnson lived with W. B. Bimnell for a year or two, 
and then with Frank Wilson started a wood-yard at Johnson's Point, 
below the present village of Homer. Mr. Johnson is yet a resident 
of the county, living in the town of Pleasant Hill, on a farm selected 
by him in an early day. 

Harry Herrick, for many years a man of all work for Bunnell, 
made a claim in Burns valley, about two miles above its mouth, 
where the road crosses the stream. He built a small log cabin, 
which is yet standing and is a part of the old building on the upper 
side of the road, east of the bridge. 

Mr. Herrick held this claim for a year or two, when he sold it 
and went back to live with Bunnell, where he died two or three 
years after. The claim was purchased by Rev. Edward Ely, and 
was long known as the ' ' Ely claim. " It is now a part of the farm 
of Mr. Henry Bitner. 

William Hewett came into the county in the latter part of this 
season and made a claim in Burns valley, next above Herrick. He 
built a frame house near the big spring next to the road and settled 
there with his family'. This house was burned down several years 
after. A log house now occupies the same site. Mr. Hewett 
occupied the locality for two or three years and then sold out and 
left this part of the country. 

Joseph S. Wilson selected his claim in Burns valley, next 
above Hewett's, where Charles Miller now has a stock-farm. He 
built lijs claim shanty about where the present farm buildings stand, 
near the spring. His first shanty was only designed to show that 
the claim was ' ' occupied by a settler. " He left his claim in the 
care of Roderick Kellogg until the next spring, when he returned 
with his family, built a comfortable house and opened up a farm, 
which he cultivated for three or four years. He then sold his farm 
and moved into Winona, where he carried on the business of harness- 
making until about 1880, when he went west and located in the 
territory of Dakota. Mr. Wilson was a well-known citizen of the 



320 IIISTOKY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

county. Tlie town of Wilson was given its name from him, lie 
being one of its oldest settlers and the best known in that locality. 

The same season that Mr. Wilson brought his family to live in 
Burns valley, a German by the name of Schabe, or Selia])e, made 
a claim above Wilson's. He built a log house near the spring by the 
side of the road and lived there until his death, ten or twelve years 
ago. This house was the last one in that direction until the spring 
of 1854. 

The log house built by Mr. Schape was standing until within the 
past year. On Christmas day, 1882, the writer passed the locality 
and found the present owner of the property tearing down the old 
house. The timber of which it was composed was apparently sound; 
the oak logs were hard and dry ; the oak shingles, or more properly 
shakes, were sound on the under side, but nnich worn on the outer 
side. 

Al man by the name of Blodgett made a claim in West Bums 
valley, where P. B. ' Palmer now lives. He brought with him a 
small herd of cows and lived on this claim during the summer. 
AV^hile here he lost two children from sickness. He sold out his 
stock and abandoned the claim in the tall and went back down the 
river. 

In the fall of this year A. B. Smith came to Wabasha prairie, and 
for awhile had the west half of the McDermott claim — the eighty 
next west of the claim owned by Dr. Childs. It was said that he 
was holding this for Mr. Ilealey, by whom he was employed. It 
was difficult to tell who was the real owner of the claim ; it was 
jumped several times by different individuals. It was sold by Mc- 
Dermott to David Olmsted. M^r. Smith did not reside on any 
claim, although he held several. Prior to his coming here he had 
been engaged in lumbering business, cutting and rafting, and as a 
pilot in running lumber down the Ohio and on the Mississippi 
rivers. He spent the winter as a regular boarder with Mrs. God- 
dard, and married the widow the following season. 

A. B. Smith was well known to all of the early settlers as a hotel 
keeper, — as the landlord of the old '^ Minnesota House," built by 
him in 1853, on.the corner of Center and Second streets, where S. 
C. White's store now stands. Pie was also the proprietor of the 
"Wabasha Prairie House," which stood on the corner of Front and 
Franklin streets, built by him in the summer of 1855. While living 
here he suddenly left home in the night, without the family or any 




/!^^il&^^ y^ Jt^I^jTI^i/j-^ 



PERSONAL PARAGRAPHS. 323 

one connected with the house being aware of his intentions to do 
so. Nothing of a certainty was ever learned relative to any circum- 
stances connected with his mysterious disappearance. It was known 
that at about that time lie was accustomed to carry a considerable 
sum of money about his person. lie sometimes indulged freely in 
intoxicating drinks. It was generally supposed that he had been 
foully dealt with — probably murdered for his money and his body 
thrown into the river. Suspicion rested on some with whom he 
familiarly associated at about that time, but no evidence was ever 
secured that appeared to justify making any arrests. There was 
no proof of his death. 

During the latter part of this season Roderick Kellogg came 
up from La Crosse to do some mason-work for the settlers on 
Wabasha prairie. He was a competent mechanic in his line of busi- 
ness, and a man of more than usual abilities and general informa- 
tion, but his intemperate habits had isolated him from his family. 
He was readily induced to come here and work at his trade, although 
there was but little to do, because, as he expressed himself, he 
"would by so doing, get away from the temptation of the hell-holes 
where intoxicating drinks could at all times be procured." Mr. 
Kellogg was, for a year or so, benefited b}'^ the change, but when 
the hell-holes opened in Winona he found them, although they 
were small ones. 

The first regular mason-work done in this county was by Rod- 
erick Kellogg. His first job of work was on Wabasha prairie, 
where he plastered two rooms for Rev. Edward Ely, on the corner 
of Center and Second streets. This was the first plastered house in 
the county. His next job of plastering was the lower rooms in the 
" Viets House," afterward known as the Winona House — it stood 
on Front street, on the levee. The first brick chimney built in the 
county was by Mr. Kellogg, in the Yiets House. His third job of 
plastering and chimney-building was in a small one-story house of 
two rooms built by Johnson for Andrew Cole, on lot 4, block 10. 
Johnson's original claim shanty, on claim No. 4, was torn down 
and used in the construction of this building. These' three build- 
ings were the only houses in the county with plastered rooms until 
the season of 1853. 

Nearly all of the mason-work required by the settlers of this 
vicinity was done by Mr. Kellogg. He worked at his trade here 
for three or four years, and then went back to La Crosse., He 
19 



;^'24 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

owned tlie lot on the corner of Franklin and Second streets, where 
Rolivveder''s meat-market now stands. In the spring of 1853 he 
built a small one-story house on the corner, about 12x20, plastered 
inside and outside. This he occu])ied as his residence — his family 
living in La Crosse. He also built the house which stands on the 
same lot next to the alley. It was at one time used as a hotel. 

Roderick Kellogg was an industrious man, seldom idle if there 
was anything to do, except when intoxicated ; then he was inclined 
to be quarrelsome. He was a handy man of all work, and when not 
engaged at his trade he was always ready to undertake any small 
jobs for the settlers, such as rough carpenter work, gardening, etc. 

Mr. Kellogg always found a sym])atliizing friend in Rev. Mr. 
Ely, who had, from his lirst acquaintance with him, taken an inter- 
est in trying to bring about a reform in his life, but without success: 
the series of efforts were balanced by a like series of failures. 
After Mr. Ely engaged in mercantile business, in 1854, he sometimes 
found Mr. Kellogg's services about the store a convenience, and at 
times employed him. On one occasion Kellogg made his appear- 
ance when partially intoxicated. He was told that his services were 
not needed while in that condition. He attempted by argument to 
show that he was not drunk — that he knew what he was about, 
although he had taken a drink. His remarks became insulting, and 
Mr. Ely told him to leave the store — to go away and not come back 
again, for he would have nothing more to do with him. 

Kellogg went outside and became noisy and abusive — attracting 
the attention of the idlers about (of whom the writer was one). 
Becoming excited in his harangue, he fairly jumped up und down, 
until suddenly he stopped, as if strongly impressed with a new idea 
of retaliation for the fancied wrong done him, and exclaimed, "D — 
you, Elder Ely ! I'll get even with you yet — I'll go and jump your 
claim for this." He at once turned and marched off down the street 
as if his determination was a fixed one. He did not attempt to carry 
out his threat, for when sober he respected the elder. The idea was 
a popular one, that the greatest wrong that could be inflicted on a 
settler was to jump his claim. 

During the latter part of the season John and Ruftis Emerson, 
brothers, came into this county and settled on Wabasha prairie. 
John Emerson had a wife and two or three children. After looking 
about for awhile he selected a location south of the Evans claim, 
toward the upper end of the lake. He built a shanty on it and made 



POSTOFFICES. 325 

it his home, with his iamily, for about two years, wlien he sold it to 
Edwin Foster. Taylor's Addition is a part of the Emerson claim. 
Mr. Emerson moved to the western part of the county, where he 
located himself on a farm. 

Rufus Emerson was a single man. Without permanently locating 
himself, he speculated in claims by taking possession oi some un- 
occupied land (jumping claims) and selling out his interest to other 
settlers. He was identified with several difficulties where claim- 
jumping was charged, either for his own individual benefit or as an 
employe of others. He pre-empted a claim on the bottom-land 
west of Gilmore's. Rufus Emerson built a house on the Stevens 
claim in the spring of 1854. This house is yet standing. It is on 
Second Street, between Market and Franklin streets, on lot 2, block 
143. This building was constructed from lumber found floating 
down the river and picked up at different times. Emerson sold it 
before it was completed. It was afterward clapboarded and finished 
by W. H. Stevens, into whose hands it fell. 



CHAPTER 



POSTOFFICES. 



During the season of 1852 there were two postoffices created in 
this county by the postoffice department, although there was but 
one in regular operation until about the beginning of the following 
year. The first was at Minnesota City, with Robert Pike, Jr., as 
postmaster. The other at Wabasha prairie, with George G. Barber 
as postmaster. 

The office at Minnesota City was established with the proviso 
that the mails should be transported, free of charge to the depart 
ment, to and from the nearest postQffice on the Mississippi. The 
mails were made up and received in regular form at this office, 
but no regular carrier employed. The special mail-bag provided, 
was usually carried by some of the colonists who chanced to go to 
La Crosse, the nearest postoffice on the river, or it was taken to 
Wabasha prairie and sent down by the boats. On certain days, 
about every week, the mail-bag was brought up from La Crosse by 



32(3 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the boats and left at Wabasha prairie, wliere some one from the 
colony awaited its arrival. Prior to this all mail matter belonging 
to the members of the association was usually carried and looked 
after by the settlers of the colony. 

It was usual for the postmaster at La Crosse to deliver to some 
well known settler all of the mail matter of the settlement to which 
he belonged. Where parties were well known, their letters were 
sometimes sent to them by the clerks of the boats, to be left at their 
nearest landing-place. In this way Nathan Brown received letters 
at his landing. Bunnell took charge of all mail matter for Bunnell's 
landing, and in the early part of the season all letters for settlers 
on Wabasha prairie were left in the care of Johnson. 

During the summer and early ])art of the winter the Rev. Ed- 
ward Ely made frequent visits between Wabasha prairie and La 
Crosse. A portion of the time his family was. living at the latter 
place. When he brought his family to Johnson's landing, he for 
awhile occupied Johnson's claim shanty on claim No. 4. His fre- 
quent trips between the two places were made the means by which 
the settlers on Wabasha prairie received and sent away their letters. 

Mr. Ely always made it a duty to bring up all mail matter be- 
longing to this locality, and was accustomed to carry it about with 
him until distributed to the settlers, who usually flocked around him 
as soon as his arrival was known. This was readily ascertained, 
for it was the usual custom for everybody to visit the landing on the 
arrival of a steamboat from below. All letters sent by the boats 
were then left in his care for delivery. It was from this matter of 
accommodation, and from his custom of carrying all letters about his 
person, the traditional story originated, that "in the early days of 
the settlement of this county the postofSce was in Elder Ely's hat." 

The second postofhce in the county was on Wabasha ]irairie. It 
was called Montezuma ; the postmaster was George G. Barber. 
The first movement toward making application for this office 
originated with the Wabasha Protection Club. Mention has already 
been made that a majority of the members of this organization 
were residents of La Crosse, who held claims on this side of the 
river, many of them never residents of the territory. The laws of 
the club allowed its members to hold claims for six months without 
making a residence on them, and with but nominal improvements. 
The members were pledged to aid each other in retaining possession 
during that time. This law conflicted with the United States and 



POSTOFFICES. 327 

Territorial claim laws, and led to frequent differences among the 
early settlers. 

At one of the meetings of the club the necessity of a postoffice 
was discussed and action taken in favor of making application to 
the postofRce department. A blank jpetition was signed, but the 
drawing up of the necessary papers and forwarding the same was 
referred to Andrew Cole, a lawyer in La Crosse and a member of 
the club. It was then supposed, and generally understood, that the 
secretary, Abner S. Goddard, would be recommended in the petition 
for postmaster, and that the name of the postoffice would be 
Wabasha prairie. 

When the papers were drawn up, the attorney, with the approval 
of some of the members of the club, inserted Montezuma as the 
name of the postoffice, and recommended George G. Barber as post- 
master. Mr. Barber was a resident of La Crosse. He had made a 
claim in Gilmore valley early in the spring, but never improved it. 
The blank petition filled out at' La Crosse was forwarded to the 
postoffice department and the appointment duly made. Mr. Barber 
received his commission about the middle of June, gave the 
required bonds and took the oath of office. He came up to make 
his arrangements for supplying the settlers of Wabasha prairie with 
their mail and offered the position of deputy-postmaster to Mr. 
Goddard, who indignantly refused to accept the position. Mr. 
Barber returned to La Crosse without being able to secure a deputy. 
The settlers on Wabasha prairie declined the honor, — the only 
instance in the history of this county where official position has been 
generally declined. 

No improvements were made in postal facilities; "the elder" 
continued to carry the "mail in his hat." About the 20th of July 
"Byron Yiets mewed up from La Crosse and accepted the position of 
deputy-postmaster from Mr. Barber. 

Mr. Yiets did not open the office regularly. The mails were 
made up and distributed as before, at La Crosse. The only additional 
advantage afforded was that the mail was carried by the boats in a 
canvas bag without a lock. By request of Mr. Yiets, the .elder 
distributed the contents of the bag left in his charge as he had 
previously done. 

The settlers were dissatisfied with the a])pointment of a non- 
resident as postmaster, who lived thirty miles away. The name of 
Montezuma was equally objectionable, although Johnson had 



328 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

adopted it as the name of the town-site, then just plotted by John 
Ball on "Wabasha prairie, 

A public meeting was called to consider the matter and the 
question freely discussed. All united in a petition to the postoffice 
department ior the appointment of Abner S. Goddard as postmaster 
in place of George G. Barber, a resident of another state. Nearly 
all petitioned to have the name of the office changed from Monte- 
zuma to Winona. In discussing tliis change several names were 
proposed, Winona, Wabasha, Wabasha City, Prairie and Ozelle. 
The name of Winona was adopted by a majority of one when the 
vote was taken. 

It is now uncertain who first suggested the name of Winona. 
It has been said that it was proposed by Captain Smith. Some are 
equally positive that it was suggested by Dr. Balcombe. Others 
say it was Dr. Childs. Dr. Childs was noted for his peculiarity of 
giving names to localities, and to all animals in liis possession. 
Gilmore valley was called by him "Winona valley," about the time 
the name of Winona was selected as the name of the postoffice. 

Letters in the hands of Mrs. Calista Balcombe, the widow 
of Dr. John L. Balcombe, show that Dr. Balcombe, Mr. How- 
ard and Ed. Hamilton, then the proprietors of No. 5, the Ham- 
ilton claim urged upon Ca]3tain Smith the propriety of c;alling 
the new town plot Wabasha. This Captain Smith consented to 
do, provided he could induce Alexis Bailey to have the name 
of the })ostoffice at Wabasha changed, but Bailey would not con- 
sent. The}' then proposed to call it Wabasha City, and adopted 
the name themselves for use in their correspondence. Dr. Bal- 
combe was always anxious to have a Dakota name given to the 
town. Neither Captain Smith nor the proprietors of claim No. 5 
were present when the name of Winona was ado])ted. The post- 
office department promptly changed the name of the postoffice to 
Winona and appointed Mr. Goddard postmaster. AVhen his com- 
mission arrived he was lying on his bed of sickness, from which 
he never recovered. He died before he was able to qualify for the 
position. The postoffice was without a legal postmaster. The 
boats, however, carried the mails between La Crosse and the prairie, 
where they were taken care of by the volunteer postmaster. Elder 
Ely obtained possession of the keys and acted in that capacity with- 
out taking the oath 'of office required from those who handle the 
United States mail. No mails were made up or officially received 



POSTOFFICES. 



329 



at this office. This duty was performed at La Crosse. The elder 
was simply acting in the same capacity of messenger that he had 
been previously doing, except instead of carrying the letters "in 
his hat " he was accommodated with a mail bag. The faithfulness 
shown by Mr. Ely in his attention to this self-imposed duty was 
satisfactory to the settlers. Among the traditional anecdotes of the 
early days is one showing the zeal of the elder in the performance 
of his duties. He received the mail bag from the boat and also de- 
livered it with the letters to be posted at La Crosse. It was his 
custom to preach here on Sundays when not engaged at La Crosse, 
where he had regular appointments, alternating with Elder Hamil- 
ton — one preaching on one Sunday and the other on the next. 
While holding forth eloquently to an attentive congregation, in his 
own shanty, on one of his days to speak to the people, the settlers 
were suddenly and unexpectedly startled by the whistle of a steam- 
boat approaching the landing. The elder brought his sermon to a 
close very abruptly, with the remark, "There's a boat from be- 
low," and hastened to the levee to receive the expected mail. The 
elder denies having any recollection of this occurrence. Those who 
are familiar with his eccentricities believe it. George W. Clark says 
it is true, for he was one of his audience — that the elder stopped short 
in one of the best sermons he ever heard him attempt to deliver, 
and left his astonished congregation to ponder on the finale of the 
discourse if completed, or to follow him to the levee and see if there 
was any one on the boat that they knew, and inquire for long ex- 
pected letters when the elder had secured the United States mail bag. 
To remedy all difficulties arising from the irregularities of mail 
facilities, a meeting of the settlers was called to take the matter 
under consideration and recommend a candidate to fill the vacancy 
of postmaster. The Kev. Edward Ely was selected for the position 
by an unanimous vote, and a petition, signed by all on the prairie, 
forwarded to the department in Washington. 

At this meeting an effort was made to again change the name of 
the postoffice — to call it Wabasha City — but the matter was settled 
by a vote, and one majority for Winona. The elder says that his 
vote retained the name of Winona. 

Elder Ely duly received his commission and became the lawful 
postmaster at Winona, on Wabasha prairie, where he had had the 
distribution of letters that came by mail about nine months 
unofficially. The first regular mail made up by him after receiving 



330 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

his! appointment was on the Sth day of January, 1853. The office 
was in his residence on the corner of Center and Second streets, 
where now the ''Ely block " stands. Mr. Ely held this position 
until early in the spring of 1855, when he was superseded by J. W. 
Downer, and the postofiice removed to the "Downer building," 
which stood about midway between Market and Walnut streets, on 
the north side of Front street. 

Tliis change was a political movement. When the United States 
land-ortice was established at Winona and the little settlement at 
Johnson's landing began to assume some importance it was 
considered advisable that the postmaster should be one in sympathy 
with the party in power. The administration was democratic, and 
as the elder was of different political faith the services of the 
pioneer postmaster were no longer required. 

Tlie first marriage on Wabasha prairie, now the city of Winona, 
and the first marriage within the present boundaries of this county, 
was that of S. K. Thompson and Mrs. Sutherland, on the 9th of 
November, 1852. The marriage ceremony was performed by the 
Rev. Edward Ely at his own house, where the parties were stopping 
temporarily while waiting for a down boat to take them to LaCrosse. 

S. K. Thompson was among the first arrivals here in the spring. 
Without locating himself on a claim he had remained on Wabasha 
prairie during the season and made his home witii John Evans. He 
was about forty-five years old, a man of good general intelligence 
and of dignified personal appearance. Mrs. Sutherland was a 
widow about forty years of age. She came here with her brother, 
O. S. Holbrook, and kept house for him until her marriage, after 
which Thou)pson and Holbrook lived together for awhile on 
Ilolbrook's claim, which he had discovered lying south of and 
adjoining the McDermott claim, until Thompson made a claim back 
of the lake and moved on it. 

The claim, back of the lake, made by George Wallace early in 
the spring of 1852, liad laid during this season with but little, if any- 
thing, to show that it was claimed. Its exposed situation was a 
temptation for some one without a claim to watch. The Rev. Mr. 
Ely had not, as yet, taken a claim. On the 2d of December, 1852, 
he, with his axe on his shoulder, crossed the lake on the ice and 
jumped Wallace's claim*. He took possession by chopping down 
some trees and blazing others, on which he conspicuously displayed 
his name. 



POSTOFFICES. 331 

Mr. "Wallace was a nephew of Thompson's wife, the late "Widow 
Sutherland. Considering the "Wallace claim to be a family posses- 
sion which should be guarded, Thompson jumped it from Mr. Ely on 
January 15, 1853, while the elder was at La Crosse holding a series 
of revival meetings for which he had been employed. The elder 
was too much engaged in his professional labors to devote his time 
and attention to the protection of his rights, and Thompson estab- 
lished himself on the claim by building a cabin on it, which he occu- 
pied with his wife. Mr. Thompson afterward bought the claim of 
George Wallace and built a comfortable frame house, a story and a 
half building, in which he lived for ten or twelve years, or while he 
remained in this part of the country. The house is yet standing, and 
forms part of the present farmhouse of Mr. John Zenk. 

S. K. Thompson was a gentlemanly appearing man in dress and 
manners, and always seemed to have control of funds to engage in 
business. He held official positions, — was county commissioner, 
and for several years was justice of the peace. In his younger days 
he had been a merchant in Ohio. For about ten years before set- 
tling in this county he had been engaged in speculative investments 
along the upper Mississippi. He was for awhile in business as a 
merchant at Winona. 

It has been already related that when Elijah Silsbee sold his 
claim in 1854, he, with Charles S. Hamilton, started a store on the 
corner of Front and Center streets. About January 1, 1855, they 
dissolved partnership, Mr. Silsbee retaining the stock of goods. 
Soon after this S. K. Thompson bought the goods and carried on 
the business for about one year. In the fall of 1855 he purchased 
quite a large stock of general merchandise, groceries, etc. During 
the winter he sold out to Burr Deuel and Luke Blair. The incidents 
of this sale are noted to show something of the manner of doing 
business at that date. When Mr. Thompson sold out to Deuel & 
Blair he gave possession at once, and was to receive the first pay- 
ment as soon as the inventory was taken, and the balance in notes of 
the firm. The inventory was taken by Thompson and Ilolbrook. 
Before the inventory was completed enough was realized from sales 
to make the first payment. The notes for the balance at six and 
twelve months were paid before due, the firm buying their own 
paper through an agent, A. P. Foster, at a liberal discount of 3 per 
cent per month. A portion of the Silsbee stock had been damaged 
by the sinking of the barge in which it was brought up the river in 



332 JIISTOUY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

1854. To get rid of all of tlie unsalable goods, auction sales were 
held, at which "Uncle Luke" was himself the auctioneer and a pop- 
ular salesman. It was a current report that D. & B. made about 
$3,000 clear in this transaction before the opening of navigation in 
the spring, when they renewed their stock. 

Two or three years before Mr. Thompson left this part of the 
country the community was somewhat startled to learn that he had 
two wives, a married daughter and a very affectionate adopted 
daughter living with him in his house across the lake back of Wino- 
na. Some inquisitive ones, whose sensibilities were shocked by the 
revelations, attempted to have the affair investigated by the grand 
jury, to whom complaint was made, but the harmony of the happy 
family prevented a full expose of the scandal. After remaining here 
about a year the wife with the married daughter moved to N^ebraska. 
Thompson followed in a year or two after with wife No. 2 and the 
adopted daughter. It is rumored that Thompson and wife No. 2 
died from the effects of i)oisonin Nebraska. 

The stores started by Mr. Kobertson at Minnesota City, and 
Mr. Den man at Wabasha prairie, were closed out early in the fall. 
To procure their supplies for the winter, the settlers sent orders to 
Galena by the boats; some combined and bought their groceries 
and provisions at wholesale prices through Mr. Den man as agent. 
Mr. Johnson went down to Galena and purchased goods for the 
settlers on the prairie. These supplies were brought up by the 
Nominee on her last trip and left at La Crosse on November 15. 
Captain Smith was afraid to venture farther up the river against the 
ice that had began to form in the river. A severe snowstorm 
occurred on November 11, followed by intense cold, the thermome- 
ter indicating several degrees below zero. 

Mr, Burley says that he went down to La Crosse with Mr. Den- 
man, and was there when the Nominee turned back down the river. 
They came up with Johnson the next day on foot, on the west side 
of the river; the snow was about six inches deep. They stayed all 
night at Brown's. The news that their supplies were stopped at 
La Crosse was not very cheering to the settlers, for the most of 
them had but a limited amount on hand, and the prospect was that 
they would be unable to procure more until the ice formed sufficient 
to enable them to travel on the river. The weather moderated, the 
enow melted away and the river cleared of ice. It was then expected 



POSTOFFICES. 



333 



that the steamboats would again come up and bring their freight, but 
no boats ventured on another trip. 

On December 9 a party of five men from the Rolling Stone, 
with half-a-dozen from Wabasha prairie, went down to La Crosse 
for the supplies left by the Nominee, expecting to bring them up on 
one of the Black River boats. Among this party were D. Q. Burley,^ 
S. E. Cotton, Wm. T. Luark, J. S. Denman and Charles Bannan, of 
Minnesota City; from the prairie were E. H. Johnson, A. B. Smith, 
John C. Laird, George W. Clark, Wm. H. Stevens and Peter Gorr. 
The weather became intensely cold and ice formed in the river, mak- 
ing the trip a laborious one. They reached Brown's the first day 
from La Crosse, and stopped all night. The following day they 
landed their freight on the lower end of the prairie late in the even- 
ing. The boat was at once unloaded and started back to La Crosse 
under the pilotage of A. B. Smith and an assistant. Elder Ely also 
took passage down. They landed at Brown's and stayed until day- 
light, when they safely reached La Crosse without accident, although 
the channel was filled with floating ice. 

The settlers who remained in the colony and made their homes 
in Minnesota City during the winter of 1852-3 had comfortable 
cabins, in which they passed the winter. Some of these cabins were 
of logs, others were of boards. No cases of suffering from 
insufficient food or clothing were known in the settlement. Their 
. principal employment was providing firewood for present use and 
laying in a supply for the ensuing year. 

After the sloughs were frozen over they engaged in chopping on 
the islands, cutting and banking steamboat-wood, getting out logs, 
timber, posts and rails for use in claim improvements. Their social 
enjoyments were quiet visits exchanged with each other and 
occasional meetings of the association. 

Among the incidents of the winter was the loss of the horses of 
S. M. Burns. On Christmas day he with his wife left their home 
on the bank of the river at what was afterward called Mt. Yernon, 
for the purpose of visiting the settlement at Minnesota City. He 
started down on the ice with his horses and sleigh. While on Had- 
dock slough his horses broke through the ice and were drowned. 
Burns and his wife narrowly escaped the same fate. This team 
was the one Burns brought with him when he came to Minnesota. 
There was but one other team of horses in the north part of the 
county, that belonging to O. M. Lord, of Minnesota City. 



334 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Mr. Burns and his wife spent the day witli their friends in the 
colony. In tlie evening Mr. Lord took tliem up to their home with 
his horses and sleigh, over the trail along the blufts. He came near 
losing his own team while on this neighborly trip. In crossing tiie 
ruh in the mouth of Deering's valley he missed the trail and drove 
below, where the banks were higher and drifted with snow. The 
horses attempted to jump across, but fell head first into the little 
stream and were unable to rise. The long sleigh-tongue, which 
projected two or three feet in front of the horses, was driven into 
the bank and held them fast. Their bodies formed a dam and the 
water was soon pouring over their backs. Mr. Lord never traveled 
without his ax ; he was a natural pioneer and prompt to act in cases 
of emergency. Although it was dark he comprehended the 
difficultv, and with two or three blows with his ax severed the sleigh- 
tongue in the rear of the horses and set them at liberty, but not 
until they were nearlj^ drowned. The tongue was soon repaired 
with cord brought along in the sleigh, and Mr. Lord made the trip 
without other accident. His team occupied Burns' stable until the 
next morning. 

The following is a list of members of the Farm and Village 
Association who settled in the colony at Rolling Stone in 1852 with 
their families, and who in 1883 are yet residents of that locality: 
O. M. Lord and wife, James Wright and wife, Egbert Chapman and 
wife, Mrs. H. B. Waterman, Mrs. Pike (widow of Robert Pike, 
Jr.,) and her daughter p]mma, now Mrs. Frank D. Stewart, Robert 
Thorp and wife, E. B. Drew, S. E. Cotton and wife, Lawrence 
Dil worth and wife, Charles Bannon, S. D. Putnam and wife, 
William Sweet, D. Q, Burley and .H. Jones. II. B. Waterman 
resides in the State of New York. Rufus Waterman is living in 
the city of Winona. 

The settlers on Wabasha prairie, like others along the river, in 
the winter of 1852-3 engaged in cutting steamboat-wood, logs, 
timber, etc., on the island o})posite. Among their social enjoy- 
ments was a general gathering and Christmas dinner held at the 
Viets House, then occupied by Edwin Hamilton. At the Christmas 
gathering held on the ])rairie twelve months before, Ed. Hamilton 
was the chief cook and general manager of the bachelor dinner. 
At this second affair he was general manager, but Mrs. Goddard 
had charge of the cooking department, although it is stated that Ed. 
Hamilton provided a roast coon of his own preparation for the table. 



INCIDENTS. 335 

This dinner was got up bj a general contribution of material from 
those interested. Each family provided a part ; even the furniture 
and dishes were furnished for the occasion. It is said by one who 
enjoyed it that the dinner was a good one. About half of the 
settlers on the prairie attended this gathering. Charles Bannon 
and S. E. Cotton with their wives were present from Eolling Stone. 

The following is a list of the settlers living on Wabasha prairie 
at that date : Kev. H. S. Hamilton, wife and two sons, Charles S. 
and Eugene ; Eev. Edward Ely, wife and two children, "Charhe" 
and "Nellie"; Dr. George F. Childs and wife ; Mrs. Goddard and 
son Charles ; George M. Gere, wife and a large family ; Wm. B. 
Gere, Edwin Gere, Mary Gere, Henry C. Gere, wife and a large 
family ; Angelia Gere, Helen Gere, John Evans and wife, Abigal 
Evans, Royal B. Evans, John Emerson, wife and children ; S. K. 
Thompson and wife, E. H. Johnson, Ed. Hamilton, George W. 
Clark, Scott Clark, John C. Laird, Wm. H. Stevens, O. S. Holbrook, 
Frank Curtiss, Rufus Emerson, A. B. Smith, Allen Gilmore, Caleb 
Nash, Jabez McDermott, Roberts and Elijah Silsbee. 

Of the settlers living on Wabasha prairie at the close of the year 
1852 the following are yet living in the county of Winona in 1883 : 
Mrs. Goddard, now known as Mrs. Catharine Smith, Elder Ely and 
wife, Wm, H. Stevens, John C. Laird, Royal B. Evans and George 
W. Clark. 

Without the aid of an official census, it was estimated by M. 
Wheeler Sargent "that the population within the present boundaries 
of Winona county on the 1st day of January, 1853, was about 350, 
of whom a majority were or had been members of the Western 
Farm and Village Association." 



CHAPTER XXXIH. 

INCIDENTS. 

Among the incidents of this winter at Winona, noted by Dr. 
Childs in his diary, was the following — " Sunday, January 30, 1853: 
Attended meeting ; Elder Hamilton preached. At night had the 
privilege of leading a prayer meeting at the house of Mr. Evans — 
the first prayer meeting ever held on the prairie ; Elder Ely 
present." 



88() JIISTOHY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

The building of the first bridge across the Gilmore valley creek, 
the first bridge in this part of the county, is thus noted by Dr. 
Childs — "Monday, January 31, 1S53 : Very mild, snow fast dis- 
ap|)earing. Engaged building a bridge on the Winona creek, aided 
by George and Scott Clark, Koyal Evans, Edwin Hamilton and 
Allen Gilmore. Of all the men who voted at the meeting in favor 
of the work, pledging their assistance, from the village and lower 
end of the prairie, but one was present." 

The following is also copied from the diary of Dr. Childs — 
"Sunday, February 27, 1853: Thawing, with rain; Allen Gil- 
more immersed." At a prayer meeting held at Mr. Evans' on Sun- 
day, February 20, "Allen Gilmore expressed a wish to be im- 
mersed, which was decided to take place next Sabbath." This was 
the first instance of the observance of this religious ordinance in 
what is now the city of Winona. It is said that Rev. E. Ely oflS- 
ciated at this ba])tism. 

An incident which occurred about the first of March of this year 
(1853) will illustrate the reckless impulsiveness of Charles S. Ham- 
ilton, of whom mention has been made. During the winter a party 
of Winnebago Indians were camped over on the Trempealeau 
bottoms, and for the purpose of selling venison and furs and skins 
they frequently visited the settlement on the prairie. Aside from 
being inveterate beggars, they were in no way troublesome. At the 
time spoken of, two of these Indians, who had been up to the vil- 
lage, stopped at II. S. Hamilton's while on their way back to their 
camp. They asked permission to sharpen their knives on the 
grindstone which stood outside. This was readily allowed by 
Charlie, who, with his young brother Eugene, were the only ones at 
home. The Indians (piietly used the grindstone and started across 
the river on the ice. When they were at full long range distance 
of his rifle from the house, Charlie, standing in the doorway, de- 
liberately took aim and fired at them. One fell senseless. Fearing 
another shot, his comrade seized and dragged him beyond the range 
of the gun. The wounded Indian, after lying a short time on the ice, 
got up and, with the help of the other, went on over to the Trempea- 
leau. 

The Winnebagoes complained to Bunnell of the unjustifiable 
assault. Bunnell called at Elder Hamilton's to learn the cause of 
the shooting, but Charley had no excuse for the cowardly act except 
that he only shot at them to scare them, supposing they were 



INCIDENTS. 



337 



beyond the range of his rifle. The ball struck the Indian on the 
head and glanced off, inflicting a scalp-wound. The force was 
sufiicient to knock him down and render him senseless without 
producing serious injuries. Bunnell warned Charley to be on his 
guard and take care of himself, for the Indian might attempt to 
retaliate if he had an opportunity. Charlie was afraid of the 
Winnebagoes after this occurrence, but no hostihties were ever 
threatened that was known. 

During the winter the matter of a county organization was a 
general topic of discussion among the settlers along the river. The 
counties of Dakota and Wabashaw had remained unorganized, as 
they were created in 1849. The territorial legislature, during its 
session of 1853, divided them and made provision for several counties 
from these divisions. While this matter was under consideration 
the question of the establishment of the county seats of the new 
counties became an important matter ; almost every settlement pre- 
sented claims for the location of the county offices. Every settle- 
ment along the river in this part of Wabashaw county had lobby 
representatives in St. Paul for the purpose of securing the location 
of the county seat of this division. Minnesota City, Winona, Min- 
neowah and Brownsville were rivals for the honor. By a general 
act the legislature conferred the authority on the county commis- 
sioners to locate the county seats. 

When Wabashaw county was divided and Fillmore county was 
created from the southern portion, March 5, 1853, its boundaries 
were described as "Beginning at the southwest corner of Wabashaw 
county, thence southeast to the Iowa state line, thence east on said 
Iowa state line to the Mississippi river, thence up the middle of said 
river to the mouth of the Minneska or White river, thence up said 
river on the south line of Wabashaw county to the place of begin- 
ning." The western boundary of Fillmore county was then supposed 
to include the present city of Kochester, in Olmsted county, and the 
present village of Chatfield in Fillmore county. Its northern and 
western boundaries were not clearly defined. 

The act by which Fillmore county was created declared it to be 
an organized county, "invested with all and singular the rights and 
privileges and immunities to which all organized counties are in this 
territory entitled to by law," and that it was the duty of the gover- 
nor "at so soon a time as possible to appoint all county officers, 
justices of the peace and constables, as said county may be entitled 



338 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

to by law, who shall hold their offices until their successors shall be 
elected and qualitied at the next general election." 

Wabashaw county, before it was divided, had no county seat. 
The act creating Fillmore count}^ provided as follows : "It shall be 
the duty of the iirst board of county commissioners which shall be 
hereafter elected in any county laid off in pursuance of this act, as 
soon after said board shall have been elected and qualitied as 
provided by law, as the said board or a majority of them shall 
determine, to locate the county seat of the county, and the iQcation 
so made as aforesaid shall be the county seat of the county, to all 
intents and purposes, until otlierwise provided by law. " 

Under this act the governor appointed the following officers : 
Register of deeds, H. B. Stoll, of Minneowah ; treasurer, Erwin II. 
Johnson, of Winona ; judge of probate, Andrew Cole ; sheriff, John 
lams. The justices of the peace previously appointed for Wabashaw 
county were continued, viz, T. K. Allen, John Burns, Geo M. 
Gere and H. B. Waterman, The county commissioners appointed 
were Henry C. Gere, of Winona, Myron Toms, of Minneowah, and 
William T. Luark, of Minnesota City. 

The first meeting of the board of county commissioners was held 
at the " Winona House " on May 28. H. C. Gere was chairman 
and H. B. Stoll as register of deeds was clerk. The business trans- 
acted was the aj)pointment of three assessors, — S. A. Houck, J. C. 
Laird and Jeremiah Tibbets. The approval of the bond of sheriff 
John lams, with O. M. Lord and E. B. Drew as sureties. 

The following names were ordered to be entered as a grand jury 
list for the June circuit court : H. B. Stoll, James F. Toms, Myron 
Toms, Nathan Brown, Willard B. Bunnell, H. Carroll, Henry C. 
Gere, George M. Gere, Wm. T. Luark, George H. Sanborn, Har- 
vey Hubbard, Isaac Hamilton, O. S. Holbrook, Wm. B. Gere, S. 
A. Houk, S. A. Putnam, H. B. Waterman, E. B. Drew, O. M. 
Lord, T. K. Allen, Egbert Chapman, A. A. Gilbert, Robert Taylor 
and A. P. Hall. 

The petit jurors for the same court were Edwin B. Gere, John 
Evans, Erastus H. Murray, Edwin Hamilton, William II. Stevens, 
John C. Laird, Alex. Smith, John Emerson, Erwin Johnson, John 
Burns, Frank Curtiss, George W. Clark, Scott Clark, Allen Gilmore, 
H. B. Thompson, Isaac W. Simonds, Jerry Tibljets, Asa Pierce. 
— — Fortune, S. J. Burnet, H. J. Harrington, William E. Hewitt, 
Henry Herrick, Warren Rowell, James Kinkade, Fletcher, 



INCroENTS. 341 

Squire Day, A. T. Pentler, James Campbell, Thompson, 

Webster, Peter Gorr, O. H. Houk, J. S. Denman, Charles Bannan, 
S. E. Cotton, H. Stradlin^, Wm. H. Coryell, H. Hull, J. W. Bently, 
D. Q. Burly, J. Nicklin, J. Wright, P. D. Follett, K. Thorp, Louis 
Krutzly, Henry W. Driver, C. K. Coryell and Alex. McClintock. 

The second meeting of the board of county commissioners was 
held at the house of John Burns, in the mouth of Burns valley. 
Mr. Toms, Mr. Luark, and the clerk, Stoll, were present, but there 
is no record of any business except to approve the bonds of the 
assessors, Mr. Toms acting as chairman. 

The next meeting was July 4, at Minneowah, at which no one 
was ])resent except Mr. Toms and the clerk. "The chairman ad- 
journed to meet at Winona July 5." 

The next meeting was held pursuant to adjournment, and the 
following entry afterward made on the record by Mr. Stoll, who was 
not present. It was evidently designed as a squib at Wabasha 
prairie : " Winona, July 5, 1853 — H. C. Gere and Wm. T. Luark, 
commissioners, met pursuant to adjournment at the Winona hotel. 
Myron Toms, one of the absent commissioners, not being able to, 
reach Winona on account of the high state of water and the then 
impassable gulf, the former commissioners adjourned to meet at the 
Winona Hotel July 9, 1853. Approved the bond of E. H. Johnson, 
county treasurer of Fillmore county. H. B. Stoll, clerk." 

The office of II. B. StQll, the register of deeds, was in the vil- 
lage of Minneowah. The first deed recorded was one from Isaac 
Van Etten to H. B. Stoll, dated January 4, 1853, and filed in the 
office May 11, 1853. This conveyed one half of Van Etten's inter- 
est in Minneowah. The consideration was $300. 

The first deed made in this county that was placed on record 
was a quit-claim from William B. Gere of part of his claim on 
Wabasha prairie to A. M. FrMley, of St. Paul. It is dated No- 
vember 1, 1852, but not filed for record until the 29th of June, 1853. 
The consideration was $150. The acknowledgment was before 
George M. Gere, justice of the peace, November 4, 1852. • 

The part of William B. Gere's claim transferred by this deed 
was eighty acres, on which the shanty of Henry C. Gere stood. 
The incidents of this transaction were given to the writer by Mr. 
Fridley many years ago. During the latter part of the season of 
1852 Mr. Fridley made the acquaintance of Henry C. Gere, while 
on a steamboat between La Crosse and Wabasha prairie. Gere 
20 



342 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

tlu'Ti projiosed to sell him a claim of eighty acres he held on War 
basha ])rairie. Mr. Fridley purchased the eighty acres where H. 
C. Gere was then living for $150, receiving a quit-claim from 
William B. Gere. He also gave H. C. Gere $50 to hold the claim 
for him until the following spring. Gere continued to occupy the 
shanty until the spring of 1854, drawing upon Mr. Fridley during 
that time, in consideration of his services as chiimkeeper, until the 
sum total paid H. C. Gere by A. M. Fridley for that eighty was 
$1,200. The claim was then placed in possession of L. D. Smith, 
who came here from St. Paul with his family in the s])ring of 1854. 
It is now known as Plummer's Addition to the plat of Winona. 

During the season of 1852, and until the following year, the 
claim of Captain Smith at the lower end of the prairie — claim 
No. 1, — held by Smith and Johnson, had remained undisturbed, 
no attempt having been made to molest it. Johnson removed tlie 
shanty, using the lumber for other purposes at the upper landing. 

Early in the spring, in April, 1853, the unoccupied claim was 
jumped by Isaac W. Simonds. As soon as this was known to E. 
H. Johnson, he, by direction of Captain Smith, commenced suit 
against Simonds in justice's court, before Squire Gere, to oust him 
from the possession he had assumed. The defense was under the 
management of a lawyer by the name of Stevens, from La Crosse, 
^t was then learned that Simonds had taken possession of the claim 
for a stock company, composed of William E. Gere, Charles S. 

Hamilton, Isaac W. Simonds and Stevens, the attorney in the 

claim suit. The suit was adjourned from time to time, from in 
April to about the first of June, without coming to trial. In the 
meantime the company had a town surveyed and })latted cover- 
ing 141 acres of the claim. It was given the name of Wabasha 
City. The claim shanty stood a little in front of where the residence 
of Mrs. Keyes now stands. This Was occupied by Simonds and 
Charlie Hamilton. 



CHAPTER XXXIY. 



A BLOODY CONFLICT. 



During the winter and spring Jolmson had made his head- 
quarters at the house he had built on Front street for the use of 
Andrew Cole, which he afterward sold to him. He, however, made 
his home with John Evans, whose daughter, Abigal M. Evans, he 
married later in the season. He usually spent his evenings at 
Evans' when on the prairie. Johnson became impatient at the 
delay in the trial of his suit against Simonds, and while at supper 
one evening he remarked that he would have to go down to the 
lower claim and "clean them out" himself if he ever expected to 
get possession. He soon after started for the village. This 
indicated another claim-fight. Johnson "cleaned them out "that 
night. The particulars of this fight were related to the writer by 
Royal B. Evans, a son of John Evans, who took part in the affray. 
Mr. Evans says : "It was about the middle of May or a little after 
that Johnson shot Simonds. I came home rather late that day and 
found that the rest of the family had been to supper ; they wer6 
talking about Johnson, who had just gone down to tlie village. 
Father said Johnson would get into trouble if he attempted to drive 
Simonds and Charlie Hamilton off from the lower claim without he 
had some help. My sister wanted I should find him and tell him 
that father wished to see him. 

"After supper I went down to the landing ; a steamboat had just 
come up and almost everybody living on the prairie was on the 
levee. Simonds and Charlie Hamilton were conspicuous, but 
Johnson was not there. John McDermott told me he saw him 
going back on the prairie just after the boat landed. It was then 
dark. I expected I should find him at the lower claim, and went 
down there in search of him. As I approached the Simonds shanty 
Jolmson hailed me and ordered me to halt. I answered him and he 
told me to come in. Johnson said he expected to have a fight and 
was ready for them. He had a Colt's rifle and an old 'pepper 
box ' pistol. I had brought nothing with me, not even a club. He 
said that when he saw Simonds and Hamilton up at the village he 



344 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

went and got his gun and pistol and started. We sat down in front 
of the shanty and examined them ; they had not been used in a long 
time. The rifle was out of repair and would not work. Finding it 
was of no use, he took the barrel off and stood it beside the door, 
saying, ' That will do to use as a club. ' 

"About ten o'clock we heard some one coming down the prairie, 
and knew that it was Simonds by his loud voice. Johnson hailed 
them to stop, and threatened them if they adv^anced. He then 
snapped two caps on the pistol without a discharge. They came on 
to where we were standing, near the shanty, when Simonds pitched 
at Johnson and they two had a regular fist-tight, which lasted some 
time. Charlie and I looked on without doing anything. We were 
about the same age and size. Simonds was much the larger and 
stronger man, and was too much for Johnson. They clinclied, and 
Johnson, finding that Simonds had the advantage, drew his pistol 
and shot him. The ball passed through the muscles of the forearm 
and broke the bone above the elbow. They continued clinched for 
awhile after, when Simonds called for Hamilton to take him off. 
Hamilton caught Johnson by the throat and tried to choke him. I 
then attacked (.harlie with my tists and knocked him down." 

"It was a still, clear, starlight night, and the noise made while 
the fight was going on was heard at Hamilton's house, where some 
one halloed in return. Simonds called to them to bring his shot- 
gun. Elder Hamilton and Jake McDermott came up just after 
Charlie and I had had our set-to ; Johnson kept back out of sight. 
Simonds complained of being faint, and asked the elder to take him 
over to his house. I had not received any very hard blows, but 
Johnson, as well as the other two, had been severely pounded. 

"Elder Hamilton took hold of Simonds and supported his 
wounded arm, while I took hold of him on the other side to help take 
him to Hamilton's house. Just as we started, Charlie Hamilton 
attacked me from behind with a club — one of the oak stakes used in 
surveying the plot. He hit me once before I turned, and then struck 
me once or twice across the face, cutting me severely before 
McDermott separated us. McDermott then helped the elder take 
Simonds home. Not hearing anything of Johnson I went over to 
Hamilton's to see what was going on there. A steamboat chanced 
to be coming down and the elder signaled them with his lantern to 
stop at his landing, intending to send Simonds to La Crosse. A 
doctor on board examined and dressed the wounded arm, and word 



A BLOODY CONFLICT. 345 

was sent by the boat to La Crosse to have a surgeon come up from 
there. The elder washed the blood oif from my head and face and 
bandaged up nay wounds. The scalp-cut on the back of my head 
was the worst, but my face was badly cut and bruised. I then went 
back down the prairie in search of Johnson. While I was up at 
Hamilton's he had torn the shanty down, and thrown it and every- 
thing belonging to it into the river. We then went up home ; 
Johnson was living with us. The next morning we were both 
arrested by McDermott, the constable. After we had had our 
breakfast he took us down to Squire Gere's office, where we were 
detained some time, when the justice decided that the examination 
could not go on without the testimony of Simonds, and adjourned 
the court to H. S. Hamilton's house. Johnson refused to walk down 
there. Squire Gere then sent the constable to find a conveyance. 
We walked down toward the river, when the justice called to us not 
to go away, but stay around where we could be found when 
McDermott came back. Johnson made no reply — I told him I was 
not going very far away. Johnson went over to* Andrew Cole's 
house to change his clothes. Mr. Cole was then absent. I went 
home, had my wounds dressed and went to bed, where I slept until 
the next morning. I then came down to the justice's office and was 
discharged from custody." 

Considerable excitement was arous/ed over the matter by the new 
town site company, and when Johnson failed to make his appear- 
ance Sheriff lams was sent to tind him and bring him before the 
court. The sheriff got trace of him at Minnesota City, and overtook 
him at Hall's landing, below the mouth of the White Water, where 
he was waiting for a steamboat to come along. Johnson left the 
river and went up the bluff with the sheriff' after him. Johnson 
could outrun and outclimb the sheriff, and when beyond reach he 
stopped and told lams if he came any farther he would send some 
loose rocks down on him. The sheriff went back to the trail and 
watched for Johnson to again make his appearance. He was com- 
pelled to return without his prisoner. Johnson succeeded in 
reaching the river without being observed. The steamboats at that 
time would land anywhere if hailed by a passenger. Johnson went 
to St. Paul, where he secured counsel and returned to have the case 
disposed of and settled in some manner. He delivered himself up, 
and no one appearing against him he was discharged from custody. 
Simonds had been detained on the prairie to await the examination, 



346 HISTORY OF WINONA COUJSTY. 

but went to La Crosse two or three days before Jolmson's return, 
which was on June 3. 

As soon as Captain Smith learned of the shooting of Simonds by 
Johnson he sent liis son S. J. Smith liere to take charge of matters. 
By the advice of John Evans it was deemed necessary to put up a 
shanty on the lower claim to hold possession. Mr. Smith secured 
the services of Mr. Evans and his son Royal, and took a load of 
lumber down to build a cabin. He was met there by Mr, Stevens 
from La Crosse, one of the proprietors of the new town, who warned 
him not to attempt to occupy it, for they should defend their rights 
to the claim. Mr. Smith decided not to have any more lighting, but 
trust to the law for redress. He ordered the lumber taken back to 
the upper landing, notwithstanding the protests of Mr. Evans, who 
asserted that he could stand as much shooting as they could. Mr, 
Smith then remained quiet at the hotel where he was stopping. 

As soon as Stevens returned to La Crosse he sent Asa Hedge up, 
who built a shanty and took possession of the claim. The next 
day after he was discharged from custody Johnson went down and 
put up a shantj about where the one stood which Augustus Pentler 
once occupied. This was held by John Evans and Johnson, No 
collisions occurred between the occupants of the two shanties. 

About a week afterward Captain Smith brought up from Galena 
a house ready made for claim No, 1, It was put up a few rods 
above where the house of Mrs, Keyes now stands. The same day 
Mr, Hedge went to La Crosse and his shanty was torn down. It 
was done by the consent of Mr, Hedge, who sold the possession 
of the claim to Captain Smitli for one or two lots on Front street, 
fronting on the levee. 

Mr. Hedge at once built a small house on lot 1, block 11 — 
brought his family from La Crosse and made it his home for many 
years. He here opened a restaurant and saloon — the first saloon or 
place where intoxicating drinks were sold in the city of Winona. 
His liquors were bought up by the citizens and destroyed. The 
ladies were the movers in this transaction. He afterward opened 
his saloon with a new stock, when they were again destroyed or 
seized by the sherift". He afterward put up a better building and 
opened a grocery store, where he carried on quite a trade for two 
or three years. Frank D. Sloan was his clerk and salesman in the 
grocery business. 

As an illustration of valuation of real estate and manner of 



A BLOODY CONFLICT. 847 

doing business, the following incident is noted relative to this prop- 
erty. In about 1856 or 1857 Mr. Hedge found it necessary to secure 
a loan to carry on his business. Gable & Werst, money loaners and 
dealers in real estate, advanced him $5, 000 and took a mortgage on 
the lot and store to secure the payment of his notes drawing two 
per cent per month. As a matter of course Mr. Hedge failed in 
business and the property was sold under the mortgage. . How 
much Gable and Werst posted to profit and loss in this transaction 
is unknown. They held the property for many years. 

Among the early arrivals this season were Ithael Hamilton, the 
father, and Enoch 0. Hamilton, the brother, of H. S. Hamilton, and 
Erastus H. Murray, a brother-in-law. Harvey Hubbard and John I. 
Hubbard were also relatives of the Hamiltons. 

Enoch C. Hamilton made a claim where the city hospital is now 
located. His claim shanty stood twenty oi- thirty rods south of the 
building now used as a hospital. While living here the house was 
struck by lightning, during a severe thunderstorm on Sunday, June 
19, 1853, and his wife instantly killed. 

Mrs. Hamilton opened a select school, which she had been teach- 
ing for a week or two previous to her death. This may with a great 
deal of propriety be called the first school on the prairie. Tlie 
school opened in Mrs. Goddard's shanty, in 1852, by Miss Gere, then 
a girl of fourteen or fifteen, was hardly entitled to mention as an 
institution for instruction. Mrs. Hamilton was an experienced 
school-teacher. She left three children, Alvin, Alice and Julia. 
Previous to her marriage Miss Alice Hamilton was for many years 
a well known teacher in the public schools of the city of Winona. 

Mr. Hamilton married again and pre-empted his claim as a home- 
stead. It is now known as E. C. Hamilton's addition. Mr. Ham- 
ilton, with his second family, is now living at Minnesota City. 

Ithael Hamilton and his son Otis Hamilton made claims on the 
lower end of the prairie. They have been dead many years. 

Harvey and John I. Hubbard built two large dwelling-houses 
on what is now block 5, Hamilton's addition, which they occupied 
for several years. None of their families are now residents of this 
county. 

Erastus H. Murray bought the Viets House, and improved it by 
putting on additions in the rear, finishing off the second story, and 
building a good frame barn on the rear of the lot. He made it a 
comfortable hotel, although limited in capacity, to accommodate the 



348 HISTORY OF WINONA COTTNTY. 

traveling public. He i^iive it the name of " Winona House," and 
kept it until early in the spring of 1854, when he sold it to Charles 
Eaton, who came here at that time. The following June Mr. Eaton 
sold out his interest in the Winona House to S. H. Lombard, a 
recent arrival, and moved upon his claim, where George I. Parsons 
now lives. He is now a citizen of St. Paul. S. H. Lombard kept 
the Winona House a year or two, when he leased or sold it. The 
building was burned in the big fire of 1862. Mr. Lombard is yet a 
resident of Winona. 

Mr. Murray built a dwelling on Fourth street, which is yet stand- 
ing and is part of the New England House. In 1854 he built a 
dwelling on lot 4, block 14, and also a building for a boot and shoe 
shop on lot 5 of the same block, on the corner of Second and Lafay- 
ette streets, where " Mues' Block" now stands. He carried on 
business here for two or three years with his brother, W. H. Mur- 
ray. His shoe-shop was afterward used for the postoffice. Kone 
of Mr. Murray's family are now residents of this part of the state. 

Warren Rowell became a resident of this county in April, 1853. 
He landed on Wabasha prairie and staid there with his family for 
about a month. During that time he occupied a ])art of the shanty 
built by Mr. Stevens the year before for Mr. Goddard. Late in the 
fall Mrs. Goddard had built a house on the southeast corner of 
Franklin and Front streets, where she lived during the winter. 

Finding no better accommodations, Mr. Kowell fixed up a part 
of the Stevens shanty as a place for his family to stay in for a few 
weeks, until he could select a location suitable for a farm. The 
other end of the shanty (a long building) was used as a barn, or 
place for the storage of hay and corn. This building was afterward 
burned by a prairie fire. 

Mr. Rowell selected a claim next above Gorr's, in what is now 
Pleasant Valley, built a log house, and moved there about the first 
of June. Some of the settlers from the prairie went out and helped 
raise his cabin. The claim he made in the spring of 1853 he still 
occupies ; it is the farm where he now resides, and has been his 
home about thirty years. The claim shanty — the log cabin of early 
days — has been superseded by more modern buildings. Large 
barns and outbuildings have taken the place of the pole sheds 
covered with wild grass. 

Mr. Rowell was among the earlier settlers in this county to 
locate on farming lands as a home. By attentively minding his 



A BLOODY CONFLICT. 349 

own business he has made farming a profitable business in the vallej 
where he lives. 

In May, 1853, Dr. Jolm L. Balcombe returned to Wabasha 
prairie from Illinois, where he had spent the winter. When he left, 
in the fall previous, he sold out his interest here, including his 
houses, to Edwin Hamilton, retaining his shanty on the acre given 
him by Johnson. During the winter Ed. Hamilton had used his 
dwelling as a stable. When the doctor resumed possession he 
found it more economical and agreeable to move the cabin to a new 
locality rather than attempt to remove the refuse and renovate the 
building as it stood. He occupied this temporarily. 

Not liking his location on the acre he had first selected, he aban- 
doned it, and purchased lot 3 in block 9 of Smith and Johnson, for 
which he paid twenty dollars. The deed, a quit-claim, was made 
September 29, 1853, and filed for record January 25, 1854. He 
had had possession of the lot for two or three months previous, and 
built a house on it. This building fronted toward the river, and 
was designed for a store. It was about 20x40, two stories high. 
The front of the lower story was finished with large windows and 
folding doors. On the east side of the building a lean-to was 
attached, about 12x24. Before it was completed Dr. Balcombe 
sold this structure to Horace Kanney, but did not deliver possession 
of it until the spring of 1854. It was afterward known as the 
''Ranney Building," and was used for quite a variety of purposes 
— as a private dwelling, for offices, as a hotel, and lastly as a tene- 
ment house for several families. It was burned in the fire of 1862. 
Early in the summer of 1853 (July 11) Dr. Balcombe bought 
an undivided half of twenty acres of the Beecher Gere claim, east of 
the eighty sold to A. M. Fridley, and of twenty acres west of the 
Fridley claim. The other half of these two lots was purchased by 
Sanborn and Colburn. He also made a claim on the upper prairie, 
where Charles Riley now lives. This he afterward improved, and 
built the farmhouse now standing, which he occupied at the time 
of his death, September 24, 1856. Although poor health prevented 
Dr. Balcombe from being prominent, he took an active interest in 
the development of this part of the territory and in the political 
questions of his day. M. Wheeler Sargent says, in his historical 
address, "Dr. John L. Balcombe was a man of the most extended 
information of any among the early settlers, * * * one of the 
first and hest of our early citizens." 



350 HISTOHV OF WINONA COUNTY. 

George H. Sanborn came into the county early in the spring oi 
1853 and settled on Wabasha prairie. Soon after Wm. H. Colborn 
came on and joined him here. About the middle of June these two 
young men o])ened the lirst store iii the county, with a general 
assortment of goods. For temporary occupancy, the "car-house" 
of Denman was moved to lot 5, block 10, and covered with a 
shingled roof. They here commenced business as Sanborn & Col- 
born. During the summer they built a store on the corner of the 
same lot, about 20x40, two stories high, and continued in business 
until the sj)ring of 1854, when Mr. Colborn withdrew and a new 
Ihrni was formed, consisting of G. H. Sanborn and M. K. Drew. E. 
L. King became a partner the same s])ring. They carried on the 
business during that season and then sold their stock of goods to 
Dr. Childs, who continued business for a short time in the same 
location. In 1855 Sanborn & King started in the forwarding and 
commission and wholesale and retail grocery business at the foot 
of Johnson street. 

Mr. Sanborn in 1856 built a very large three-story building on 
the river, at the foot of Washington street, which was known as 
Sanborn's warehouse. The third story of this building was used as 
a hall for public meetings. It was fitted up with a stage and scenery 
by the Philharmonic Society soon after it was first organized, and 
used by them until they moved to their present location. The 
building was torn down many years ago by the railroad company, 
into whose possession the property passed. 

Soon after he came here in 1853 Mr. Sanborn purchased the 
Viets claim and subsequently had it surveyed and plotted. It is 
now known as Sanborn's addition. He built his first residence on 
this claim in 1855, a small story-and-a-half house, on the corner of 
Lafayette and Wabasha streets. It is yet standing, and forms a 
part of the present residence of J. L. Brink. Mr. Sanborn was 
engaged in business for several years in Winona. About 1859 he 
closed up his affairs here and went east to live. He is now in 
Northern Dakota, where it is reported that he has made some 
fortunate speculations as a pioneer in that locality. 

As an incident of early days, an adventure of Mr. Sanborn's, 
brought to the mind of the writer, is thought worthy of notice. Mr. 
Sanborn was the owner of a pair of fine driving-horses. One of 
these was a valuable horse, which he used as a saddle-horse. 
Although broken to harness, he had nothing that he considered 



A BLOODY CONFLICT. 351 

suitable to drive him in during the winter. Having business in St. 
Paul, he adopted the idea of taking his horse with him and bringing 
back a stylish cutter. There was not sufficient snow to drive up, 
and he proposed to ride his horse to St. Paul. 

On the first of January, 1855, he started on his trip, taking 
along a new single-harness, with blankets and a buifalo-skin, on 
which he proposed to ride, instead of a saddle, expecting to reach 
Wabasha that day. He went up Straight slough on the ice. When 
he reached Haddock slough, about where S. M. Burns lost his 
horses two years before, his horse broke through the ice, which was 
thin at that place, and took Mr. Sanborn into the water with him. 
With some difficulty he crawled out on the ice, which was brittle 
and gave way to his weight. He was within about twenty reds of 
the shore, for which he was headed wheji the accident occurred. 

The day was intensely cold, with a piercing wind, and a cold 
bath was far from agreeable with the thermometer showing zero. 
His .horse remained afloat and broke the ice in his effi^rts to climb 
out after his master. Mr. Sanborn hastened to the shore and 
procured some logs of wood and rocks, with which he broke the ice 
and opened a channel to where the water was less than two feet 
deep. The intelligent animal followed him closely, but was unable 
to climb out on the ice. He was chilled through by the length of 
time he had been in the water. Mr. Sanborn was completely 
exhausted from the fatigue and cold, he having slipped in several 
times while breaking the ice. 

Feeling benumbed and unable to do more for his horse, he 
started ofi for help. When he reached Mr. Burley's, nearly a mile 
below, he was almost unconscious. His clothing was frozen stiff 
and solid, and he was compelled to crawl on his hands and knees to 
reach the house. He was taken care of, and men went up to help 
the horse, if he was not beyond help. They found him dead. Mr. 
Sanborn had loosened the harness and blankets while the horse was 
in the deep water, and they had floated away under the ice. 

Mr. Sanborn recovered from his exposure with some frost-bites, 
but without any serious illness following. He returned to Winona 
as soon as he was able to be moved, which was in a day or two 
after, and sent to St. Paul for his cutter, which was brought down 
by the mail-carrier. His second-best horse was promoted and 
became the pet. 

William Davidson came into this county April 6, 1853. After 



352 PIISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

some time spent in prospecting and explorations in the western part 
of the county, he selected a claim at the head of a small branch of 
the White Water, in what is now the town of St. Charles, on 
Sec. 10, T. 106, R. 10. He returned to Clayton county, Iowa, 
where his family were then living, and made his arrangement to 
transport them with his household goods, farming implements and 
live stock, up through the country to the location he had selected in 
Minnesota as his future home. 

Mr. Davidson started with four yoke of oxen and three wagons ; 
these, with his cows and young stock, and a saddle-pony used to 
collect the cattle, made up quite an immigrant train. They came 
into this county on the ''old government trail," — the trail over 
which the Winnebagoes were taken when removed from Iowa to 
Long Prairie in 1848, up through Money Creek valley and out on 
the ridge near the head of Burns valley. They then went west, 
keeping on the high land to avoid the ravines leading into the 
Rolling Stone, to Bentleys, now Utica, and reached their destination 
about the first of June. They were eleven days making this trip of 
about 125 miles. 

Mr. Davidson was the first settler to come into the county by 
the "overland route." He immediately set his breaking team to 
work and put in a field of seed-corn and planted a garden. He 
built a commodious log house, making a trip to Winona in the latter 
part of June for lumber to complete it. Until their log house was 
ready for occupancy they lived in camp with but temporary shelter. 
He raised a good crop of corn and vegetables the first season, 
sufhcient for his own use. The cornmeal used in his family was 
ground by hand in a large coffee-mill. 

Mr. Davidson here opened up a large farm, and in early days 
was prominently active in public affairs relative to the development 
of the county. He was county commissioner and held other official 
positions. He is now a resident of the city of St. Charles. 

L. H. Springer and Benjamin Langworthy landed on Wabasha 
prairie on May 31, 1853. They brought witli them their families 
and four yoke of oxen, three horses, eight cows and other animals, 
and also two wagons. Mr. Laird gave them the use of his shanty 
for temporary occupancy until they found satisfactory locations. 
They made claims on the White Water, and moved there with their 
families about the middle of June. 

L. H. Springer settled at what is now the village of St. Charles. 



\ 
A BLOODY CONFLICT. 353 

He built a large, substantial log bouse and comfortable stables, and 
opened up a farm in tliis locality. This log house was used as a 
hotel for two or three years. " Springer's " was a favorite stopping 
place for all who bad business in that vicinity. These were the only 
settlers in the west part of the count}' in 1853. 

In the fall of 1854 L. H. Springer, George H. Sanborn and 
M. Wheeler Sargent, laid out the land claimed by Springer as a 
town site, and gave it the name of St. Charles. It was advertised as 
being " on the N.E. i of Sec. 19, T. 106, R 10, twenty-five miles west 
from Winona on the south fork of the Meniska or White Water river, 
in the midst of as good farming lands as can be found anywhere." 
Mr. Springer was prominently active in all measures to promote the 
general good. He, with William Davidson, was the first to open a 
wagon trail from St. Charles to Winona. Mr. Springer lived at St. 
Charles for several years and then removed to Olmsted county, 
where he yet resides. 

Alexander McClintock came into the county this season and 
settled on a claim in the south Eolling Stone valley, above Putnams. 
He built a log house, and pre-empted this as a homestead after, and 
lived here with his family for several years, until his death. None 
of his family are now residents of the county. 

Henry D. Huff" landed on Wabasha prairie Sunday, June 26, 
1853. He stopped at the Winona House, then kept by E. H. Mur- 
ray. It was supposed at the time that he came to assume charge of 
Capt. Smith's interest in the town, which his son, S. J. Smith, was 
then here flooking after. He purchased an undivided interest in 
the original town plot of Smith and Johnson, and later in the season 
also purchased the claim of Ed. Hamilton — claim No. 5. Hamilton 
had previously sold undivided interests to others ; Mark Howard 
held a third ; David Olmsted and Orlando Stevens held an interest. 
Through an arrangement with Hamilton and the others the whole 
claim was transferred to Mr. Huff, who at once had it surveyed and 
plotted, and recorded with the plot of Smith and Johnson's claim as 
the "original plot" of the city of Winona. 

Mr. Huff built the cottage now occupied by Lafayett Stout, near 
the corner of Fourth and Huff streets, and brought bis family here. 
He lived in this cottage for several years, when he built the house 
on the same corner now owned and occupied by Hon. H. W. Lam- 
berton, in which he resided until he left Minnesota. From the first of 
his coming here he was prominently active in all public enterprises. 



354 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Mr. Ilutt'liiul ])een in morct\ntile business in Kenosha, and a 
dealer in real estate, before coming here. He had prior to that 
passed some years of pioneer life in Wisconsin and Illinois, and was 
familiar with early settlements in towns and country. His expe- 
rience, with his natural sagacity and enterprise and his indomitable 
will power, made him a leader in all public matters or affairs in 
which others were associated with him. His interests were inti- 
mately coimected with the development and j)ros])erity of the county 
and cit}' of Winona. There was no one among the pioneer settlers 
who accomplished so much by his individual efforts to build up the 
city of Winona as Henry D. Huff". To him more than to any other 
person this city is justly indebted for its early prosperity and many 
of its present advantages. It was by him that the name of Winona 
was substituted for that of Montezuma, [t was through his efforts 
that Fillmore county was divided and Winona county created with 
the county seat at the vilUige of Winona. 

Mr. Huff' started the second newspaper in Winona — the first was 
the "Winona Argus," edited by Wm. Ashley Jones. The first 
issue was September 20, 1854. In April, 1855, Mr. Huff' issued the 
first number of the "Winona Express," edited by W. Creek. In 
November, 1855, Mr. Huff' sold the establishment to W. G. Dye & 
Co., who started the "Winona Kepublican." Soon after D. Sinclair 
became connected with it, and the paper has since been continuously 
issued under that name by D. Sinclair & Co. with the addition of a 
daily yjaper. 

Huff's Hotel was built by Mr. Huff' in 1855. In 1867 he built a 
large flouring-mill near Youmans Bros. & Hodgins' sawmill. It 
was built at a cost of about $25,000, and was burned a few years 
after. He was one of tlie stockholders in the original Transit 
Railroad Company. 

Mr. Huff sold out the most of his property here about ten years 
ago and went to Chicago. 

The time set by .Tudge A. G. Chatfield for holding the first 
session of a district court in what was then Fillmore county was at 
Wabasha prairie, on Monday, June 27, 1853, but the judge failed to 
reach Winona on that day. On Tuesday, June 28, he arrived with 
quite a large party of ladies and gentlemen from St. Paul, among 
whom were two attorneys, L. A. Babcock and H. L. Moss. He 
opened court in the Winona House. Wm. B. Gere was appointed 
clerk of the court. The petit jury was dismissed. The grand jury 



A BLOODY CONFLICT. 355 

was organized and held a sitting on that day. On Wednesday, June 
29. the grand jury made a presentment in the case of Erwin H. 
Johnson, for the shooting of Isaac W. Simonds, and indicted S. M. 
Burns, of Mt. Vernon (Hall's landing), for selling liquor to the 
Indians. They were dismissed at noon on that day and the court 
adjourned. This was the lirst district court held in southern Min- 
nesota. In the afternoon Judge Chatfield, with the party from St. 
Paul, visited Minnesota City and the valley of the Rolling Stone. 

John lams was the sheriff in attendance on the court. It is said 
that the sheriff brought his dinner with him from home each day. 
On the first day, as he approached the crowd assembled around the 
Winona House, he was greeted by W. T. Luark, who, with a laugh 
of ridicule, cried out, ''Here comes the great high sheriff" of Fillmore 
county with his dinner pail on his arm !" At noon the same crowd 
saw the sheriff and Mr. Luark sitting on the bank of the river eating 
their dinner from the dinner-bucket of the sheriff", and washing it 
down with river water. 

Grove W. Willis came to Wabasha prairie about the first of July 
of this year. Before coming here he had been promised the posi- 
tion of clerk of the court by Judge Chatfield, but on account of his 
failure to arrive in time to attend to the duties of the office, the 
Judge was compelled to appoint Wm. B. Gere to the place. When 
Judge Chatfield was notified that Mr. Willis was at Winona await- 
ing his order, he revoked the appointment of Gere and gave the 
position to Mr. Willis, who was appointed clerk of the district court 
about the 7th of July. 

Mr. Willis brought his family here and rented the building on 
Front street built by Dr. Balcombe (the Ranney building ), where he 
lived during the winter. He used the lean-to of the building as his 
office. The same room was also used as a schoolroom for a select 
school kept by his daughter, now Mrs. Giliett, living in the village 
of Chatfield. This school is really entitled to be called the first 
fully established school taught in Winona. It was kept three or 
four months with about twenty-five pupils. 

Mr. Willis lived at Winona during the winter and moved to Chat- 
field in the spring of 1854. About ten or twelve years ago he re- 
turned to Winona, and has since made it his home. 

John Keyes came to Winona on September 12, 1853. He landed 
with his wife and two children at Hamilton's, on the lower end of the 
prairie. He bought an undivided one-eighth of H. S. Hamilton's 



356 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

claim, and lived in a part of his house durinijj the winter and follow- 
ing; summer. While living here he procured timber and lumber to 
build a house on the upper part of the claim next below where the 
Hubbards built their houses. The following season he became dis- 
satisfied with his investment with Mr. Hamilton, and having an 
opportunity purchased the interest of Cajjtain Smith in claim No. 
1, the lower claim. The claim had been divided between Smith and 
Johnson, Johnson taking the west part, leaving the eastern portion 
for Captain Smith. 

Mr. Keyes at once put up a shanty and took possession. He 
moved his family there about September 1, 1854, and the same fall 
built the house in which he lived nearly a score of years before he 
built the brick house (to which the old one is attached) where his 
family now resides. John Keyes died in November, 1877. Mr. 
Keyes was a lawyer by profession, and held his office in his house 
when he commenced business here. In the fall of 1855 he was 
appointed clerk in the United States land office by L. D. Smith, the 
receiver, and continued in that position until the spring of 1857, after 
the land office was removed to Faribault. He then resumed the 
practice of law. His office was in a small building on the levee 
near the Winona House, owned and occupied by John A. Mathews 
as a real estate and loan office. In 1862 this office was burned. He 
was afterward one of the firm of Sargent, Franklin & Keyes, and 
at the time of his death one of the law firm of Keyes & Snow. 

From an early day Mr. Keyes took a great interest in the public 
schools of the city of Winona. He was a director and clerk of the 
board from the time the first district school was opened until long 
after the present system was established. The city of Winona is 
more indebted to John Keyes for its present system of graded 
schools than to any other one person among the pioneer settlers or 
citizens of more modern days. 

M. Wheeler Sargent came to Winona in this year. His arrival, 
given in his address, from which quotations have been made, is 
mentioned as follows: "I first saw this county August 1, 1853, 
carrying a chain northward between towns 105 of ranges 8 and 9. 
The first house I saw was that of Wm. Davidson, August 11. 
Town 105 of ranges 7, 8, 9 and 10 had no occupants. Town 106, 
of the same ranges, had no inhabitants except L. II. Springer, Wm. 
Davidson and families, in 106. range 10, and Hull and Bently in 
range 9. 




BENJAMIN ELLSWORTH. 



A CELEBEATION. 359 

"Town 107, range 9, had Wra. Sweet and family — 107, range 
10, none — 108, range 10, had John and David Cook. The other 
settlers of our county were on the Mississippi, or in the immediate 
valleys of some of its tributaries. 

"On the 19th of September of that year the speaker first saw 
this prairie, coming in from the Gilmore valley. Fancy he made 
something of a spread that night, for, with a half-dozen others, he 
slept at full length on the ground, between his present ofiice and the 
Mississippi, with his hat for a nightcap and boots for a pillow. His 
toilet he prefers giving in an autobiography when called for ; it is 
not particularly allied to the history of this county." 

When Mr. Sargent came into this county he was in the employ 
of Wm. Ashley Jones, who was engaged in surveying the public 
lands in this part of the territory. On reaching Wabasha prairie 
he decided to locate there and establish himself in the practice of 
his profession as a lawyer. He was appointed district attorney 
before the county of Fillmore was divided, and after Winona county 
was created he was elected register of deeds and appointed clerk of 
the district court. He was the first mayor of the city of Winona ; 
he was also a member of the legislature from this county. When 
he first came here he began the practice of law by himself ; in 1855 
he was of the law firm of Sargent, Wilson & Windom, and at the 
time of his death, which occurred in 1866, he was one of the firm of 
Sargent, Franklin & Keyes. 

More extended notices of these two prominent pioneer settlers 
(John Keyes and M. Wheeler Sargent) would be made if it were 
not that their biographical sketches will be given under another 
division of this history. 



CHAPTEK XXXY. 



A CELEBRATION. 



The fourth of July, 1853, was celebrated with a great deal of 
patriotic enthusiasm at Minnesota City. The settlers of Rolling 
Stone invited the citizens of Wabasha prairie to join them in the 
customary honors and hospitalities of "independence day." The 
invitation was accepted, and many from the prairie were in attend- 
21 



360 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

ance. The occasion was said to have been one of unusual interest 
and gratification to the settlers assembled. 

The celebration was held in "the public square," under the 
oaks. The introductory was the following song, written by Kobert 
Pike, Jr., the ])oet of the colony. It was sung to the tune of 
'^ Baker's Farewell": 

" We've left the homes our childhood loved, 
The friends we never can forget; 
The friends that long, long years have proved, 
The friends who still in dreams are met. 

We've come to make us other homes, 

On Minnesota's garden lands, 
Where ev'ry gen'rous heart that comes 

Is met by loving hearts and hands. 

What though the red-man roams the woods, 
And wild and rude the landscape seems ; 

Is it not fairer than it stood, 

As seen in fancy's brightest dreams? 

What though our domes are all unreared, 

And labor in our pathway lies ; 
Labor is pleasant, when 'tis cheered 

By helping hands and loving eyes. 

No greener valleys meet the sight, 

No purer fountains, gushing free. 
No birds of song, or flowers more bright, 

Bringing perfum.e and melody. 

Hurra ! then, for our chosen home, 

While bound by friendship's silken bond ; 

Our feet no more shall seek to roam. 

Our hearts shall never more despond." 

The orator of the day was Egbert Chapman, who, it is said, gave 
an admirable and exceedingly appro})riate address. He was fol- 
lowed by Robert Pike, Jr., who became really eloquent in his 
remarks, which were listened to with pleased expressions by the 
assemblage. 

An elegant re^jast was furnished by the ladies, to which all were 
invited. The concourse then adjourned from "the park" to the 
tables prepared under the shade of the walnuts, wliere ample justice 
was awarded the good things provided. After all were satisfied, 
volunteer toasts were drank from glasses filled with pure cold water 
plentifully furnished. 



A CELEBEATION. 361 

Toasts were given by Robert Pike, Jr., Edwin Hamilton, W. H. 
Colburn, R. Taylor, O. M. Lord, T. K. Allen, S. J. Smith, and 
others. Some of them are given to show the character of the enter- 
tainment. 

The first was by Robert Pike, Jr.: "The ladies. May they 
ever be pure, as our own bright fountains ; beautiful, as our wild 
flowers ; as even of temper as our own delightful climate ( except 
the thunderstorms ), and as fruitful as the soil to which they have 
been transplanted." 

The second was by Edwin Hamilton : " Superior cookery. The 
art that makes us happy, and that none better understand than the 
ladies of Minnesota City." 

The third was by W. H. Colburn : "The motto of our glorious 
country, ' Union is Strength.' Minnesota City and Winona, — may 
they be ever thus united is the earnest wish of Winona to-day." 

The sixth was by Robert Pike, Jr.: "Winona and Minnesota 
Gty. May all the rivalry which exists between them be the rivalry 
of good neighborhood, and the desire to excel in oflices of kindness 
and humanity." 

The eighth was by T. K. Allen: "Peace, prosperity and 
equality. May it long be enjoyed in Minnesota." 

The twelfth was by E. Chapman: "The glorious 4:th of July. 
May the remembrance of the day ever be in the hearts of the 
people." 

The thirteenth was by O. M. Lord : " Winona. Like her 
namesake, wild and beautiful, may she prosper till the height of 
her aspiration is amply rewarded." 

The eighteenth was by S. J. Smith: "Here is to Minnesota 
City from her eldest daughter, Winona. Although the Dark Water 
city, yet her waters are clear and sparkling ; and to its men, who 
being Rolling Stone men, yet gather commercial moss ; and to its 
ladies, who are blooming." 

Another by O. M. Lord : "The Mississippi river, the highway 
of the nation. As long as the water flows in its channel may her 
valleys annually resound with the sound of cannon proclaiming the 
independence of the American people." 

The day's enjoyment closed with another song written by Robert 
Pike, Jr. This was the first time the " Glorious Fourth " was ever 
celebrated in southern Minnesota. 

July 9 the board of county commissioners of Fillmore county 



362 HISTORY OF WnsrONA COUNTY. 

met at the Wiiiona hotel, and divided the county into precincts and 
appointed judges of election, ' 

The part of tlie county north of a line west from a point five 
miles below the town plat of Mt. Vernon on the Mississippi river 
to the west line of the county was called Mt. Yernon precinct. 
James Kirkraan and Louis Krutzly, living at the mouth of the 
White Water, and A. P. Hall, of Mt. Vernon, were appointed 
judges of election. This precinct had twelve legal voters. 

The Minnesota City precinct was the next south of the Mt. Ver- 
non precinct. The judges of election were H. B. Waterman, O. H. 
Hauk and E. B. Drew. This had the largest number of voters of 
any precinct. 

The Winona precinct included Wabasha prairie only. The 
judges of election were Harvey Hubbard, O. S. Holbrook and 
George F. Childs. 

The Minneowah precinct extended south to a line due west from 
a point on the Mississippi opposite the mouth of Black river to the 
west line of the county. The line between this and the Minnesota 
City precinct was not defined. The judges of election were W. B. 
Bunnell, of Bunnell's landing, James F. Toms, of Minneowah, and 
William Hewitt, of Buyns valley. This had sixteen voters. 

The Root River precinct was between the south line of the Min- 
neowah precinct and a line west from the mouth of Root river to 
the west line of the county. The judges of election were G. W. 
Gilfillan, Joseph Brown and John L. Looney. It had ten legal voters. 

The Brownsville precinct was all of the county lying between 
the Root River precinct at the Iowa state line. The judges of elec- 
tion were Charles Brown, Samuel McPhail and M. C. Young. 

At this meeting of the board of commissioners a school district 
was established at Minnesota City, but no specific boundaries given. 
It was presumed to include the whole precinct. 

A petition for a public road from Winona to Minnesota City was 
received and the following examiners appointed —Harvey Hubbard 
and E. B. Drew. These road examiners were to meet on Tuesday, 
July 19, at Minnesota City. C. R. Coryell, of Rolling Stone, was 
appointed county surveyor. 

The next meeting of the board was at the Winona House, on July 
22, 1853. At this meeting Gere and Luark were present. In the 
absence of Mr. Stall, the commissioners appointed Sylvester J. 
Smith clerk of the board pro tern. 



A CELEBRATION. 363 

"The examiners of the road between Minnesota City and 
Winona reported that they had located the road. The report was 
received, examined and fully accepted, and an order issued to the 
county surveyor to locate and survey the same." 

This was the first public road ofiicially located in the county. 
The above copy of the record is the only documentary evidence of 
the fact. All books and papers relative to the proceedings of this 
board of county commissioners were taken to Chatfield, the first 
county seat of Fillmore county. Mr. E. B. Drew, one of the exam- 
iners, says the road was surveyed and located about where the 
present road from Minnesota City to Winona is now iaid. It was 
resurveyed after Winona county was created. 

The first general election held in the county was on the second 
Tuesday, the 11th of October, 1853. At this general election Hon. 
H. M. Rice was elected delegate to congress from the Territory of 
Minnesota. Hon. O. M. Lord was elected a representative to the 
territorial legislature from this representative district. In Jan- 
uary, 1854, when Mr. Lord attended the fifth legislature to which 
he was elected, he walked from Minnesota City to St. Paul for that 
purpose. 

At this election the following officers were elected in Fillmore 
county: county attorney, Andrew Cole; judge of probate, H. B. 
Waterman ; register of deeds, William B. Gere ; sheriff, John lams; 
county commissioners, John C. Laird, Robert Pike, Jr., and W. B. 
Bunnell. 

"The justices of the peace elected were — for Wabasha prairie, 
George M. Gere and Wm. H. Stevens (Mr. Stevens had previously 
served as justice of the peace. He was appointed in July, 1853, 
by Governor Gorman) ; for Minnesota City, H. B. Waterman and 
Robert Pike, Jr.; for Mt. Yernon, S. M. Burns; for Minneowah, 
Mynon Lewis. 

Among the settlers who came into the county later in this season 
were Mathew Ewing, Dr. Allen, E. S. Smith, A. C. Smith, James 
McClellan, Luke Blair, G. W. Wiltse, Lysander Kately, James 
Worrall, George Gay and T. B. Twiford. 

Mathew Ewing settled on H. S. Hamilton's claim, where he built 
a comfortable frame house and opened a store with a fair assortment 
of goods. He sold goods during the winter and in the spring closed 
out his stock and gave up the business. He then located himself in 
the village and purchased two lots on the corner of Third and John- 



364 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

8on streets, and also a lot on the corner of Johnson and Front streets, 
where he built the building now standing on it. After two or 
three years here he sold out and left the county. 

James McClellan brought a stock of goods with him and opened 
a store in the front part of the main portion of the residence of Rev. 
E. Ely, which was built this year.' Mr. McClellan remained here 
until early in the spring, when he moved his family and goods to 
Chattield. 

Dr. Allen (his initials are unknown to the writer) came here and 
located himself as a practicing physician. He was the first to settle 
in the county to make that profession his special business. He 
remained here until the spring of 1854, when he moved to Chatlield. 

E. S. Smith bought an interest in the Stevens claim, and for a 
year or two lived in Winona, dealing in real estate, etc. He 
married Miss Mary Burns, and settled in Burns valley, where he 
built the Glen Flouring Mill, He remained there several years and 
then sold out and moved to Winona, where his family yet resides. 
Mr. Smith went to Washington Territory, where he was for awhile 
connected with the western portion of the North Pacific railroad. 
Although he occasionally visits his home in Minnesota, he is yet 
engaged in business in Washington Territory, which requires his 
personal attention there much of his time. 

Andrew C. Smith settled in Winona. In 1855 he started the 
first drug store ever opened in the county. After several years' 
residence here he moved to Stockton. He was a member of the 
State legislature from this county in 1869. He is now a resident of 
Rochester, Olmsted county. 

L. D, Smith visited Wabasha prairie during the fall and winter 
of 1853, but did not bring his family here to live until the spring of 
1854. He purchased the " Fridley claim" and built a house on it, 
where he lived several years. This house is yet standing near the 
corner of Franklin and Wabasha streets. He then moved to his 
farm in the south Rolling Stone valley about half a mile above the 
village of Stockton, where he lived at the time of his death. 
He was appointed receiver in the United States la'nd office in 1854, 
and was one of the most active in securing the land grant for the 
benefit of the railroads in this state. Further mention will be made 
of him in other divisions of this history. 

Wm. Ashley Jones was a deputy United States surveyor. 
During the summer of 1853 he was engaged in the survey of 



A CELEBRATION. 365 

public lands in southern Minnesota. In the fall of this year he 
visited Wabasha prairie, and in the spring following moved his 
family there and made Winona his home for about ten years, when 
he moved to Dubuque. He is now a resident of Dakota. 

Mr. Jones held an undivided interest in the Smith and Johnson 
town plot, and also an interest in the Stevens claim (Stevens' addi- 
tion). He opened up a large farm in the town of St. Charles. It is 
now known as the "Lamberton Farm." Besides dealing in real 
estate, Mr. Jones found time and means to start the first newspaper 
published in the county, "The Winona Argus." 

Luke Blair came to Wabasha prairie in the fall of this year. He 
bought two lots on the corner of Center and Second streets, where 
the "Simpson Block" now stands. He brought with him a small 
drove of cattle, which he wintered in stables built on the back part 
of these lots. He made a claim in what is now the town of 
Saratoga, but did not occupy it until the following season. Early in 
the spring of 1854 he built a store on lot 4, block 16, and brought 
on a stock of general merchandise. 

During the summer he moved his family out on his claim. In 
the fall he sold the two lots with his store building to W. G. Dye, 
who sold them to V. Simpson, the present owner, and sold his stock 
of goods to James H. Jacoby, who continued the business in the 
same locality under the name of Day & Co. The upper part of 
Blair's building was used as a public hall. Meetings were held here 
until it was used as a printing-office by Wm. Ashley Jones. This 
was where the "Winona Argus" was started, with Samuel Melvin 
as associate editor and foreman in the office. W. G. Dye set the first 
type for this paper. 

Mr. Blair settled on his claim, which has been his permanent 
home. The vicinity was long known as the Blair settlement. Mr. 
Wiltse and Mr. Kately made claims in that part of the county, and 
wintered there in 1853-4. 

George Gay made a claim in Burns valley, on what was after- 
ward known as the Salisbury Place. He remained here a year or two 
and moved to Wabasha county. James Worrall settled in Winona, 
and about two years after went to Wabasha county. 



CHAPTER XXXVL 

CHATFIELD SETTLED AND WINONA COUNTY ORGANIZED. 

In the fall of this year, 1853, T. B. Twiford came into this county 
from Lansing, Iowa. In his prospecting excursions and explorations 
he discovered the present site of Chatfield, in the northern part of 
Fillmore county, and conceived the project of making it a town site. 
At Winona he formed the acquaintance of Grove W. Willis, and a 
scheme was concocted to form a stock company and make Twiford's 
newly-discoTcred town site the county seat of Fillmore county. 

The plan proposed was to divide the stock into twelve shares. 
The shareholders were T. B. Twiford, G. W. Willis, H. C. Gere, 
Myron Toms, William B. Gere, Harvey Hubbard, John I. Hub- 
bard, Robert Pike, Jr., James McClellan and W. B. Bunnell. It was 
designed that each of the members of the board of county commis- 
sioners should be presented with a share in the new town site — the 
proposed county seat, but Mr. Luark of the appointed board was 
absent from the territory, and John C. Laird, of the newly-elected 
board was too strongly interested in Winona to be utilized. Neither 
of these men were shareholders in the project. 

Twiford and Willis put up a log shanty on the proposed town 
site, to which they gave the name of Chatfield, and placed a man by 
the name of Case in the shanty temporarily, to hold the locality for 
the company. It was generally known that the inembers of the old 
board of county commissioners, Gere and Toms, whose term of office 
expired on January 1, 1854, were in favor of locating the county 
seat in the locality selected by Mr. Twiford, but it was considered 
extremely doubtful if they had any authority to act in the matter. 
The law provided that it should be the duty of the first board of 
county commissioners elected to locate the county seat. The first 
board had been appointed by the governor as provided by the act 
creating Fillmore county. 

In furtherance of the plan of Twiford and Willis the appointed 
board assumed the authority to locate the county seat, although it 
was generally conceded by everybody that this power belonged to 
the first elected board. 



CHATFIELD SETTLED. 367 

The following entry was made on the record of the proceedings 
of the county commissioners by the clerk : 

Pursuant to agreement, the commissioners of Fillmore county, Minnesota 
Territory, on December 19, a.d. 1853, at the residence of Mr. Case, in Root River 
precinct, in the town of Chatfield — present Henry C. Gere and Myron Toms. 
The object of said meeting was to locate the county seat of said Fillmore 
county, pursuant to the statute in such case made and provided. It was then 
and there resolved that the county seat should be located at Chatfield, in the 
center of section 6, town 104 north, of range 11 west. Then the commissioners 
adjourned, to meet at the residence of W. B. Bunnell, in Minneowah, on Tues- 
day, December 27, a.d. 1853. G. W. Willis, 

Clerk County Commissioners, pro tern. 

The commissioners Gere and Toms met at Bunnell's on the 
27th of December, 1853, and appointed C. F. Buck clerk of the 
board. They here audited the accounts of county officers presented, 
and issued county orders to the amount of $411.47. This was the 
last meeting of this board of commissioners. 

At the time, the county seat of Fillmore county was located at 
what is now Chatfield. The nearest settler was at Springer's, now 
St. Charles. There was not even a claim shanty within ten miles 
of the log pen designated as "the residence of Mr. Case." It was 
then considered uncertain whether the county seat was located 
within the western boundary of Fillmore county. 

It was estimated that on January 1, 1854, there were about 800 
inhabitants within the present boundaries of Winona county. This 
is thought to be a liberal estimate and probably a large excess over 
actual numbers. 

The board of county commissioners of Fillmore county elected 
October 11, 1853, met at the liouse of Robert Pike, Jr., in Minne- 
sota City January 2, 1854. Robert Pike, Jr., John C. Laird and 
W. B. Bunnell were present. The register of deeds, W. B. Gere, 
clerk of the board, was also present. The board was organized 
by electing W. B. Bunnell chairman. This session of the board 
continued two days. It is evident from the records that consider- 
able business was done. 

The following extract was copied from the record : "The board 
then proceeded to ballot for the location of the county seat, which 
resulted in one vote for Winona, one vote for Chatfield and one vote 
for Minnesota City. As the board could not agree upon the loca- 
tion, they decided that the locating should be postponed until a 
future meeting." 



368 IIISTOUY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Aside from the stock company, the shareholders, there was not 
a settler in the county that favored the location of the county seat at 
Chatfield. Meetings were held at Minnesota City, Winona and 
Minneowah condemning the action of the appointed board, but each 
locality instructed its representative commissioner to locate the 
county seat at his own home or place, and under no circumstances 
to give it to a rival town. 

Mr. Sinclair says in his historical sketch in 1876: "At these 
meetings the commissioner from Minnesota City, Mr. Pike, was 
instructed by his constituents to vote for the location of the county 
seat at that place, and in no event at Winona; but if it became 
necessary for him to exercise discretionary power in making a second 
choice, to vote in favor of Chatfield. The reason is obvious : the 
location at Chatfield, upon the division of the county, would give 
Minnesota (^ity another chance, whereas locating the county seat 
at Winona would forever debar Minnesota City from securing the 
coveted prize. The same reasoning led Bunnell, from his stand- 
point, to operate in like manner in favor of that other rival of 
Winona, the much-vaunted Minneowah." 

While each of the i-ival localities was clamorous for the county 
seat, without a prospect of either securing it, there were conserva- 
tive men in each locality who favored a division of the county rather 
than liave the county seat located at Chatfield, as indications showed 
it would be. This was most strongly advocated at Winona. H. 
D. Huff assumed the leadership of this scheme for the purpose of 
securing the county seat at his town. It was found that Mr. Lord, 
the representative in the territorial legislature from this district, 
although a resident of Minnesota City, was in favor of a divisioii of 
Fillmore county, and promised his aid. He gave Mr. Huff what he 
considered the proper boundaries for a new county — the, same that 
are now the boundaries of Winona county. 

Every means available was brought to bear to induce commis- 
sioners Bunnell and Pike to cast their vote for Winona. Friendship 
and diplomacy failed to win, the desired vote. There was no 
compromise with Bunnell. It was said that a bribe of a block of land 
was offered to Robert Pike, Jr., from two prominent citizens of 
Winona, in consideration of his vote, which he indignantly refused 
to accept. 

On January 7 the board met at the office of John C. Laird and 
accomplished considerable business, but failed to settle the county- 



CHATFIELD SETTLED. 369 

seat question. Tlie following extract from record shows the financial 
condition of the county: "There being no receipts, the liabilities 
of the county at this date, by reference to the bills on file, is 
$536.86." 

M. Wheeler Sargent says in his address: "L. H. Springer 
and myself met H. D. Huff" at his residence, where we agreed upon 
the outlines of a new county, to be called Winona, with exactly its 
present boundaries. Huff, having the most time and money, agreed 
to engineer it through the legislature. Upon this mission, armed 
with a petition having as many names as we thought the population 
would justify, and the other documents adapted to various sup- 
posable emergencies, he started for St. Paul. 

On January 30, 1854, the board of county commissioners, 
pursuant to adjournment, met at the house of Robert Pike, Jr., in 
Minnesota City, at which meeting Robert Pike, Jr., John C. Laird 
and W. B. Bunnell, the chairman, were present. The register of 
deeds, W. B. Gere, was clerk of the board. At this meeting 
vacancies were filled by the following appointments : M. Wheeler 
Sargent, district attorney, and C. F. Buck, judge of probate. The 
clerk was ordered to notify them of their appointments. Robert 
Pike, Jr., had been appointed county surveyor at a previous 
meeting. 

The all-absorbing topic of conversation, the vexed question of 
location of the county seat, was settled at this meeting. The 
following copy of the record of their proceedings shows their action 
in the matter: "In pursuance of and in accordance with the 
eighteenth section of the eleventh chapter of the session laws of 
Minnesota Territory, passed by the legislative assembly at the session 
commencing January 5, a.d. 1853, the county commissioners 
proceeded to locate the county seat of Fillmore county. It was 
decided by the board of commissioners that, the county seat of said 
Fillmore county should be at Chatfield, in said county, on section 6, 
township 104 north, of range 11 west." 

It was charged by some of the disappointed Winonians that 
John C. Laird sold out his constituents for a share in Chatfield. G. 
W. Willis, now living in the city of Winona, says this was not so ; 
that Mr. Laird never held a share in the Chatfield Land Company. 
Although Mr. Twiford was the originator, Mr. Willis was the 
leader and manager, of the scheme to locate the county seat at 
Chatfield. He says: "Bunnell and Pike located the county seat 



370 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

— a majority of the board could do it. I never knew that Laird 
voted for it, and doubt that he did so, for he always opposed us. 
None of the commissioners were bribed to vote for it, although 
everything else was done to influence them. Bunnell and Pike 
would have voted for Tophet rather than have given it to Winona." 

Mr. G. W. Willis went to St. Paul to procure a charter for the 
Chattield Land Company, and to defeat the proposed division of the 
county. He was successful in securing the charter for the company 
from the legislature, then in session, but his influence there was in- 
suflicient to prevent the passage of the act creating Winona county. 

The bill for the division of Fillmore county and forming of the 
present county of Winona was introduced and supported by Hon. 
O. M. L<:)rd, in the house. He was strongly backed by H. D. Huff* 
as a lobby member and general manager. Winona county was 
created by act of the territorial legislature February 23, 1854. 



CHAPTER XXXYII. 

THE DISTRICT SCHOOLS OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Winona county was formed by the territorial legislature of 
1854, from a part of Fillmore county, which had previously com- 
prised the southeastern portion of the state. The first ])ermanent 
settlements were made along the Mississippi river in the spring of 
1852. There was no school taught in what is now Winona county 
during that summer. A subscription school was opened for a term of 
three months in the autunm by Miss Ann Orton, with an attendance 
of about twenty pupils, at Minnesota City. July 9, 1853, a school 
district was formed by the county commissioners at Minnesota City, 
and organized under the territorial law, and Miss Hester A. Houck 
was employed to teach. The term began October 31 and continued 
thirteen weeks. The names and ages of the children that attendied 
this term of school are given from the rate bill, by which the wages 
of the teacher were collected. The sum agreed upon was $48. 
There were twenty-seven pupils, eighteen of whom are now living 
(1883). The list is as follows : Mathew Foster,* age 11 years ; 

* Dead. 



THE DISTRICT SCHOOLS. 37 1 

George Foster*, 6 ; Milo Campbell, 7 ; Thomas Thorpe, 8 ; Robert 
Thorpe, 6 ; John Thorpe, 13 ; William Thorpe,* 3 ; Mary E. 
Cotton, 6 ; Randolph Wright,* 12 ; Dan'l W. Wright, 9 ; John H. 
Wright ; Edith Pike,* 11 ; Emma Pike, 8 ; Charlotte Denman,* 9 ; 
Mary E. Denman, 5 ; James L. Denman, 7 ; Robert S. Denman,* 
3 ; Chas. Kellogg, 15 ; Rollin Hotchkiss, 13 ; Robert Hotchkiss, 
13 ; Lycurgus Luark, 11 ; Achilles Luark,* 5 ; Elbridge G. Lord,* 
4 ; David Imes, 13 ; Samuel Imes, 7 ; Herman Hopson, 6 ; Ger- 
lana McClintock, 12. This school district was designated as 
No. 1. May 1, 1854, a petition was presented and district No. 2 
was formed, comprising the town of Winona, and on June 5 
following No. 3 was formed, comprising the north part of township 
105 and the whole of 106, range 10. At a meeting of the county 
commissioners held July 3, 1854, the whole amount of tax autho- 
rized to be raised for school purposes for the current year was 
$152.05. In October district No. 4 was formed at Dakota precinct. 
Schools were opened in Nos. 2, 3 and 4 before the districts were 
formally organized, and the wages of the teachers were paid by rate 
bill or by subscription. No. 1 was for this year the only one that 
reported a three months' term to the state department. At the 
January meeting of the county commissioners, 1855, the boundaries 
of No. 1 were designated. Yoting precincts had at first been estab- 
lished by the governor, and were afterward so established by the 
county commissioners, and the first school districts embraced the 
election precincts which were not clearly defined. At this meeting 
No. 2 was divided. July 3 the amount of school-tax voted was 
$632.34. At one of the meetings in this year a district was organ- 
ized at Springers', or St. Charles, and one in Lanes' Yalley, New 
Hartford township, one at Geo. Wiltzies' in Saratoga, and one in 
Whitewater at John Cook's. The school districts of the county now 
numbered eight. At the January meeting of 1856 they were in- 
creased to fifteen ; at the April meeting to twenty-three ; at the 
July meeting to thirty-five. 

At the January meeting of 1856 the first record was made of the 
distribution of the school money. The amount collected was 
$1,336.47, which was apportioned among thirteen districts. 

At the meetings of 1857 the number of districts increased to 
forty-eight. January 9, 1858, the county treasurer reported as 

*Dead. 



372 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

apportioned among thirty-five districts $3,583.50. The hirgest sum 
to one district was $662, the smallest was $22. 

The aj^parently unequal distribution of this fund gave rise to 
much dissatisfaction. The distribution was based upon the number 
of residents of each district between the ages of live and twenty- 
one. In many cases district boundaries were not definitely recorded, 
and it was claimed that the residents were more than once reported. 
It was also claimed that some districts, instead of revising the lists 
from year to year, simply added new names each year to the reported 
list, and consequently drew more money than they were legally 
entitled to. At the last meeting of the school board for the year 
1858 the districts numbered sixty-two, an increase of fourteen for 
the year. 

The amount of money apportioned among forty-seven districts 
for the year 1859 was $662. There were some complaints in regard 
to this distribution, as the organized districts numbered sixty-five, 
and while one district drew $90.75 another only received $3. 85 ; but 
as the county business was now transacted by the chairman of the 
township supervisors, and each town in the county was represented, 
there was no cause of complaint, except as to unfair reports of resi- 
dents of districts. 

The first record of the number of persons upon which the 
apportionment was based was made at the January meeting of this 
year (1859), the number recorded being 2,392. This was the num- 
ber reported by the forty-seven districts, upon which the apportion- 
ment was made, although there were eighteen more organized at 
the time. During the year ten more were added to that number, 
making in all seventy-five, showing a remarkable growth for the 
two years. 

The school tax, as reported by the finance committee of the 
county board for the year 1859, was $5,346.37. 

In 1860 the legislature changed the law in regard to county 
boards, and the commissioner system was again adopted, and the 
county treasurer, in his report to the board, February 1, 1860, 
reported as school money on hand $2,967.72, and in March follow- 
ing an apportionment of $4,480.96 was made among the districts, 
which reported 2,724 persons of schoolable age. 

March 7, 1861, the school law was materially changed by the 
legislature in regard to forming school districts, etc. There was a 
revision of the whole code, which was framed from that of the 



THE DISTRICT SCHOOLS. 373 

State of Michigan. In unorganized townships the county commis- 
sioners were authorized to form districts, but where townships were 
organized the supervisors had authority to change boundaries, to 
form new districts, to levy taxes, to appoint a town superintendent 
and to direct the collection of taxes through the town treasurers. 

The legislature having neglected to provide for blank books, 
reports, records, etc., there was no uniformity of reports or records! 
In some towns the teachers were licensed and the school business 
transacted without regard to any particular form or system, and if 
any records were made they have not been preserved. 

Although the law required that existing boundaries of districts 
should remain if practicable, the loose records and changes, and 
want of system, involved the district boundaries in great confusion. 
Township lines interfered with district authority, and under this law 
districts were divided and new ones created without regard to desig- 
nation by numbers as recorded in the county auditor's office. 
Owing to this condition of things it was found difficult to properly 
and legally levy school district taxes and tp collect delinquencies. 
The delinquent taxes were reported by the town treasurer to the 
county auditor to collect with the county taxes, which placed a part 
of the fund in the hands of the county treasurer. 

When districts were without funds to pay their teachers, orders 
were issued upon the district treasury, whether the particular district 
was entitled to any money from the county treasury or not. If the 
county treasurer had no fund collected for that district the orders 
wei-e usually sold to outside parties at a discount. The collection of 
these orders gave teachers a good deal of trouble. It was said that 
the county treasurer always stood behind outside parties in buying 
them at a discount, and that the district accounts were not properly 
adjusted. This system was not satisfactory to the people. Some of 
the local boards would not levy a sufficient tax to maintain good 
schools, and, owing to delinquencies, funds could not at all times be 
made available. 

There are very few names on record of town superintendents. 
Among them are found Charles Heublin, A. T. Castle, William 
Murray and Milton Buswell. 

From the years 1861 to 1866 there was no material change in the 
school work. The attention of the people was directed almost 
wholly to the war, and little or no attention was in some places paid 
to school matters. January 4, 1866, the county board appointed to 



374 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the county superintendency Albert Thomas, salary fixed at $1,200 
per year. Mr. Thomas had taught the village school at Stockton for 
several terms. He w^as the principal of the first liigh school in Win- 
ona City, and was known as a teacher of marked ability. A previous 
business engagement prevented him from accepting the appoint- 
ment. May 22, 1866, the county was divided into five commis- 
sioner districts, and a school examiner appointed for each district, 
in lieu of township supervision. Geo. P. Wilson was appointed 
for No. 1, V. J. Walker No. 2, M. K. Lair No. 3, Thomas P. Dixon 
No. 4, and Henry Gage No. 5. Under the operation of this plan 
the experience was found to be dearly bought. Certificates of quali- 
fication to teach were obtained by asking for tliem. "There was 
no definite standard of examination and no uniformity among 
examiners. They were not required to visit the schools, or to exert 
any official influence for their welfare, and they felt no responsibility 
for the work of the persons licensed." There being no unity nor 
system, no reliable statistics could be gathered from the districts and 
no groundwork laid for improvement. The county board now con- 
sisted of J. J. Kandall (chairman), P. P. Hubbell, Collins Rice, H. 
C. Jones and S. W. Gleason. After mucli discussion, and owing 
mainly to the influence of Mr. Randall, it was resolved to cKange 
the plan of school work, and at a meeting of the board, Septem- 
ber 7, 1867, a resolution was adopted to organize the school work 
of the county under a provision of the school law of 1864, pro- 
viding for a county superintendency, in lieu of the general law as 
specified in section 28 of the same act. In this resolution was also 
embodied the appointment of Luther A. West as school superin- 
tendent, to hold his oflice until January, 1868, at an annual salary 
of $1,000. January 1, 1868, Mr. West was reappointed to serve 
until January, 1869. Mr. West entered upon the duties of his 
office in 1867. He was a good scholar, a teacher of large experience, 
and was well qualified to perform the duties of the office. A great 
deal of the work required was of the missionary order, as the teach- 
ers and the people did not clearly understand the duties of the 
superintendent. Mr. West met with considerable opposition at first. 
Some persons supposed that the whole school authority was 
transferred from the district officers to the superintendent. Some 
were opposed on account of the large salary, and some regarded the 
office as entirely useless. Mr. West made his first special efibrt in 
the direction of improving the scholarship and methods of the 



THE DISTEICT SCHOOLS. 377 

teachers, in which he was very successful, and as the people became 
acquainted with his plan of work his efforts were appreciated and 
cordially seconded. 

The first teachers' institute held in Winona county was organized 
by Mr. West, assisted by Prof. Wm. F. Phelps and his corps of 
instructors of the normal school. It was held at St. Charles, in 
October, 1867, with twenty-three teachers ha attendance, and was 
considered very profitable to those in attendance. 

From the annual report for the year 1868 it is shown that ten 
good, attractive and convenient schoolhouses have been built this 
year, at a cost of $11,000 ; also a building at St. Charles for the 
graded school, at a cost of $15,000. During this year Mr. West 
made a strong effort to secure greater regularity of attendance on 
the part of the pupils, and to awaken a deeper interest in the 
schools on the part of parents. That he succeeded in doing a good 
work in this direction will be seen from the statistical reports to the 
state superintendent. The average daily attendance for the year 
1867, winter and summer terms being 2,699, increased in 1868 to 
4,393, though the enrollment of pupils in the last year, according 
to school population, had decreased from 52 per cent in 1867 to 48 
per cent in 1868. Excellent schoolhouses were built at Pickwick, 
Saratoga and Witoka. A teachers' association was formed and 
meetings were held at four different places in the county. These 
meetings produced good results. The people became interested and 
took part in the discussions, and extended to teachers in attendance 
the hospitalities of their homes. 

In October a state teachers' institute was held at St. Charles, 
with seventy-five in attendance. The exercises were conducted by 
an able corps of instructors, and diffused among the teachers a great 
deal of enthusiasm. 

October 26, 1869, a county teachers' institute was held at the 
normal school in Winona, in charge of Prof. Wm. F. Phelps. The 
attendance numbered 118. The lessons were presented by the 
teachers of the normal school and of the public schools of Wiiaona. 
Gymnastic exercises were introduced by Prof McGibney. Prof. 
Carson gave instruction in penmanship. On Tuesday evening Dr. 
Guthrie, of St. Charles, gave a lecture on geology. Prof Hood, of 
the city schools, participated in the discussions. On Thursday even- 
ing the Hon. Mark H. Dunnell, state superintendent of public 
instruction, addressed a large audience upon "Education." The 
22 



378 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

success of this institute was due mainly to the ability, activity and 
earnest supervision of Prof. Phelps. 

In the report of Mr. West for the year ending September 80, 
1869, he regrets that he is not able to make the financial part 
accurate, owing to the errors of district clerks. He reports having 
granted certificates to eighty-four teachers — twenty-three to males 
and sixty-one to females; fourteen of first grade, forty-five of second, 
and twenty-five of third, and in a comparison of the year's work 
with that of 1867 shows that great progress has been made, not 
only in the character of the certificates, but in the increased interest 
in school matters by the parents, as shown by the increase of 
teachers' wages, and in the discipline, order and conduct of the 
schools. This improvement he attributes to the institute work and 
to the influence of professional training of some of the teachers in 
the normal school. There were eleven new schoolhouses built, at 
an aggregate cost of $9,227. 

At the legislative session of 1869 the law was changed as to the 
term of county superintendents, and the county board appointed Mr. 
West again to serve until April, 1870. At the meeting of the county 
board in March the Rev. David Burt was appointed, and entered 
upon the duties of his office April 5, 1870. Mr. Burt had taught in 
the common schools of Massachusetts for ten years, when he entered 
upon an academic course to prepare for college. He graduated at 
Oberlin, Ohio, in 1848, and then spent three years in the theological 
seminary at Andover, Massachusetts. He removed to Winona in 
1858, and took an active part in all educational work ; he acted as 
member of the school board of Winona city, and served as superin- 
tendent of its public schools. In 1866 he assumed the duties of 
general superintendent of the colored schools of Tennessee, where 
he served for two years. Impaired health compelled him to return 
to Winona. 

His appointmeVit to the county superintendency was considered, 
and afterward proved to be, a fortunate and wise measure for the 
public schools. In addition to his great natural ability, he was for- 
tified in the work by a useful and varied experience and untiring 
energy and faithfulness. He continued to hold the office until ap- 
pointed by Gov. Davis to the state superintendency in 1875. 

Mr. Burt's first public examination for teachers was held at 
Stockton, April 22, 1870, and before the close of the month others 
were held at Winona, Fremont, Elba and Witoka. For this year 



THE DISTRICT SCHOOLS. 379 

there were issued 114 certificates ; ninetj-three schools were visited 
and lectures given on "Our Common Schools" at Utica, White- 
water, Elba, New Hartford, Saratoga, Hillsdale, Lewiston, Stock- 
ton, Pickwick, Minnesota City andlDresback ; also in districts Nos. 9 
and 74. 

From his report to the state department of November 1, .1870, 
there were ninety-nine organized districts and eight unorganized. 
The schoolable population was 5,463 ; number enrolled, 4,059. 

A teachers' institute in charge of Mr. Burt was held at St. 
Charles, October 3, 4, 5 and 6, 1871. The enrollment of actual 
teachers was sixty-five, and the institute was conducted on the 
plan of class recitations, and was pronounced by all in attendance a 
decided success. The instructors are named as L. T. Weld, J. 
E. Kichards, E. Holbrook, Miss C. Harding, Miss F. Barber, C. 
Pickert, G. Olds, Miss E. Fisher, Geo. Wilson, Miss A. Bingham, 
Miss N. Taft and C. Boyd. There were three evening lectures : on 
Tuesday evening, on Reading, by Mr. Burt ; on Wednesday, Mo- 
tions of the Earth, by Mr. Richards ; and on Thursday evening. 
Our Common Schools, by Hon. Wm. H. Yale. 

At the fall examinations of 1874 sixty-one teachers were licensed. 
The schools, except ten, were visited during the winter following. 
In the spring of 1875 Mr. Burt, having accepted an appointment as 
state superintendent, was requested by the county commissioners to 
grant certificates to a sufficient number of teachers to enable the dis- 
tricts to go on with their schools for the summer terms, or until his 
successor could be appointed. The school law at this time required 
a county superintendent to hold a state certificate. Special exami- 
ners were appointed and held a meeting in Winona, at which 
there were only two or three candidates. The successful one was 
Mr. John M, Cool, of St. Charles, who was then appointed county 
superintendent by the board. Mr. Cool had received a common 
school education in Tomkins county. New York, where he had also 
taught two terms of school. He came to Minnesota in 1857, and 
taught in St. Charles seven terms of school. He was recognized as 
a very capable and efficient teacher. Mr. Cool issued two certifi- 
cates of second grade, four of third and rejected two applicants. 
He visited a few schools in the beginning of summer, and was 
taken sick, from which he was unable to do any more school- 
work. At his death the vacancy was filled, at a special meeting of 
the county commissioners on the 28th of September, 1875, by the 



380 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

appointment of O. M. Lord, who entered immediately upon the 
duties of the office. 

Owing to the resignation of Mr. Burt and to the sickness of Mr. 
Cool, the summer schools received very little supervision. 

The county superintendents' report to the state department was 
required to be made October 10, the school year closing September 
30. The new incumbent found in the office teachers' term reports 
for the winter term, but some teachers did not report the summer 
terms, and several district clerks failed to make financial reports. 
There was only ten days of time in which to report to the state 
department, and no personal knowledge could be obtained of the 
condition of the schools in that limited time ; the consequence was, 
that the county superintendent's report for the year 1875 was very 
imperfect, but, from observations subsequently made, there was 
probably no material growth or change in the condition or character 
of the schools from that reported for the year 1874. 

The superintendent held five examinations in the fall, and spent 
the winter in visiting the schools and in becoming acquainted with 
the teachers and school oflScers. Examinations were also held in 
the spring and the schools visited during the summer. In this year, 
1876, under the state supervision of Mr, Burt, a very important 
change was made in county school work by issuing a more simple 
form of blanks to school ofiicers and to teachers, and by fiirnishing 
a better form of clerks' and treasurers' books, and of school registers. 
A change was also made in the law in regard to reporting persons 
entitled to appointment of the state school fund. Only those 
reported by the teachers as enrolled in the public schools, of school- 
able* age, were now entitled to the school fund, instead of the 
resident population of the same ages. Through these changes and 
by this system the school statistics may be considered as entirely 
reliable. 

For the purpose of showing the extent of the growth of the 
schools of Winona, the following statistical tables, taken from the 
reports of the county superintendents of schools to the state depart- 
ment for the years 1867 and 1882 respectively, are given. 

It may be mentioned here that the table of 1867, which was 
prepared by the then superintendent, Mr. Luther A. West, pre- 
viously mentioned, is an especially valuable one, as it is the first on 
record of the schoolwork of the county combined as a whole. 
Attention is called to a comparison of the following items of both 



THE DISTRICT SCHOOLS. 381 

tables, whereby some idea can be formed regarding the growth of the 
schools of the county for a period of fifteen years. 

SCHOOL STATISTICS OF WINONA FOR THE TEAR 1867. 

Number of school districts 99 ; frame schoolhouses 71, brick 1, 
log 14 — 86; value of all schoolhouses and sites $92,194; whole 
number of scholars, male 3,248, female 3,259 ; whole number of 
scholars in winter schools, male 1,475, female 1,218 ; average daily 
attendance in winter scoools 1,721 ; length of winter schools in 
months 216 ; number of teachers in winter schools, male 42, female 
41 ; average wages per month of each teacher in winter schools, 
male $29.24, female $19.24; whole number of pupils in summer 
schools, male 789, female 720 ; average daily attendance in summer 
978 ; length of summer schools in months 229 ; number of teachers 
in summer schools, male 5, female 80 ; average wages per month of 
teachers in summer schools, male $18.66, female $16.92; whole 
number of different schools for the year 168 ; whole number of 
different persons in school for the year, male 1,833, female 1,661 ; 
per cent of aggregate attendance to the whole number of pupils in 
the county . 53 ; whole amount of wages paid teachers for the year 
$11,608 ; for building, parchasing, hiring, repairing or furnishing 
schoolhouses and purchasing lots $6,500,12 ; amount paid as teach- 
ers' wages $17,185.53 ; amount paid for other school purposes 
$1,551.79; cash on hand in district treasuries $718.45 ; number of 
new schoolhouses built during past year 11, value of same $62,800 ; 
amount received from state school fund $92,194; amount received 
by taxes voted by districts $30,550.84; percent of school money 
raised by tax on taxable property in county .0101. 

1882. - 
Number of school districts, common school 111, special 2 — 113 ; 
number of frame schoolhouses 91, brick 7, log 7, stone 2 — 107; 
value of schoolhouses and sites $58,210, of school libraries $59, of 
school apparatus $695 ; whole number of schools enrolled, summer 
4,089, winter 5,351 ; average daily attendance in winter 3,677 ; 
average length of school in months 61 ; number of teachers in 
winter schools, male 47, female 107; average monthly wages of 
teachers for the year, male $35il, female $281?; average daily 
attendance in summer 3,082 ; number of teachers in summer 
school, male 18, female 114 ; paid for teachers' wages and board 



382 JIISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

$21,465.00 ; paid for building, purchasing, hiring, repairing or 
furnishing schoolhouses, purchasing lots, etc., $10,545.53 ; cash on 
hand at end of the year $18,021.59 ; number of new schoolhouses 
built, frame 2, value of same $1,100 ; received from school fund, 
liquor licenses, fines and estrays $8,068.55, from one-mill tax 
collected $6,978.98, from special taxes collected $21,937.03, from 
bonds sold $850, from all other sources $914.56. 

From the report of the county superintendent for 1867 it appears 
that there were sixty-three certificates granted, eleven of them to 
males and fifty-two to females. Of these certificates, three were of 
the first grade, fifteen of the second and forty-five of the third. 

The superintendent complains of the parsimony of boards in 
hiring teachers, and in supplying the schoolhouses with comfortable 
seats, desks and other fixtures. The average wages for the year 
was $19 per month. 

Prom the report of Mr. Lord, the present superintendent, for 
1882 we learn that one hundred and forty-two certificates were 
granted in the previous school year ; of these, thirty-four were 
received by males and one hundred and eight by females. 

The class of certificates issued were three only of the first grade, 
while there were ninety -four of the second and forty-five of the third 
grades. This, together with the fact that thirty-four applicants were 
rejected, goes to show that the standard of teachers' examinations 
in Winona under Mr. Lord is a high one. 

From the year 1880 until the present (1883) there have been no 
marked changes in the condition and character of the schools, ex- 
cept such slight ones as might be expected in the natural growth of 
educational work. With the yearly development of the country, its 
increase in wealth and material prosperity, the expenditures for 
school purposes have been more liberal, tending to better scliool- 
houses and fixtures, and to the employment of a higher grade of 
teachers. At the close of this year, thirty years will have passed 
since the organization of the first school district in this county. As 
the present superintendent of schools for this county was one of the 
trustees of that first organized district, and for the past eight years 
has been engaged in - active schoolwork, it affords us pleasure to 
give the following brief recapitulation, furnished by him, of some 
of the important matters connected with the schools of then and now: 
"Thirty years ago our only schoolhouse was a small, roughly- 
covered log cabin, furnished with one small window and a door 



SKETCH OF THE STATE NOKMAL SCHOOL. 383 

creaking upon wooden hinges and listened with a wooden latch. 
This rude structure was, after a short time, superseded by a small 
but snug frame building, which, soon proving too small for the 
accommodation of the rapidly growing district, was enlarged by 
putting an addition to it. This enlarged frame schoolhouse in turn 
gave place to a substantial brick one, which Mr. Burt has described 
as having been built at Minnesota City. The teacher of that first 
school received $48 for three months' work. The trustee made the 
rate-bill and collected the wages, and the text-books used by the 
scholars had been formerly used by fathers and mothers in nearly 
every state between the Atlantic seaboard and Minnesota. 

'■'■Now there are in "Winona county (outside of Winona and St. 
Giarles City) one hundred and eight schoolhouses, valued at over 
$50,000, while the teachers' wages for a single year aggregate 
$214,650. Besides this increase in the county schools, the school 
buildings and educational expenses of one independent district in 
the county aggregates a much larger amount than that above noted. 
Then (thirty years ago) there were about twenty children in that 
one school district of the county. Now^ including those in attend- 
ance at the normal and parochial schools, they number nearly 
7,000." 



CHAPTEE XXXYni. 

HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE STATE NORMAL SCHOOL OF 
MINNESOTA, AT WINONA. 

Near the close of the session of the first legislature of the state, 
August 2, 1858, an act was passed providing for the establishment 
of three state normal schools. This legislation was suggested by 
Dr. John D. Ford, of Winona, and secured by his untiring efforts 
through the legislature delegation from Winona county. Lieut. 
Gov. Wm. Holcombe, of Stillwater, gave the measure his earnest and 
cordial support, and became the first president of the state normal 
board of instruction. This board, consisting of Lieut. -Gov. Hol- 
combe, Dr. A. E. Ames, Dr. E. Bray, of Carver, and Dr. J. D. 
Ford, of Winona, held their first meeting at the Capitol at St. 
Paul, August 16, 1859. After receiving and considering an appli- 
cation from the city of Winona, accompanied by a subscription of 



384 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

$7,000 — $2,000 in excess of the amount required by the act — 
the following resolution was offered by Dr. Ford, and passed unani- 
mously : 

Resolved, That the first state normal school be located at Winona, provided 
the subscription from Winona of $7,000 be satisfactorily secured to the uses of 
said school, as directed by the board of directors. 

And thus was located at Winona the first state normal school of 
Minnesota, and at that time the only state normal school west of the 
Mississippi. 

The following named citizens of Winona were appointed as the 
first prudential committee : Sylvester J. Smith, Dr. J. D. Ford, 
Rev. D. Burt and Wm. S. Drew. 

The second meeting of the board was held at Winona, November 
9, 1859, at which meeting block 17, Sanborn's addition, was, after 
considerable deliberation, selected as a suitable site for the proposed 
school, the board wisely preferring a central location, in order that 
a model department miglit be maintained in connection with the 
normal school. On the evening of November 9, Lieut. -Gov. Hol- 
combe, president of the board, delivered in the Baptist church an 
address on the subject of "Education with reference to the establish- 
ment of the first normal school of Minnesota." This address, which 
appears in full in the printed report of the board for 1859, was one of 
great merit. It is said to have made a deep impression upon the young 
community, and doubtless did much to elevate, if not to create, that 
sentiment of earnest support of educational interests which has 
marked the history of this city. In the closing paragraph of this 
admirable address the governor said : "I have in my hand a paper 
which contains the origin, the source and the earnest of the first 
normal school of Minnesota. It had its origin here in this city, 
and the names written on that paper are as pictures of gold, and 
should be handed down to future generations as evidence of their 
wisdom and benevolence. This" paper subscribes about $7,000 to 
the establisliment of the normal school here, the most of which, 
over $5,000, has been secured promptly to the state for that object. 
The duty I have discharged is everywa}- an agreeable one ; no cir- 
cumstances could have occurred with respect to the interests of the 
state to afford me higher gratification than to meet you here on such 
an occasion as this. The city of Winona has distinguished herself 
in taking the lead in establishing for the benefit of the rising gene- 
ration of this state [an institution] for all who shall yet call the state 



SKETCH OF THE STA.TE NORMAL SCHOOL. 385 

their home. I think the normal schools should precede the common 
schools of the country, for then we should have trained teachers to 
conduct them. When this school shall be in operation it may be 
regarded as an auspicious era, whence to date in future the origin 
of many blessings, and the commencement of a perpetual course of 
improvement and prosperity to the people at large." 

In the first annual report of the normal board to the governor, 
Dr. J. D. Ford set forth in a clear and forcible manner the claims of 
the normal school to generous support, and its vital relation to the 
common schools of the state. In addition to other recommenda- 
tions to the legislature, he urged in behalf of the normal board that 
"a competent superintendent of public instruction be appointed," 
that "a general supervision of the subjects of schools, school teach- 
ing and school lands is absolutely necessary," and that "the school 
lands should be put into a condition to realize the largest possible 
annual fund for the support of schools." To the credit of this 
normal board, and its able secretary Dr. Ford, it may be said that 
the iirst state tax for school purposes was authorized and levied upon 
their urgent recommendation. 

An appropriation of $5,000 having been secured, it was decided 
to open the school on the first Monday in September, 1860. Prof. 
John Ogden, A.M., of Columbus, Ohio, was elected principal for 
one year at a salary of $1,400, and William Stearns, a graduate of 
Harvard University, was chosen tutor. 

The school was opened for the admission of pupils on the first 
Monday of September. A teachers' institute, the first ever held in 
this state, was convened at the commencement of the term. Teachers 
from various parts of the state were present, and a number of distin- 
guished gentlemen, including Rev. E. D. Neill, chancellor of the 
university, ex-officio superintendent of public instruction, Ex-Lieut. 
Governor Holcomlje, J. W. Taylor, Esq., Rev. Mr. Strong, and 
many others. On the evening of the first day Prof Ogden gave his 
inaugural address. On the next evening superintendent Neill deliv- 
ered an eloquent address on " Education," the closing paragraph of 
which we cannot forbear to quote : "Twelve years ago the Winne- 
bago nation, by a treaty stipulation, abandoned their old homes in 
Iowa and commenced their long weary march to their new home 
near Sauk Rapids, in the northern part of this state. In the charm- 
ing mouth of June, by mutual agreement, parties by land and water 
to the number ot 2,000 arrived on this prairie. As they viewed the 



386 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

vast amphitheatre of lofty blufis, the narrow hike on one side, the 
great river in front, they felt that it was tlie spot above all others for 
an Indian's lodge, and purchasing the privilege of Wabasha, the 
chief of tlie Dakota band that then lived here, they drew themselves 
up in battle array, and signitied to the United States troops that 
they would die before they would leave. 

Twelve years hence, if the citizens who have taken the place of 
the rude aborigines will be large-hearted and foster the normal 
school, the public schools and the churches of Christ, Winona will 
be lovelier than the " Sweet Auburn " of the poet; and educated 
men and cultivated women, as they gaze on your public edifices and 
other evidences of refinement, will be attracted, and feel that here 
is the spot for a home, and, like the Indians in 1848, they will 
desire to tarry until they die." 

The donation to the board of the use of the city building (now 
the Winona Library building) was another evidence of the friendli- 
ness of the citizens to this struggling institution. The use of this 
building was continued for eight years without charge to the state. 

The $7,000 subscribed by the citizens of Winona was not used 
for running expenses, but was reserved for the construction of the 
permanent building in 1867-8, at which time the subscription with 
its appreciated values amounted to $10,000. 

The first year was one of great promise throughout. Com- 
mencement exercises were held at the Baptist church on the last 
week in June, 1861, continuing the entire week. Mr. Allen, of 
Wisconsin, a distinguished educator, Mr. Hickock, ex-superinten- 
dent of schools in Pennsylvania, Hon. Ignatius Donnelly, and Gen. 
C. C. Andrews made addresses. A part of the literary exercises 
consisted of a colloquy between Miss Charlotte Denman, Miss 
Thorne and others, in which was set forth, in an amusing and 
graphic manner, the current opinions concerning the establishment 
of normal schools, an exercise which will never be forgotten by 
those who were present. 

At the session of the legislature in 1 861 a special act was passed 
creating the first board of education of Winoua. This board was to 
consist of one school director elected from each of the three wards, 
the principal and such members of the normal school — at Winona 
as sliall be residents of said city and qualified. The word "board" 
was left out of the law between the words "school" and "at," 
which made a very unwieldy board, or an intangible body. 



SKETCH OF THE STATE NORMAL SCHOOL. 387 

The idea was to copy somewhat after the Oswego plan of uniting 
the jurisdiction of the normal and public schools of Winona, using 
the public scliools as graded and model schools. At the municipal 
election held in April, 1861, Messrs. Thomas Simpson, Richard 
Jackson and John Keyes were elected members of the board of 
education, from the lirst, second and third wards respectively ; and 
these, with Prof. Ogden as principal of State Normal School, consti- 
tuted the first board of education. Mr. Simpson was elected 
president, Mr. Keyes, recorder and John Ogden first superintendent 
of schools in city of Winona. 

In the following year this law was repealed and the joint juris- 
diction ceased. 

The normal sclv^ol opened in the fall of 1861, with an increase 
of students. Prof. J. Q. McMynn had been engaged as assistant 
teacher. He remained, however, but a short time, resigning early 
in October, to take a position as major in a Wisconsin regiment. It 
may be noted that many of the students of the normal, during Prof. 
Ogden's principalship, entered the volunteer army in defense of the 
Union. 

Prof. Ogden resigned the principalship of the school December 
14, 1861, at the close of the first term of that year. 

The following extract from his letter of resignation clearly reflects 
the spirit of those stirring times : 

Winona, Minnesota, December 14, 1861. 
To the Prudential Committee of the State Normal School. 

Gentlemen, — I hereby tender you my resignation of the principalship of 
the institution intrusted to my care, thanking you most sincerely for the 
generous support and counsel you have given me. 

In taking this step, it is proper that you and the public should understand 
the reason that impels me to it. 

1. My distracted and dishonored country calls louder for my poor service 
just now than the school does. I have, ever since our national flag was 
dishonored, cherished the desire and indulged in the determination that — 
whenever I could do so without violation of a sense of duty — I would lay aside 
the habiliments of the schoolroom and assume those of the camp, and now I 
am resolved to heed that call and rush to the breach, and with my life, if 
necessary, stay, if possible, the impious hands that are now clutching at the 
very existence of our free institutions. What are our schools worth ? What 
is our country worth without these? Our sons and our daughters must be 
slaves. Our beloved land must be a hissing and a byword among the nations 
of the earth. Shall this fair and goodly land, this glorious Northwest become a 
stench in the nostrils of the Almighty, who made it so fair and so free? No, 



388 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

not while there is one living soul to thrust a sword at treason. I confess my 
blood boils when I think of the deep disgrace of our country. 

My brethren and fellow-teachers are in the field. Some of them — the 
bravest and the best — have already fallen. Their blood will do more to 
cleanse this nation than their teaching would. So will mine. I feel ashamed 
to tarry longer. You may not urge me to stay. 

********** 
With these feelings, I am with very great respect, 

Your most obedient servant, John Ogden. 

Prof. Y. J. Walker, principal of the "Winona high school, was 
placed in charge of the school temporarily, during the second term, 
which closed March 2, 1862, and remained suspended until Novem- 
ber 1, 1864. The reasons for .this suspension of over two years may 
be inferred from Prof. Ogden's letter of resignation, and may be 
stated as follows : (1) The interest in the great struggle then 
pending for national life overshadowed and overwhelmed everything 
else, and, as a natural corollary of this, (2) competent teachers 
could not be found to take charge of the school. Such men were 
generally in the war. (3) The means for the support of the school 
was inadequate. The state had made no appropriations beyond the 
first $5,000. The state was too busy in the war to care for its 
educational interests. 

During the session of the legislature in the spring of 1864, at 
the earnest solicitation of the citizens of Winona, led by Dr. J. D. 
Ford, an act was passed renewing the appropriations to the school and 
re-establishing it on a permanent basis. This act provided that the 
sum of $3,000 be appropriated for the current year, $4,000 for the 
following year, and $5,000 annually thereafter. At the annual 
meeting of the normal board in the following May Prof. John G. 
McMynn was elected principal. No movement was, however, made 
to reopen the school until the next meeting in the following Septem- 
ber, when the resignation of Prof. McMynn was accepted, and 
Prof. W. F. Phelps, former principal of the State Normal School of 
New Jersey was unanimously elected. The principal-elect, being 
present, accej)ted the position in person and immediately entered 
upon the duties of his office. Professor Phelps' rare ability as an 
organizer and disciplinarian was at once apparent in the prompt and 
efficient measures taken to re-establish the school on a permanent 
basis. To the wisdom of these measures and the executive ability 
of their author is largely due the high standing which the normal 



SKETCH OF THE STATE NORMAL SCHOOL. 389 

school at Winona has subsequently attained, and still holds, among 
the educational institutions of this country. 

The location of the site on block 17, Sanborn's addition, was not 
favored by the citizens generally. At the meeting of the board 
held in June, 1866, the following communication was received: 

To the State Normal School Board: 

The city council of the city of Winona makes the following proposition to 
your honorable board: That if the board will erect the normal school build- 
ing upon the present site, viz : block 4, Sanborn's addition, the city will pur- 
chase and donate to the state the east half of block 3, Sanborn's addition, and 
vacate and donate to the state that part of Johnson street lying between blocks 
3 and 4; or, in case it can be procured, the city will purchase and donate to the 
state the whole of said block. This provided that the board will convey to 
the city block 17 in Sanborn's addition. R. D. Cone, Mayor. 

This proposition was promptly accepted by the board. Subse- 
quently the city bought the whole of block 3, Sanborn's addition, 
and gave it outright to the state, waiving the condition stated in the 
communication of the mayor. t 

During the session of the legislature of 1866 the first appropria- 
tion of $10,000 for the building was obtained mainly through the 
efforts of Hon. E. S. Youmans, then a member of the house, and 
Hon. Thos. Simpson in the state senate. 

This appropriation was designed to secure plans and to supple- 
ment the contributions of the citizens and city of Winona, and was 
entirely used in constructing a foundation, — an important measure 
which committed the state fully to the erection of a building at 
Winona. 

The plans for the building were drawn by the architect, G. P. 
Randall, Esq., of Chicago, and were adopted by the board at its 
meeting in June, 1866. 

On the 19th of October, 1866, the corner-stone was laid with 
interesting ceremonies by Gov. Marshall, in the presence of a large 
and deeply interested assembly, citizens of Winona and surrounding 
country. Hon. Thos. Wilson, chief-justice of the supreme court of 
the state, delivered the address on this memorable occasion. 

The foundation was erected under the direction of the credential 
committee, consisting of Dr. Ford, Hon. E. S. Youmans and W. S. 
Drew, Esq. Mr. Drew was appointed superintendent of the work, 
and gave it his personal and efficient supervision throughout the 
session of 1867, until the basement walls were completed and made 
ready for the superstructure. 



390 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

In the spring of 1867 an appropriation by the legislature of 
$50,000 for building purposes was secured, largely through the influ- 
ence of Hon. Win. H. Yale, then in tlie state senate. Only one half 
of this amount was appropriated for the tirst year. The citizens of 
Winona cashed the orders of the board for the other half, making 
the entire sum available for immediate use. 

The contract for the erection of the superstructure was made 
with C. Bohn, Esq., of Winona, who had already demonstrated his 
qualifications as a builder in the construction of the high-school 
building of the city. In 1869 the sum of $34,000 additional was 
appropriated '■'•to complete the building,^'' and in 1870 nearly $9,000 
"more was generously granted by the legislature to liquidate the 
halance due the contractor. 

The building was occupied by the school September 1, 1869, and 
completed in the following December. 

The following description of the building is taken from the 
report of the normal board for 1859 : 

The general form of the buildir^g is in the form of a cross. The 
main edifice is 63 X 78 feet ; the wings are each 50 X 75 feet. The 
basement story is 10 feet high ; the first story is 13 feet ; the second, 
16 feet ; the third, 19 feet, and the fourth story of the west wing is 
28 feet to the crown of the ceiling at the base of the skylights. The 
southeast corner of the west wing terminates in a ventilating shaft 
8x8 feet and 105 feet high ; and the northwest corner of the east 
wing terminates in the main tower, 15x15 feet at base and 130 feet 
high. The building is of red bricks, with facings and trimmings of 
a drab-colored calciferous limestone. Its beauty is due not to super- 
fluous ornamentation, but to the harmony of its pro})ortions and its 
massiveness. Through the basement there is a corridor 10 feet wide 
running through the center from end to end. The first story has a 
main corridor 10x166 feet, running entirely thi-ough the building. 
This is intersected by cross-corridors extending from the front to 
the rear entrances. On the north side of the main corridor there 
are four large schoolrooms fol* the use of the model classes. On 
the right of the entrance of the main tower there is a reception- 
room 20x25 feet. On the opposite or south side of the main cor- 
ridor the rooms above described are duplicated. Opposite the 
reception-room is a gentlemen's cloakroom. In the main building, 
in the second story, is the normal school "assembly-room"; its 
dimensions are 63 X 78 feet. In the east wing, beginning with the 



392 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

main tower, we find the principal's oflSce, the library and two large 
recitation-rooms. In the west wing are two large recitation-rooms, 
one in each corner, and two large wardrobe-rooms for ladies, each 
12x35 feet, communicating with corridor and assemblj-room. In 
the third story of main building we have "Normal Hall," capable of 
seating 800 to 1,000 persons. In the west wing, and connecting 
with corridor and Normal Hall, are four recitation-rooms. The east 
wing is occupied by a suite of rooms connected by open arches, 
designed to be used for a museum. In fourth story of the west 
wing there are two rooms, 32 X 35 feet each, separated by a corridor, 
and with ceiling extending to the crown of th6 roof, 23 feet in 
height. These rooms are lighted by skylights, and are intended for 
a gallery of art. The steps at each of the five entrances of the 
building are of massive, solid masonry, and are of easy ascent. 
The corridors at each extremity are entered by spacious vestibules. 
The stairs leading to the several stories are easy of ascent, the risers 
being seven inches each, and the treads, which are very wide, being 
made of solid two-inch oak plank, finished in oil. The heating and 
ventilation of the building are upon the plan known as the Ruttan 
system. There are seven furnaces properly located in the basement. 
Underneath the furnaces the cold air from without is introduced 
through ducts having an area of section equal to from eight to ten 
square feet each. 

Space cannot be given to a further description of this beautiful 
structure, which is acknowledged to be, even at the date of this 
writing, in 1883, the most perfect building of the kind in the 
Northwest. The plans of this building were subsequently adopted, 
with little change, for the State Normal Schools at Buffalo, New 
York, and at Carbondale, Illinois. 

It should be stated that the admirable adaptation of this building 
to the existing and prospective wants of the school, and its nearly 
faultless construction, are largely due to the experienced judgment, 
wise forethought and energetic management of the principal. Prof. 
Wm. F. Phelps, who was permitted to enjoy the fruits of his zealous 
labors, and to carry forward in this building his plans for the 
organization of a normal school of national reputation, until he 
voluntarily resigned this position in 1876. 

The following is a summary of the contributions made by the 
citizens of Winona to the school and building : 








^^''^^;^,:^ ^^^^, 



SKETCH OF THE STATE NORMAL SCHOOL. 395 

Original subscription of $7,000 to secure site, with appreciation in values $10,000 

Subscription for ])urchase of block 4, Sanborn's addition 5,000 

Donation by city of block 3, Sanborn's addition » 6,000 

The vacation of street and alleys 2,500 

Cash in bonds of city 15,000 

Use of city building for eight years, and furnishing expenses 4,500 

Total contribution 43,000 

In addition to the above the citizens of Winona have paid into 
the treasury of the school for the tuition of pupils in the model 
department the average sum of $1,500 annually for twenty years, 
amounting to about $3,000. The present valuation of the site of 
the building is $25,000. 

The state appropriations for building purposes at various times 
amount to the gross sum of $115,837. 

In accordance with a plan proposed by Principal Phelps, the 
legislature, in 1871, passed an act establishing in Winona the State 
Soldiers' Orphans' Home, and providing tor the education of the 
children in the normal school. This plan proved to be a wise and 
economical one for the state, and of the greatest value to the 
children. Nearly one hundred of the soldiers' orphans received 
training for several years in the model and normal departments. A 
number completed the entire course, and are now filling important 
positions in the schools of the state. The growth of the school in 
numbers, in reputation, and in all the characteristics of an excellent 
training school for teachers, continued without marked interruption 
until the legislature in 1876, partly by design and partly by neglect, 
failed to make the usual annual appropriation for the support of tliQ 
three normal schools of the state. 

The normal board was called in extra session. During that 
meeting several propositions to close the schools at once were voted 
down by a bare majority. The opposition to these propositions was 
led by Hon. Thos. Simpson, the resident director at Winona. 

Finally the board took action, which was intended merely to 
give the normal schools a chance for continuance if they could find 
any means of existing without involving the board or incurring a 
debt. It was really a life and death struggle with the normal 
schools of our state. Had they been closed then, they would have 
remained closed, perhaps for ever. 

The action of the board availed little ; it said, " Live if you can, 
but don't involve us." Liberal-hearted citizens of this city offered 
23 



396 HISTORY OF WENONA COUNTY. 

to advance money to carry on the school at Winona, but this could 
not be accepted under the action of the board. Gen. Sibley, the 
president of the board, and Prof. Wm. F. Phelps, the principal at 
"Winona, resigned. 

The resident director determined that the school should not go 
down. He made a temporary reduction of the teaching force, some 
abatements of salaries, and some extra charges for tuition. He 
appealed to the soldiers' orphans' board, who generously responded 
by paying tuition for the pupils under their care. By these means, 
supplemented by a cash contribution from his own pocket, the school 
was kept in vigorous operation until the following year, when the 
appropriation was not only restored, but was made permanent. The 
action at Winona had much to do with inspiring a like spirit and 
determination on the part of the local management of the schools 
at Mankato and St. Cloud. 

Prof, Charles A. Morey, a member of the faculty and a former 
graduate of the school, was elected principal. 

The following year saw the school restored to its former condition 
of efficiency. In 1878 Principal Morey inaugurated an important 
change in the organization of the school by extending the element- 
ary course, and establishing an advanced four years' course of study 
designed to prepare teachers for the principalship of high and graded 
schools. 

In May, 1879, Principal Morey resigned his position to enter 
upon the practice of law. On the 27th of June Prof. Irwin Shep- 
ard, superintendent of the city schools of Winona, was elected prin- 
cipal ; since which time the growth of the school in numbers, in 
efficiency, and in the confidence of the citizens of the state, has, we 
believe, continued without interruption. 

The following shows the increase of attendance during the past 
four years: 1878-1879, 302; 1879-1880, 342; 1880-1881, 388; 
1881-1882, 439; 1882-1883, 485. 

Hon. Thos. Simpson, the present resident director, has been a 
member of the state normal board continuously since 1868, and has 
served as president of the state board and resident director at Win- 
ona during most of that time. 

The first state teachers' institute, in 1859, the first state conven- 
tion of county superintendents, in 1866, and the first institute of 
normal instructors, in 1872, were all held at the Winona normal 
school. 



SKETCH OF THE STATE NORMAL SCHOOL. 397 

The first class which finished the course of this school numbered 
sixteen members and were graduated June 28, 1866. Since that 
date to June 1, 1883, twenty-five classes numbering 480 members 
have graduated, while nearly 3,000 other students have received 
instruction for one or more terms. These students, as well as the 
graduates, have fulfilled their pledges to the state with singular 
fidelity and success. Many of the graduates have been called to 
important and lucrative positions in other states from California to 
Maine. Several have received appointments to leading positions in 
the normal schools of the Argentine Eepublic, S. A., at salaries 
ranging from $1,200 to $2,500. 

Prominent among the causes which have contributed to place 
the State Normal School at Winona in the foremost rank of similar 
institutions in America should be mentioned the liberal enterprise 
and singular devotion to its interests on the part of the citizens of 
Winona, as shown by their munificent donations of lands and 
money, by their loyal and unwavering championship in the trying 
times of legislative inaction and indifierence ; by their establishment 
of an extensive museum and gallery of art for the free use of the 
students ; by their continued patronage and support of the model 
school, and by their just and generous pride in the past history, the 
present prosperity and the future promise of this educational 
institution of the state. 

THE SOCIETY OF ARTS, SCIENCES AND LETTERS. 

On May 24, 1871, a preliminary meeting was held in Normal 
Hall for the purpose of organizing a society for the promotion of a 
knowledge of art, science and literature. 

At an adjourned meeting held June 12, articles of association 
were adopted. The corporate members were Wm. F. Phelps, Thos. 
Simpson, Abner Lewis, Mary V. Lee, C. C. Curtiss, O. B. Gould, 
Sarah L. Wheeler and C. H. Berry. The plans of the society 
provided for "the fitting of rooms in the First State Normal 
building for a museum of natural history and physical science; and 
for a department of drawing and the arts of design ; the collection, 
classification and arrangement of specimens in natural history and 
archieology, and of models in physics and the fine arts ; the collec- 
tion of facts and objects pertaining to local or general history ; the 
establishment and support, on the grounds of the normal school, of 
a botanical garden ; the arrangement and ornamentation of the 



398 



HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 



grounds ; the gatliering of a library of standard works in all depart- 
ments of science, literature and art ; the collection and preservation 
of all collections, and, by lectures and other appropriate means, the 
elevation of the public taste." 

Previous to the organization of this society, citizens of Winona 
had placed in the normal school building, for the use of the students, 
private collections of minerals and otlier specimens. Principal 
Phelps had contributed a valuable collection, and the Hon. Thos. 
Simpson had donated his entire cabinet of mineral specimens, which 
lie had been gathering for many years in Iowa, Wisconsin and 
Minnesota. The proprietorship of these collections was vested in 
the new society. The collections were increased from time to time 
by additional contributions. 

In 1875 the citizens of Winona, at the advice and solicitation of 
Professor Wm. F. Phelps, contributed about $3,500 for the purchase 




of the Woodman collection of corals, shells, minerals and fossils. 
This valuable collection, and those previously belonging to the 
society, were arranged in suitable cases in the geological hall of the 
normal building in 1878, under the superintendence of Principal 
Chas. A. Morey. The following contract was subsequently made 
with the state normal board : 

1. The society agrees that its collections, apparatus, pictures, etc., shall 
remain in the rooms now occupied by them so long as the building shall be 
used for the purpose of a state normal school. 

2. That said (■oUections, etc., shall be forever free to the use of the normal 
school in said building, its teachers and pui)ils, and that said collections shall 
not be removed, either in whole or in part, for any jjurpose whatever. 

3. That, to prevent interference with the oi)enitions of the school, the times 
of opening said rooms to the public shall be as the jirincipal and resident 
director of the school shall from time to time direct, and not otherwise. 

4. That the society shall bear all expense of classifying, arranging and 



BIRDS OF WmONA COUNTY. 399 

putting in position all specimens and objects, and of preserving the order and 
condition of the same: Provided, That the state normal board agrees: 1. To 
furnish to the society, rent free, the room now occupied by its collections ; to 
heat, light and keep the same in repair as long as the buildimi shall be used 
for the purposes of a normal school. 2. To give to the society the use of such 
cases, platforms and fixtures as are already placed in said rooms, and to build 
others as the acquisitions of the society may demand. 3. To furnish janitor's 
services for said rooms, as their use may demand. 

This museum has become one of the most extensive and com- 
plete in the west. Three large rooms, connected by arches, are 
lined with cases which are filled with specimens of minerals, fossils, 
birds and animals. A large case in the center of the room contains 
the skeleton of a mastodon. Two spacious rooms in the fourth 
story of the building are devoted to the exhibition of art subjects. 
A curator devotes a large portion of his time to the care of the 
museum and to the collection, classification and arrangement of 
specimens in all departments of natural history. 



CHAPTER XXXIY. 



BIRDS OF WIx\ONA COUNTY. 



The following are the birds known to exist in this county : duck 
hawk, pigeon hawk (common), sparrow hawk, sharp-shinned hawk, 
Cooper's hawk, marsh hawk, harrier or mouse hawk, red-tailed 
hawk (common), red-shouldered hawk (scarce), broad- winged hawk, 
bald eagle, great-horned owl, long-eared owl, screech owl, barred 
owl (summer), short-eared owl, snowy owl, saw-whet owl, hawk 
owl, day owl, black-billed cuckoo, yellow-billed cuckoo, hairy wood- 
pecker, downy woodpecker, black-backed three-toed woodpecker, 
yellow-bellied woodpecker, pileated woodpecker, log cock, red- 
headed woodpecker, pigeon woodpecker, ruby-throated humming- 
bird, chimney swallow, night hawk, bull-bat, whippoorwill, belted 
kingfisher, kingbird, wood-pewee, olive-sided flycatcher, pewee, 
Phebe-bird, wood thrush, robin, brown thresher, catbird, red- 
breasted bluebird, titmouse, chickadee, white-bellied nut-hatch, 
American creeper, long-billed marsh wren, short-billed marsh wren, 
house wren, skylark, shorelark, black and white creeper, Maryland 
yellow-throat, black-poll warbler, scarlet tanager, barn swallow, 
blue-backed swallow, eave swallow, bank swallow, purple martin. 



400 HISTORY OF WINOJfA COUNTY. 

wax-wing, Bohemian chatterer, cedar-bird, clierry-bird, great north- 
ern shrike, red-eyed vireo, purple-finch, red-poll linnet, snow bunt- 
ing, snowbird, swamp sparrow, song sparrow, tree sparrow, field 
sparrow, chipping sparrow, fox sparrow (frequent), rose-breasted 
grossbeak, ring-rail (occasional), bobolink, ricebird, cowbird, red- 
winged blackbird, yellow-headed bird, meadow lark, orchard oriole 
(not common), Baltimore oriole (common), crow blackbird, crow 
(on the increase), bluejay, wild pigeon (never abundant), common 
dove, pinnated grouse (scarce), rufi"ed grouse, quail (nearly exter- 
minated), woodcock, Wilson snipe, jack snipe, bittern, stakedriver, 
least bittern (on river bottoms), marsh hen, Virginia rail, coot (in 
marshes). Besides these, there are met occasionally the sandpiper, 
the great blue heron, the green heron, the wild goose and brant, 
the blue-winged teal, the hooded merganser, the widgeon, the pin- 
tail, the mallard, the butterball duck, the wood duck, and other 
ducks. The wood duck breeds here. 

THE WINONA COUNTY PRESS. 

The pioneers of Winona evinced a thorough appreciation of the 
power of the press as an important element in promoting the welfare 
ol the young city, and in the development of the promising terri- 
tory of Minnesota. The first newspaper established was the "Winona 
Argus," September 7, 1854. It was published by Wm. Ashley 
Jones & Co., weekly, democratic in politics. Wm. Ashley Jones, 
Captain Sam Whiting, M. Wheeler Sargent and Eobert T. Hunter 
were among the contributors. Samuel Melvin, at the present time 
a merchant in Winona, was foreman in the Argus office. He pur- 
chased an interest in the paper in January, 1855, and continued about 
a year and a half, when he sold back to Wm. Ashley Jones, and the 
paper continued about a year and a half longer, during which Mr. 
Cozzens was for a time editor. After vicissitudes incident to a 
western town twenty years ago, it was compelled to suspend its pub- 
lication in the month of September, 1857, not however, until it had 
accomplished a good work for southern Minnesota. 

The "Winona Weekly Express" was the next venture in jour- 
nalism. It was established about August 1, 1855, Wilson C. Huff, 
son of H. D. Huff, being the editor. The Express continued until 
after the election in November, when the office and material were 
pui-chased by a company formed to establish "The Winona Repub- 
lican." 



THE WLNONA COUNTY PKESS. 401 

In the fall of 1855, some earnest republicans formed a joint- 
stock company, purchased the material of the "Winona Express," 
and on the 21st of November, 1855, issued the first number of the 
" Winona Weekly Republican. " The names of these stockholders 
were Charles Eaton, E. L. King, C. F. Buck^ A. P. Foster, H. C. 
Jones, A. C. Jones, E. H. Murray, J. B. Stockton, J. S. Denman, 
H. T. Wickersham, Rufus Crosby, O. S. Holbrook, St. A. D. Bal- 
combe, John L. Balcombe, Matthew Ewing, W. G. Dye, J. H. 
Jacoby, L. H. Springer. The newspaper was a seven-column 
sheet and conducted with ability. The editor was Captain Sam 
Whiting. The business manager was Walter G. Dye, who continued 
to occupy that position, with slight intervals, for about twenty-five 
years. Messrs. Foster and Dye purchased the stock of the other 
shareholders and became sole proprietors. On the 19th of June, 
1856, D. Sinclair purchased the interest of A. P. Foster in the estab- 
lishment, and it thus became the sole property of Messrs. Sinclair 
& Dye.' In the fall of 1856 Mr. Dye disposed of his interest in the 
concern to Messrs. Balcombe, Murray, Buck and King, who in a 
short time sold out to W. C. Dodge. The latter continued his con- 
nection with the paper only a few months, retiring on the 3rd of 
February, 1857, and being succeeded by Mr. Dye, who repurchased 
one half of the establishment. At this time the firm name was 
changed to D. Sinclair & Co., and has so remained ever since. 

On the 2d of April, 1864, Sheldon C. Carey purchased one half 
interest in "The Republican" from Mr. Dye, who retired. Mr. Carey 
continued a member of tlie firm until his death on the night of De- 
cember 28 of the same year he entered it, when he was drowned in 
the Mississippi river, Wisconsin, while out with a small party on a 
sleighing excursion. His death caused the most poignant grief in 
the community. 

On the first of July, 1865, Mr. Dye resumed connection with "The 
Republican " as joint partner with Mr. Sinclair, and November 25, 
1866, Mr. John Dobbs, an experienced practical bookbinder, became 
one of the firm, purchasing one third interest in "The Republican" 
establishment. In 1859 the proprietors of " The Republican " de- 
termined to try the experiment of a daily paper in Winona, and on 
the 19th of November issued the first number of the "Daily Re- 
view," a three-column paper somewliat larger than a sheet of fools- 
cap. The publication of this little paper demonstrated the readiness 
of the people of Winona to support — not a first-class journal, but 



402 jriSTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

one of respectable size, considering tlie times. Accordingly the 
"Daily Review" was sto])ped, and) on the 19th of December, 1859, 
the "Winona Daily Republican " was started on its career. It was a 
five-column sheet, but was enlarged to a six-column sheet on the 8th 
of April, 1861, and on the 1st of July, 1865, it was enlarged to a 
seven-column sheet, its present form. The " Weekly Republican" 
has the honor of being the oldest republican newspaper in the state. 

In 1867 the "well arranged three-story brick "Republican" 
building with basement was built. It was occupied in February, 
1868. On the first of January, 1881, Mr. Dye retired, selling his 
interest to Mr. Sinclair. Mr. P. G. Hubbell, who had been con- 
nected with the ofl&ce since 1864, was appointed business manager, 
and so continued until the first of January, 1883, when Mr. W. E. 
Smith bought a third interest in the establishment, and Mr. Hub- 
bell assumed the duties of managing editor of "The Republican." 
Through a long established career "The Republican," under the 
superior editorial management of Mr. Sinclair, has wielded a potent 
influence on the affairs of the county and state, while for the city of 
its choice it has ever been the zealous advocate and faithful friend. 
It is entitled to great credit as one of the important agencies in the 
development of Winona. 

Returning to the history of other newspapers in the early years 
of the county, "The Times" was started by a man who came 
from Fountain City, Wisconsin. The proprietor purchased the ma- 
terial of the " Argus," but continued only a few months. 

"The Democrat" was started on September 9, 1858, by C. W. 
Cottom, who came here from Rochester. He published an eight- 
column paper. In the course of a year or two he sold out to the 
Democrat Printing Company. 

On the 11th of December, 1860, the "Tri-Weekly Democrat" 
was started by the Democrat Printing Company, with J. L. Thomp- 
son, printer ; C. W. Cottom, editor ; Wm. T. Hubbell, city editor. 
This was a five-column sheet. In the following summer the paper 
was closed out and was succeeded by "The State." 

"The Winona Daily State" was established by Massey & 
Wheeler, July 11, 1861. It was a six-column paper. The daily 
was a morning paper, but it existed only a few weeks. Mr. Wheeler 
retired and Mr. Massey continued the publication of the "Weekly 
State," which was first issued Jul}^ 17, 1861. After an existence of 
a year or two the "State" suspended. 



THE WINONA COUNTY PRESS. 403 

"The Winona Weekly Democrat" was established by A. G. 
Reed September 17, 1864. It was a seven-column paper and lived 
some two or three years. 

The "Democratic Press," which was issued by Messrs. Mes- 
ervey & Pomeroy, was another venture, which appeared in the fall 
of 1865, but continued only about six months. 

"The Winona Daily Democrat" was established January 8, 
1868, by Green & Gile. It was a four-page, seven-column journal. 
It was after\^ard owned by Green & Dresbacli, and then by the 
Democrat Printing Company. It suspended after a few months. 

On the Yth of May, 1869, "The Winona Herald," a demo- 
cratic weekly newspaper, was established by Mr. W. J. Whipple. 
It is still in existence under the proprietorship of Mr. Whipple, 
though leased to Mr. T. A. Dailey in the summer of 1882. 

On February 13, 1869, an amateur paper entitled "The North 
Star" was started by some young men, with Geo. T. Griffith, editor ; 
Wm. F. Worthington, publisher ; H. G. Smith, treasurer ; JohnN. 
Nind, subscription agent. The little journal subsequently passed 
into the hands of Fred. W. Flint and John N. Nind, by whom it 
was published for several months. 

In 1872 another amateur paper, "The Novelt}^ Press," was 
started at Homer by R. F. Norton. It was afterward removed to 
Winona and conducted by Eber Norton. In 1879, November 28, it 
was bought by Geo. B. Dresbach and the name changed to "The 
Democrat." In January, 1880, it was sold to Hiler, Busdicker 
and Dresbach, and was purchased in January, 1882, by Fred. W. 
Flint. 

On the 9th of October, 1873, E. Gerstenhauer established a 
German weekly called "The Winona Adler," which still con- 
tinues under the same proprietor. 

On the 4th of July, 1873, the "St. Charles Times" was estab- 
lished by H. W. Hill. It was democratic in politics and continued 
until January 1, 1883, when it suspended. 

On May 24, 1875, "The Sunday Morning Dispatch" was 
issued by D. B. Sherwood. Only one number appeared, the pro- 
prietor returning to Michigan. 

On the 24th of April," 1876, " The Monday Morning Bulletin " 
was started by John Seigler. It continued for a few months and 
was removed to Wabasha, Minnesota. 

In 1877, August 11, "Tlie Saturday Evening Postman " appeared 



404 



irrSTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 



under the editorsliij) mid management of W. A. Oliapman. It ex- 
isted for only a short time. 

On Januarys, 1877, the -St. Charles Union"' was established 
by Joseph S. Whiton. It is independent republican in politics, 
and a paper of general circulation in the western part of the county! 




January 21, 1881, a German weekly newspaper, "The West- 
licher Herald," was started bj Leicht & Schmid. The firm changed 
to Leiclit & Hunger July 1, 1881, and again to Joseph Leicht Jan- 
uary 1, 188;], who is the present proprietor. 



WESrONA PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 405 

During 1881 the ^'Utica Transcript," a short-lived paper, was 
started at Utica by O. S. Keed. 

On the 2d of July, 1881, "The Winona Daily Tribune" was 
established by F. W. Flint as an evening independent republican 
paper. About the first of July, 1882, it was sold to Morrissey & 
Bunn and changed to a democratic paper in politics, still retaining 
the name of "The Tribune." In January following the paper was 
sold to a stock company and changed to a morning paper. It con- 
tinued until April, 1882, when it suspended. 

The year 1883, therefore, finds the following newspapers in 
existence in this county: "The Winona Republican," daily and 
weekly, republican in politics, established in 1855; "The Winona 
Herald," weekly, democratic, established in 1869; "The Winona 
Adler," German weekly, democratic, established in 1873; "The 
St. Charles Union." weekly, independent republican, established in 
1877; "The Westlicher Herald," German, weekly, democratic, 
established in 1881. 



CHAPTER XL. 



WINONA PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 



As introductory to the history of the public schools of the city of 
Winona, as they have existed since the organization of the "board 
of education of the city of Winona," April 19, 1861, some mention 
is necessary to be made of the early educational work of the territory 
now included within the city limits. The first attempt at school 
teaching that was ever made in this region was in the summer of 
1852, by Miss Angelia Gere, a young girl of fourteen or fifteen 
years of age, who collected a few small children in the shanty of 
Mrs. Goddard (known through all this region for the past twenty- 
five years as Aunt Catharine Smith). As nearly as the memory of 
old residents can fix such matters, this school was only continued 
for a few weeks, the instruction was of the most primitive kind, and 
the number of little ones eight or ten. The following summer, 1853, 
Mrs. E. B. Hamilton opened a school in her own little house at the 
lower end of the prairie. This school had been in session about two 
or three weeks when it was abruptly closed by the death of the 
teacher, who was killed by a stroke of lightning, June 19. 



406 JIISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

In the fall of 1853 a private school was opened by Miss Willis, 
long since married and settled in Chatfield, and this was the first 
school, that really deserved the name, opened on the prairie. Miss 
Willis was followed in 1854 by Miss Hettie Hoiick, now Mrs. W. H. 
Stevens, of this city, who taught a subscription school in a building 
belonging to Aunt Catharine Smith, on the corner of Front and 
Franklin streets. The number of ])upils in this school was about 
twenty-five ; the teacher was engaged at a regular salary ; no tuition 
fee was demanded ; the funds were provided by voluntary subscrip- 
tion, and the school is really entitled to the name of the first public 
school of Winona. 

During the winter of 1854-5 a school was opened by Mr. Henry 
Hoi com, in a small building on Second street, afterward known 
as Wagner's saloon. This school was supported largely in the same 
manner as that of Miss Houck's, the school-tax for the district 
never having been collected. The pupils in attendance during the 
winter term numbered about thirty. 

In the summer of 1855 Miss Almeida Trutchell, subsequently 
Mrs. David Smith, taught school in the embryo city. The following 
winter, 1855-6, Geo. C. Buckman, now of Waseca, Minnesota, 
wielded the birch. Mr. H. C. Bolcom, who had been attending 
term at Oberlin College, Ohio, having returned to Winona, was 
employed as teacher during the winter of 1856-7, and his work in 
that line closed with the closing of the spring term. The original 
school district No. 2 had been divided in the spring of 1854, prior 
to which time there was but one school district on the prairie. No. 
14, the new district, comprised that part of the town plat west of 
Lafayette street ; but for particulars concerning these matters, see 
history of Winona county schools. In the fall of 1857 a union, by 
mutual agreement of the two districts, was eft'ected, and the trustees 
of the separate districts became informally the board of the qtiasi 
united one. These trustees wei'e for No. 2, Col. H. C. Johnson, 
Andrew Smith and H. C. Bolcom ; tor No. 14, Dr. J. D. Ford, 
Dr. A. S. Ferris and John lams. Rev. Geo. C. Tanner was 
employed as principal for the union or grammar school, as it was 
called ; commenced his work November 17, 1857, and before the 
close of the winter four schools were in operation. The teachers of 
these schools were : Rev. Tanner, his wife. Miss Wealth_y Tucker, 
who taught the ])rimary, in what is now ward 1 of the city, and John 
Sherman, wIk) taught in the lower part of the city. Of the early 



WINONA PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 407 

Winona schools, from 1856 to 1860, at which time his services were 
transferred to the normal schools, Dr. Ford was the mainstay, and 
pages might be written concerning the straits into which the 
hoard were often driven to maintain the schools. As an instance, 
we may note the concert held in the L. D. Smith building, with Dr. 
Ford and his daughter and W. S. Drew as principal fuglemen. The 
proceeds were applied to the purchase of a terrestrial globe, the 
first article of school apparatus purchased for the Winona public 
schools. This globe, which should have been preserved as a relic, 
was burned in the fire of July 5, 1862. Rev. Tanner was succeeded 
in the fall of 1858 by Mrs. A. W. Thomas, who was his assistant 
during the latter part of his schoolwork here. 

There was a constant increase in the work of the schools from 
this time forward. In the fall of 1859 Mr. V. J. Walker was 
employed as principal, and his work continued long after the city 
schools were established upon a solid foundation. In this work his 
wife, a most excellent teacher, was associated with him, and their 
influence in the young life of the city and its schools cannot be told 
in words. For the eighteen months elapsing from the time of Mr. 
Walker's assuming charge of the schools until they were turned over 
to the city board of education at its organization, no record survives. 
The final report of the districts to that board are lost, and all we 
know is by the memories reviving twenty-four years of eventful 
history, in which so much relating to those early times has passed 
into forgetfulness that it is impossible to reproduce it even approxi- 
mately. We only know that the schools had no permanent abiding- 
places, that accommodations were difficult to be found and good 
quarters impossible to be received, money scarce and times hard, yet 
out of all the schools emerged tried as by fire, to approve the wisdom 
of their early management. 

BOAKD OF EDUCATION. 

By special act of Minnesota state legislature, approved March 7, 
1861, under the title "An act for the establishment and better 
regulation of the common schools of the city of Winona," all the 
school districts and parts of school districts within the corporate 
limits of the city of Winona were consolidated to form one district, 
the regulation and management of which was committed to a ' ' board 
of education," for the creation and government of which the special 
act above cited made provision. By the terms of this act it was 



408 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

ordered that at the time of holding the regular charter election in 
the city, one school director in each ward should be elected, who, in 
order to qualify, should take a prescribed oath of office, and that 
the directors thus chosen, together with tlie princi])al of the State 
Normal School at Winona, should form the city board of education. 
It was plainly the intention of the act, as indicated by its wording, 
to make all resident members of the normal school board ex officio 
inembers of the city board of education, but this intention was 
defeated by the omission of a material word in the engrossing of the 
act. Thus the school board of the city at its organization was con- 
stituted with but four members, one each from the three wards of the 
city, and the principal of the State Normal School at Winona. The 
special provisions of this act of March 7, 1861, it is not necessary 
to make further allusion to, as it was superseded by the act of 
legislature approved March 8, 1862, which latter act it was declared 
should be construed as of a public nature and subversive of the act 
of the previous year. By the terms of the new act the election 
of two school directors from each ward was ])rovided for, the terms 
of office of such directors fixed at two years, and the directors thus 
chosen to constitute the '"city board of education," thus effectually 
severing all connection with the normal school authorities in the 
management of the public schools of the city. By the act of March, 
1862, provision was also made for the election of a superintendent 
for the city schools ; members of tiie board of education were 
deban-ed from receiving compensation for their services as such ; 
annual reports were required to be made to the county auditor and 
to the state superintendent of schools, and the board of educaticm 
was invested with such powers as were deemed necessary to their 
existence, government and effective work as a corporate body 
entrusted with the onerous duty of providing the best possible 
educational facilities for the children and youth of a growing city. 
To preserve the homogeneousness of the educational work throughout 
the state, the board of education was made amenable (as far as 
practically applicable) to the general school law of the state, and to 
the rules established by the state superintendent of public instruc- 
tion. There was one provision of this act destined in the course of 
events to become a fruitful source of contention between the common 
council of the city and the city board of education, and for this 
reason, if no other, it must be specially noted. This was the clause 
by which the city council was empowered to pass upon the annual 



♦ WLPTONA PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 409 

estimates for school expenses presented by the board of education, 
and to accept or reject the same in whole or in part as they deemed 
best. The city treasurer was made the custodian of all school 
funds paid in under the tax levies ordered by the council or other- 
wise derived, and required under penalty to keep the same separate 
and distinct from all other funds in his hands. The act also pro- 
vided for equitable payment of all judgment liens against the board 
without issuing execution against the school property of the city. 

At the time the act of the legislature creating the "board of 
education of the city of Winona" became operative, March 7, 1861, 
the city was divided into three wards, and at the charter election in 
April of that year the several wards elected members of the board 
of education as follows : First ward, Thomas Simpson ; second 
ward, Richard Jackson ; third ward, John Keyes ; and these gentle- 
men, with Prof. John Ogden, principal of the State Normal School at 
"Winona, were the original board of education for the city of 
Winona. The "board" met April 13, 1861, for organization and 
elected Thomas Simpson president and John Keyes clerk ; Prof. 
John Ogden was made superintendent of city schools, and the 
"board of education of the city of Winona" became a fixed insti- 
tution. 

Concerning these gentlemen, who twenty-two years ago com- 
posed the first board of education of this city, it may not be amiss 
to state that Prof Ogden left the city in December, 1861, and is now 
in charge of a private normal school at Fayette, Ohio. Thomas 
Simpson is still a resident of the city, in active professional life, 
and president of the State Nornuil School board. Richard Jackson 
was several years in business in this city and died here early in 1875. 
John Keyes, justly entitled to the honor so generally accorded him 
as "father of the Winona public schools," died on the old Keyes 
homestead in the eastern part of the city, December 2, 1876, at 
which time he had been a resident of Winona a little over twenty- 
three years. The informal union of the two school districts within 
the city limits, and their harmonious working f(3r nearly four years 
prior to their legal consolidation, were very largely owing to the 
disinterestedness, good judgment and abiding interest in educa- 
tional matters displayed by Mr. Keyes. His work by no means 
ended with the formation of the school board. As clerk of that 
board during the first seven years of its existence, during which 
time the high school building was erected, he became so much an 



410 lirSTOUY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

integral part of the public school administration of the city during 
that early formative period, that his intiuence in the educational 
life of the city can scarcely be overrated. Appropriate resolu- 
tions bearing testimony to his valuable services as an officer and 
member of the city school board were spread upon the records of 
that body, and the memory of his labors will long survive his 
generation. • 

The great tire of July 5, 1863 (to which reference is so 
frequently made in this work) destroyed the records of the board of 
education, including the records of the schools wliich had preceded 
the organization of the board. It is therefore impossible to give any 
authentic statement concerning the condition of the schools at the 
time they passed under the control of the board of education. A 
general statement made by Mr. Keyes, as secretary of the board, 
shortly after the fire, appears among the records. From this we 
learn that April 13, 1861, the board of education, on assuming 
charge of public school matters in Winona, found themselves in 
possession, by transfer from the old school districts numbers two 
and fourteen, of some old school furniture, one terrestrial globe, 
one set of outline maps, some rented rooms in various parts of the 
city, some indebtedness, no school buildings or sites in fee, or 
money. The sum of $285 was subsequently paid to settle the 
accounts of one of the old districts, and it is only a reasonable 
probability, from information obtained, that the board expended 
about $500 in settling the affairs of the old districts. The public 
schools as then existing, April 13, 1861, were one grammar school, 
or high school, as it was called, of which Y. J. Walker was principal, 
and five primary schools scattered through the various wards of the 
city, occupying such buildings as could be the most cheaply rented 
for that purpose. The systematic grading of the schools was 
immediately undertaken by the board and the entire schoolwork of 
the city reorganized. The schools as thus established were one 
high school, one grammar school, three secondary and four primary 
schools. The estimate made for the ensuing three months' expenses, 
at the expiration of which the school year as equally established 
would close, was $1,000. This estimate was approved by the 
council and the schools opened as organized undei* the new arrange- 
ment. A report of the schoolwork for the fractional year ending 
August 31, 1861, gives the following figures : Number of children 
of school age in the district, 772 ; number of children enrolled in 



WINONA PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 413 

the schools, 382 ; average attendance, 252. The total expenditures 
for the three school months were $932.68, itemized as follows: 
Teachers' salaries $703, repairs and furniture $151.64, rents $73.04, 
fuel $5. 

The estimated expenses of the schools from September, 1861, to 
close of the spring term of 1862 were $2,175, which added to the 
amount previously levied, $1,000, gives a total of $3,157, to carry 
on the nine schools of the city from April, 1861, to the close of the 
school year, August 31, 1862. The work of grading the schools 
undertaken and partially accomplished the previous year was now 
completed. The number of schools remained as previously estab- 
lished and the several rooms occupied by them prior to the fire of 
July 5, 1862, were: primary — (1) Kenosha Ale House; (2) Hancock's 
building, upstairs ; (3) Hubbard's Hall, second story ; (4) Mrs. J, 
S. Hamilton's building, in the third ward. Secondary — (1) South 
room Hancock's building ; (2) Cooper's, then Hancock building ; 
(3) Hubbard's Hall, first floor. Grammar school was held on the 
first floor of the Hancock building, north room until April, when it 
was removed to the brick schoolroom on Front street. 

The high school was first in the Hancock building, then in the 
"brick schoolroom," and from thence removed to the city building 
when the grammar school took possession of the brick room on 
Front street. The rentals for the year were $293, exclusive of 
the Hancock building, the use of which had been generously do- 
nated to the school board by the proprietors. 

The election for members of the school board in 1862 was 
under the act of legislature, approved March 8 of that year, re- 
quiring the return of two members from each ward. The members 
of. the board as thus constituted were : first ward — Thomas Simp- 
son ; W. S. Drew, who did not qualify, and the board filled the 
vacancy by electing E. Worthington; second ward — T. B. Welch, 
E. D. Cone ; third ward — F. Kroeger, John Keyes. 

On the third Monday in April, as required by law, the board 
met and organized,- with Thomas Simpson president and John Keyes 
clerk. The Rev. David Burt was elected superintendent of schools 
for the city, his compensation for services fixed at $100 per annum, 
and a like amount voted the clerk as salary. The estimated ex- 
penses for carrying on the schools for the year beginning Sep- 
tember 1, 1862, are not given in full, but the tax levy submitted to 
the council for approval was for $2,945. The whole amount ex- 
24 



414 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

pended certainiy doubled that sum. The public moneys of 1858 for 
districts numbers two and fourteen aggregated $1,130, and at this 
time, 1862, there was not only a marked increase in the number of 
school age within the district, but also in the ratio of appropriation 
to each individual. The wages paid teachers by the board at this 
time were as follows : principal of high school, per month, $55 ; 
teacher of grammar school, per month, $35 ; secondary school, 
per month, $22, 50 ; primary school, per month, $20. 

The necessity of establishing the schools in permanent quarters 
had long been apparent to the friends of education in the city, and 
the question of building schoolhouses as the state of the treasury 
would permit from time to time was freely agitated. At some 
meeting of the board prior to July 5, 1862, a resolution to build a 
schoolhouse in ward No. 3 was adopted. Lots 5 and 6 in block 
15, Hamilton's addition to the city of Winona, were purchased and 
the contract let for building a ward schoolhouse, at a cost, including 
lots, of $1,760. As we do not intend to lollow the history of the 
several schools through their temporary quarters to their final es- 
tablishment in their present permanent homes, we state here that 
this first purchase of two lots in block 15 was subsequently followed 
by the purchase of the entire block, and upon it in 1876 the present 
"Washington school building was erected, as will be more particu- 
larly noted hereafter. It was at this juncture, close of spring term 
of 1862, that the fire, before mentioned, swept away the brick 
schoolroom on Front street, and destroyed (among scores of others) 
the office of secretary John Keyes, obliterating every vestige of 
record concerning the schoolwork of the city, from the opening of 
Miss Angelia Gere's nursery school in 1852 to the latest minute of 
the board of education made in June, 1862. * * * 

The first meeting after the fire was held June 9, 1862, in the 
office of the secretary, and vigorous efforts made to provide accom- 
modations for the schools to be opened the ensuing term. These 
efforts were eminently successful, and the work of the schools was 
systematically resumed at the opening of the , school year. The 
school report for the year then ended, August 31, 1862, showed no 
change in the census returns of children of school age within the 
district from those presented for the previous year, but the enroll- 
ment had increased from 382 in 1861 to 419 in 1862. A reduction 
had in the meantime been made in the number of schools sus- 
tained by the board, one of the secondary grade having been discon- 



WIKONA PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 415- 

tinued. In October of this year the clerk of the board, as required 
by law, took the census of children of school age, upon which cen- 
sus returns the division of public moneys to the schools throughout 
the state was based, and reported an increase of 188 over the census 
of 1861-2. ISTo special change is to be noted in the school work for 
the year ending August 31, 1863. The number of schools remained 
unchanged, and the old officers of the board were continued at the 
head of affairs, as was also the superintendent. Though no special 
changes occurred in the schoolwork the board itself was making 
progress. The school building in ward three was completed as per 
contract some time in December, 1862, and on January 1, 1863, this, 
the first school building erected for school purposes by the school 
authorities of Winona, was dedicated to the uses for which it was- 
constructed. Thomas Simpson, as president of the board of educa- 
tion, presided at the opening exercises, and delivered an appropriate 
address, the manuscript of which lies before us as we write. Action 
was taken this year in the matter of purchasing school sites in wards 
numbers two and three; the salaries of clerk and superintendent were 
raised to $150 each per annum; the clerk was instructed to advertise 
for contracts for a school building in the first ward ; the Steam's 
schoolhouse, in the second ward, was purchased at a cost of $415,. 
exclusive of ground rent, which was fixed at $10 per annum ; lots 
1 and 2 in block 119, original plat of Winona, were purchased, 
and contract closed with Mr. Conrad Bohn to erect a school build- 
ing upon them at a cost, including fencing, of $2,200. This contract 
was entered into August 22, 1863, and with this action of the board 
closed the transactions of that school year. The building on block 
15, Hamilton's addition (as also the one now under contract by Mr. 
Bohn), was a two-story frame, arranged for the accommodation of 
two schools, one on each floor. The building in the first ward, when 
completed, was occupied for school purposes by the board, and so 
continued until the erection of the Madison school building in 
1875 ; since then the old house known as the Jefferson school 
building has been provisionally turned over to the city council 
for the use of the fire department. 

The census returns for the new school year 1863—4 showed a 
material increase in the number of children in the city, 1,221 being 
the number reported by the clerk. The increased number of children 
demanded increased accommodations, and the school of secondary 
grade, discontinued in 1862-3, was reopened, making the whole 



41 G HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Tuiinber ot schools under the care of the board ten. January 15, 1864, 
Mr. Burt resigned his office as superintendent of Winona public 
schools, and Dr. F, H. Staples, a practicing physician of the city, was 
elected to fill the vacancy. Dr. Staples discharged the duties of 
superintendent until September 4, 1865, when he resigned, and was 
succeeded by Prof. Y. J. Walker, who taught the Union Grammar 
School of the city from the fall of 1859 until the "organization of 
the city school board, when he was elected principal of the high 
school, April, 1861. Mr. Walker continued to perform his double 
duties as high school principal and superintendent of city schools 
until the close of the school year in 1869, at which time he closed a 
very successful term of ten years as principal of public schools in 
Winona. 

By the charter election of 1864 a change was made in the mem- 
"bership of the board of education, and upon the organization of the 
board L. B. Tefft was elected president; secretary Keyes still in office. 
The estimates for the year opening September 1, 1864, were for one 
high school, one grammar school, four secondary schools, six pri- 
mary scliools, all of which were oj^ened with the exception of one 
secondary, the total number being eleven schools. To provide for 
maintaining these during a school year of ten months the estimated 
tax required was $12,000, $5,000 of that amount to apply to a fund 
for the erection of a suitable central school building, which the 
necessities of the schools demanded and the wisdom of the board was 
forecasting. The salaries of teachers at this time had somewhat 
appreciated. Wages were per month, high school, $65 ; grammar 
school, $35 ; secondaries, $25 ; primaries, $22. 

The officers of the board were not changed in the spring of 1865, 
and the school registers bore the names of 806 pupils, the actual 
enrollment for that year. The estimated expenses for the year 
opening September 1, 1865, were $16,500. The actual tax levy was 
$9,632.78, with an item of $5,000 for central 'school fund. At the 
close of school year, August 31, 1865, the city owned three wooden 
buildings, the total valuation of which, including furniture, was 
$5,000, the buildings accommodating five of the eleven schools main- 
tained by the board. 

The school year 1865-66 was an eventful one. The board had 
previously selected block 37 of the original town plot, as the site of 
the proposed central building, and acquired title to several of the lots 
thereon. The work of receiving possession of the entire block was 



WESrONA PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 417 

pushed vigorously, and on May 15, J 866, title was perfected and the 
block secured. Bids for the erection of a suitable central school 
building had been advertised for in the meantime, and contracts 
awarded to Conrad Bohn, of this city, three days prior to perfecting 
title. The contract price of structure was $36,700, the whole 
costing with furances and furniture about $52,000. Ground was 
immediately broken, walls erected and roof put on that season, and 
the building was completed and accepted by the board September 7, 
1867, named by them the High School, and the afternoon of Sep- 
tember 13th set apart for its formal dedication, which was accord- 
ingly done, Hon. Mark Dunnell, of this state, delivering the dedica- 
tory address. This building is decidedly an ornament to the city, a 
monument to the public spirit of the citizens, and a credit to the 
board of education under whose administration it was erected. The 
block on which it stands is in the very heart of the best residence 
portion of the city. The building faces north, the main entrance 
being on Broadway, with side entrances on Walnut and Market 
streets. It is a substantial, ornate structure, built of brick and stone, 
rising three full stories above the basement, in which are the fur- 
naces and fuel rooms. The extreme length from east to west is 96 
feet ; from north to south, 82 feet ; height of main walls, 32 feet ; of 
gables, 48 feet ; of main ventilating shaft, 72 feet ; of minor venti- 
lating turrets, GQ feet; with a tower rising 94 feet from the water-table 
to the finial. 

The basement is nine feet between floors, the first and second 
stories each thirteen feet and the third story, in which is the assembly 
room, fifteen feet. A hall eight feet wide running the extreme 
length of the building, with double doors at each end, affords ample 
means for entrance and exit. The staircases are four and one-half 
feet each, and the rooms are fully provided with cloak closets. 
There are four recitation rooms, each 28 X 34 feet on the main floor, 
and also on the second. The north half of the third story is the 
high school room proper, the space on the south side being 
divided into recitation rooms for high school classes. The building 
is occupied by the following schools : one high school with three reci- 
tation rooms, two grammar schools, three secondary schools lettered 
A, B, C, four primary schools. 

The city superintendent's office is in the tower on the main floor, 
a comfortable room 12x12, supplied with a small reference library 
and connected with the city telephone exchange. 



418 HISTORY OF WINONA (;OUNTY. 

Tlie school census, taken in the fall of 1866, showed 1,952 children 
of school age within the city, an increase of 741 in three years. 
The census of 1867 showed a further increase 229, making a total of 
2,181 for the latter year. 

Henry Stevens became president of the board at the annual 
meeting in April, 1866, secretary Keyes still retaining office. At 
this meeting the salary of clerk was raised to $250 per annum, as 
was also that of the superintendent. 

No change was made in the officers of the board at their annual 
meeting in 1867. When the schools opened in September of that 
year the salar}^ of high school principal was fixed at $1,300, and the 
wages of female teachers $40 per month. 

At tlie annual spring election in 1868, secretary Keyes was not 
returned and the board organized with H. D. Huff, president, and 
John Ball, secretary. The following year, 1869, Mr. Ball gave 
place to J. M. Sheardown, who held the office of clerk to the 
"board" until his resignation in December, 1871. At the annual 
meeting in this .year, 1869, the salaries of clerk and superintendent 
were raised to $300 each per annum. At the close of this school 
year a new departure was taken and the office of superintendent of 
schools separated from the principalship of the high school. This 
position was offered to Prof. Varney, at a salary of $1,500 per 
annum, but he declined the offer, and the office was not filled until 
October 4, 1869, when the officers of the school board were 
authorized to emjjloy Prof. W. P. Hood, which was done as ordered. 
The new superintendent entered immediately upon his work and 
continued in office until the close of the spring term in 1871. 

At the annual meeting in 1870 Gen. C. H. Berry, at present 
the senior member of the Winona county bar, was elected president 
of the city school board, and held that position by successive re- 
elections until he retired from the board in 1878. During these 
years the beautiful ward schoolhouses in the east and west ends of 
the city were constructed at an aggregate cost of $60,000, and the 
echicational work of the city advanced at every point. 

June 20, 1871, Prof F. M. Dodge was elected city superintend- 
ent of schools, and his salary fixed at $1,500 ]ter annum. December 
15, 1871, Mr. M. Maverick was elected to the clerkship of the board 
of education, made vacant by the resignation of J. M. Sheardown, 
and held that office until the election of Dr. J. M. Cole, at the 
animal meeting in 1875. December 18, 1871, the board adopted 



WINONA PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 419 

resolutions recommending the erection of a good three-story brick 
building in the first ward, and memorializing the city council to 
procure such legislation as would authorize the issue of $15,000 of 
school bonds. 

The report of the clerk, made October 1, 1872, showed an 
increase in the number of schools, census enumeration, enrollment 
in schools, expenditures, etc., the figures being as follows: One 
high school, four grammar schools, seven secondary schools, nine 
primary ; 2,427 children of school age, an actual enrollment of 
1,114 on the school registers. The total receipts from all sources 
were shown by the financial statement in August to aggregate 
$25,336.68. The schools were maintained during a school year of 
ten months, and 22 teachers employed ; average wages of teachers, 
gentlemen, $100 per month ; ladies, $55 per month. 

The reports made in 1874 show receipts for the year ending 
August 31, $42,987; disbursements, $28,987; children of school 
age in the city, 3,098 ; children enrolled in the schools, 1,339. 

The annual election in 1875 placed Dr. Cole, as before said, at 
the clerk's desk, a position held by him for six years, during which 
he rendered valuable aid to the educational work of the • city. 
During this school year the Madison school building was completed 
at a cost of about $32,000, and in the annual report of the clerk, 
made August, 1876, the following exhibit appears : 

Houses owned by the board, four (two brick and two frame); 
values of school sites, $25,000 ; values of buildings, $106,060 ; value 
of buildings erected during the year, $31,306 ; seating capacity of 
buildings, 1,478; receipts for the year, $60,891.28; disbursements 
for the year, $44,926.40; teachers' wages, $15,420; average wages, 
gentlemen, $120 per month ; average wages, ladies, $50 per month. 

The Washington school building a facsimile of the Madison 
building, was accepted at the hands of the contractor November 17, 
1876, and the schools in the eastern part of the city transferred to 
their new quarters January 1, 1877. The purchase of block 15, 
Hamilton's addition, upon which the Washington building was 
erected, has already been noted. This block on which the Madison 
school building stands is the one adjoining that on which the old 
Jefferson schoolhouse was built in 1863. This new block, No. 118, 
was purchased by the board December 21, 1869, as the site of the 
prospective school building for the first ward. A description of the 
Madison building will answer for both, as one is almost the perfect 



420 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

facsimile of the other. Tlie building is a line three-story brick, 
stone basement and trimmings, with mansard roof The extreme 
length from east to west is 80 feet ; from north to south, 77 feet. 
The main walls rise 30 feet above the water-table, and the gables 
45 feet. The tower is 80 feet high, and height of the several stories 
as follows : Basement, containing furnaces, fuel and storage room, 
8^ feet to joists overhead; first and second stories, each 13 feet; 
third story, 12 feet. Each floor is divided into four recitation rooms, 
each 25X30 feet, provided with cloakrooms, all the modern a])pli- 
ances for comfort and convenience, and each room seated to accom- 
modate from 40 to 56 pupils, according to grade. The several floors 
have each a main hall running the extreme length of the building 
from east to west, with a cross hall. The main halls are 8 feet wide, 
and the cross halls 6 feet 8 inches in the clear. The building fronts 
north on Wabasha street, upon which is the main entrance, with 
side entrances on Dakota and Olmsted streets. Free exit is 
afforded from the halls on the main floor, in three directions, bj 
spacious doors and stairways, and there are two staircases, each four 
feet in the clear, leading from the upper stories. The Madison 
school building is provided with four wood-furnaces, and the Wash- 
ington school with five. These buildings, with their twelve school- 
rooms each, and the high-school building with its nine school (and 
three recitation) rooms, make comfortable provision for thirtj-three 
schools, thirty-two of them now running and, under the able man- 
agement of superintendent McNaughton, doing efficient work. 
These three school buildings, each occupying a full block in well- 
chosen locations, with their ample walks, growing shade-trees, taste- 
ful architectural appearance, and thoroughly furnished rooms, are 
a just occasion of city pride, the value of sites, buildings and 
improvements falling little short of $175,000. 

Early in 1877 the board of education recorded its emphatic dis- 
approval of the attempt made in the state legislature to create a 
"state text-book committee," and dispatched one of their members. 
Dr. J. B. McGaughey, to St. Paul to express to the legislature the 
sentiments of the Winona board of education. The obnoxious 
measure became a law, but Winona schools were exempted from its 
provisions. The annual meeting in 1877 made no changes in the 
officers of the board. The reports of the clerk not only showed 
encouraging progress in school matters, but also a growing liberality 
on the part of the board in fixing teachers' wages, which were estab- 



WINONA PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 421 

lislied as follows: Principal of high school per month, $130; 
assistant, $60 ; grammar school teachers, $60 ; secondary school 
teachers, $55 ; primary school teachers, $50. The enrollment for 
the year was 1,820, and the average attendance 1,260. The total 
receipts of the board for the year were $60,243.69, and the year 
closed with $15,968 in the treasury. 

In the spring of 1878 Dr. J. B. McGaughey became president of 
the board ; Prof. Dodge was followed by Prof. Irwin Shepard as 
city superintendent of schools ; the financial exhibit showed receipts 
in excess of $60,000, expenditures a little over $45,000. There was 
a hitch in the city council over the authorization of the tax levy 
required by law, and clerk Cole reported his ability to carry the 
schools through the school year with the aid of a temporary loan, 
which was accordingly done, no school tax being levied for that year. 
In 1879 Dr. T. A. Pierce was elected president of the board. Prof. 
Shepard was followed by Prof W. F. Phelps as city superintendent 
of schools, and the enrollment for the year showed a decrease of 
about 150 over the enrollment of 1877. This fact was due to the 
opening of several parochial schools in the city. 

Matters were in statu quo during 1880, but in 1881 Dr. Cole 
retired from the clerkship of the board, after six years' consecutive 
service, and was followed by W. J. Whipple, who held that office 
two years. Dr. Pierce continued at the head of the board, and in 
the fall Prof. J. W. McNaughton, the present superintendent of 
schools, assumed educational control. 

The annual meeting in 1882 was principally noted for the pro- 
tracted contest for president, in which an adjournment was had to 
the following evening, after 130 ballots were cast. At the adjourned 
meeting Dr. J. B. McGaughey was elected president of the board 
upon the 187th ballot. 

The election held the evening of April 20, 1883, continued Dr. 
McGaughey in the chair, and elected Arthur Beyerstedt clerk of the 
board. 

A summary of the schools as now existing land controlled by city 
superintendent McNaughton is in brief as follows : 

High School Building. — One high school, of which Thomas 
L. Heaton, graduate of Michigan State University, class of 1880, is 
principal. His assistants are Mr. J. J. Helmer, Misses J. Mitchell 
and Frances Elmer. One grammar school ; three secondary schools, 
A, B, C ; four primary schools. Total schools in high school build- 



422 



HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 



ing, 9 : total enrollment, 564 ; number of regular teachers, 12. 
curriculum of the high school is appended : 



The 



5 


^ 


a 


Required for aU 
Courses. 


Required for all 
Courses. 


So 


ill 


Third Study for 
Business Course. 


D 


1 
2 
3 


4 mo. 
3 mo. 
3 mo. 


Algebra Com. 

(Jeometry 

Geometry 


English Composition 

Zoology 

Hotaiiy 


Latin 
Latin 
Latin 


German 
German 
German 


Com. Arithmetic 
Essentials of Eng.Grani. 
Civil Government 


C 


1 

2 
3 


4 mo. 
3 rao. 
3 mo. 


Geometry 

Physical Geography 

Physical Geograpliy 


Physiology 

Physics 

Pliysics 


Ciesar 
Ca-sar 
C;esar 


Lessing 
Lessing 
Lessing 


Bookkeeping 
Industrial Drawing 


B 


1 

9 

3 


4 mo. 

3 mo. 

mo. 


Chemistry 
Chemistry 


General History 
General History 
Geology 


Virgil 
Virgil 
Virgil 


Schiller 
Schiller 
Schiller 




A 


1 
<> 


4 mo. 
3 mo. 
3 mo. 


Rhetoric 

English Literature 

English Literature 


Geology 
Mental Science 
Political Economy 


Cicero 
Cicero 
Cicero 


Gcethe 
GiBthe 
Goethe 





Madison School. — One grammar department, in charge of Miss 
Mary Youmans ; three secondary schools ; eight primary schools. 
Total enrollment, 623 ; total schools, 12. 

Washington School. — One grammar department, under care of 
Alvin Braley ; three secondary schools ; seven primary schools. 
Total schools, 11 ; total enrollment, 636. 

The entire educational force of the city comprises, for its public 
schools, 1 superintendent, 35 regular and 2 special teachers, the 
schools under their charge having a total em-ollment of 1,823 
scholars. This enrollment is about the same as that of 1877, to 
which is to be added the 700 pupils enrolled in the parochial schools. 
There has, however, been a most gratifying improvement in the 
average daily attendance, the reports showing an increase of 300 in 
the average attendance of to-day over that of 1877, under the same 
nominal enrollment. There is no longer a scliool census taken, and 
the number of children between the ages ot 5 and 21 in the city 
cannot be given. The estimate is made oi about 4,000 ; but if the 
proportion of enrollment to total number of school age was main- 
tained now as in years past, the number would be considerably in 
excess of 5,000. 

The work of the parochial school appears in connection with the 
history of the various parishes by which they are maintained. 



CHAPTER XLI. 



HISTORY OF WINONA CITY. 



When the county of Fillmore was created out of Wabasha county 
by special act of territorial legislature, approved March 5, 1853, the 
new county thus created was organized for judicial purposes and 
divided into electoral precincts. One of these precincts was called 
the Winona precinct, and included within its limits the territory 
embraced in the level bottom lands on the west side of the Missis- 
sippi river in latitude 44 degrees north, longitude 14 degrees and 30 
minutes west from Washington, and known as Wabasha prairie. 
The life of Winona precinct as thus constituted was of short dura- 
tion. By special act of territorial legislature, approved February 
23, 1854, Fillmore county was in turn divided and the present 
county of Winona formed, its boundaries fixed as now existing, and 
Winona designated as the county seat. Under the provisions ot 
this act, a special election was held April 4, 1854, within the several 
precincts as then designated by the county commissioners of Fill- 
more county, for the purpose of choosing county and precinct ofiicers. 
Tliese commissioners were Henry C. Gere, Myron Toms and Wm. 
T. Luark. The precinct officers to be elected were, two justices ot 
the peace, two constables and one road supervisor. Under the 
Fillmore county administration the precinct officers were appfinted 
by the governor of the territory, and for Winona precinct were, 
John Burns and John M. Gere, justices of the peace ; Frank W. 
Curtis, constable ; and Geo. W. Clark, road supervisor. These 
officers held their seats until the regular territorial election, on the 
second Tuesday in October, when Geo. W. Gere and Wm. H. 
Stevens were elected justices of the peace and F. W. Curtis, con- 
stable. The terms of office for which these gentlemen were elected 
expired by operation of the special act of February 23, 1854, order- 
ing a special election to be held April 4 ensuing. The judges of 
election were appointed by the Fillmore county commissioners, the 
election held as ordered, and Winona precinct, besides casting her 
vote for the regular county officers, elected for herself as justices of 
the peace Wm. II. Stevens and Geo. H. Sanborn, and for constable, 



424 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Frank W. Curtis. No official record of tliis election is on file in the 
office in this county, as the returns were made to Fillmore county. 
The Winona county commissioners, elected i\]n'i\ 4, 1854, met at 
Winona, the seat of government for tlie new county, April 28, of 
that same year, and the following day, April 2!», 1854, redistricted 
the county. By this partition Winona county was divided into six 
electoral precincts ; one of these was named Winona and described 
as townsliip No. 107 north, range 7, west of the fifth principal 
meridian. As will he noted hy the description, the precinct of 
Winona, as then formed, was identical in its boundaries with the' 
present township of Winona, including the corporate limits of the 
city of Winona. The official term for which these offices were tilled 
in April expired when the regular election for the territory was held 
the ensuing October. The official returns of this election — the very 
existence of which seemed unknown until they were unearthed for us 
by ex-county auditor Basford from among the musty archives of the 
county records — give the following as the result : justices of the 
peace, S. K. Thompson, A. C. Jones ; constables, F. W. Curtis, 
A. C. Smith ; road supervisor, Enoch Hamilton. It does not 
appear from any records in the office of register of deeds, or from 
any acknowledgment upon any instrument extant, or from the 
memory of any one familiar with those times, that A. C. Jones ever 
qualified as justice of the ])eace or exercised the functions of that 
office. There is abundance of parole evidence to show that G. H. 
Sanborn continued to exercise the authority of justice for months 
after the October election, and in connection with S. K. Thompscm 
••'prqierved the peace" in Winona precinct. 

The election of 1855 returned Henry Day and John Keyes, 
justices ; Harvey S. Terry and W. H. Peck, constables ; and Wm. 
Doolittle, road supervisor. 

The officers elected in 1856 were: justices of the peace, G. R. 
Tucker, I. B. Andrews ; constables, Harvey S. Terry, C. C. Bart- 
lett ; road supervisor, Asa Hedge. This was the last precinct 
election in which the residents within the city limits took part. The 
term of office for which the above election was held expired with 
the charter election held Monday, xVpril 6, 1857. 

From the formation of Fillmore county, March 5, 1853, until 
the charter election for the newly incorporated city was held, four 
years and one month later, the settlers on Wabasha prairie were 
subject only to such general laws and regulations as had been enacted 



WINONA CITY. 425 

by territorial authority for the government of such communities as 
were uninvested with corporate rights and privileges. This day had 
passed by for Winona and she was now to enter upon the larger and 
more responsible work of creating a city government, and adminis- 
tering its affairs/answerable only to herself within the limits of her 
corporate franchises. Before entering upon this phase of the history 
of Winona, it is necessary that some idea should be given of the 
growth in population and the material progress made by the little 
community from the date of its planting to the eve of its incoi'po- 
ration, and for this purpose a brief reference to these matters will be 
all that is necessary. 

The population of Winona county at the date of its organization 
is generally placed a little below 800 — a slow growth, and one not 
destined to be much accelerated during the year and a half that fol- 
lowed. The attractions of southern Minnesota, to which Winona 
has ever been the chief gateway, seemed generally disregarded, and 
the rush of settlement was farther north along the Minnesota river ; 
the St. Paul press growing so eloquent in its descriptions of the 
beauty and fertility of that valley as to attract the attention of pro- 
spective settlers to that region. The protracted occupation of this 
section of Minnesota by the Indians, their final removal not having 
been effected until the autumn of 1853, had much to do in prevent- 
ing the early settlement of southeastern Minnesota. But when the 
vast territory lying west of Winona was opened to settlement in the 
summer of 1855, and the government land office established here in 
November of that year, the change from the dull inactivity of the 
previous year was almost marvelous. The influx of population, the 
rapid increase in the number of business houses of all kinds, the 
activity manifest in every department of trade, the impetus given to 
all speculative movements, the number of buildings in course of 
erection, all testified to the fact that a new day and a better one had 
dawned upon the prospective metropolis of southern Minnesota. The 
condition of affairs at the close of the year 1856 may be summed up 
as follows : The population had increased from about 800 in Decem- 
ber, 1855, to 3,000 in December, 1856. There had been erected 
during the year 290 buildings of all kinds, among them three good 
churches, a large four-story warehouse, a commodious hotel (the 
Hufi' House, now standing), a steam flouring-mill with five run of 
stones, a large three-story banking building, besides scores of others 
of less note, yet decidedly creditable to the young city. An idea of 



426 HISTORY OF WENONA COUNTY. 

the value of real property may be had from these specimen quota- 
tions of sales of real estate, taken from the columns of the "Winona 
Republican " of that date : "A lot on Second street, between Center 
and Lafayette, 40x100 feet, $1,600 cash; two corner lots on Walnut 
street, $1,800 ; a lot, 80 X 140 feet, corner of Second and Center 
streets, $6,000." The manufacturing establishments were two steam 
saw-mills, one steam planing-mill, one steam flouring-mill, one cabinet 
manufactory with steam power. The river was open to navigation 
from April 8 to November 17, and during that time there were 1,300 
arrivals and departures of boats. A tri-weekly line of steamers was 
maintained for greater part of the season between Winona and Du- 
buque, and the forwarding and commission business for that season 
aggregated $182,731.96. There were fourteen attorneys-at-law and 
nine physicians waging war against crime and death, and about 150 
business houses, stores, shops, etc., distributed as follows: Dry goods, 
14 ; groceries and provisions, 16 ; clothing. 7 ; hardware and tin, 6 ; 
drugs, 5 ; boots and shoes, 4 ; furniture, 4 ; books, 2 ; hat and fur 
store, 2 ; wholesale liquors, 2 ; hotels arid taverns, 13 ; eating-houses 
and saloons, 10 ; lumber yards, 5 ; blacksmith shops, 3 ; warehouses, 
4 ; brickyards, 2 ; livery stables, 2 ; sign painters, 3 ; watchmakers, 
3 ; butchers, 2 ; wagon and carriage shop, 2 ; fanning-mill maker, 1 ; 
gunsmith shop, 2 ; bakeries, 2 ; dentists, 3 ; gaugenean artist, 1 ; 
banking-offices, 6 ; real estate and insurance, 10 ; printing-ottices, 2 ; 
harness shop, 2 ; barber shop, 3. To these may be added five 
churches and two schools, and you have a fair summary of Winona 
business at the close of the year 1856. The original plat of Winona, 
surveyed June 19, 1852, by John Ball, for Erwin H. Johnson and 
Orrin Smith, was so set apart and recorded under the revised terri- 
torial statutes of 1851, in accordance with the town site act passed 
by congress May 23, 1844. This original plat was bounded on the 
north by the Mississippi river, on the east by Market street, on the 
south by Wabasha street, and on the west by Wasliington street. 'It 
comprised a square, each side of which was six full blocks. This 
plat was enlarged from time to time by " additions," until at the 
close of 1856 the platted area on Wabasha prairie covered a tract of 
ground fully two miles in extent from east to west and nearly half 
tliat distance from north to south. The principal of these additions 
was never recorded as such, and is generally known as Huff's survey 
of the city of Winona. This survey and dedication was made in 
1854, and extended from the original town plat on the east to Chute's 



WESrONA CITY. 427 

addition on the west, a total length of seven blocks and a fraction, 
and covering an area considerably larger than the original plat itself. 
This addition does not now appear on the maps as such, and for years 
has been included and its blocks numbered as a part of the original 
town plat. The more important of the subsequent additions were 
Laird's addition and subdivision, immediately east ol the original 
plat. These covered an area of about 80 acres in extent, fronting 
north on the river and extending some half-dozen blocks to the 
south. Hamilton's addition, lying east of Laird's, was the largest of 
any of the plats, original or additional. It comprised an area of 160 
acres, extending westward beyond the macadamized road leading to 
Sugar-loaf Bluff, and running backward eight or ten blocks from the 
river. Within its limits are some of the most populous sections of 
the city. These, with Taylor & Go's addition, and Sanborn's and 
Hubbard's, all on the south, and Chute's addition on the west, were 
platted and dedicated before the close of the year 1856. Beyond 
the limits of these additions but little building has been done, save 
in the Polish quarter just east of Hamilton's addition, and in the 
vicinity of the wagon-works just west of Chute's addition. The 
latter of these settlements, in what is known as Evans' addition, is 
rapidly building up, and will some day be a populous portion of the 
city, lying, as it does, in the immediate vicinity of the manufactur- 
ing establishments recently located in west Winona. 

That the county seat of Winona county was destined at no 
distant day to become a city of no mean proportions was very early 
accepted as a fact by her citizens, and preparations for investing her 
with corporate rights and privileges were not long delayed. As 
early as ]!*^ovember 11, 1856, the "Winona Republican," in a brief 
editorial, called attention to the matter of securing a city charter, 
and suggested the necessity of taking definite action, alleging that 
the movement would be heartily supported by all the members of 
the territorial legislature from the southern Minnesota districts. A 
meeting of the citizens was accordingly called for Saturday evening, 
January 3, 1857. The response to the call was quite general. The 
meeting was held in Central Hall, and organized with Edward Ely, 
better known as Elder Ely, in the chair. W. C. Dodge was elected 
secretary, the business of the hour stated, the measure of incorpora- 
tion approved, and after considerable discussion as to corporate 
boundaries, etc., a committee was appointed to draft a charter, and 
report the same at an adjourned meeting to be held on the following 



428 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Saturday evening. The members of that committee, three only of 
whom are now residents of Winona, were : G. W. Curtis, W. 
Newman, C. IJ. Berry, William Windom, M. Wheeler Sargent, 
John Keyes and Edward Ely. On Saturday evening, the 10th inst, 
tlie citizens met, pursuant to adjournment of previous week, to hear 
the report of their committee. Hon. C. H. Berry, on behalf of the 
couiniittee, presented the report, which at their instance he had 
drafted, together with an abstract of charter. The only question 
upon which differences of opinion arose was as to the pro})er limits 
for the proposed incorporation. Some were in favor of quite 
extended corporation boundaries, others advocated a comparatively 
limited boundary. The report favored extending the boundaries of 
the citv to include the causeways over the slough at the east and 
west ends of town, the following reasons being adduced : That, as 
the maintenance of good ajiproaches to the city more nearly con- 
cerned the citizens of the corj)oration than those outside its limits, 
the control and repair of the roads over the sloughs, by which access 
to town was only possible, should be under the care of the city ; 
that the vote of the county outside the city limits being in excess of 
that polled within the city, it would not be wise to allow the county 
vote, which might or might not appi'ove the expenditures for main- 
taining these causeways in good repair, to control a matter so 
essential to the interests of the city ; that as the cit}'' would certainly 
reap the most benefit, it was only just that she should incur the 
responsibility of the increased outlay ; that it was a question whether 
the county had any right to appropriate moneys for a work so nearly 
sectional in its character ; and that in any event the more liberal 
policy would be for the city to assume the burden, leaving the 
county authorities free to assist in bearing it if at any time they saw 
fit. It was also represented that by extending the corporate limits 
a larger proportion of property-holders whose lands would be 
increased in value by their nearness to a large city would be taxed 
to defray the city expenses. The reasons of which the above is a 
brief summary were approved, the report adopted, the abstract of 
charter commended and returned to the committee with instructions 
to complete the draft and submit it as a completed charter for the 
adoption of the citizens at a meeting to be held the following Saturday 
evening, January 17, 1857. This was accordingly done, and the 
accepted charter was forwarded to St. Paul, where it came before the 





^A/'^, A 



WINONA CITY. 4^1 

territorial legislature, passed, and the act formally incorporating the 
city of Winona was approved March 6 of that same year 1857, and 
became law immediately after its adoption. 

ACT OF INCORPORATION. 

By the provisions of this act the extreme southeastern limit of 
the city was established just where the western boundary of Winona 
township touches the south shore of the Misissippi river. From 
this point the boundary line of the corporation was run due west 
four miles, thence north two miles, thence east to the middle of the 
Mississippi river, thence in a southeasterly direction down the 
middle of the stream to a point due north of the place of beginning. 
The ground thus inclosed' within the corporate limits of the city 
formed an irregular four-sided figure ; its south boundary a right line 
four miles long, its west boundary a right line two miles long, its 
north boundary a right line running east about one and a-half miles 
to the shore of the river, from which point it followed the irregular 
shore line southeasterly to the west line of Winona township. The 
city was divided into three wards. The first ward embracing all 
that portion of the city lying west of Washington street. The 
second ward extending eastward from Washington to Lafayette 
streets, and the third ward including all between Lafayette street and 
the city limits on the east. The wards thus established were each to 
constitute an electoral precinct, the judges of election for which (at 
the ensuing chai-ter Section) were to be appointed by the county 
commissioners, as was the ease in all precinct elections. The charter 
election was ordered to be held on the first Monday in April, polls 
to open at twelve o'clock and close at four o'clock, and the officers 
to be chosen were, one mayor, one recorder, one justice of the peace, 
one marshal, one assessor, one attorney, one surveyor and two 
aldermen for each ward. The mayor, aldermen and recorder to 
form the city council. 

Tuesday, April 7, 1857, the first charter election for the city of 
Winona was held, when the following vote was cast. 

OFFICE. CANDIDATE. VOTES POLLED. 

Mayoi* R. D. Cone 291 

M. Wheeler Sargent 405 

Eecorder E. A. Gerdtzen 331 

James White 323 

Treasurer J. V. Smith 401 

H. B. Upman 291 

25 



432 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

OFFICE. rANDIDATKS. VOTES POLLED. 

Marshal E. A. Batchelder 293 

G. W. llorton 213 

X. Hudson 106 

P. B. Palmer 142 

Attorney H. W. Lamberton 439 

' D. S. Norton 246 

Surveyor L. Pettibone 274 

II. B. Cozzens 417 

Justice Thomas Simpson 414 

H. Day 276 

Assessor First Ward, 0. M. Lord 97 

" " (I H. Blanchard 41 

Second Ward, A. P. Foster 107 

" " V. Simpson 94 

Third Ward, I. Hubbard 109 

" " P. P. Hubbell 291 

Aldermen First Ward, W. H. Dill 94 

" " I. B. An(h-us 81 

" " I. D.Ford, M.D 58 

" " P. V. Bell 43 

Second Ward, Tim Kerk 124 

" " G.W.Payne 113 

" " Sam Cole 88 

" " Geo. H. Sanborn 80 

Third Ward, J. Bolcom 217 

" " Jacob Mowery 205 

" " E. H. Murray 127 

" " G. Lautenslager 127 

From these returns it appears that the maximum vote cast was 
for marshal, for which office 754 votes were polled ; the vote for 
recorder being the minimum, 654. The average vote was about 685 
to 690. The third ward vote was equal to the votes of the first and 
second ward in the ballot for aldermen, and led those wards in the 
vote for assessor, 400 votes being cast in the third ward for that 
office and only 339 in both the others. The usual proportion of 
population to voters would have given Winona at this time a census 
of 3,770 souls, so that the estimate of 3,000 population for the city 
was probably not much out of the way. 

The city limits were not long unchanged. The following year, 
1858, the act of incorporation was so amended as to change the city 
boundaries on the south and east. By this change, and an imma- 
terial one made nine years later, the southern boundary was fixed 
to conform in some degree to the south shore of lake Winona, and 
some quarter-sections were taken off the western end of the «orpo- 
ration as originally bounded. By these acts about one and one-half 
square miles were taken from the area of the city as established by 
act of March, 1857. By act of February 10, 1870, a further curtail- 
ment of a quartei- of a section was made, at which time the tract in 



wrNONA CITY. 433 

tlie extreme west end of the city, known as the fair-ground, was set 
outside the city limits, and these are the only changes made in the 
boundaries of the city since its incorporation. The ward changes 
have not been numerous. February 15, 1865, the boundary line 
between the second and third wards was removed two streets east of 
that upon which it was originally established and Market street 
made the division line. When the whole act of incorporation was 
amended, March 1, 1867, the boundary between the first and second 
wards was moved one street east and Johnson street became the 
separating line. February 28, 1876, a radical change was made. 
Tlie city was divided into four wards, and their boundaries respect- 
ively were, for the first ward, that portion of the city lying west- 
ward between the center of Washington street and the city limits ; 
second ward, that portion lying between Washington street on the 
west and Walnut street on the east ; third ward, that portion extend- 
ing from Walnut street on the west to Yine street on the east, and 
the fourth ward, that portion lying within the city limits eastward 
from the center of Yine street. These changes were all made by 
special act of Minnesota legislature and are the only ones made in 
the several ward boundaries to date. 

Several changes, some of them quite important, have been made 
from time to time in the list of city officers, both as regards the 
nature of the oflice and the status of the ofiicer. Under the original 
act of incorporation the elective officers of the city were : one 
mayor, one recorder, one treasurer, one marshal, one attorney, one 
surveyor, one justice of the peace, one assessor and six aldermen. 
Some misapprehension concerning the election of assessors must 
have occurred at the first charter election, as three assessors were 
returned, one for each ward, a thing not contemplated by the act. 
The term of office for aldermen and justice was fixed at two years, 
all other official terms one year. By the act of March 8, 1862, the 
number of justices was increased to two, and the recorder, though 
still an elective officer, was denied any vote or voice in the proceed- 
ings of the council, his duties being to keep a report of the council 
proceedings, to make an annual estimate in August of the current 
expenses for the year and of the revenue necessary to be raised 
therefor. A radical change in the list of elective officers was made 
by the act of March, 1865, which defined said officers to be a mayor, 
two aldermen from each ward, two justices of the peace and city 
treasurer. The offices to be filled by appointment of the council 



434 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

were : recorder, marshal, assessor, attorney and surveyor, and the 
first reguhir meeting after the charter election was designated as tlie 
time and place of appointment. All terms of office, except those 
of aldermen, which remained unchanged, were fixed at one year, the 
rule to apply to offices filled either by election or appointment. By 
act of 1867 the original act was so amended as to virtuall}^ consti- 
tute a new one. By the later act the officers to be chosen by the 
people were : mayor, two aldermen for each ward, two justices of 
the peace, a treasurer and an assessor. The terms of office were as 
before established by act of Marcli, 1865, with the exception of jus- 
tices of the peace, whose term was fixed at two years. The officers 
to be appointed by the council were : recorder, marshal, surveyor, 
attorney and street commissioner. All persons otherwise qualified 




to vote for county and state officers were made eligible to vote at 
any city election in the election district, of which at time of voting 
they had been for ten days resident, and were also qualified 
thereby to hold any city office to which they might be elected. All 
officers, elected and appointed, were required to take an oath of office, 
and bonds were to be given by the marshal and treasurer. The 
city justices were given exclusive jurisdiction over all cases and 
complaints arising under the ordinances, police regulations, laws and 
by-laws of the city ; the powers of the council were fully set forth 
in extenso^ and they were duly empowered to act in all matters per- 
taining to the peace, cleanliness and safety of the city, as also to 
the security and public conduct of the citizens. This "act," "' vir- 
tually the one under which the city authorities now act," was declared 
to be of a public character and not contravened by any general law 
of the state conflicting- with its provisions, unless so expressly stated 



WINONA^ CITY. 435 

in the enactment of such general law. By act of February, 1870, 
council was restrained from incurring an indebtedness in excess of 
$10,000 for any specific purpose without first submitting the same 
to the voters of the city and receiving the sanction of two-thirds of 
the votes cast, for and against the measure. By special act of April, 
1876, aldermen were prohibited from receiving any compensation for 
their services, either directly or indirectly. A new departure in 
making up the official list of the city was taken in 1877, by 
authority of an act passed that spring. Under this amendment the 
officers to be elected were : a mayor, treasurer, recorder, assessor, 
attorney, marshal, street commissioner, surveyor, physician, two 
aldermen for each ward and two justices of the peace ; the council, 
as heretofore, having authority to appoint such additional oflicers as 
in their judgment the interests of the city required. The term of 
all officers elected by the people was fixed at two years, and of those 
a])pointed by the council one year. The experiment did not prove 
satisfactory, and in 1879 this act was repealed by an amendment, 
making the oflicers chosen by the people to consist of mayor, treas- 
urer, assessor, whose terms of ofiice were for one year ; and two 
aldermen for each ward, and two justices, whose terms, as before, 
remained fixed at two years. By this amendment city justices were 
clothed vsdth all the rights pertaining to justices elected under the 
general laws of the state, as well as the exclusive jurisdiction before 
given them, over all actions and complaints arising under the laws, 
ordinances, by-laws and police regulations of the city. 



sis 

Qt: 

►J a 


S1I 


•jajjBHO Ajio 01 sj 
'.>i8l JO Snuds oj .loud 


lompiigniB Snnuaouoo iuouif»J''ls in paioti 




Daniel Evans 
F. Droskowski 
Daniel Evans 
F. M. I sham 
F. M. Ishara 
J. Dotterwick 
J. Dotterwick 
P. Mink 
P. Mink 
J. Dotterwick 
J. Dotterwick 
J. Milanowski 
J. Milanowski 
F. Baumann, Jr. 
F. Baumann, Jr. 
J. Milanowski 




u • 

il B 60™, 

Ccca • • <s a 

lilllllll;" 


• a) 

03 M 

SI 

IS 


is 

.S a 

li 


• ; ■ ■ c : : c a ; : 

■aoot.t'p'pt.i-oos 
— oca;o>;>200cc2 

laa-i|*.?|laew 


ri.i<i^ a 
;; 
2co« 

^ t^ ■- e 

«aa5 


to ! 

II 

"3^ 
a^ 


a c a a 

C CS 03 c 

c; « 

aaaa 

. 03 OS . 


>25o5oo22aa^^coaeg 
^ c S E^ S "S a p'^"''''S'S SS S"©" . 

= ggxB«P^BB|H^5a"3^:^:5 

ps;^>^>j£-^-<ig5.?^i=?:aa.? 


cc 


- Willi §m i issii t iiiiiiiii § gi5|iii.i.iili ill i mm m is 

a^ s g S a a g 1 a s^ *-"^ a a^i^^ a s^-^=''^^-^^. a.j«.4i=!=o««::*o-wa^.Swffi^^-?is| g 


Aldermen, 
First Ward. 


;;;;;;:;;;;aO;;fl 

•^M^--.-- ■•'••■ -a a ■ -a 

*^. -^ 4a.d . .^ 


-acooooo^*os'^'^'-'-„^ = gt^ 


; ; : 1 ; 1 ; : : ; ; ; : a a 1 : : 

Sca^<i't:t:co'^^c5-aj:^SP 

s^^ll^'-^aa^^aaaa^^l 
Om'mofiwwisJ^aa^isdd.?.?-? 




^^ 


» » *. 


' 


' 


' 


* i ■ I -■ I 
















|8 

1-5 
» 


a 
o 

p. 

S 

§ 
6 

o 

ja 
H 


CO 

a 
« 

1-5 


£ : : 

coo 
(i< o o 

S £ 2 

- a a 
" i § 

^ 02 W 


,2 
o 

"3 
a 

a 

a: 
a. 


O 

o 

"3 

a 

a 


1 

a 
[S 


CO 'O *© 'O '^ 

n "3 "3 "3 "3 
> tc ta « tc 
g 0) m (u (U 
P iA ^ ^ ^ 
^^ 03 33 ee o3 

£ -^ ? ^ ^ 

g ^ !5 ^5 ^ 

^ d d d d 


a a 




oi 03 
^ >-» 

^' ^" 

w a 


a 




<s3 

i-s 

a 


c 



JS 


S3 

■-5 

a 


a 

-2 

03 


cc 


a a a : : . 
g S ^ ■ ■ : 

"C t3 -c) cS cS a 
>- >-. t- ^ .14 <S 

a 53 >• 
S aJ i 03 S3 M 

X' X X i^^ « -JJ 

s s s a a 1 
-; I-; 1-j 6 6 Q 


a a a 
03 03 as 
> > > 
WWW 

a a a 
P P P 


Assessors. Marshals. 


"3 

.a 
c 


o 
K 
W 

a 


■S a a 

a * OS 

« a a 

K ^ .^ 

„ o c 

3 a s 
a (i; fe 

J >-5 "-5 


3 

a 
s 
1-^ 




a 


"C 'n 'K ' 'C 

tc I-. ~ S- _ 

c P= 

S S S S S 

'C lO lO 'O * 

•? -p •? > W 
cs es <j3 03 .,■ 
o a Q p :s 


(3 5 
a a 


"o 
p. 
p. 

ci 

a 



a 


3 
53 
d 


t- fcc ; ; \ u 

0) a> 
t^ fc. t t. ai tH 

c c t C 5 
C c ■= -c a 

-; ^ -o ;c « a 
> ;> -^ W ^ > 
Q =^_ ^_ * P 

X cc d d X 


a) : 

■a 

!; t, t, 

6 ^ ^ 

; ^- ^• 
X ^" ^' 


"3 


m 

1 


£ 1 i 
a a o 
a: ^ x 

^ W is 


c 
c 

£■ 

a 
> 


Q 

X 


St 


? ^ -3 ^ £ 
£ £ ^ w •« 

'^. '^. ^ s ^. 

^ •?■ 1 d 


a a 

<S 03 

W W 

[3 

3 3 


a 

OS 

w 

[3 

1 


c 
? 
W 
[a 

1 


3 
> 

[3 
3 


i == ?: ^ ^ ? 

w £ 2 1 2 2 

"3 * ^ H -. 

'S X X X as X 

3 . • . • .- ■ ^- ^" 


1 s s 

x' cc a 
^ ^ ^' 


»5 

X 


a 

cc 




"3 : ; 
5 ; ^ 

t5 aJ * 

a ^ ^ 

W 5 3 

. . tf 

<: a .^ 

P3 N i-s" 


1 

-^1 




< 


: c a ; i 

: _2 _2 : ; 

a £ £ "3 "3 
o c -o -e 

a > > =^. =^. 
» p; ^ « « 

>■ _; Hi K K 


a a 

a a 
a a 

a a 

»-5 "^ 


i 

a 

a 

a 







"H. 


' ' ' *^^ 

-3. -a .5* .^ .£f i 

ft p. is ■; i: ^ 

3 2 -g ^ -§ 5 
s; !? H^i J ^ - 

- -: 5 5 5 « 
> t- > 

:> !> 1-5 i-j 1-5 i> 


E, 

a> 
"S "3 .P 
03 03 -g 
cog 

a a p 

^ ^ w 


« 

C 
C 
b: 


a 

O 
< 


a 

O 

w 


a 

i; O O 

,| -s -g 

O X a: 

-^' f^ f^ 

{d d d 


O 
u 

o 
x 

d 


X! 

d 


3 



.a 
d 


ja ^ ja 43 .g 

2 S 2 2 2 
j3 .a .a ^ -c 
00000 
x «. yj cc M 

Ei^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

d d d d d 


2 2 

A A 

CC cc 

d d 


ja 

2 

.a 


■J2 

d 


2 


CC 




2 

.a 


X 

d 


il ±3 ! 01 

^ X2 M ^ 
t> >- j2 .C .C 

ja x: a a - 3 

^ P HH 

X X HI W >-5 M 

ixi fe d d iii d 

d d Cl4 fe irj Cu 


s s a 

a> 0) 

.C X! J2 

.Q ^ .P 

3 a a 

a a a 

odd 

Sh" PL^ dJ 





a 

a> 

S3 


a 
o 

< 

a 


: : i 

2 2^ 
C Q ^ 

uj ui -s 

S S <; 


O 


a 

•a 

o 

a 


a 

■a 


-< 


; : : ^ g 

■r : : £ 5 

W) a) 0) «! OS 
1 § § ^ J3 

a ^ ^ 

'* G D d 

•<) K W ►, 1-5 


^ .5 

ho 

m a 

a ^' 


a 

■a 



a 


-I" 



a 


a 
■5 
•0 


a 


da • * • .E 

§ 1 s s s ^-^ 

« rz3 w CO cc ^ 
ri rt Ci. P- a >^ 

i i .§ .s .a ^. 
a a X CO cc p^ 


d a. ; 
2 % : 

.P XI fc 

i i -^ 

03 o3 a 

P ^ 5 

a a .? 


U 

>< 




o> 


iii 


<N 
2 


i 


"? 


t S ?* 2 S 

16 CO 1^ 00 Ci 

^ § 1 2 i 


CO 00 


2 


i 


5 
2 


cc 


i^ op o> * 1-1 

00 00 00 00 00 


2 S 1 
III 



CHAPTER XLIL 



ROADS. 



One of the most vital needs of the young city— a need felt for 
some time prior to her incorporation as well as for years afterward — 
was that of better roads leading into the surroimding country, from 
which her local trade was to come. This want of good highways — a 
want in some degree common to all new settlements— was doubly felt 
in the case of Winona, owing to her peculiar topographical position. 
The long narrow stretch of low bottom land forming Wabasha prairie, 
and upon the lower end of which the city is built, is inclosed in a 
regular pocket by the Mississippi river bluffs, which back of the city 
are nearly two miles from the river bank. These bluffs, rising from 
300 to 500 feet in height, gradually encroach upon the bottom lands 
above and below the city until they abut directly upon the river, thus 
forming the termini of Wabasha prairie. This entire tract of bot- 
tom land was at no distant day covered by the waters of the river, 
great portions of it at the present being subject to overflow dufing 
times of exceptionTilly high water. The whole river face of the 
prairie is seamed and indented by little creeks and bays wherever the 
low lands lie, and in these localities the sandy soil of the higher levels 
is displaced by a marshy, boggy soil which affords very insecure foot- 
ing for man or beast. The springs which ooze out of the ground at 
the foot of the limestone bluffs in the rear of the city, together with 
those forming up the valleys, which are the natural outlets through 
the bluffs to the high table lands above and running down them to 
the river, are collected in a natural reservoir just within the city limits 
on the south. This reservoir or basin, usually called Winona lake, 
is a shallow sheet of water nearly 500 rods in length and about eighty 
rods wide, with extensive tracts of low marshy land at either ex- 
tremity, particularly at the outlet on the east, where the marsh is 
fully a mile in width. At all times of high water these marshy lands 
have been subject to overflow, and at even the lowest stage of the 
river the approach to the city from the east and southeast was through 
a slough only rendered at all passable by the dense growth of bottom 
grass, which served as a mat to prevent teams from being hopelessly 



438 



HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY, 



mired. The approacli from the southwest was much more favorable, 
but by no means sucli as heavily loaded teams would care to attempt. 
The road to the west and north along the tongue of higher land lead- 
ini:; to Minnesota City was the only desirable road leading out of town, 
and in fact the only one ])Ossible during seasons of moderately high 




water. But even this road was frequently impassable, as was the case 
in 1852, and on occasions since that date, when Winona was actually 
an island, cut off from all communication by land with the surrounding 
country and approachable only by boat in any direction. This Minne- 
sota City road, or the road to the Rolling Stone settlement, as it was 



ROADS. 439 

then called, was the first highway for which any survey was made in 
this whole region of country ; and with this crude survey, made without 
special regard to anything save a practical wagon road to the Roll- 
ing Stone plateau, and reported to the county commissioners of Fill- 
more county without maps or field notes to accompany it, this crude 
survey marked the beginning of all attempts to improve the high- 
ways within the limits of the present Winona county. Settlement 
in the county was made rapidly in the late summer and fall of 1855, 
and the mouths of Burns and Gillmore valleys opened to receive the 
settlers that, passing through these gateways of the Winona bluffs, 
sought the level prairie lands lying back from the river. To con- 
nect these valleys with the little town on the river, and open up 
such roadways as would permit loaded teams to pass and repass from 
the river to the farms just being opened, became every week more 
and more a necessity. As early as 1855 a narrow trail, called by 
courtesy a road, with bunches of prairie grass and here and there a 
few poles, and in exceptionally difficult places a plank had been ex- 
tended across the slough between the lower end of town and Sugar- 
Loaf bluff, or Glen-Mary as it soon afterward began to be called. In 
1856, the year in which Winona made such rapid strides in popula- 
tion and in all material growth, a movement was made to construct a 
permanent road waj^ across this slough. E. S. Smith, then living at the 
foot of Sugar-Loaf bluff, headed a subscription for that purpose with 
a pledge of $500. Others followed until the subscription amounted 
to about $3,000, when the contract was awarded to Van Gorder & 
Mallory to grade the slough and put in a bridge. The contract price 
was $3,500, and the stipulation was for a roadbed twenty-six feet wide 
on the bottom, twenty-four feet wide on the top, the embankment to 
be raised three feet above the slough level, and a bridge 150 feet 
long to be built above high-water mark. The embankment reached 
from the solid ground on the south side of the slough almost at the 
foot of Sugar-Loaf bluff to the solid ground, which was reached a 
few rods south of the present track of the Chicago, Milwaukee & 
St. Paul railroad. The extreme length of this embankment was not 
far from 1,500 yards, and the work was completed as per contract 
very much to the gratific;ation of those who were compelled to find 
an entrance to the city in that quarter or make the entire circuit of 
the lake to find a poor road at best at the western extremity of the 
city. The work so satisfactorily" begun by private subscription was 
continually improved under the street commissioner of the city un- 



« 
440 HISTORY OF WINONA COl'NTY. 

til 1873, when, under instruction of the council's committee on streets 
and alleys, street commissioner O'Day raised the embankment to an 
average height of five feet above the level of the slough, laid up the 
sides of the embankment with a good stone wall sloping one foot in- 
ward for each three feet of its height, and carried the embankment 
to about seven feet in height at the bridge. This work was prose- 
cuted to the city limits on the south from a point a few rods south of 
Mark street, a total distance of about 100 rods. Near Mark street 
it reached the grade of the macadamized road constructed by James 
Burke for the city, down Fiftli street and Mankato avenue toward 
Sugar-Loaf bluff as far as the north margin of the slough. This 
combined work afforded a good solid roadbed through the deep 
sand at the east end of town, as well as over the slough to the city 
limits on the south. From tins point the county commissioners took 
charge of the embankment and raised it from the city limits to the 
foot of Sugar-Loaf bluff to correspond with the grade made by the 
city. The length of the embankment thus raised by the county 
authorities was nearly three-eighths of a mile, and the total cost 
of the work done hy them there at various times has aggregated 
about $7,500. 

The road as now built, though not absolutely above high-water 
mark, having been completely submerged by the flood of 18S0, is 
nevertheless practically fit for travel at all seasons of the year, and 
affords free access to the city for the residents in Pleasant valley, 
Gilmore valley, upper and lower Burns valleys, and the roads to 
Homer and the southeast quarter of the county in general. 

In 1857 some imjDrovement was made in the approach to town 
from the west, and about $800 expended in grading and in building 
a bridge 150 feet long over the slough on the Stockton road. This 
work, embankment and bridge, was carried out by the high water of 
1858, and in 1859 the county, acting in concert with the city, con- 
tracted with S. D. Van Gorder to put in a pile bridge 200 feet long 
and cast up an enbankment about 600 yards long across the slough 
between town and the Stockton bluffs. The contract price for this 
work was $3,500, of which sum the city paid $3,000, the funds 
being raised as heretofore, by subscription. In the meantime the 
city's trade with that section of the county lying over and beyond 
the Stockton hills had so increased that the city deemed it advisable 
to ]>re|»are the way for its coming. The proposed route was over 
the Stockton bluffs, by which a saving of several miles would be 



ROADS. "^^1 



effected, as also travel through the deep sand of the Minnesota city 
road along which the trade from the west was necessitated to enter 
Winona Two contracts for grading the bluffs and making a 
winding roadway perfectly practicable for loaded teams were 
awarded One to John Keator for constructing the road on the 
eastern slope, the other on the west, to Van Gorder & Mallory, the 
stipulated price in each case being $4,000. Gullies were to be 
bridged, immense bowlders removed, the face of solid limestone 
cliffs blasted away, timber cut and stumps and roots grubbed out, 
the roadway carried for rods upon supporting walls of stone built up 
from some 'favoring ledge below, or shored up" from the bluff sides, 
and such a grade established as would make the road practicable as 
a regular thoroughfare for loaded teams in either direction, ihe 
work was laid out bv civil engineer N. J. Hilbert, and its difhculties 
can onlv be known and its magnitude appreciated by those who have 
the pleasure of a trip over it. It is a roadway fully four miles long 
winding up one side of the bluff and down the other, from the level 
bottom lands of the Wabasha prairie to the fertile valley of the 
Stockton, or conversely from the quiet Stockton vales to the busthng 
activity of the commercial center of soutliern Minnesota^ ihe 
$8 000 for the prosecution of this work was also raised m Winona 
by' private personal subscription. To this amount the county has 
subsequently added the sum of $10,000 in improving the road at 
various times, the outlay to date being, as nearly as can be ascer- 
tained, about $18,000 to $18,500. The result is a pleasant, safe and 
thoroughly picturesque road, affording a really delightful drive for 
any lover of nature, as during it some charming ghmpses of wood 
and water are obtained, valley, bluff and river scenery affernating 
the view. The road over the bluffs, just east of Woodlawn cemetery 
on the south side of lake Winona, was not built without the aid of 
Winona citizens, who contributed about $500 to that work, ihe 
roadways at the upper and lower ends of town, and the Stockton 
bluff work, was all done as early as 1861, the funds provided by 
private subscription of Winona citizens, their contributions for these 
several improvements aggregating not less than $16,000 io this 
should be added the expense of macadamizing the east end of iiltn 
street, and commissioner O'Day's work on the Sugar-Loaf road as 
these improvements were in the interest of public highways leading 
into the city. This would give a grand total of $23,000 expended 
by the city' in the single matter of highways leading out of the city 



44*2 HISTORY OF winona county. 

on tlie Minnesota side of the river. Creditable as this expenditure 
is to the liberal ])ublic spirit of the citizens of Winona, the expendi- 
tures of the corporation for a like purpose on the Wisconsin side of 
the river have been considerably greater. The country lying just 
across the Mississippi river in Wisconsin, and naturally tributary 
to Winona, only needed some means of communication with her 
markets to contribute its quota to the trade of the city rising on the 
Minnesota shore. Charters to establish ferries at this point had been 
granted in 1855 and in 1857, but nothing resulted from the grants in 
either case and the privileges expired by limitation. With the close 
of the war, and with active preparations for increased business, 
interest in the ferry project revived, and in 1865, A. DeGrafF, 
under contract with the city of Winona — which had been authorized 
by legislative act to expend moneys in Wisconsin for that purpose — 
agreed to build a road from the Wisconsin shore of the river, 
opposite the Winona levee, across the bottom lands of Buffalo 
townshi]> in Buffalo county, Wisconsin, to the higher lands near the 
foot of the Wisconsin bluffs. The contract price of the work was 
$5,500, but before it was completed the city had paid nearly double 
that amount. This road was always subject to overflow. The 
bottom lands were literally seamed with creeks and bayous, so that 
the undertaking was one of no light character. For some reason 
the result was not satisfactory. The high water of 1870 took out 
the bridges and cut into the embankment, rendering the road unfit 
for travel. In the meantime the state fair was to be held that 
season at Winona, and means of communication across the Buffalo 
bottoms became more and more urgent. S. D. Van Gorder, who 
owned and operated the Winona ferrj^ contracted to repair the 
embankment and rebuild the bridges. The sum of |400 was raised 
by subscription ; the work was done at a total cost of |775. Some 
portions of the $400 subscription remained unpaid and the balance 
came out of Mr. Van Gorder's pocket, who, during the ten years 
that he operated his ferry, paid out not less than $1,500 in repairing 
the roads across the Wisconsin bottoms. 

In the fall of 1 882, the city having taken the management and 
operation of the ferry into its own hands, in order to reduce expenses 
of crossing, and if practicable to make the ferry rates merely nominal, 
if not to abolish them entirely, concluded to make a permanent 
imprf)vement in the approach to the ferry. The contract was let to 
S. D. Van Gorder, and its stipulations called for a roadway thirty- 



SOCIETIES. 443 



eiffht feet wide at the bottom, eighteen feet wide on the top, an 
average till across the bottom to the high land of seven feet above 
the slough level, the streams to be bridged as indicated m the 
specifications, the embankment to be substantially riprapped on 
both slopes and the top of the roadbed covered with macadam to 
the depth of one foot. The contract with Van Gorder was tor 
$9 500 and only included earthwork and bridging. The contract 
for stoke and stonework was awarded to H. J. Willis for $10,252. 
The road, as now constructed under these contracts, is about 4,000 
feet long, there are five bridges having an aggregate length of 1,200 
feet, and in these are 1,160 feet of piling. The surface of the road- 
bed, as now standing, is one and a-half feet below the high water 
mark of 1880. To meet this expense in the Wisconsm bottoms, 
the city issued her bonds for $30,000, payable in twenty years, and 
negotiated the most of them at five per cent interest per annum. 

Thus it appears that the people and corporation of Wmona, m 
order to improve the roadways leading to the city upon both sides ot 
the river, have expended the sum of nearly $55,000, and of this 
amount nearly one-half has been raised by private subscription. 
The city's expenditures in other directions have been no less liberal, 
as will' appear in the history of matters more directly connected with 
the proceedings of her common council. 



CHAPTER XLIII. 

SOCIETIES. 

INDEPENDENT ORDER OF ODD-FELLOWS. 

The Independent Order of Odd-Fellows were the first of the 
secret societies to organize a lodge in this city, and so are justly 
entitled to head the list of Winona's fraternal associations. Early m 
the history of the city— during the winter of 1855-6 — the members 
of the order who had sought a location in the then village began 
looking one another up and comparing notes, when it was ascertained 
that there were five members of the I.O.O.F. in the embryo city. 
The names of the five, since become historic in the annals of 
the order here, were James M. Cole (a past grand), and scarlet- 



444 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

degree brothers Win. H. Keitli, Daniel L. Miller, John Curtis and 
Jolm Owens. During the January session of the grand lodge of the 
order in the State of Minnesota, in the year 1856, formal application 
was made by the above-mentioned fraters of the order for a lodge 
charter, which application was favorably considered, and on May 6 
following 

PKAIKIK LODGK, NO. 7, I.O.O.F. OF WINONA, 

was duly instituted by Grand Master L. A. Babcock. The charter 
members of the new lodge were the petitioners above mentioned, 
who were elected and inst-allcd into the various offices as follows : 
Jas. W. Cole, noble grand ; Wm. H. Keith, vice-grand ; John 
Owens, secretary ; John Curtis, treasurer ; D. L. Miller, conductor. 
The place of meeting for the new lodge was in the upper story of 
the Downer building, at the lower end of the levee, which had been 
fitted up for lodge purposes ; and here, eight days later, May 14, 
1856, the first initiations into the order occurred, the candidates 
being Thomas Simpson, W. G. Dye and Henry Wickersham. The 
lodge increased rapidly in numbers, and the following year, their hall 
proving inadequate to their enlarging demands, they ari-anged to 
occupy the third story of the newly-erected building on the levee, 
afterward known as the Kiverside hotel, where they remained until 
1859, when they leased the third story of the brick building which 
Thomas Simpson had just erected on Second street, between Center 
and Main streets, where Mitchell's block now stands. This location 
was chosen as afibrding more room and privacy, and as the lodge 
was then in a very flourishing condition it was fitted up most com- 
fortably, the emblems and jewels of the lodge-room costing nearly 
$150. Here the lodge worked and grew and prospered until the 
great fire of 1862 destroyed their beautiful hall, with its regalia, 
emblems, jewels, and most of its records — the latter an irre])arable 
loss. During this period Prairie Lodge elected five unaffiliated 
members from Rochester, instructed them, entertained them, granted 
them withdrawal cards, and loaned them the regalia and fixtures 
necessary for the institution of a lodge of the order in Rochester, 
and donated them the entire work and service above rendei'ed. 
From this it is evident Prairie Lodge, No. 7, is justly entitled to the 
honors of putative fatherhood in the case of Rochester Lodge, No. 
13, LO.O.F. of Rochester, Minnesota. 

April 15, 1863, Prairie Lodge, No. 7, took possession of their 
new hall, which had been fitted up for them in the Wickersham 



SOCIETIES. • 445 

building (now Kendall's wholesale drug house), and which they 
occupied for five years. April 12, 1868, they removed to Simpson's 
block, corner of Second and Center streets, in the third story of 
which they had fitted up a commodious lodge-room, with ample 
reception and preparation rooms. Here they continued work, grow- 
ing in numbers and influence, until the block was gutted by fire, 
January 13, 1877. In this fire the order were a second time rendered 
houseless and homeless, to which disaster was added tlie loss of all 
their records, so that most pertaining to the early history of the order 
has been gathered from personal recollections of members, and more 
specifically from the very interesting paper on the ' ' Early history of 
Odd-fellowship in Winona," prepared for and presented to the order by 
W. G. Dye in 1874, and which has survived the general ruin of the 
records of the fraternity. After a temporary sojourn in Mill's Hall, 
during which time Simpson's block was being rebuilt, Prairie Lodge 
returned to their old quarters, which had been elegantly fitted for 
their reception, on April 15, 1877, where visiting fraters will find 
them sumptuously lodged in an elegant hall, fully equipped for work 
and hospitable entertainment. 

Nearly ten years prior to this date, however, in 1808, the Ger- 
man-speaking members of Prairie Lodge had so increased that it 
was deemed wise to organize a second Odd-Fellows' lodge, working 
in the German language, and this was effected in due form October 6, 
1868, the new lodge being known as Humboldt Lodge, JS^o. 24, 
I.O.O.r. of Minnesota. For work and statistics of Humboldt 
Lodge, see article following. From the narrative of Past N.G. 
Dye, above referred to, it seems that up to date of April 27, 1874, 
257 members had been connected with Prairie Lodge, and that there 
were 73 members in reorganized standing at that time. The 
destruction of the records three years later, 1877, renders it impos- 
sible to state the actual figures "as we would were those records 
extant. But availing ourselves of all possible sources of infor- 
mation, we present the following statistics as substantially accurate. 
Whole number of members borne on rolls of Prairie Lodge 335 ; 
present number of members in Prairie Lodge 97 ; adding to this the 
whole number in Humboldt Lodge 174, and deducting the number 
demitted from Prairie to Humboldt, we have the total members of 
the fraternity from the date of the institution of the order in 1856 
to the present time 485, and adding the present number in Hum- 
boldt Lodge to those already given for Prairie, No. 7, we find 205 



446 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the actual membersliip of the order in this city. The election of 
officers occurring semi-annually, it has not been deemed best to 
cumber the account with anything bej^ond the official register for 
the present term, which is : N.G., G. W. Greslin ; V.G., F. B. 
Newell ; Sec, A. Beyerstedt; Treas., H. J. Willis; Warden. John 
Berthe; L.S.N.G., W. , W. Miller; RS.V.G., E. Anderson; 
L.S.V.G.,E. Helder; Cond., G. A. Terrill; LG., D. Trepus; O.G., 
J, Duberry ; R.S.S., Wm. Berthe ; L.S.S.,Tho8. Laycock ; Trustees, 
W. G. Dye, D. Morrell, G. A. Terrill. 

HUMB(^LDT LODGE, NO. 24. 

Humboldt Lodge, No. 24, 1.O.O.F. (as indicated in the previous 
sketch of the history of the order in Winona county), was organ- 
ized by members of Prairie Lodge, No. 7, October 5, 1868. The 
charter members, ten in number, were : H. C. Fuhrman, Wm. 
Wedel. J. Harlan, B. Neuman, J. Budwig, C. Houseman, H. Ein- 
feldt, J. Einfeldt, E. Pelzer and W. Wosohoskai. These are all 
living, five of them still residents of Winona and prominent mem- 
bers of Humboldt Lodge. This lodge was organized for the purpose 
of working in the German language, and has had a most prosperous 
existence. The total number of members borne on the rolls since 
organization has been 174, and the present membership is 108. 
They share with Prairie Lodge the beautiful hall in Simjison's block 
and enjoy their share of the honors; D.D.G.M. H. C. Fuhrman 
being general messenger of the Sovereign Grand Lodge of the 
Order in the United States, the first office of the kind ever held by 
any member of the fraternity in Minnesota. 

H. C. Fuhrman, district deputy grand master and general mes- 
senger of the Sovereign Grand Lodge of the United States, is a 
native of Germany ; came from there to Wisconsin in 1850, and to 
Winona in 1867 ; was engaged in business here until 1874, since 
which time he has been employed in the railway postal service of 
the United States. He is also a Master Mason, a member of Winona 
Lodge, No. 18. Mr. Fuhrman is married, has one child attending 
school in the city, and a son, A. W. Fuhrman, chief engineer of the 
city fire department. 

WINONA ENCAMI'MENT, NO. 10, I.O.O.F. 

The two lodges of the order in this city having grown strong 
and vigorous, it was determined about ten years since to institute an 
encampment here. Accordingly, November 29, 1872, Alexander 



SOCIETIES. 440' 

Wilson, of St. Paul, Minnesota, grand patriarch of the state, assisted 
by several G. P's from Red Wing, Minnesota, and H. P's W. G. 
Dye, H. C. Fuhrman, J. M. Cole, B. Kirst, D. A. Briggs, W. Wed el 
and D. A. Bannister, proceeded to institute an encampment of the 
I.O.O.F., to be known as Winona Encampment, No. 10, of Winona, 
Minnesota, which was duly done, and the three principal officers 
installed were : G. W. Dye, C.P., H. C. Fuhrman, H.P., and J. M. 
Cole, S.W. 

The destiniction of the records leaves no accurate data for deter- 
mining the number of deaths in the encampment, nor the whole 
number of members admitted ; the present membership is 54. The 
three chief chairs of the encampment have been officered as follows 
since its institution. 

DATE. CHIEF PATRIARCH. HIGH PRIEST. SENIOR WARDEN. 

1873. B. p. stoker W. Wedel D.A. Bannister. 

Jan. 1874. D. A. Bannister W. G. Dye M. L. Mertes. 

July 1874. M. L. Mertes B. Kirst J. D. Coe. 

Jan. 1875. J. D. Coe B. Neiiman C. C. Astnip. 

July 1875. J. H. Hubbard H. G. C. Schmidt G. E. Haskins. 

Jan. 1876. G. E. Haskins C. B. Shepard H. G. C. Schmidt. 

July 1876. C. B. Shepard W. G. Dye L. Bates. 

Jan. 1877. C. B. Shepard W. G. Dve L. Bates. 

July 1877. L. Bates H. J. Stelter H. Pfaukuch. 

Jan. 1878. H. J. Stelter W. G. Dye C. B. Shepard. 

July 1878. C. C. Astrup W. G. Dye W. A. Thompson. 

Jan. 1879. W. A. Thompson W. G. Dye J. D. Coe. 

July 1879. H. G. C. Schmidt W. G. Dye C.B. Shepard. 

Jan. 1880. W. Wedol Au^r. Munck H. Pfankueh. 

July 1880. W. Wedel Aujr. Munck H. Pfankudi. 

LSS1. IT. Pfanknch J. T. Gerlicher A. Beyerstadt. 

1882. J. Einfi'ldt A.Beyerstadt N. Srhleiiter. 

1883. A. r.yerstedt N. Schleuter H. Hiirtmann. 

The present officers are: C. P., A. Beyerstedt ; H. P., N. 
Schleuter ; S.W., H. Hartmann ; J. W., W. Lucht ; Treas., H. Ein- 
feldt; Scribe, E. Hargesheimer ; Guide, F. Rakow ; O.S., S. Stark; 
I.S., Aug. Schladenske; 1st W., N. Munck; 2d W., Jos. Leicht; 3d 
W., John Lohse; 4th W., Phil. Feiten. 

A. F. AND A. M. 

All written record of the planting of the masonic order in 
Winona, and its history during the first five years of its organiza- 
tion, was destroyed in the great fire of 1862, in which so much that 
was pertinent to the earlier annals of this city and its institutions 
was irretrievably lost. At that time, it will be remembered, the 
whole people were turning their anxious faces southward and at- 
tempting to forecast the future of the Republic in the issues of civil 
26 



450 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

war. That dosed, otlier matters of business, reconstruction policies, 
national and personal finance, engrossed the thoughts of people, and 
so it transpired that for various causes no attempt was made to rehabili- 
tate the masonic records of the city for more than a full decade after 
their destruction. In 1874, at the close of Worshipful Master I. B. 
Cumming's tenth term of service as presiding officer of Winona 
Lodge, No. 18, A. F. and A. M., lie presented the matter in his annual 
address. This was largely a resume of the work of the lodge dur- 
ing the period he had been stationed in the cast, to which was ap- 
pended a most interesting narrative of the order here in so far as he 
had been able to collect the items of its earlier history. This paper 
lies now before us, and to it and verbal statements from Master Cum- 
mings and others we acknowledge our indebtedness for much that is 
valuable concerning the early days of Masonry in Winona. For 
matters of later date, the records of the lodge and orders and the 
courtesy of the secretaries, Bros. J. K. Ferguson and C. H. Porter, 
have been freely drawn upon. 

WINONA LODGE, NO. 18. 

In November, 1855, H. D. Hufi* as W.M. and John lams and 
G. R. Tucker as S.W. and J.W. respectively, applied for and were 
granted a dispensation to open a masonic lodge in Winona. This 
dispensation issued from the office of the then W.G.M. of this 
jurisdiction, Moses Sherburne, and the lodge prospective was num- 
bered 8, there being at that time but seven lodges of the order in 
this masonic jurisdiction. It appears that this dispensation must 
have expired by limitation or have been recalled, as another dispen- 
sation was subsequently granted. There is no record or recollection 
on the part of any of the old citizens of any masonic work under 
this dispensation of Grand Master Sherburne, and according to the 
general masonic belief matters remained in statu quo. The following 
May, 1856, upon petition of certain Masonic brethren in this city, a 
dispensation to 0})en a masonic lodge here was granted by the then 
worshipful grand master, A. T. C. Pierson. In the following Jan- 
uary, 1857, the grand lodge approved the dispensation and granted 
a charter, and on March 3 of that same year P. P. Hubbell (so 
well known to the masonic fraternity of Minnesota as Father Plub- 
bell), deputizeil to act for the grand master, organized Winona Lodge, 
No. 18, A. F. and A. M., duly consecrated the same and installed 
the following officers : W.M., G. R. Tucker; S.W., J. S. Camp- 



SOCIETIES. 451 

bell; J.W., H. D. Morse; Treas., G. W. Horton; Sec, C. E. 
Yoiglit. The records of this transaction being lost, it is impossible to 
say just what names appeared upon the original petition or what 
officers in addition to those already named were installed ; but from 
the register of members, which was not burned, being in the lodge- 
room at the time, as will afterward appear, it is certain that the roll 
of charter members included, besides those already given, the names 
of Bros. H. D. Huff, John lams, C. F. Buck and Geo. W. Curtis. 
The original lodge-room was in Laird's building, at the lower end 
of the levee, and here they remained, according to the best informa- 
tion attainable, until the formal institution of the lodge in the spring 
of 1857, at about which time they removed to the L. D. Smith build- 
ing on the levee, afterward known as Riverside Hotel, and occupy- 
ing very nearly the present site of Krundick's elevator. It was dur- 
ing their occupancy of these quarters that the disastrous fire of 
1862 occurred, in which as before said, all their records and papers, 
save members' register, were burned. These records and papers 
were not in tlie lodge-room at the time the fire occurred, but in the 
private office of the lodge secretary, John Keyes, whose office, with 
all it contained, was swept away in common with scores of others. 
The Riverside Hotel escaped destruction, and the lodge was not 
called upon to bear the loss of its furniture and regalia, as well as 
its records — a misfortune which the I.O.O.F. fraternity did not 
escape. Early in the following year, 1863, arrangements were 
made for occupying the third story of what is now known as No. 4, 
Simpson's block, a lease executed for a term of j^ears and posses- 
sion taken June 3 of that year. These were commodious quarters 
as compared with those formerly occupied, or with any others in 
southern Minnesota at that date, and the order were not unreason- 
ably elated at the comfort and convenience of their new hall. Here 
the formal dedication of the lodge-room occurred June 27, 1863, 
conducted in due and ancient form by W. G.M. Pierson, who delivered 
a most interesting oration (public) on that occasion. Here the lod£:e 
continued its beneficent work under enlarging opportunities for use- 
fulness, and had so increased its membership that at the close of the 
eighth year of its existence its grand lodge dues aggregated $110. 

In ten years the craft had outgrown their accommodations in 
Simpson's block and new quarters 'became a necessity. Postoffice 
block, corner of Third and Center streets, then newly erected, was 
considered the most likely to afford the desired room and privacy. 



462 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Negotiations were entered into wliicii resulted in the lease of the 
third story of the block for a term of ten years. Here on June 27, 
1872 (the tenth anniversary of the dedication of the lodge-room in 
Simpson's block), the new lodge-room was formally set apart in due 
masonic form for the work of the craft. M.W.G.M. Griswold 
conducted the ceremonies, a pleasing feature of the occasion being 
the grand march of the subordinate lodges and the most worshipful 
grand master, escorted by a detachment of the Knights Templar. 
The lease of the hall now occupied nearly a decade, expires the 
ensuing June, but a new lease for ten years has just been executed 
(April, 1883), and as the fraternity may now be considered as settled 
until June, 1893, and particularly as they have arranged to expend 
$1,000 in improving their lodge-room, a description of the finest 
masonic quarters in the northwest will not be out of place in this 
connection. Postoffice block is a full three-story and basement brick, 
with stone foundations and trimmings, fronting on tlie two principal 
streets of the city, with entrances on both. The building is 52 X 90 
feet, and the entire third story is devoted to masonic use. The lodge- 
room proper is 28x52 feet with ceilings fifteen feet high, sloping to 
fourteen feet at the lower end of the hall. Adjoining this, and 
connected with it by folding doors, is the armory of the commandery, 
used also as occasion requires for a banquet hall. This room is 
20 X 62, elegantly furnished with cabinets for the regalia and arms of 
the knights, and on the walls of which are displayed the richly 
emblazoned banners of the commandery. The reception-room is 
quite commodious, 20x24 feet, as are also the kitchen, examination, 
preparation and tyler's rooms. The kitchen is well furnished with 
all the necessary paraphernalia, including table furniture, for main- 
taining the record of the craft for generous cheer and good fellow- 
ship. These rooms are now being renovated, and walls and ceilings 
finished in the latest style of decorative art. This accomplished, 
and the new carpets laid and minor arrangements completed, the 
masonic bodies of Winona will be as sumptuously lodged, and as 
favorably circumstanced for effective work, as they could possibly 
desire. To avert the calamity so sensibly felt in the destruction of 
their records by fire twenty-one years ago, they have furnished their 
lodge-room with a magnificent tire-proof safe, amply sufficient for 
the records of blue lodge, chapter and commandery, each body 
having its separate compartment. 

As matter of record, we append the names of those who have 



SOCIETIES. 



453 



successively been stationed in the east, west and sonth since the 
organization of the lodge. 



DATE. WORSHIPFUL MASTER. 

1857. G. R. Tucker 

1858. G. R. Tucker . 

1859. J.S.Campbell. 

1860. P. P. Hubbell. 

1861. G. R. Tucker 

1862. G. R. Tucker 
186P,. J.S.Campbell. 

1864. G. R. Tucker 

1865. G. R. Tucker 

1866. I. B. Cummings. . 

1867. I. B. Cummings . 

1868. I. B. Cummings . 

1869. I. B. Cummings . 

1870. I. B. Cmnmings . 

1871. I. B. Cummings . 

1872. I. B. Cummings . 

1873. I. B. Cummings . 

1874. I. B. Cummings . 

1875. I. B. Cummings . 

1876. I. B. Cummings . 

1877. W. H. Bennett . . 

1878. I. B. Cummings . 

1879. I. B. Cummings . 

1880. W. H. Bennett 

1881. Thos. A. Richardson. . 

1882. Thos. A. Richardson . . , 

1883. E. D. Hulbert 



SENIOR WARDEN. 

J. S. Campbell. . . 
.J. S.Campbell... 

.H. D. Morse 

.Jas. White 

• H. D. Morse 

.H. D. Morse 

.Sam Fox 

.Chas. Benson. . . . 
.1. B. Cummings. . 

.W.G. Dye 

. F. A. Searey 

.F. A. Searey 

. J. C. Slater 

.J. C. Slater 

.J. C. Slater 

. W. H. Stevens. . . 
.O.B.Gould 

• O.B. Gould 

. N. Staughton .... 
.W.H.Bennett.. . 

.N. F. Frary 

.W. H. Bennett... 
.W.H.Bennett... 

• Chas. H. Goodwin 
.Chas. H. Goodwin 

.E. D. Hulbert 

.J. C. Hillmer .... 



JUNIOR WARDEN. 

.H. D. Morse. 

• H. D. Morse. 
.James White. 

• D. C. Patterson. 
.Sam Fox. 

. Sam Fox. 
.Maurice Nolan. 
.D. A. Coe. 
.W.G. Dye. 
.John Sherman. 
.John Ball. 
. W. S. Drew. 
. R. B. Basford. 

• R. B. Basford. 

. Columbia Drew. 
.O.B.Gould. 

• N. F. Frarv 
.N. F. Frary. 
.W. H.Bennett. 

• J. C. Palmer. 
.R. M. Whitney. 
.R. M. Whitney. 
.Chas. H. Goodwin. 
.Thos. A. Richardson. 
■ C. H. Lock wood. 

.W. C. Brown. 

• C. C.Clement. 



The otlier officers for the current year are : Treas., C. H. Porter ; 
Sec, J. K. Ferguson ; Chap., Kev. E. J. Purdy ; S.D., Thos. Mc- 
Davitt; J.D., E. G. Nerrus ; S.S., M. E. Fruraer ; J.S., J. F. 
Gerlichen ; Marshal, O. B. Gould ; Organist, F. A. A. Eobertson ; 
Tyler, L. K. Eastey. The trustees are O. B. Gould, Sam Fox, and C. 
H. Berry. The lodge has had but few changes in the office of sec- 
retary. John Keyes, of whose election there is no record, he 
having held that office prior to 1862, closed his labors as recording 
officer of the lodge in 1869. To him succeeded W. G. Dye, who 
kept the records until the close of 1878. R. M. Whitney was then 
elected and served one year, when the present secretary, J. K. Fer- 
guson, was elected and installed. 

It is but fitting that some mention should here be made of 
"Father Hubbell," who consecrated the lodge at its institution and 
installed its officers, as previously mentioned. ' ' Father Hubbell " is 
a mason of sixty-three years' standing. His application was made as 
early as the law allows, on his twenty -first birthday, which occurred 



454 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

February 1, 1820. His application came before Painted Post Lodge, 
No. 203 (old number), then holding its sessions in an upper room 
in the house of the applicant's father at Corning, New York. Father 
Hubbell was initiated in March of that same year, 1820, passed in 
April and raised in May. He is doubtless the oldest Mason in the 
state. Winona Lodge is just closing the twenty-seventh year of its 
history. During that time four hundred and eleven members have 
been borne upon its rolls ; of these thirty-three have gone out from 
the earthly lodge-room to appear before the Supreme Master of the 
Universe and submit the designs upon their tresselboards. The 
present number of members is 158. 

WINONA CHAPTER NO. 5, R.A.M. 

No sooner had the members of the blue lodge become firmly 
established in their then commodious quarters in Simpson's block 
than they turned their attention to the formation of a chapter, 
rightly concluding that in a city of Winona's growing importance 
the craft should maintain labor in the higher as well as lower degrees 
of the order. Accordingly, on August 11, 1863, a petition was 
presented to A. E. Ames, G.H.P., of this masonic jurisdiction, ask- 
ing for dispensation to open a chapter here, to be known as Winona 
Chapter, No. 5, P.. A.M. The petitioners were : Warren Powers, 
H.P. ; Philo P. Hubbell, King; H. D. Morse, Scribe ; and compan- 
ions James Gwynn, James B. Stockton, David Barker, Isaac Ben- 
ham, A. P. Hoit and R. G. Stevens. September 18, 1863, these 
companions assembled under direction of A. T. C. Pierson, acting 
as proxy for the G.H.P., who opened the chapter in due form. At 
the annual convocation of the grand chapter, held the following 
month, a record of the proceedings in the case of the formation of 
Winona Chapter was presented, the work approved and a charter 
granted, bearing date October 29, 1863. No election of officers was 
held imtil the close of the following year, the posts being filled as 
indicated by the petition and the officers therein designated installed. 
The annual election for chapter officers is held about the close of the 
civil year, late in December, and the roster of officers hereto 
appended is given for the year of their service, and not of their 
election. As in the case of Winona Lodge, No. 18, only the three 
ranking officers are given to date, but the full list for the current 
year appears. 



SOCIETIES. 455 

YEAR. HIGH PRIEST. KING. ^CKIBE. 

1865. Charles Benson J^^%M.Cole L?i„^,tffler 

1866. James M. Cole G. R. Tucker Orrn ^^ heeler. 

1867. James M. Cole Orrin Wheeler i^s RVi^ck 

1868. W. G. Dye James M Cole ^^i^-^Ball 

1869. W.G.Dye W^K F.Vila f's?,5es 

1870. James M. Cole L B. Cummings j R fCminsrs 

1871 W K F Vila F. Staples IB. Lummmgs. 

Ifio W K F V a F. Staples J. C. Schoonmaker. 

1 87^' W" G Dve I- B. C\immings James M. Cole. 

1874 W:K.FViia: R. B. Basford LB^Cummmgs. 

im. KB.Basford W.K.F.Wa... ^.B.Ufford. 

1876. R. B. Basford W. K. ^ \ i a KB. Uflord 

1877. N.B.Uftbrd W.K.F.\ia 5 " r ?J±rd 

1878 N. B. Utford W. K. F. Vila K. J; Bastord. 

IRVQ K B Ufford J- L- Brink ^. Staughton. 

]fl- t B nfford J. L. Brink N. Staughton. 

88?: L B c'ummings.V J. L. Brink Charles Gilbert. 

1882: I. B. Cumminls G. L. Gates N. Staughton. 

The several offices of the chapter for 1883 are filled as follows : 
H.P., Geo. L. Gates; K., Thomas A. Richardson;* Scribe, J. L. 
Brink; C. ofH., W. H. Bennett; R.A.C, H. C. Shepard ; P.S., 
E D.'nulbert; Treas., C. H. Porter; Sec, J. K. Ferguson; 
G.M. Sd v., A. O. Slade ; G.M. 2d Y., M. E. Trumer ; G.M. 1st V., 
V. A. Brink ; Sentinel, L. K. Eastey. 

The total number of companions that have held membership in 
Winona Chapter during the almost twenty years of its existence has 
been 185 ; of these 14 have entered within the vail to return to the 
earthly host no more, and there now remain 80 regularly borne upon 
the record. 

CCEUK DE LION COMMANDERY, NO. 6, K.T. 

The formal establishment of the chapter consummated, and its 
permanency assured, the organization of a commandery soon followed 
as a matter oi necessity — there being at this time no asylum of the 
order in southern Minnesota. May 13, 1864, a petition to open and 
hold a commandery in Winona was presented M.E. Sir Knight B.B. 
French, at that time grand master of K. T. of U. S. The following 
month the dispensation issued, and was committed to M.E. Sir 
Knight A. T. C. Pierson, G.C.G. of K. T. of U. S. and E.G. of 
Damascus Commandery of St. Paul, who, as deputy for the grand 
master, proceeded to Winona bearing the dispensation. This dis- 

* Companion Thomas Richardson's throne, as king of Winona Chapter was 
vacated by the summons of the pale horseman February 14, 1883 At tlie 
Sneof his death Mr. Richardson was a member of the state legislature irom 
Ws representative district; a bright Mason, and recogmzed ^vervwhere as one 
of the best workmen of the craft for his years which only numbered 2, when 
he was culled to the grand convocation above. 



4r)G niSTOKV OF WINONA COUNTY. 

pensation, of date June 18, 1864, empowered Sir Knights Warren 
Powers, Rob. Urquliart, G. D. Bj-istol, M. AVheeler Sargent, H. L. 
Freeman, C. D. Sherwood, E. F. Dodge, Charles Benson and James 
M. Cole to open and hold a eoramandery of K. T. and Council of 
the Order of Knights ot the Red Cross, to be designated by the name 
C(eur de Lion Commander j, of Winona, Minnesota, which was done 
as commanded, witli Sir Knight Warren Powers, E.C., Rob Urquliart, 
G., and (Jr. V. Bristol, C.G. There being at this time no grand 
commandery of Minnesota, the Winona Knights continued to work 
under dispensation from the grand master ot K. T. of U. S. until the 
meeting of the grand oncamj)ment at Columbus, Ohio, September 7, 
1865. The by-laws, records and work of Cceur de Lion Command- 
ery were approved, after examination by the grand encampment, 
and a charter issued, bearing date September 13, 1865, fully habili- 
tating Cceur de Lion Commandery with authority to elect officers, 
confer orders, and do all other things pertaining to the rights and 
powers of a loyal commandery of K.T. On October 19, 1865, a 
dispensation issued from H. L. Palmer, G.M. of K. T. of U. S., 
authorizing the organization of a grand commandery for the State of 
Minnesota. This work was prosecuted by the grand master in per- 
son, and on October 23, 1865, the Grand Commandery of Minnesota 
was created, Coeur de Lion Commandery transferred from the juris- 
diction of the grand encampment to that of the Grand Commandery 
of Minnesota, and enrolled as Cceur de Lion Commandery, No. 3, of 
Winona. Sir Knights Powers, Urquhart and Bristol held the offices 
to which they had been elected at the organization of the comtnand- 
ery until the annual reports were returned to the grand master of K. T. 
of U. S., when another election was held, resulting in the choice of Sir 
Knight Rob. Urquliart, E.C., J. M. Cole, G., and D. A. Coe, C.G., 
who held office until the commandery obtained its charter, when a 
new election was ordered. This statement explains the apparent 
paradox of two elections having been held in 1865, as appears from 
the accompanying table, which shows the successive results of the 
annual elections of the commandery, so far as the three highest offices 
are concerned : 

I>ATK. EMINENT COMMANDEi:. CENERALISSIMO. CAPTAIN GENERAL. 

i«<- ^ Warren Powers R. Urquhart D. A. Coe. 

'"'" ( R. Urquhart .T. 31. Cole D. A. Coe. 

I8ii'\ R. Urquliart J. M. Cole D. A. Coe. 

18H7. James M. Cole A. W. Webster B. II. Langlev. 

18f)8. A. W. Webster B. H. Landev W. G. Dye. 



SOCIETIES. 



457 



YEAR. EMINENT COMMANDER. GENERALISSIMO. CAPTAIN GENERAL. 

1869. A. W. Webster B. H. Langley W G. Dye 

1870. B.H. Langley W. G. Dye W K. 1 . Vi a. 

1871. B.H.Lanlley W. G. Dye W K. F. \ i a. 

1872. B.H.Landev W. G. Dye W.K.F\ila. 

1873. B. H. Langlev W. K. Vila R. L. McCormick. 

1874 B H LaiAeV W. K. Vila R. L. McCormick. 

1875^ b". H. LangleV W. K. Vila Isaac Slade. 

1876 W K F Vila Isaac Slade >i. btaughton. 

1877' W' K F Vila Isaac Blade N. Stanghton. 

1878". B. H. Lan-rlev Isaac Slade N. Staughton 

1879. Isaac Slade : N. Staughton R. B. Bastord. 

1880. N. Stauditon W. K . F. Vila Isaac S ade. 

1881. Isaac Slade W. K. F. Vila A. W. Scott. 

188'> V W Scott Isaac Slade N. Staughton. 

1883' A. W. Scott Isaac Slade N. Staughton. 

The other officers for the current year are I. B. Cummings, 
Prelate; S. Fox, S.W.; R. B. Basford, Treas.; W. H. Bennett, S.B.; 
F. A. A. Robertson, W.; A. O. Slade, 2d G.;W. K. Vila, J. W.; C. 
H. Porter, Rec; E. F. Mues, Sw. B.; G. L. Gates, 3d G.; E. S. 
Nevius, 1st G. ; L. K. Eastey, Sentinel. 

The whole number of knights that have been enrolled in Coeur 
de Lion Commandery since its organization in 1864 has been 144. 
Of these, 61 still remain upon thtj rolls, 40 of whom are residents of 
this city. Of the 83 whose names no longer appear, eight have died 
as members of this commandery, leaving the courts of the earthly 
temple to enter through the more glorious gates of the upper, the 
sanctuary not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. The 
remaining 75 have scattered far and wide ; no doubt many of them 
have joined the bannered host ot the grand encampment above. 

There are many items of interest that might be recorded concern- 
ing Coeur de Lion Commandery and the sir knights who compose it. 
We mention only a few. 

March 17, 1865, Sir Knight P. P. Hubbell (Father Hubbell) was 
made an honorary member of the commandery, a distinction con- 
ferred upon no other during the nineteen years of its existence. 

With the granting of the charter the name of the commandery 
was changed from the French form of the name, which it bore at its 
institution, to the English form of the words, ''Cojur de Lion," as it 
now is. At the triennial conclave, held in Chicago in 1 880, Coeur de 
Lion received general commendation for its arms and banner — its 
beautifully-emblazoned standard eliciting universal praise as one of 
the most beautiful ensigns in that immense liost. This commandery 
has fm-ni-^lied three grand commanders for the state : Sir Knights 



458 HISTORY OF WENONA COUNTY. 

James M. Cole, B. F. Langley and B.. L. McCormick, who are ex- 
officio members of the grand encampment. Of these James M. Cole 
was grand master of the grand commander y in 1868-0, and G. War- 
der of the grand encampment in Irom 1868 to 1871. B. F. Langley 
was eminent commander of C(Bur de Lion Commandery for seven 
terms, grand commander of the state in 1874-5 and grand senior 
warden of the grand encampment from 1874 to 1877. R. L. 
McCormick was grand conductor on the state commandery in 1881. 
Father Ilubbell was appointed to the grand prelacy of the Grand 
Commandery of Minnesota in 1874, the office being vacated by the 
death of V.P. Sir Knight A. E. Ames, and has held the office by 
successive election ever since — the action of the commandery being 
so unanimous in every instance as to approve the judgment of numy 
that he will liold the office he so honors until called up higher by 
the Supreme Commander of the Universe. I. B. Cummings, the 
present prelate of Goeur de Lion, lias held that office for thirteen 
consecutive terms, and magnihes it. 

DRUIDS. 

The Druids are divided into three separate organizations, namely : 
Winona Grove (German), Scandinavian Lund and Oak Grove (Eng- 
lish). We will first take up the Winona Grove, No. 6. This branch 
was organized in September, 1871, the charter being granted the 
same year. The officers were : Christian Heintz, president ; Con- 
rad Sherer, vice-president ; Henry Stelter, secretary ; Fred. Martin, 
treasurer. There were at first but twelve members. The object 
of the society, like other oi-ganizations of its kind, is benevolent. 
There are three degrees. Members having acquired all the degrees 
are called Druids, and when unable to work receive from the society 
$5 per week. The second degree is given after the member has 
been in the association six months ; these members receive $3 when 
unable to work. The first degree is received upon initiation. Such 
members, during sickness, receive but $2 per week. On the death 
of a member the widow receives from the entire association through- 
out the state a sum of money varying as to the entire membership 
at the time. An assessment is made of $1 upon every member in 
the state; this is given to the widow ; but if the sum exceeds $2,- 
000, the excess over this falls to the widows' fund in the treasury. 
The society receives into its ranks only men of respectability and 
temperance. The members are liable at any time to be suspended 



SOCIETIES. 459 

or expelled for misconduct. The Winona Grove have in their 
treasury at present $750 in cash, besides ])roperty of various kinds 
valued at $1,420. The officers are : Claus Nottelmann, president ; 
Henry Kluver, vice-president ; Hugo Enderlein, secretary ; B. Howe, 
assistant secretary ; Fred. Meyer, treasurer. 

Scandvnamcwi Grove^ No. i^, was organized May 23. 1876 ; 
the charter was granted at the same date. The first officers were : 
]Sr.A., O. M. Olsen ; V.A., A. G. Steelhammer ; secretary, L. 
Olsen ; treasurer, Christ Christoflferson ; I. G. , O. Hanson ; con- 
ductor, L. O. Engelstad; O.G., M. C. Wahler ; E. H.B.N. A., John 
Ereckner ; L.H.B.KA., M. P. Foss ; RH.B.Y.A., O. Thompson ; 
L.H.B.Y.A., L C. Olson. At first there were but eighteen charter 
members ; the number has now increased to thirty-four. The names 
of the present officers are : D.D., L. Olson ; N.A., H. U. Nelson ; 
Y.A., Otto Outzeer ; secretar}-, Edward Anderson; conductor, H. 
L. Berg; O.G., G. P. Gillsbery ; R. H.B.N. A., Issak Nilse ; L.H. 
B.N.A^, H. P. Hanson; I.G., B. Broderson ; RH.B.Y.A., A. C. 
Larson : L.H.B.Y.A., G. Christeanser. 

Oah Grove was organized and had the charter granted August 
10, 1877, with a membership of forty-four. The officers were : N. 
A., R B. Basford ; Y.A., G. K. Adams; secretary, H. W. Posz ; 
treasurer, H. P. Wedel. At present there are fifty-three members. 
The officers are : N.A., G. K. Adams ; Y.A., J. Seicht ; secre- 
tary, H. W. Posz ; treasurer, W. C. Pletke. 

A.O.U.W. 

Winona Lodge., No. W., was organized August 3, 1877, with thirteen 
charter members, and in the less than six years of its existence has 
grown to a flourishing beneficiary with 110 members and half a sc(jre 
of petitions for membership to be acted upon. Among the objects 
proposed to be accomplished by this organization, one of the leading 
features is the payment of $2,000 at the death of a member to his 
family. This is effected through the grand lodge organization of 
the state. The financial standing of the lodge is most excellent, 
and under the management of its efficient officers is rapidly increas- 
ing in influence and members. The present board of officers is as 
follows : P.M.W., J. J. Hofl'man ; M.W., W. C. Pierce ; F., P. W. 
Leach ; O., George Paris ; recorder, W. O. Kennedy ; rec, J. M. 
Sheardown ; fin., J. C. Parchyues ; guide, Wm. Ehler ; LW. 
Wm. Ehmke ; O.W., Wm. Petersen. The annual dues as estab- 



4<it) HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

lisiied by the lodge are $4, payable in ({uarterly installments. The 
cost of carrying $2,000 beneficiary being about $18 to $20 per 
annum. 

KNIGHTS OF HONOR 

were organized on May 30, 1877. The charter was granted the same 
date. At first there were but seventeen charter members. The offi- 
cers were: A. H. Snow, dictator; W. H. Stevens, past dictator; N. 
Buck, vice-dictator ; C. B. Maxwell, assistant dictator ; S. Fleish- 
man, financial reporter ; N. Bufitbrd, treasurer ; L. D. Frost, 
guardian ; W. ~R. Williams, chaplain ; G. H. Ellsburry, reporter ; 
J. F. Martin, sentinel. At present there are forty-two members, 
and the order is in a flourishing condition. The officers are : J. B. 
McGaughey, past dictator; S. Fleishman, dictator; Thomas Hill, 
vice dictator ; W. C. Richardson, assistant dictator ; J. Gertter, 
treasurer ; Jacob Smith, guardian ; "W. C. Brown, financial reporter ; 
L. D. Frost, reporter ; H. Fraelich, guardian ; Wm. Werner, 
sentinel ; A. Wals worth, chaplain. 

TEMPLE OF HONOR 

was organized and chartered June 11, 1875, with a membership of 
nineteen. The charter members were: L. O. Stevens, W.C.T. ; 
J. L. Furgurson," W.V.T.; C. A. Bierce, W.R.; R M. Martin, 
W.A.R.; F. S. Quinsey, W.F.K; John Bally. A.F.R.; K. M. Mc- 
Question, W.C. ; H. H. Wassen, W.H. ; J. Manning, W.D. ; Wm. 
H. St. John, W.S. ; Louis Larson, W.G. ; W. W. Wood, D.G. W.C.T. 
The present officers are : A. Thomas, W.C.T. ; vacant, W. Y.T. ; L. O. 
Stevens, W.R.; B. Haverson, W.F.R.; Mr. Martin, W.H.; Mr. 
Niles, W.D.H.; Mr. Blood, W.G. ; Ned Gallion, W.S.; C. Johns- 
ton, P. W.C.T.; L. O. Stevens, W.C; G A. Terril, D.G. W.C.T. 
The number of members at present is thirty. 

GOOD TE^ri'LARS. 

This society was organized and the charter granted November 15, 
1882. The number of members in the beginning was thirty-nine ; 
at present the number has increased to fifty. Although in existence 
but a short space of time the society is in a ]irosperous condition, 
the officers are: L. R. Stevens, W.C.T.; A. Thomas, P. W.C.T.; 
Mrs. E. Halbert, W.Y.T.; Rev. F. W. Flint, W.Oiap.; L. D. 
Schoonmaker, W.Sec. ; Miss Lizzie Gage, W.A.Sec. ; Fred. Wait, 
W.F.Sec; C. A. Bierce, W.T.; G. E. Tount, W.M.; Miss Ella 



SOCIETIES. 461 

Tount, W.D.M.; Miss Libbie May bury, W.T.G.; E. P. Wait, W. 
Sent; C. G. Maybury, L.D.; Miss Wait, R.H.S.; Miss Sanford, 
L.H.S.; C. A. Bierce, E. P. Wait, A. W. Gage, trustees. 

WOMANS' TEMPERANCE UNION. 

This society was organized in 1 875. The olficers were : Mrs. 
Hollowell, president ; Mrs. Bierce, secretary ; Mrs. M. K. Drew, 
treasurer. The organization at first numbered but twelve members ; 
at present the membership has increased to sixty. The officers at 
present are : Mrs. J. Swart, president ; Mrs. Tliompson, vice-presi- 
dent ; Mrs. M. K. Drew, secretary ; Mrs. Cosgrove, treasurer. 
The society is said to be in a prosperous condition. 

THE WINONA EQUITABLE AID UNION. 

This society was organized and charter granted June 22, 1880, 
with a membership of thirty-one. The following were the first 
officers elected : Prof. W. F. Phelps, president ; W. W. Slocumb, 
vice-president ; D. E. Vance, chancellor ; John J. Myres, advocate ; 
C. G. Maybury, treasurer; J. N. Maybury, secretary. 

The officers are elected semi-annually. There has been in this 
society some withdrawals and suspensions, but it is at writing in a 
prosperous condition. There is a membership at present of 43. 
Tlie officers for 1882 are : Thomas H. Shaw, president ; John C. 
Brown, vice-president; C. G. Maybury, treasurer; L. A. West, 
secretary. 

The operations of this union are, by virtue of a charter granted 
in conformity to the laws and regulations of the founders of the 
order, called the Supreme Equitable Aid Union. This was incor- 
porated March 22, 1879, in compliance with a statute of the Com- 
monwealth of Pennsylvania, under date of April 29, 1874. The 
incorporators were D. A. Dewey, R. N. Seaver, W. B. Howard, 
H. S. Ayer and W. H. Muzzy, all citizens of Columbus, Pennsyl- 
vania. 

Objects of the order : 1. To unite fraternally all white persons, 
socially and physically acceptable, between sixteen and sixty-five 
years of age. 2. To give equal benefits to both sexes, striving to 
improve the social and moral bearing of each. 3. To give woman 
all the rights that social equality can bestow, and to grant her all 
the benefits secured to man by secret organizations. 4. To give all 
moral and material aid in its power to members of the order by 



402 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

assisting each other in l)usiness, in obtaining employment and in 
sickness. 5. To establish a benefit fund, from which a sum not to 
exceed $3,000 shall be paid at the death of a member to whom the 
member shall designate, or to his heirs. 6. To see that in sickness * 
fraternal care is at all times given, and to advance the social friend- 
ship of the member in every manner possible. Besides the prin- 
cipal union, over 400 subordinate orders are in existence, with an 
entire membership of 15,000. In the last three and a half years 
105 deaths have occurred, and $196,331.45 has been paid out in 
insurance. 

gj:r]vian philharmonic society 

was incorporated April 11, 1866, with a membership of fifteen. 
The first officers were : G. Lautenoshlaeger, president ; F. Kroeger, 
vice-president ; N. F. Hibbert, secretary ; R. Radke, treasurer ; C. 
F. Schroth, Wm. Wedel, E. A. Gerdtzen, trustees. The charter 
members were as follows : Gr. Lautenoshlaeger, A. Putsoh, R. 
Radke, M. Rose, C. F. Schroth, E. A. Gerdtzen, F. Kroeger, W. F. 
Hibbert, Wm. Wedel, W. R. Schmidt, Jacob Scherffins, G. Erd- 
mann, Peter Scherffins, F. Steinhagen, F. C. Kopp. At the present 
writing there are in all 115 members. The officers are : Eugene 
Gerstenhauer, president ; David Fakler, vice-president ; Jacob Girt- 
ler, secretary ; F. Moebus, financial secretary ; C. W. Anding, treas- 
urer ; G. Anger. E. W. Rebstork, J. Scherffins, trustees ; Arthur 
Beyersteds, steward. 

GERMANIA BAND. 

The Germania band was organized in 1857 by Herman 
Rohweder. The members were as follows : H. Rohweder, leader ; 
Charles Ebert, Wm. Stark, Philip Simmer, (Tottleib Bughorlz, 
C Hill, G. S. Story, Henry Leor, Geo. Hazen, Wm. Ross. In 
1879 the organization was enlarged ; it now consists of a brass-band 
and an orchestra of stringed instruments. The members at present 
are Herman Rohweder, Henry Bentz, Jr., Henry Bentz, Sr., Fritz 
Bentz, Conrad Wolpers, Frank Yotruba, Christ Clausen, Henry 
Clausen, August G. Miller, W. F. Becker, Wm. Becker, Fritz 
Ulrich, Julius Miller. 

ST. ALOYSIUS YOUNG MEn's SOCIETY. 

The charter was granted and the society organized in April, 1875. 
The organizers were N. Schneider, M. Smith, G. Schork and 
J. Smith. There were nineteen members at first. The names of 



CHURCHES. 463 

the officers are as follows : H. Schroeder, president ; N. Schneider, 
vice-president ; J. Armand, secretary ; J. Schumacher, assistant 
secretar}^ ; B. A. Gernes, treasurer. 

The society has two objects. The first is benevolence. Members 
physically unable to work receive from the society $3 per week until 
recovery. This is secured by an assessment on each member of 
twenty-five cents per month. The second object of the society is 
mutual benefit and pleasure. The officers at present are : J. Hoffarth, 
president ; J. Smith, vice-president ; J. Semmer, secretary ; F. 
Winkels, assistant secretary ; A. Wirth, treasurer. The number 
of members at present is thirty-five. 



CHAPTER XLIY. 



CHURCHES. 



Pref^hyterian Church. — The First Presbyterian Society of 
Winona was organized July 15, 1856, and its articles of asso- 
ciation will be found recorded on page 198, book F, office of 
register of deeds. The original board of trustees were Henry 
Day, D. C. Patterson, M.D., J. T. Smith, Daniel Wells and Samuel 
Moss. Of these, Mr. Day removed to Elkhart, Indiana, in 1861, 
and died there some years later ; Mr. Wells removed to La Crosse 
in 1859 ; Dr. Patterson has been a resident of Washington, D.C., 
for many years, and J. T. Smith has long since removed to Port 
Byron, New York, his present residence. Mr. Samuel Moss died in 
Winona, September 5, 1865. The church organization was effected 
about six weeks after the formation of the society, August 31, 1856, 
and numbered fifteen members. Rev. Daniel Ames was at that 
time supplying the pulpit of the recently formed society, and he 
was assisted in the church organization by Rev. Jacob E. Conrad, 
of Rochester, Minnesota. Of the original (fifteen) members who 
constituted the church at the time of its organization there is not 
one now residing in this city. The officers elected at the organiza- 
tion of the church were : Henry Day, Samuel Moss and John Mor- 
rison, elders ; Henry Day, deacon. The only surviving member of 
the original board of officers is Mr. John Morrison, now residing in 



464 HISTORY OF WINONA COTNTY. 

St. Charles, in this county. This church was organized under the 
auspices ot the New School branch of the Presbyterian church, and 
was upon its organization attached to the Blue Earth presbytery. 
The first pastor of the church was Kev. Daniel Ames, whose pas- 
torate extended from July, 1856, to April, 1858. The lirst com- 
munion of the church was celebrated September 6, 1856. The first 
baptism was that of Samuel Dean Moss, son of Samuel and Augusta 
B. Moss, September 6, 1856. The oldest resident members of the 
church are Mrs. Calista Balcombe, Mr. Dingman Spelman and Mrs. 
Amelia Spelman, admitted by letter JaTiuary 18, 1857. The Rev. 
Daniel Ames having resigned the pulpit of the society in April, 1858, 
the church was without a regular minister until December of that 
vear, when Rev. D. C. Lyon was called to the pastorate, accepted, 
entered upon his duties, and maintained his connection with the 
church until June, 1867, when he resigned to accept the post ot 
synodical missionary. This position he still fills with great accepta- 
bility to the church throughout the entire state, by whom he is sin- 
cerely beloved and revered. His residence since his removal from 
Winona has been at St. Paul. Important changes transpired in 
the condition and relations of the church during Rev. Lyon's admin- 
istration, who was familiarly known as "Father Lyon," — a sobri- 
quet well deserved, as he was literally as well as officially ''father 
of the church." Soon after his acceptance of the pastorate the church 
severed its connection with the New School branch of Presbyterianism, 
and transferring its allegiance to the Old School branch united with the 
presbytery of Winnebago, Wisconsin. The first place" of worship of 
the little church was a small rude frame building erected in 1856, on 
Fourth street, between the old Congregational church and the resi- 
dence of the late Wm. Richardson. This building was materially 
altered, enlarged and improved soon after Father Lyons assumed 
charge of the church, and in that condition was occupied by the 
society until the comjiletion of their present church edifice (m the 
corner of Main and Fifth streets, fronting the park. The new 
church was taken possession of in the fall of 1866, at which time 
the old building was sold to the Unitarian society, by whom it was 
sold to V. Simson, Esq., and by him converted into dwellings. The 
new building was erected mainly through the efforts of Father 
Ly(m. The building committee were Messrs. A. F. Hodgins, Wm. 
Richardson and lion. Wm. Mitchell. The church edifice, which at 
the date of its erection was the finest house for religious worship 



CHURCHES. 467 

in the city, is of brick, fronting forty feet on Main streeet ; lias 
a total depth of sixty-two feet, and the audience-room proper a 
seating capacity of 300. To this structure, costing with grounds 
about $14,000, has since been added a brick lecture-room facing 
twenty-six and one-half feet on Fifth street, with a total depth of 
fifty-two feet, and having additional accommodations for 150 persons. 
The lecture-room is connected with the main auditorium by folding 
doors, and as occasion demands the whole can be utilized at once, 
affording accommodation for 450 people. 

The pulpit remained vacant after, the resignation of Father Lyon, 
in the summer of 1867, until July 30, 1868, when a call was ex- 
tended to the Rev. Joseph M. McNulty, who filled the pulpit 
until his resignation in March, 1871. The church was without a 
regular pastor until JSTovember of that year, when Rev. Rockwood 
McQuestin (now of Minneapolis) accepted a call as - pastor and 
maintained his connection with the church until September, 1877, 
when he accepted a call to the Presbyterian church of Waterloo, 
Iowa, and severed his connection with the society here. The same 
fall Rev.W. D. Thomas was called to the church and continued as 
its pastor until December 15, 1880, when he resigned to accept a call 
extended him by the Presbyterian church of La Crosse, Wisconsin. 
During Rev. Thomas' administration the lecture-room and infant 
class-rooms for Sunday-school work were added at a cost of $8,000, 
and a fine organ placed in the auditorium at an additional expense of 
$2,400. The church was again without a pastor after the departure 
of Rev. Thomas until December 1, 1881, when Rev. F. W. Flint, 
the present incumbent, having accepted the call extended him, 
entered upon his duties. 

The financial condition of the society is good. The maxim of 
the church management has always been " pay as you go," and with 
the exception of a small balance still due on the organ the society 
is without debt. 

The present session of the church is composed as follows : 
Rev. F. W. Flint (ex-olRcio moderator) ; P. P. Hubbell, F. F. St. 
John, J. W. Thomas, W. R.Williams and C. O. Goss. The present 
board of trustees is as follows : A. F. Hodgins, AYm. Mitchell, 
J. W. Thomas, W. R. Williams, A. M. Dixon. Of these, W. R. 
Williams is treasurer and C. O. Goss, clerk. The number of mem- 
bers now upon the church rolls is 166, and the total revenue of the 
church for 1882, including benevolent contributions and Sundav- 
27 



468 HISTORY OF WINONA COITNTY. 

school offerings, was $3,486.47. There have been 103 baptisms 
since the organization of the churcli. 

Presbyterian Sunday School. — The Sunday scliool, as first sus- 
tained by the church was a union school, and so continued until 
lS()(i, when the formal organization of a Sunday school under the 
immediate direction of the church was perfected. The school had 
at that time about sixty or seventy scholars, but so imperfect are the 
records that no specific data can be given. In October of that 
year, 1866, F. F. St. John assumed charge of the school, and was its 
superintendent until 1882, when (I O. Goss was elected to that 
position. This school now numbers about 175, including teachers, 
and is officered as follows : O. C. Goss, superintendent ; W. H. St. 
John, secretary ; H. Thompson, treasurer ; Thomas A. Richardson, 
librarian; F. F. St. John, assistant librarian. Rev. F. W. Flint, 
present pastn^r of the church, is a native of the State of New York. 
He pursued his classical studies at Union College, Schenectady, in 
his native state, graduating from that institution in the class of 
1856. Entering Auburn Theological Seminary, he completed his 
course of study there, graduating in 1859, and entered upon the 
work of the ministry immediately afterward. His first pastorate 
was in Silver Creek, New York. He first came to Minnesota about 
ten years since, and was in St. Paul prior to coming to this city. 
Rev. Flint is married, has two children attending school in Winona 
and one son in Princeton College, New Jersey. 

German Presbyterian Church. — On February 10, 1864, accord- 
ing to the desire of the presbytery at St. Charles, Rev. D. C. Lyon 
and Jacob Kolb were appointed to organize the congregation at 
Winona. 

For a year previous to this time, however, meetings under Mr. 
J. Kolb, who came as a missionary from Iowa, were held in a hall 
in Winona. Mr. Kolb's duty and desire was to collect and form a 
congregation, which ho succeeded in doing, with the aid of Rev. 
D. C. Lyon, in 1864. 

Jacob Kolb, the first minister, remained with the congregation 
from 1863 until 1869. A church was erected at the corner of 
Fifth and Franklin streets in 1864. The building was a frame 
structure forty feet long and twenty-eight feet wide. It cost $1,800. 
Among the prominent members, some of which are residents in 
Winona to-day, may be mentioned J. Straub, Jacob Kissling, 
H. Wychgram, Fredrick Moebus, Julius Geise, C. Rohwerder, 



CHUKOHES. 469 

J. Wettenberg, Edward Pelzer, Michael Kissinger, Conrad Bohn, 
George Bohn, Christina Bohn, Anna Pelzer and Margaret Wych- 
gram. From 1869 until 1870 the church was without a pastor. In 
1870 Augustus Busch took up the work and continued it until 1872. 
From 1872 until 1875 Earnest Schuette had charge of the congre- 
gation. The church was once more without a minister for a period 
of one year. In 1876 J. Leierer came and remained until 1879. In 
1879 Augustus Busch, the present pastor, was called the second 
time. The congregation at the present writing numbers seventy-five 
persons. The interior of the church was improved in ISSl, at a 
cost of $250. Tliere is a Sabbath school connected with the church, 
witli an average attendance of sixty-five pupils. Rev. Augustus 
Busch, the pastor, is the superintendent. He is assisted by ten 
teachers. 

It might be of interest to mention, in connection with this, that 
this church and another small one situated at Frank Hill, ten miles 
southeast of Winona, are the only German Presbyterian associations 
in the state. 

The J^lrst Congregational c/mrc/i of Winona was organized 
December 10, 1854. It was the first church formed in Winona, 
and, so far as is known, in southern Minnesota. It was the Third 
Congregational church in the state prior to its formation, and as 
early as the summer of 1852, when there were not more than twenty 
children on the prairie, a union Sabbath school was held in the 
house of Mrs. A. B. Smith. This school was more fully organized 
in 1853, with Beecher Gore for superintendent. Congregationalists, 
Baptists and Methodists supported it. Its sessions were held in a 
little schoolhouse situated on the south side of Second street, between 
Walnut and Lafayette streets. Here the Congregational church was 
organized with eighteen members. Rev. H.'S. Hamilton, who was 
in Winona for his health, and who was engaged in secular business, 
was influential in organizing the church, and both before and after 
its formation preached as occasion required. The population of 
Winona at this time was small ; its religious life was feeble. The 
church migrated from house to house, moving from the schoolhouse 
to a building on the levee, thence to Davidson's Hall, nearly 
opposite, thence to Hubbard's Hall on Second street, afterward to a 
room in what was called the bank building, at the corner of Lafayette 
and Front streets. Its first house of worship was erected in 1856 
on the southeast corner of Second and Franklin streets. 



470 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

The first minister of the church was Rev. H. S. Hamilton, who 
preached at intervals until 1858. The second minister was Rev. T. T. 
Waterman, who supplied the church from August, 1856, to October, 
1857. The third minister was Rev. David Burt, who commenced 
his labors May 1, 1858, and continued until August 23, 1866. Rev. 
J. F. Dudley succeeded him at once, and remained with the church 
until May 1, 1869. The church was without a regular minister until 
December 8, 1870, when Rev. H. M. Tenney was installed as its 
pastor. He resigned May 8, 1875. After an intermission of a year 
and a half, during which the church was supplied by various 
ministers. Rev. John H. Morley began his ministry, November 15, 
1876, and was installed as pastor March 1, 1877. Of its ministers 
the first three are dead, and the church remembers gratefully the 
labors and the sacrifices of these ministers who served them during 
their weakness. Special mention should be made of the work of 
Rev. David Burt, under whose ministrj' the church was unified and 
took a commanding position in the community. 

There have been connected with the church since its formation 
about six hundred members ; of these over two hundred and sixty 
were admitted upon confession of faith. The present membership 
is two hundred and sixty-seven. The church is supported by weekly 
offerings, secured by pledges made at the beginning of the year. 
Pews are free, but, for the sake of the home feeling, are assigned to 
those who desire them, that each family may have a home in the 
Lord's house. The benevolent contributions are also made in 
weekly offerings secured by a pledge. 

The Sabbath seho(^l has always been lai-ge and flourishing. A 
large number of children not connected with the families of the 
church have uniformity been identified with the school. It com- 
monly has a library of about seven hundred volumes. It makes a 
weekly offering for its own expenses or for benevolent work. The 
superintendents of the school have been Messrs. H. C. Bolcom, J. p. 
Laird, W. H. Laird, Wm. Taylor, Wm. Bone, Franklin Staples, 
M.D., James G. Nind and Irwin Shepard, tlie latter of whom still 
continues in office. 

Connected with the church and managing its secular affairs there 
is an ecclesiastical society, organized in 1857. This body is incor- 
porated according to the laws of the state, and owns the church 
property. The women of the church have a woman's board of 
missions, devoted to foreign missions, and a ladies' benevolent 



CHURCHES. 471 

society which cares for home missions and for the poor of the 
congregation. The young people have a society called the Gleaners, 
which is interested in home and foreign missions. In addition, 
there are the various ladies' meetings without special organization. 




First C/Ongeegational C'hurch. 

The first house of worship, a frame building, was dedicated 
December 21, 1856. It cost, including lots, $4,000. In the summer 
of 1863 it was moved to the southeast corner of Lafayette and 
Fourth streets, .and was repaired. In 1868 it was enlarged by 



472 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

len2:theniDg. In 1870 a vestry was built in the rear. In 1882 it was 
8old and devoted to secular uses. In 1875 a site was selected on the 
corner of Broadway and Johnson street for a new churcli. In the 
autumn of 1879 a subscription was started for building ; in tlie 
sprinsz; of 18S0 ground was broken ; August 19, the corner-stone 
was laid with appropriate ceremonies. The builditig was completed 
in 1882, and October 8 was formally dedicated to the worship of 
Almighty God. 

Prot. F. W. Fisk, D.D., of Chicago Theological Seminary, 
preached the sermon, and the pastoi- offered the prayer of consecra- 
tion. The church, which was fully paid for prior to the day of 
dedication, cost, with the lots and furnishing, excluding organ, 
$38,000. The cost of the building alone was $30,000. It is built of 
a whitish limestone, trimmed with red sandstone. It has an audi- 
torium seating six hundred and fifty, a chapel for the use of the 
Sabbath school, holding over five hundred, and various other 
conveniences. A much larger number can be accommodated, both 
in the auditorium and the chapel, if occasion requires. The style 
of architecture is composite. The chapel has a semi-circular room 
lighted by a dome, with class-rooms surrounding, all of which can 
be thrown together. For beauty and convenience, as well as 
for thoroughness of work, the house is believed to be one of the 
finest in the Northwest. Mr. W. H. Wilcox, of Chicago, is the 
architect. 

This church, in common with other Congregational churches, 
lives in fellowship with the churches of its order, both accepting and 
giving advice ; but it is independent of all ecclesiastical control, 
acknowledging only the supreme authority of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
It is democratic in government, all its affairs being controlled by the 
adult membership. It believes in evangelical religion, and requires 
of those seeking to enter its communion credible evidence of con- 
version and Christian character. In promoting the religious life of 
the community, and so building society in temperance, righteousness, 
patriotism and education ; in securing the religious nurture of the 
young, both in its own families and in neglected households ; in 
practical interest in missionary operations at home and abroad, tliis 
church is doing good work. 

St. PauVn Protestant Episcopal Church. — This parish was 
organized ])ursuant to the territorial laws of Minnesota, under the 
direction of Rev. J. S. Van Lugen, secretary of the Protestant Epis- 



CHURCHES. 47 H 

copal church for Minnesota, May 13, 1856, as St. Paul's church in 
the city of Winona. At this time there was not a male communi- 
cant to participate in tlie organization, nor had any of the officers or 
incorporators made a personal profession of religion. The Rev. E. 
P. Gray was the first missionary of the new parish and continued his 
services here nearly one year, when upon the advice of the bishop. 
Rev. B. Evans, living at that time upon his farm in Rolling Stone 
township, officiated at morning services as his health would permit. 
In February, 1862, Rev. J. H. Waterbury was sent by Bisliop Whipple 
to look after the interests of the parish, at which time there were 
two male and three female communicants. The following month 
Mr. Waterbury assumed charge of the parish as its rector, upon 
invitation of the vestry, and his salary was fixed at $600 per annum. 
The society had been worshiping since its organization in tlie hall 
of the Huff house, then in the Lamberton warehouse, and finally 
in a hall over Wheeler's store on Centre street, which latter place 
was burned in the great fire of July, 1862, entailing a loss of $500 
upon the parish. During that summer afternoon services were held 
in the Presbyterian and Baptist churches, until at Christmas time 
the society took possession of a building they had inclosed on the 
corner of Fifth and Lafayette streets, upon a lot donated them 
by Asa Forsyth, Esq. This building was completed and consecrated 
June 10 of that year (1863), the total cost of building being about 
$2,500. The church continued its services here until the fall of 
1870, when the building was removed to the corner of Fifth and 
Broadway streets, and the lot it had occupied was sold. In the new 
location the removed building was refitted for worship, and occupied 
by the church until the_y took possession of their present beautiful and 
commodious edifice, Christmas day, 1874. For this new structure 
ground was broken in the summer of 1873, the corner-stone laid 
September 25 of that year, and the whole completed as it now 
stands, and occupied as above stated, December 25, 1874. The 
extreme length of the structure is 115 feet, main 80x48 feet, chan- 
cel 26X25 feet, width of nave 44 feet, seating capacity (500). The 
walls are of dressed stone, the porch and tower floors are hand- 
somely tiled and the inside finished in white ash and black walnut 
woods. There are eighteen beautiful memorial windows, the richest 
of which is that at the south end of the building, opposite the chan- 
cel, commemorative of the pastorate of the Rev. T. M. Riley, rector 
of the parish from July, 1869, to October, 1872. The entire cost of 



474 HISTORY OF WIN'ONA COmfTY. 

building and furnishing, including the bell and a superb organ, 
costing $3,500, has been about $35,000. 

The successive rectors of St. Paul's have been Rev. Theodore 
Ilolcomb (Rev. Waterbury's successor), from April, 1865, to April, 
1S09 ; Rev. T. M. Riley, from July, 1869, to October, 1872 ; Rev. R. 
M. Laurie, from December, 1872, to June 30, 1877, when his resig- 
nation was rendered imperative on account of failing health ; Rev. 
Charles W. Ward, from December, 1877, until April,'1879, and the 
present incumbent, Rev. E. J. Purdy, who became rector in June, 
1879. 

The original officers of the church were : Noah L. Smith, war- 
den ; Thomas E. Bennett, treasurer ; R. H. Bingham, clerk. Their 
nomination was made at the Easter meeting of the society in 1857, 
and their appointment, which was duly made by J. W. Van Lugen, 
D.D., then secretary of the Protestant Episcopal church in Minne- 
sota, bears date April 27, 1857. 

The present parish officers are : W. H. Yale, senior warden ; W. 
H. Hulburt, junior warden ; W. J. Whipple, clerk, and Wm. Cun- 
ningham, treasurer. Messrs. W. J. Whipple, O. M. Wheeler, 
Charles Horton, L. B. Frost and Wm. Cunningham compose the 
vestry. The present number of communicants at St. Paul's is 
175, and there are 105 families included in the parish. Since the 
organization of the parish in 1856 tliere liave been 477 baptisms and 
271 confirmations. 

The first record of the Sabbath school connected with the parish 
bears date 1862, but there are no authentic minutes of its organiza- 
tion. The number of persons at that time connected with the Sab- 
bath school was about 60, present number nearly 200. The ofl3.cers 
of the school are : Rev. E. J. Purdy, rector ; Wm. A. Cunningham, 
superintendent ; E. S. Gregory, treasurer, and Harry Raymond, 
secretary and librarian. 

Rev. E. P. Purdy, rector of St. Paul's, is a native of Connecticut 
and a graduate of Phillii)S Academy, Exeter, New Hampshire, class of 
1853. Four years later, 1857, he took his degree from Trinity College, 
Hartford, Omnecticut, and then entered the Theological Seminary of 
New York, from which he graduated in 1860. That same year he was 
invested with deacons' orders in Trinity, New York, and two years 
later was ordained priest in Louisville, Kentucky. His first parish 
was Washington, Arkansas, over which he was strttled in 1860, and 
which he was still serving when the war broke out , was arrested 



ciiuncnES. 475 

as a military spj- at Memphis on his way north, and released through 
the representations of Military Bishop Pope. November 25, 1862, 
Rev. Purdy was commissioned chaplain in the regular army, and 
served until the close of the war. Since then he has been constantly 
engaged in pastoral work. He was at New Albany and Logansport, 
Indiana, prior to coming to Minnesota in 1869. He has three chil- 
dren, two in school in this city and one son in college at Fairibault 
in this state. 

The First Methodist Episcopal Church of Winona was organized, 
April 22, 1855, by Rev. David Brooks, presiding elder of Minnesota 
district Wisconsin conference. Its iirst members were Joel Smith 
and wife, William T. Luark and wife, and Mrs. Mary Stockton. 
Rev. A. J. Nelson, F. A. Conwell and Esdras Smith, in the order 
named, were temporary pastors (supplies) for a few months each, by 
appointment of the presiding elder, from April, 1855, until August, 
1856, when J. W. Stogdill was appointed, who served for two years. 
The first Sunday school was organized in March, 1856, and D. M. 
Evans and Thomas Simpson were appointed to superintend and 
procure money for a library. This year the first church building 
was erected, and dedicated November 16, 1856. It was a plain, 
substantial wooden house, dimensions 44x60 feet, and located 
just north of the site of the present building, corner of Lafayette and 
Fifth streets. The second session of the Minnesota annual confer- 
ence was held in this house in August, 1857, Bishop E. R. Ames 
presiding. 

The following ministers have filled the office of pastor in this 
church at the times and in the order named : Geo. A. Phoebus, 
1858-9 ; John Quigley, 1859-60 ; Jabez Brooks, D.D., 1860-61 ; 
LiasBoiles, 1861-62 ; J. S. Peregrine, 1862-64 ; Edward Eggleston, 
1861-66 ; William McKinley, 1866-69 ; Chauncey Hobart, D.D., 
1869-70; Earl Cranston, 1870-71 ; Cyrus Brooks, D.D., 1871-74; 
William McKinley, 1874-77 ; Isaac Crook, D.D., 1877-80 ; William 
McKinley, 1880-82. 

In 1872 the present church was built and dedicated at a cost 
(including ground) of about $20,000. In 1874 Olive Branch mission 
was organized, and the chapel built by the Young Men's Christian 
Association, purchased for its use. Rev. L. Wright was its first 
pastor, 1877-8, followed by Rev. Wm. Soule, 1878-9, under whose 
pastorate Wesley mission, in the east end of the city, was organized. 
These two missions constitute one charge, now under care of Rev. 



476 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

James Door, who followed Mr. Soule. A good substantial chureh 
was built at the east end in 1881, at a cost of $4,500, and an equally 
good one in 1882, at the west end, at about the same cost. 

The membership of first church has been reduced by numerous 
removals, and by transfers to the east and west missions. Its present 
membership is 250 ; mission churches, 120 ; German Methodist 
Episcopal church, 75; total Methodist membership, 445; First church 
Sunday school, 300 ; Mission church Sunday school, 250 ; German 
Methodist Episcopal church Sunday school, 150 ; total Sunday 
schools, 700. 

German Methodist Episcopal church. — This congregation, or- 
ganized in October, 1860, grew out of the English Methodist Episcopal 
church. The church building was erected on the corner of Fifth and 
Liberty streets in 1859, at a cost of $3,000. The first pastor was 
John Westerfeld, who remained until 1860. After Rev. Westerfeld 
came a line of twelve ministers ; they are as follows : Herman Rich- 
ter, 1860-61 ; W. Traeger, 1861-62 ; Wm. Fiegenbaum, 1862-65 ; 
Wm. Schreimer, 1865-66; Geo. Hoerger, 1866-67; Edward Schuette, 
1867-69 ; Fredrich Kinder, 1869-70 ; August Lamprechd, 1870- 
72 ; John Hansen, 1872-74 ; J. L. Schaefer, 1874-77 ; Geo. 
Hoerger, 1877-80 ; Wm. Koerner, the present minister, 1880-82-83. 

In 1878 the church was remodeled and improved by the addition 
of a spire. There are now 75 members, some of whom reside in the 
country. A Sabbath school was organized with the church ; it has 
160 pupils, 28 teachers and a library of 220 volumes. 

Catholic Churches. — The Catholic church as an organized body 
began its missicm in Winona county in 1856. Previous to this 
time priests had traversed with zeal the entire county ; but beyond 
a few emblems of the great mysteries of the Holy Trinity, incarna- 
tion and redemption found on the remains of early Catholic voy- 
agers buried on the banks of the Mississippi, there are but slight 
traces of their zeal. As early as April, 1841, the Rev. A. Ravoux, 
now the vicar-general of the diocese of St. Paul, made the site of 
Winona a resting-place on one of his journeys from St. Paul to 
Prairie du Chien. In 1856 the Rev. Joseph Cretin, the first bishop 
of Minnesota and Dakota, visited Winona and organized the few 
Catholics into a parish, and in 1857 he appointed Rev. Thomas 
Murray to visit and attend the wants of the new religious settlement. 
Father Murray selected two lots in what is now the southwestern 
comer of the first ward as likely to be the very center of a thriving 



CHURCHES. 



477 



city. He prepared to put up a frame building, suitable for church 
use and future residence or school purposes. The church received 
the name of "St. Thomas." Rev. A. Oster, then on mission duty 
throughout Minnesota, made occasional visits to the little congre- 
gation, and in 1857 succeeded in completing the church. In July, 
1858, the Rev. Michael Prendergast succeeded him, and became the 
first resident Catholic pastor of Winona. His first work was to 
organize into an energetic band the Catholics about the country. 
Through his energy a parochial school was established and placed 
under the Sisters of St. Bridget. The purchase of three lots on 
Centre and Wabasha streets, and the removal of the church from its 
distant position to its present site on Centre and Wabasha streets 
were accomplished. Father Prendergast attended all the Catho- 
hcs in Wabasha, Olmsted, Houston, Fillmore, Steele and Mower 
counties. In August, 1862, Rev. Theodore Venn was sent to 
assist him. Father Venn was given charge of the Germans, 
Bohemians and Poles. He organized the St. Joseph parish, 
built the frame church, and administered to the wants of the 
remainder of the flock throughout the county by visiting them and 
holding service from house to house. He remained until Decem- 
ber, 1863. On the departure of Father Prendergast, early in 
1864, Father Morris attended the above missions until the 
ap])ointment of Rev.Wm. Lette as i)astor in April ot the same year. 
Father Lette had all the Catholics ot the county under his charge 
until June, 1868. In his time, the present church buildings of St. 
Charles and Hart were begun, and the foundation of St. Thomas' 
church of Winona built. Rev. Alois Plut succeeded him in 1868. 
During his time the church of the Immaculate Conception in Wilson, 
of St. Aloysius in Elba, and the fine stone church of the Hojy 
Trinity in Rolling Stone were built and dedicated. Besides this, St. 
Stanislaus' church of Winona was begun, poi-tions of the St. 
Thomas' church of Winona completed, St. Charles' church of St. 
Charles built, and St. Joseph's church of Winona was enlarged. 

A parochial school was built and maintained by him with excel- 
lent success in St. Joseph's parish. In the fall of 1871 this was 
placed under the Sisters of Notre Dame. During the year 1869 he 
was aided by Rev. C. Koeberl and Rev. M. Sturenberg. Father 
Sturenberg took charge of the Ridgway mission, where he built a 
neat chapel in 1874. Rev. W. Reirdon attended the St. Charles 
mission during part of the years 1870-71. In June, 1871, Father 



478 



HISTORY OF WESroNA COUNTY. 



Pint received much needed relief by the coming of Rev. J. B. 
Cotter, who had been assigned charge of the English-speaking 
Catholics of Winona county. The latter has remained in charge 
until the present day. During his administration some harassing 
debts have been removed. The churches of St. Thomas, of Winona, 
of St. Charles, in St. Charles, and of SS. Peter and Paul, of Hart, 
have been sufficiently advanced and furnished to fit them for dedica- 
tion and use. By the generosity of Peter Peters, of Lewiston, a 
property of four acres for church and cemetery purposes was secured. 
In 1876 the church of St. Posa, of Lima, was built upon this ground. 
In 1873 two lots and a two-story house were purchased by the 
St, Thomas parish, which then possessed an entire half block of 




« Madison School. 

property with ample room for the parish liouse, school-buildings 
and hall, which were erected in 1877. The ])arochial schools of St. 
Thomas were established by Pev. J. B. Cotter, in 1874, and were 
immediately placed under the Sisters of Notre Dame. Each school 
has had since its organizatit/U an annual roll of 200 pupils, with an 
average attendance of about 130. The St. Thomas has a reputation 
for its work in the cause of temperance, through its Father Mathew 
T. A. and B. Society, organized January 28, 1872, and having 
branches in Hart and St. Charles, it has exercised a powerful in- 
fluence in the morals of tlie people. En 1875 the church at Hart 
was eidarged and the altar replaced by one of an elegant design 
and finish. A wing addition 20x30 feet was also added for the 
use of the school and society. Since then an annual summer school 



CHURCHES. 479 

is held. Rev. J. B. Cotter assumed charge of St. Patrick's church 
at Ridgway, in January, 1877. He provided it with an altar and 
furniture, [n 1878 he resigned it to Rev. P. Pernin, the present 
pastor. During a part of the years 1879-80 Rev. J. B. Cotter was 
assisted in the charge of St. Thomas, of Winona, St. Charles, of 
St. Charles, and SS. Peter and Paul, by Revs. E. Pagan and D. A. 
Reilley. 

St. Joseph ( German), and Missions attached. — After the de- 
parture of Rev. A. Plut, in the spring of 1876, the parish of St. 
Joseph, Winona, was assigned to Rev. R. Byzewski, who attended 
it in connection with Rev. Cotter until the appointment of Rev. F. 
C. Walters as pastor in May, 1876. During Rev. Walters' admin- 
istration the church and parish house were renovated, and the latter 
enlarged. A much needed school building was also added before 
his departure in December, 1877. Rolling Stone and Wilson churches 
were also erected by him. The parish was attended until February, 
1878, by Revs. J. B. Cotter and P. J. Gallagher. On February 11, 
1878, the present pastor, Rev. Aloysius Heller, entered into charge 
of St. Joseph, in Winona, and the church of the Immaculate Con- 
ception, of Wilson. His hrst work in the St. Joseph parish was the 
removal of all debts, the purchase of the lot between the parish 
house and the convent, and the raising of a fund for the building of a 
new church. In the spring of 1881 the parish house and church 
were each moved one lot westward, and the foundation for the new 
church was erected on the site of the old, at the corner of Fifth and 
Lafayette streets. The corner-stone was laid on April 30, 1882, in 
the presence of innumerable people. 

The church now nearly ready for service is a Gothic structure of 
red brick faced with white stone, with a massive tower and beautiful 
spire. Preparations are being made to put a large four-dial clock in 
the tower. The proportions of the church are 114x48 feet ; nave 
41 feet high and spire 172 feet high. The parish of St. Rosa of 
Lima, Lewiston, has been attached as a mission to St. Joseph's 
church since 1878, and in 1880 Rev. A. Heller improved the church 
by finishing it with brick veneering. 

St. Staniskms' Church.— The charge of the growing parish of 
St. Stanislaus, organized in 1872, for the Catholic Poles of Winona, 
by Rev. A. Plut, was given in 1873 to Rev. Joseph Juskiewicz. He 
remained until 1873, built the parish residence and completed the 
church. Rev. Romuald Bvzewski succeeded in 1875. In the in- 



480 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

terval tlie Poles attended the churches of St. Thomas and St. Jo- 
se[)h. Father lijzewski has purcliased an achlitional lot, erected a 
substantial two-story school building, maintained a school, enlarged 
the church to double its former size and paid all debts. 

Catholic Societies of St. Stanislaus'' (Jhnrch. — St. Stanislaus 
Kostka Society was organized in 1870 with a membership of thirty. 
The following offict-rs were elected : President N^icolausTriba; secre- 
tary, MartinPambenek; treasurer, Tielel Sikorski. The society was 
chartered in 1874, with a membership of forty. The officers at 
present are: President, Jos. Milanowski; secretary, John Anglewicz; 
treasurer, Andreas Jaszdziewski. There are at present a member- 
ship of 104 persons. The society pays a weeklj^ benefit of $3 in case 
of sickness, and in case of death $5 per month to the widow as long 
as she remains a widow. 

St. Casimir's Society, organized in 1873 with a membership of 
twenty-five, and the following officers elected : President, Alexander 
Prochowicz ; secretary, Theodore Wysocki ; treasurer, Andreas 
Yezeswski. In 1878 the society was chartered with a membership 
of thirty-seven person^. The present officers are : President, John 
Bambenek ; vice-president, Wm. Bambenek ; secretary', Stanislaus 
Wyganowski ; assistant-secretary, Robert Zuborowski ; treasurer, 
Alexander Prochowicz. The society has a present membership of 
eighty-six persons. It pays a weekly benefit of $3 in case of sickness; 
if death i-esults, the widow or heirs receives $2 per week. 

Catholic Societies of St. TJiOTnas' Church. — Father Mathew 
Total Abstinence and Benevolent Societj' was organized January 28, 
1872, by Rev. J. B. Cotter, Wm, Noonan, R. Cavenaugh, J. 
McCrummish, Wm. Keyes, E. H. Condon, Jas. Flynn, John Rowe, 
N. White and J. Flynn. The first officers were : President, Rev. 
J. B. Cotter ; vice-president, W. Keyes ; second vice-president, J. 
McCrummish ; treasurer, P. J. Kelley ; recording secretary, R. 
Cavenaugh ; financial secretary, W. Noonan ; corresponding secre- 
tary, J. B. Rowe ; board of managers, J. Morgan, J. Rowe, T. 
Burns, J. Cronin, and E. McDonnell ; board of auditors were C. 
Harrigan, E. H. Condon and M. Gallagher. The president officers 
are : President, Rev. J. B. Cotter ; vice-})resident, Wm. Keyes ; 
recording secretary, John Flavin ; financial secretary, Thomas Hnnt; 
corresponding secretary, J. T. Rowan ; treasurer, C. Harrigan ; 
librarian, J. Rowan. 

St. Thomas Benevolent Society, organized May 10, 1880. The 



CHURCHES. 481 

officers were : President, C. Harrigan ; vice-president, John Murph j ; 
secretary, James O'Brien ; treasurer, Tim Burns ; chairman and sick 
committee, P. English; spiritual adviser, Rev. J. B. Cotter.* But one 
change has been made since then in the officers, nameljs in place of 
P. English is J. Rowan. This society pays a weekly benefit to its 
members in sickness, and $50 to the heirs in case of death. 

Catholic Knights of America, organized October 16, 1882, with 
a membership of fourteen. The first officers were: President, C. Harri- 
gan ; vice-president, T. Slaven ; recording secretary, J. O'Brien ; 
financial secretar}^ W. Keyes ; treasurer, P. English ; spiritual 
adviser, Father Cotter. Present officers : President, C. Harrigan ; 
vice-president, T. Slaven ; recording secretary, J. O'Brien ; financial 
secretary, W. Keyes; treasurer, J. Keenan ; spiritual adviser, Rev. 
J. B. Cotter. This association is a branch of the C. K. of A., a 
mutual insurance society, which insures its members for either 
$1,000 or $2,000. 

German Catholic Church. — In the year 1862 Father Theodor 
Venn came to Winona and founded the German St. Joseph congre- 
gation, which before that time had belonged to the Irish congrega- 
tion. He built the St. Joseph church, on the corner of Fifth and 
Walnut streets. In the year 1864 Rev. W. Lette came to Winona 
and took charge of the church until 1868. In 1868 Rev. Alois 
Plut came to the St. Joseph congregation. During his administra- 
tion the wooden church was enlarged, the School Sisters of Notre 
Dame introduced, and the churches of Phillipp Ridge, of Rolling 
Stone, and the new St. Thomas church were built. The above-named 
three pastors had charge of all Winona county and all the German, 
Irish and Polish people ; but in the last years of their administration, 
that is during Father Pint's term, the Polish St. Stanislaus and the 
Irish St. Thomas church were built, and both got their own pastors. 
St. Stanislaus secured the services of Rev. R. Byzewski — and 
St. Thomas, of Rev. J. B. Cotter. In the year 1876 the Rev. F. 
C. Walter came to the St. Joseph congregation and remained until 
1877. During his administration a new schoolhouse was built. 
On February 11 the Rev. A. Heller took possession of this congrega- 
tion. His first labor was to pay off the debt of the church, which 
amounted to $2,000. After having been successful in this respect a 
new lot was bought from Mr. Maas, and on it were placed the priest's 
house and the Sisters house. The St. Joseph congregation was in- 
corporated in the year 1879. On April 8, 1881, a meeting was held 



482 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

in the church, and it was resolved that as the old wooden building 
had become too small a fine new brick church should be built. This 
building is now in a state of erection. In the spring of 1881 the 
moving of the old church was commenced. The priest's house was 
moved to the new lot and the church to the old site of the priest's 
house, in order to make way for the new church. C. G. Maybury 
& Son were chosen to act as superintendent and architect. The 
size of the church is 48x114 feet, with a tower ITO feet high, con- 
taining the first tower clock ever placed in Winona. The building 
committee were : T. B. Kouh, Joseph Schlingerm'an, C. M. Gerner, 
John Winkels, J. Braendle, Jacob Mawry and John Ludwig. In 
the summer of 1881 the contract for the foundation was given to 
Kratz & Co., who finished their work in the fall of 1881. In Jan- 
uary, 1882, the contract for the main building was given out. The 
brickwork was given to Kratz & Co., and the carpenter-work to 
Noonan & Stellwager. On April 31, Eight Rev. John Treland 
came to lay the corner-stone. The ceremonies were conducted with 
great solemnity, and were held in the presence of a large concourse 
of people. All the Catholic societies of the city were in attendance 
and paraded on the occasion. The procession was a large and im- 
posing one. 

The First Baptist Church of Winona was organized Sep- 
tember 20, 1855, at which time the Rev. Samuel Combs commenced 
his ministerial labors with that society. He continued his ministry 
here until the early part of 1858, and it was during his pastorate 
that the church was built, 1857. It is a frame structure, 43 X 60 feet, 
standing upon the southeast corner of Center and Fourth streets, 
one block from what is now the principal business corner of the 
city, the lot fronting 60 feet on Fourth street, with a depth of 140 
on Center street. Cost of original structure not known. In 1870 a 
lecture-room was added with an entrance on Center street, and the 
societv has now a very comfortable house of worship, heated with 
furnaces, provided with good Sabbath-school room and furnished 
with an excellent pipe-organ. The seating capacity of the audito- 
rium is 250, lecture-room 125. The present number of communi- 
cants IS 117. The church officers are : Trustees, Messrs. Alonzo 
Holland, F. A. Robertson and A. C. Dixon, the latter of whom is 
church clerk. The deacons are Messrs. Curtiss Leary, W. G. 
McCutchen and N. C. Gault. 

The church has not been noted for lengthy j)a8torate8, and the sue- 



CHUKCHES. 483 

cession has been as follows : Rev. Samuel Combs, whose pastorate com- 
menced in 1855, terminating in January, 1858 ; Rev. O. O. Stearns 
from November, 1869, to January, 1863 ; L. B. Teft from January, 
1863, to February, 1867 ; Rev. Geo. W. Stone, D.D., from August, 
1867, to April, 1870 ; Rev. D. Read, D.D., from April, 1870, to Octo- 
ber, 1873 ; Rev. J. F. Rowley Irom April, 1874, to October, 1877 ; 
Rev. Tlioraas G. Field from February, 1879, to December, 1881, and 
Rev. E. T. Hiscox, the present pastor, who assumed charge of the 
church March 1, 1882. The congregations are not large, but are 
steadily growing under the ministerial conduct of Rev. Hiscox, who 
is an earnest worker and as fearless a speaker within the sphere of 
his own convictions as can be found in any pulpit of the city. 

The Sabbath school in connection with the church was formally 
organized about April 1, 1856, but the society had been maintaining 
a union Sabbath school in connection with the congregational and 
Methodist people since 1853. The present membership of the 
school is about 150. The officers are : Superintendent, H. W. 
Kingsbury ; assistant superintendent, F. A. Robinson ; secretary 
and treasurer, Cyrus Crosgrove ; librarian, Mrs. A. Holland ; yearly 
'Sabbath school collections, $100. 

E. T. Hiscox, pastor oi Baptist church, Winona, is a native of 
Norwich, Connecticut, a graduate of the college of the city of New 
York, class of 1869, and of the theological seminary at Rochester, 
New York, class of 1872. Was first settled over a parish in Massa- 
chusetts and remained there until 1876, when he removed to Iowa 
city, Iowa, having accepted a call to the pulpit of the Baptist church 
in that collegiate city. Commenced his labors with the Winona 
Baptist chui'ch in the early summer of 1882. Mr. Hiscox is mar- 
ried, has four children, two of them attending the city schools. 

St. Mat'tin^H First Evangelical Lutheran Chvrch. — This church 
was organized in the year 1856, it being the first Lutheran church in 
the county. The prominent members were : John Barthels, Tobias 
Leeb, Nicholis Wenk and C. Henning. L. F. E. Krause was the 
first minister officiating. Mr. Krause remained with the congrega- 
tion from its organization in 1856 until the year 1859, when he was 
called away. From 1859 until 1861 the congregation were without 
a pastor. Rev. Krause returned to the church in 1861, where he 
remained until 1864. From 1864 until 1866 the church was again 
deserted, excepting that occasional visits were made by other minis- 
ters. Among these may be mentioned Rev. A. Brand, F. J. 
28 



484 msToiir of winona county. 

Mueller and G. Wolhieger. In June, ISOfi, Rev. Philip Von Rolir, 
the present pastor, took charge of the church. 

The first church was dedicated in December, 1856. It was a 
small frame structure, l.SxBO feet. In 1806, when Eev. Phili]) Von 
Rohr made his appearance, the congregation consisted of nine mem- 
bers or families. In 1867 the building was enlarged by adding to 
it twenty feet and improving the inside. In 1870 the present church, 
a substantial brick structure, standing on the corner of Broadway and 
Liberty streets, was erected. The buikling is 40x70 feet. It has 
a spire ninety feet high, projecting ten feet from the main building. 
The congregation at present numbers about 225 members. A Sabbath 
school was organized in 1870, and is now in a prosperous condition. 
At present it consists of about 350 pupils, with 25 teachers. Thej 
possess a library of nearly 1,000 volumes. 

German Lutheran School. — In connection with the church, a 
parochial school was established in 1866. It was taught the first 
four years by the present pastor, Rev. Von Rohr, the average num- 
ber of attending pu])ils being 100. In 1880 the congregation bought 
two lots on Fifth street and erected a new school building, 50x60_ 
feet, with a projecting tower fifty feet high. Two classes have been 
arranged, with two male teachers. 

German Zion {Evangelical) Church. — Traveling ministers 
were at work some time before any church organizations were 
made ; among these may be mentioned Revs. A. Farnutzer, A. 
Huelster, W. Stegner and C. Brill. Rev. A. Farnutzer made his 
appearance in 1858 ; lie held meetings at the residence of Mr. 
Hesse. He remained until 1860. In 1860 A. Huelster came to 
Winona and remained one year, holding service in a hall in the 
town. Next came Mr. W. Stegner, from 1861 until 1862, then C. 
Brill, from 1862 until 1865. Finally Rev. J. Kuder came, built 
the church and organized the congregation in the year 1866. Then 
followed a line of six pastors ; they are as follows : Rev. G. Kne- 
bel, 1869-70; E. H. Bauman, 1870-71; H. Bunse, 1871-74; A. 
Knebel, 1874-76; W. Oehler, 1876-79; J. Mantly, 1879-82; J. 
G. Simmons, the present pastor, 1882. The church is a frame 
building standing on the corner of Fourth and Franklin streets. 
The length is forty -four feet, the width twenty-six feet. It has a spire 
thirty-five feet high. The building was remodeled and enlarged in 
1881 at a cost of $800. The present membership is about seventy, part 
of which reside in the country around Winona. A. Sabbath school 



CHURCHES. 



485 



connected with the church has a membership of seventy-live pupils, 
twelve teachers and a library of 200 volumes. There also exists a 
missionary society ; the leaders in this are Mr. F. Maas, John 
Thomsen and J. G. Simmons. The average collection is $100 per 
year. 

The Second Advent Christian Church. — Owing to the records 
of this church having been removed beyond our reach, or lost track 
of entirely, it has |)roven a difficult task to secure complete definite 
information. The following was furnished by Mrs. Elizabeth Wate, 
one of the earliest members, who clung to the church through all 
its vicissitudes. The congregation was organized in 1862, but some 




High School. 

time previous to this meetings were held in Pleasant Yalley, and 
also in the court-house hall and Houseman's hall in Winona. This 
was before the church was built. The building is a small rough, 
unpainted frame structure standing on Broadway, between Washing- 
ton and Winona streets. The members of the first organization are 
as follows : Warren Rowell, Samuel Bates, Ruth Rowell, Lucy Bates 
and Elizabeth Wate. Rev. T. K. Allen was the first permanent 
minister, the congregation having been visited by pastors from 
abroad before he came. When Rev. Mr. Allen left, the congrega- 
tion were taken in charge by Mrs. Mansfield, who delivered a series 
of sermons. After Mrs. Mansfield came Elder Edwin T. Himes • 
his administration was cut short by his death. From 1879 until 



486 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

1880 Mrs. Rowell had charge of the church. Since her departure 
in 1880 until the present writing, the church has been without a 
minister. The church at present is not in a flourisliing condition, 
and its existence is rather doubtfuh 

Bohemian Church. — This church was organized from the congre- 
gation of the German Catliolic church in 1879. The number of 
members is now about eighty. The congregation have had no meetings 
or pastor under their new organization as yet. A church building is 
under course of erection on Broadway. St. John will be the name 
given to this new church. 

St. Joseph\<i Catholic Benevolent Society. — This society was 
organized in February, 1866. It was not chartered until February, 
1869. The first officers and organizers were : President, N. G. 
Krieg ; vice-president, Joseph Ilelle ; secretary. Franc Tramport ; 
assistant secretary, Wm. Schneider ; treasurer, G. N. Schork, 
The direct object was to aid the members in sickness, and to 
defray expenses of interment and assist the family in case of 
death. When a member became unable to work he received from 
the society $3 per week until his recovery. Since that time, however, 
this has been increased to $4 per week. The membership fee has 
always remained the same — 25 cents per month. If a member dies 
his burial expenses are paid and the widow receives $25 in money. 
The society started out with but 17 members ; it has increased since 
then to 116. The present officers are : President, John Winkels ; 
vice-president, Andrew Seyfried ; treasurer, F. P. Schumacher ; sec- 
retary, Gottfried Strunk ; assistant secretary, Alexander Prochowitz. 
The society is in a prosperous condition. During the year 1881 it 
distributed among the sick the sum of $272. 

German Catholic Benevolent Associatio,n of Minnesota. — In con- 
nection with the St. Joseph organization there is another society, hav- 
ing more of the aspect of a life insurance association. It is not confined 
to one locality, but has members all over the state, and includes on 
the whole twenty-five or twentj'-six different branches. This society 
was organized in 1878. There are in all about 1,100 members. The 
society receives all persons between the ages of eighteen and forty- 
five. At the death of a member the widow and orplians receive 
within sixty days the sum of $1,000 from the society. The assess- 
ment upon each member is from $1.10 to $1.30 at every death. 

St. John\s Catholic {BohcTnian) Benevolent Society. — The charter 
of this society was granted July 2, 1871. This organization in 



BUSINESS INCORPORATIONS. 487 

Winona is simply one of a large association throughout the United 
States. It comprises in all about seventy-two societies. When the 
branch in Winona was incorporated it numbered about fourteen 
members, but up to the present time the number has increased to 
eighty-two. The iirst officers were : President, Frank Votruba ; 
secretary, Joseph Kasimor ; treasurer, Frank Albrecht. Its object 
is to aid its members in sickness. They receive during their illness 
$3 per week, and at their death the widow receives $600 from the 
entire organization. At the present writing the society is in a pros- 
perous condition, having over $1,000 in the treasury. The officers at 
present are as follows : President, Joseph Kasimor ; vice-president, 
Frank Lejsek; secretary, M. Ridel ; assistant-secretary, John Cerny; 
treasurer, Frank Votruba. 

St. Ann's Ladies^ Society. — This society was founded in July, 
1868, by the Rev. Alois Plut. Its object was the decoration of the 
church altar. It comprises about fifty members. The officers are : 
President, Mrs. Francesca Scheer ; secretary, Mrs. Anna Hitzger ; 
treasurer, Mrs. Johanna Braendle. 

St. Rosa's Young Ladies' Society was founded by Rev. Alois 
Plut in 1869. There are about thirty members. The officers are : 
President, Miss Louise Hengl; treasurer, Miss Lena Schmidt ; secre- 
tary, Miss Margaretha Schneider. 



CHAPTER XLV. 



BUSINESS INCORPORATONS. 



Winona Gas Light Company. — Winona had grown to a city 
of over 7,000 population, and her industries and trade were assum- 
ing metropolitan proportions before any attempt was made to light 
her streets. This fact, seemingly incredible to the dwellers in 
lower latitudes, argues nothing against the enterprise of the city, as 
the moon and stars in this high latitude have a brilliancy unknown 
along the lower parallels, which, togetlier with the lengthening 
twilight, materially decreases the necessity of artificial illumination. 
However, in 1870 it was thought by certain citizens possessed of 
cash and public spirit that the time had come for lighting the 



488 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

streets oi the growing city, and on August 1 of that year the Winona 
Gas Light Company was organized with a paid up capital stock of 
$60,000. Of the original incorporators, ten in number, the follow- 
ing are still residents of the city : Hon. Wm. Mitchell, Hon. Thomas 
Simpson, F. M. Cockrell, V. Simpson, Hon. Thomas Wilson, J. J. 
Randall, H. M. Lamberton and K. D. Cone. The shares of the 
other two incorporators are now held, one each, by the First and 
Second National Banks of the city. The present officers of the 
company are : J. J. Randall, president ; J. H. Jones, secretary ; 
J. A. Prentiss, treasurer. Under the superintendency of James 
Russell, a practical gas manufacturer, who has had charge of the 
works since their construction, buildings were erected, apparatus 
supplied, pipes located, — and on April 9, 1871, the first gas was sent 
out to consumers. The consumption of gas, which at first was 3,450 
feet daily, has steadily increased until the consumption averages 
nearly 30,000 feet a day, supplied to tlie city and private con- 
sumers through a series of mains aggregating a total length of eight 
miles. Gas is supplied to private consumers for $3 per thousand 
feet ; to the 106 city lamps it is furnished at a cost of $25 per 
lamp per annum. Posts and lamps supplied to the city at cost. 
Their office is in room No. 6, Simpson's Block, where the secre- 
tary is always found ready for business. The works are at the 
intersection of Huff and Third streets, in block 69; fronting MO 
feet on Third street and 200 feet on Huff". The manufactory covers 
about 2,000 square feet of ground. They have ample shed r(^om 
for the year's coal consumption, which aggregates 800 tons, and the 
works give employment to a superintendent and four men. In 
addition to the lamps supplied by the gas company the streets are 
furnished with thirty coal-oil lamps in locations where gas-mains are 
not 3'et laid, and maintained at an average annual cost to the city of 
$11 per lamp for oil and attendance. 

J. H. Jones, secretary of the gaslight company since its organi- 
zation, was born in Chatauqua county, New York. Educated at West- 
field Academy in his native county and came to Winona in 1856. 
He was appointed deputy sheriff that same year and held the office 
until 1860 ; was bookkeeper for J. J. Randall thirteen years ; has 
represented his ward, the first, in the city council, and during 1880 
was city clerk. His business life has been spent in clerical work, 
and he has held a desk for the past five years in the real estate 
office of V. Simpson. Mr. Jones married Nettie Warner, October 



BUSINESS INCORPORATION'S. 489 

22, 1861, and of their two surviving children, one is in attendance 
upon the city schools. In 1864 Mr. Jones became a member of 
Winona Lodge, No. ] 8, A. F. and A. M. He is also a member of 
Winona Chapter, No 5. 

James Russell, superintendent of the city gasworks, is a native 
of Scotland, from which country he emigrated to America in 1858. 
He had a practical experience of several years as a manufacturer of 
gas and in fitting up gaswork before coming to Winona in 1870 to 
assume charge of the works in this city. 

The Wmo7ia Mill Company. — This company, one of the largest 
flour manufacturing concerns in the country, was incorporated as a 
joint stock company September 12, 1879, with a paid up capital 
stock of $80,000, which was increased three years later to $250,000. 
The original incorporators were L. E. Brooks, A. G. Mowbray, 
R. T. Doud, Chauncey Doud and C. L. Bonner. The present 
officers are : L. R. Brooks, president ; A. G. Mowbray, superinten- 
dent ; R. T. Doud, secretary. Their property lies between Front 
street and the river, with Market street on the east and Walnut on 
the west ; a full block 300 feet square. The corner-stone of their 
mill, said by comjjetent milling authority to be the largest steam 
flouring-mill in the United States, was laid on September 20, 1879, 
and the building completed in May of the following year, at which 
time milling operations were begun. It is a frame structure, iron 
sheeted, 75 X 100 feet, rising eight stories above the basement and 
amply supplied with all appliances for extinguishing fires and fire 
escape. A standpipe rises within the mill to the full height of the 
building, with sectional hose attached upon each floor ; there is a 
fire-escape ladder in front and two knotted ropes on each floor at 
opposite sides of the mill, thus affording three avenues of escape in 
case fire should break out in the lower floors and communication 
with the stairways be cut off. The engine-room is of brick 25 X 90 
feet, furnished with compound Corliss engines of 750 horse power, 
supplemented with Reynold's independent condenser and air-pump. 
The boiler-room, also of brick, is 40X 55 feet, and there is a two-story 
brick coalhouse 40x45, the upper story of which is used for packing 
flour. The mill and engine room are lit by electric light sup])lied 
from seventy Edison burners. The offices are commodious, well- 
furnished, steam-heated, and connected with the city telephone 
exchange. The mill is a full roller mill, built as such from the 
foundation, furnished with 132 sets of rollers, cost $250,000 ; has a 



490 IIISTOIIY OF WINONA COTTNTY. 

capacity of 2,000 barrels ol flour a day, and is claimed to be not only 
the largest steam flouring-mill in America but the first full roller 
mill ever built. Their elevator, constructed in 1881-2, at a cost of 
$15,000, is an iron sheeted frame structure 40 X 72 feet on the ground, 
rising 1 00 feet to the top of the cupola and has a storage capacity of 
150,000 bushels. Wheat is received from their own elevators and 
warehouses, along the line of the Winona & St. Peter railway and 
its branches. Of these they have twelve, purchasing only for milling 
pui-poses. Grain shipments eastward are the exception and not the 
rule, and confined solely to such car lots as are unfit for manufac- 
turing fine grade flour. Shipments of produce are made by river to 
all lower Mississippi ports, as far down as New Orleans. Ship- 
ments by rail are to the pi'iiicipal eastern markets of the United 
States, and to the Atlantic seaports for European export, principally 
to the British Islands. This immense industiy, the growth of less 
than three years, furnished direct employment to a force of seventy- 
five workmen, and is a most valuable integer in the sum total of 
Winona's manufacturing and commercial entei-prise. 

L. R. Brooks, president of the milling company, is a native of 
New York. He came to Minnesota twenty-six years since, and was 
engaged in grain trade and banking previous to the organization of 
the company over whose aftairs he presides. Since 187-1: he has 
been a resident of this city, and for the five years prior to 1879 was 
cashier of the Sec(md National Bank of Winona. He was the first 
treasurer of the board of trade and a member of its directory. He 
is also a member of the firm of Brooks Brothers, who do a general 
grain and lumber business, Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul and the 
St. Paul & Manitoba railways. A Master Mason in good standing, 
he is a member of Winona Chapter, No. 5, and Cceur de Lion 
Commandery, No. 3. 

A. G. Mowbray is a native of England. He came to America in 
1856; settled first in Ohio and removed from that state to Mil- 
waukee, Wisconsin, in 1861 ; was engaged in milling in tluit city 
three years, then went to Minneapolis, remaining until 1867, when 
he bought tlie flouring-mill in Stockton, this county, which he ran 
until he came to this city in 1874 to engage in milling operations 
with S. C. Porter. The Stockton mill was the first gradual-reduc- 
tion mill (so far as known) ever operated in America, having been so 
conducted since 1872. The same process. was carried on in the 
Porter (k, Mowbray mill, and on the organization of the Winona 



BUSINESS INCORPORATIONS. 491 

MilliDg Company in 1879 that mill was made a full roller-mill, the 
burrs being dispensed with entirely. The credit of the organization 
of the Winona Mill Co. properly belongs to Mr. Mowbray, who in 
1879 broached the subject to some Winona capitalists, by whom, in 
connection with himself, the organization was speedily consum- 
mated. Mr. Mowbray was married in 1864, has three children in 
the public schools of this city, one daughter at school in Evanston, 
Illinois. He is a member of the Winona board of trade and a frater 
of the A. F. and A. M. 

The engine-room is in charge of L. A. Pennoyer, assisted by 
his two sons, George and Fred, who take watch and watch about. 
Tliere are two other children, L. A., Jr., who is second miller, and 
a younger child in the city schools. Mr. L. A. Pennoyer is a native 
of New York, a machinist by trade, and before coming to Winona in 
1874 was engaged in erecting engines for the Jackson foundry and 
machine shops, Jackson, Michigan. He came to this state in their 
employ, and visited Winona to overlook the engines of the L. C. 
Porter Milling Co., erected by the Jackson firm. While here he 
accepted the position of engineer with L. C. Porter Co., and was 
with that firm until he came to his present responsible position upon 
the erection of the Winona mill in 1879. Mr. Pennoyer is a 
member of Prairie Lodge, No. 7, I.O.O.F., and also of the Koyal 
Arcanum beneficiary. He has one child at school in this city. 

Winona Wagon Co mpanr/.— This industry, organized in 1879, 
though yet in its infancy, justly ranks among the most important 
manufacturing enterprises of the city. During the three years of its 
operations it has more tlian doubled its capital, its capacity, its force 
of operatives and its manufactured product. As virtual successor to 
the Rushford Wagon Company, of Rushford, Minnesota, it was 
organized as a Winona county industry, October 11, 1879, with a 
paid up capital stock of $45,000. The original corporators were 
nearly ninety in number, and the management of the company's 
afiairs was entrusted to a directory of nine. The -original ofiicers 
who still compose the official board (with the exception of the general 
manager, whose office was vacated by death) are : O. B. Gould, 
president ; A. J. Stevens, general manager ; John Albertson, super- 
intendent ; J. C. Blake, secretary and treasurer. January 22, 1881, 
the capital stock was increased to $100,000, and since that time no 
new shares have been issued ; all transfers of stock being to holders 
as preferred purchasers. By this means the number of stockholders 



492 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

has been gradually decreased, until it is now less than one-half that 
of the original incorporators. In the spring of 18S0 the company 
sustained a severe loss in the death of their general manager, A. J. 
Stevens, who died in April of that year. II. M. Kinney, elected 
his successor, still retains that office and successfully administers 
the affairs of the company. The present board ol directors are 
O. B. Gould, I. B. Cummings, R. D. Cone. John Kendall, Thomas 
Wilson, W. A. Scott, II. M. Kinney, Henry Stevens, John Albert- 
son. The works of the company are located upon a tract of eleven 
and one-half acres of land, just west of the city limits, at the inter- 
section of the Chicago & Northwestern railway with the (vhicago, 
Milwaukee & St. Paul. No more perfect shipping facilities could 
be desired than are here obtained, as the works lie within the forks 
formed by the lines of both railways, whose tracks traverse the 
grounds in every desirable direction ; including, as well as those 
already mentioned, the Winona & St. Peter and the Green Bay, Wino- 
na & St. Paul railways. Here, in 1879, the company broke ground 
and erected their buildings, consisting of a main manufactory, 40 X 1 20 
feet, two stories high ; a blacksmith shop and a paint shop, each 
40x70 feet, and a warehouse 40x60 feet. At this time the number 
of operatives was thirty, and 983 wagons were manufactured during 
the first year. In 1880-81 additions were made to the original 
structure, enlarging their capacity at least fifty per cent and swell- 
ing the amount of fiooring-room in sheds and tem})orary structures to 
over 30, 000 square feet. The enterprise proved a marked financial suc- 
cess from the beginning, and in 1882 it was determined to erect 
larger and more substantial buildings, to meet the growing demands 
of trade. These new works, just completed, are : a two-story man- 
ufactory, 64x182 feet ; a blacksmith sho]), (>7x90 feet; an engine 
and boiler house, 86x37, with a smokestack rising 62 feet above 
the ground level. These buildings are all of brick, with good stone 
foundations, rendered as nearly fireproof as solid walls, iron roofs, 
and iron doors and shutters in all exposed situations can render 
them. The main manufactory has a fire-wall running from founda- 
tion to ridge, dividing it into two sections diminishing the danger 
from fire by just one-half. The blacksmith slioj) has a slanting 
truss roof, and has neither part nor dividing wall to impede opera- 
tions. The engine-room is supplied with a new engine of 125 horse- 
power, displacing the old one of one-fifth that capacity, and furnish- 
ing ample power for driving their machinery. The buildings are 



BUSESTESS INCORPORATIONS. 493 

heated by steam, furnished with a steam elevator, and in all respects 
fully equipped for economical and efticient work. The number of 
operatives has steadily increased from thirty to one hundred, and 
the annual product from less than 1,000 to over 3,000 wagons, while 
the working capacity is double that amount. Wisconsin supplies 
their oak, Indiana and Michigan the ash and hickory timber. The 
product of this manufactory is marketed in twenty-four states and 
territories principally lying west of the ninety-second meridian. 

H. M. Kinney is a native of Wisconsin, a machinist by trade, 
and was nine years in the employ of Fish Bros. & Co., wagon 
manufacturers, Janesville, during which time, as their agent, he 
visited all parts of the United States and formed an extensive 
acquaintance with its wagon trade. April 25, 1880, he resigned his 
place with that house to accept the business management of the 
Winona Wagon Company. He has extended the trade oi his com- 
pany until it embraces twenty-four states and territories, principally 
lying west of the eightieth meridian. He has a pleasant home on the 
North side, Washburn street, two doors west of Winona. 

James C. Blake, secretary and treasurer of the company, was 
born at Winsted, Connecticut, July 12, 1849 ; was educated m the 
common schools and ih the Winchester Institute of his native city, 
and was for seven years in the mercantile house of M. and C. J. 
Camp & Co., of that place, prior to coming to Winona in 1871. In 
1872 Mr. Blake formed a partnership with E. F. Curtis, under the 
firm name of Curtis & Blake, wholesale and retail grocers, in which 
business he continued until he sold out to Mr. Curtis in 1876. 
He then became a member of the Winona Carriage Joint Stock 
Company, and was actively connected with its interests until the 
business was wound up in 1879, at which time he purchased the 
shops of the company, now rented to Lalor, McKay & Co. Con- 
cluding that Winona was a good point for a first-class wagon manu- 
factory, Mr. Blake interested himself in the organization of such an 
industry, and when the Winona Wagon Company was successfully 
launched, the same year, he became its secretary and treasurer. 

Winona Plow Compcmy.— This young industry, which already 
gives evidence of a healthy and permanent growth, was only 
organized February 10, 1882, and has not yet closed its first year's 
operations. The authorized capital stock of the company is 
$100,000 ; paid up capital, $25,000. The original incorporators 
were J. M. Bell, F. S. Bell, J. K. Palmer and D. S. Kerr. Of 



4'.»4 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

these, J. M. Bell is president and treasurer ; J. K. Palmer, vice- 
president and supei-intendent, and D. S. Kerr, secretary. Messrs. 
Palmer and Kerr are ])ractical mechanics, and before coming to 
Wir.ona were engaged in manufacturing at Waukegan, Illinois. The 
property of the company consists of three and a-half acres of ground 
on the north side of Fifth street, adjoining the Winona Wagon 
Company's lands on the east. Their shipping facilities are first-class, 
as their property is crossed by either the main or spur tracks of 
Chicago & Northwestern and the Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul 
railways. Their buildings are, a main shop 40x120 feet, with a 
side extension 25 X 80 feet ; a warehouse and office 30 X 80 feet, and 
a paint shop 28x40 feet. The business consists in the manufacture 
of wooden and steel beam plows, both walking and sulky harrows, 
cultivators of all kinds, road scrapers and garden wheelbarrows. 
The business gives employment to a force of from twenty to twenty- 
five hands, and the manufactured product of the first year will be 
about $20,000. An engine of twenty-five horse power supplies 
motor for the machinery, as also the pipes of the steam heating 
ap])aratus. 

J. M. Bell, president and principal stockholder of the Winona 
Plow Company, is a native of Perry, Genesee county, New York, 
wliere he was born September 28, 1830. His business life has been 
spent in mercantile and banking operations, this being his first 
venture in manufacturing enterprises. From New York Mr, Bell 
removed to Iowa in 1857, locating in the central part of the state; 
was treasurer of Hamilton county four years and organized the 
merchants National Bank, of Fort Dodge, Webster county, of which 
he was cashier six years. After a short sojourn in Illinois, Mr. Bell 
removed to Winona in 1878 ; became cashier of the Merchants 
National Bank of this city and held that office until the bank became 
a state institution, when he severed his connection with it, and soon 
afterward embarked in his ])resent enterprise. 

R. K. Palmer is a native of Ontario, born at Brockville in 
1 844 ; came to the United States in 1848 with his parents, who 
settled at Waukegan, Illinois, and still reside upon the homestead 
they took up thirty-four years since. R. K. Palmer learned his 
trade as a plowmaker with J. H. Ward, of Oshkosh, and was in 
business in Waukegan fifteen years before his removal to Winona 
in 1881. During the years 1863-64 he was in the employ of the 
United States government, having charge of the military re])air and 



BUSESTESS ESrCORPORATIONS. 495 

wagon shops at Baton Rouge, Louisiana, in which a force of 300 
hands was employed, principally contrabands. After carefully ex- 
amining the ground and comparing advantages Mr. Palmer con- 
cluded to remove his business from Waukegan, Illinois, to this city, 
and the move was accordingly made ; a joint stock company formed, 
buildings erected and operations commenced in the spring of 1882. 
His oldest son "Fred," educated to business in his father's shop, is 
one of the employes of the firm, closely following his father's steps. 

Vienna Mining Company ; principal office at Winona. This is 
a joint stock company organized by consolidation of pre-existing 
companies March 17, 1882, with an authorized capital of $15,000,- 
000, of which $10,500,000 is paid up, the balance in treasury stock. 
Officers of the company : C. L. Colman, La Crosse, Wisconsin, 
president ; C. H. Berry, vice-president ; B. H. Langley, secretary ; 
H. J. O'Neill, treasurer. Operations are conducted in the Saw-tooth 
silver district of Idaho. Over 1,500 feet of tunneling has been 
done, and although operations have so far been conducted without 
reference to ore product, mainly for clearing tunnels and drifts, a 
large quantity of ore is already out and in sight. The company 
employ a force of 200 hands ; have constructed roads to the mines ; 
built boarding houses for their men, and other permanent structures, 
and have just completed a stamp mill costing $160,000, having a 
stamp capacity of twenty-five tons daily, with power and shafting 
for double tliat product. Their expenditures are now $20,000 per 
month, and the aggregate outlay has been about a quarter of a 
million dollars. 

Winona Building and Loan Association. — The Winona Build- 
ing and Loan Association, incorporated July 6, 1882, as a saving 
and loan institution in which all depositors and borrowers are stock- 
holders, and all profits apportioned to stock, gives every promise of 
a most successful continuance. The authorized capital stock is 
$500,000, in shares of $200 each. Within thirty days from the date 
of issue 1,000 shares were taken, and an additional 500 within 
the next three months. The association is pre-eminently mutual, 
there are no preferred stockholders, and to the small capitalist it 
affords superior facilities for loaning and borrowing money on the 
most advantageous terms. Its organization is too recent to deter- 
mine anything definitely concerning its operations other than that 
afforded by the rapid placing of its stock. The officers of the 
association are : O. B. Gould, president ; J. B, McGaughey, vice- 



496 HISTORY OF winona county. 

president ; C. A. Morey, secretary ; W. C. Brown, treasurer ; 
A. II. Snow, attorney. 

Oate City Carriage Company. — This joint stock manufacturing 
establishment was organized as such November 15, 1882, witli a 
paid up cash capital of $25,000, and is but the enlargement and 
continuation under more favorable financial conditions of the 
business so successfully conducted by Messrs. Davis, Sawyer and 
Mead, as the Gate City Carriage AVorks. These gentlemen are 
practical mechanics, who, four years ago, almost without one dollar 
of capital, commenced business as a co-operative association, in a 
small wooden building on the allej in the block just north of their 
present location. Commencing business November 15, 1878, just 
four years prior to the organization of the stock company, in that 
time they had so increased their operations and created capital, 
that they owned a ten years' unincumbered lease of a real estate of 
60 X 150 feet on Fourth street just east of Center, the entire lot under 
cover, and two commodious sheds for storing stock on rented 
property in their vicinity. At this time they were employing a 
force of nineteen men, almost exclusively in the manufacture of 
fine carriages and repairs. Their reputation for first-class work 
and fair dealing had created a demand for their work greater than 
they could possibly supply. This was notably the case with their 
"buckboard," a business wagon of their own design, especially 
adapted to the wants of the western trade, the demand for which 
has been such that at times during the past season they could only 
su|)ply samples Mdiere carload orders were sent in. Rapid 
as had been their accumulation of capital and the increase of 
business facilities, these could not keep pace with the growing 
demands of trade, enlarging year by year with the i-apidly increasing 
population and business of the northwest. In the summer of 1882 
the necessity of increased capital was very sensibly felt, and after 
due deliberation they decided to organize their business into a joint 
stock company, and this was formally effected as above noted on 
November 15 of that year, with the following board of directors : 
W. K. F. Vila, E. S.' Davis, O. B. Gould, PI. H. Smith, E. S. 
Mead, F. W. Robinson and F. P. Sawj^er, The officers of the 
company are : E. S. Davis, president ; E. S. Mead, general manager ; 
F. P. Sawyer, superintendent ; H. H. Smith, secretary and treasurer. 
Within one week from the date of organization the company 
broke ground for their additions to the present works, by which, with 



BUSIISTESS IKCORPOJRATIONS. 497 

the motor and machinery introduced, the number of employes will 
be materially added to and the capacity of the manufactory increased 
at least 33|- per cent. There is no doubt that a few years will 
see this company permanently established in quarters of wliich they 
will hold the title in fee simple, with buildings and machinery 
adequate to supply the demands of a trade of which at present they 
have themselves but a very meager conception. 

E. S. Davis, president of the company, is a native of West- 
boro, Massachusetts. He learned his trade as a carriage woodworker 
in the manufactory of Coan & Ten Broeck, Chicago, and coming to 
"Winona in 186S, was in the employ of the Winona Carriage Works 
until associating himself in business with Messrs. Sawyer & Mead. 
Mr. Davis is married, has five children, three are in school. He is 
a member of Winona Lodge, No. 18, A. F. and A. M. 

E. S. Mead, general manager, is a native of New York city, 
and came to this city with his parents in 1855 ; his father having 
settled here in 1853. He learned his trade as a carriage trimmer in 
the carriage shops of Grant & Lalor, of this city, and on the 
establishment of the Gate City Carriage Works in 1878, became the 
business head of that co-operative industry. Married, has three 
children, two of them in the schools of this city. Wife died 
October 21, 1882. 

F. P. Sawyer, superintendent, is a carriage blacksmith by trade, 
which he learned in the shops of C. P. Kimball, of Chicago. He is a 
native of Portland, Maine ; came to Winona in 1878, and had 
worked for a short time in the Winona carriage works, with his old 
associates there, before he entered into the little co-operative 
association which has so rapidly developed into what promises to be 
one of the best paying industries of the city. 

H. H. Smith, secretary and treasurer, is a native of this city, born 
in 1868, and lacked one term of completing his course in the high 
school here when he left his classes to accept a situation in the 
shoe-house of Cummings & Yila, with whom he remained eight 
years, only leaving to accept his present responsible position at the 
desk of the new carriage company. 

Winona Machinery Company. — This 'industry was organized 
as a joint stock company, November 15, 1882, with a paid up cash 
capital of $50,000. The business will consist of general machinery 
manufacture and repairs, and their piston packing and asbestos bear- 
ing for journals, for which they hold patents. The manufactory is 



498 IIISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

at present located in temporary quarters under the "Tribune" otKce 
on Third street, where they occupy a room 21x80 feet. At this 
writing, April 1, their machinery is being put in pkice. The othcers 
of the company are : President, C. O. Goss ; secretary, W. E. Smith ; 
general manager and original patentee of the piston and asbestos 
bearing patents, G. W. Williams. 

Wlno7m Carriage Works. — Lalor, McKay & Co., southwest 
corner of Third and Washington streets. This business was founded in 
1865, by Grant & Lalor, and so continued until lS74, when the affairs 
of the firm were wound up.' Mr. Grant retired and the business 
was taken up by a joint stock company, who conducted it until 1878, 
when they ceased manufacturing to dispose of the stock on hand. 
In the spring of 1880 Messrs. Lalor & McKay, who had been con- 
nected with the manufactory almost since its establishment in 1865, 
the former as partner, the latter as foreman, took a live years' lease 
of the premises and have conducted the businet<s with most gratify- 
ing results until the present. The property fronts 60 feet on 
Third street, 180 feet on Washington street, and has upon it a two- 
story manufactory 40x180 feet. They do quite an extensive busi- 
ness in the manufacture and repair of fine cari-iages, employing a 
force of twenty workmen, including the members of the firm, who 
are all skillful mechanics. Sales and repairs for 1881 aggregated 
$9,321.18 ; for 1882, $15,682.89 ; sales a little over eighty-five per 
cent of the sum total. The members of the firm are J. W, Lalor, 
George McKay and Milton Lalor. 

J. W. Lalor, the senior member of the firm, was born in Rutland 
county, New York. In 1847 he went to Chicago, where he leai-ned 
his trade, carriage-maker and woodworkman, and was for many years 
foreman of the extensive carriage and wagon works of Coan &Ten- 
broeck, of that city, before coming to Winona in 1867, and com- 
mencing business under the firm name of Grant & Lalor. Naturally 
possessed of a mathematical mind and a love of mechanical instruc- 
tion, Mr. Lalor has paid considerable attention to carriage archi- 
tecture, both as a science and an art, and this, taken with his thirty 
years' experience as a practical workman, has given him the mastery 
of his craft. The eldest son, Milton Lalor, is a member of the firm. 

George McKay was born in Edinburgh, Scotland, in 1843, and 
came to Amei-ica with his parents when four years of age. They 
settled in London, Ontario, where George was educated and served 
his apprenticeship as a carriage blacksmith in the well-known manu- 



MANUFACTURESTG INDUSTRIES. 499 

factory of Mc Bride. From London he came to Winona in 1866 ; 
just after the establishment of the AVinona Carriage Works, by Grant 
& Lalor, he assumed charge of their bhicksmith shop, and was con- 
tinued in that responsible position by the management of the joint 
stock concern until their operations were discontinued ; tlien in 
1880, in company with J. W. Lalor, leased the premises and con- 
tinued the business as partner he had so successfully supervised as 
foreman. 

Business increasing beyond the capacity of the firm, with its 
then capital, to profitably enlarge, a regular incorporated joint stock 
company was formed on February 12, 1883, under the name of 
Winona Carriage Company. The pui'pose of the company is to 
engage solely in the manufacture of fine carriage work. The paid 
up cash capital of the concern is $25,000, with the following efficient 
board of officers : President, J. J. Randall ; secretary, W. F. Phelps; 
treasurer, C. H. Porter ; manager, George McKay ; superintendent, 
J. W. Lalor. The work of the company has been put upon a new 
footing since the change above noted, and operations doubled. 



CHAPTER XLYI. 



JfANUFACTURING IN DUSTRIES. 



The manufacturing industries of Winona, which have nearly 
doubled tlieir volume since January 1, 1879, may be said to date 
from the fall of 1855, at which time Messrs. James Wyckoft' and 
James Hiland erected a small sawmill, not far from the present site 
of the Winona Mill Company's flouring-mill. As nearly as can now 
be ascertained, this first lumber-mill was started for bifsiness 
December 17, 1855, and ceased operations after the season of 1860 
closed. In the early part of 1856 Mr. Wyckofi' sold out his interest 
to Messrs. L. C. Porter and Wm. Garlock. January 1, 1857, Mr. 
Hiland disposed of. his interest to S. D. Yan Gorder, and the firm as 
thus constituted conducted business until the opening of the 1861 
sawing season, when the mill was accidentally burned. In the 
meantime two new lumber-mills had been started, both in the fall of 
1857, and within a very short period of each other, both now doing 
■ 29 



500 lIISTOKVr OF WINONA COUNTY. 

business under substantially the same management as that of 
twenty-tive years ago, and both of them grow, through successive 
changes in buildings and machinery, to the very front rank of 
lumber manufactories in the northwest. The winter of 1S80-81 
saw a worthy rival of these long established lumber-mills growing 
into place at the extreme eastern limits of the city, and in the spring 
of 1881 this mill, that of the Winona Lumber Company, began 
manufacturing. 

Laird, Norton & Co., manufacturers and dealers in plain and 
dressed lumber, lath, shingles and carpenters' material. This com- 
pany, the oldest lumber firm now doing business in the city, though 
not strictly speaking the pioneer sawmill men of Winona, have 
been in successful operation as lamber manufacturers for over a 
quarter of a century, their sawmill having been erected twenty-five 
years ago last spring, while their first lumber-yard was opened 
in May, 1855, two years earlier. This yard was on the present site 
of the L. C. Porter milling company's mill, and was opened by 
Messrs. J. C, M. J. and W. H. Laird, the latter the head of the 
present firm, the others having long ceased all connection with its 
operations. The firm became Laird, Norton & Co. in the fall of 
1851), by the admission of Messrs. J. L. and M. G. Norton, an<l the 
following spring ground was broken for their sawmill upon their 
present location, and building energetically pushed until it was 
completed, and the saws set running in September of that year. 
This lumber mill was 50x70 feet, furnished with one muley and one 
small circular saw, and having a daily capacity of 20,000 feet of 
lumber. Their original property fronted 300 feet on the river, run- 
ning eastward from Kansas street. This frontage has been increased 
from time to time, until they now own a frontage of 1,500 feet on 
the river, running eastward from Franklin street, and extending an 
average width of two blocks backward from the river. Additions were 
made'to this mill, and improvements introduced from time to time, 
until 1869, at which date two large double rotary saws were added, the 
daily capacity being increased to 75,000 feet, with, a corresponding 
amount of shingles and lath. The old engines were still in use, and 
in the fall of 1870 the boilers exploded, and the whole were replaced 
by engines and boilers of about double the former capacity.' Opera- 
tions continued in the old mill, with its enlargements, until the close of 
the sawing season of 1877, when the old structure, which had been 
doinif duty for twenty years, was taken down and the present mill built. 



MAJS^TIFACTURESTG INDUSTRIES. 501 

This change did not include the boiler-house, which was left stand- 
ing, but furnished with additional engines and boilers, increasing its 
capacity to present estimate, 600 horse power. The new mill is 
ironclad with iron roof, 190 X 60 feet, 30 feet posts, with an addi- 
tion 40 X 50 feet of equal height with the main building, and a brick 
boiler-house 26x80 feet. The capacity of the new mill, as demon- 
strated by actual work, is 234,000 feet per day, with an average 
product of 175,000 feet; the shingle-mill can turn out 150,000 
daily, and averages 120,000 ; the lath-mill product about 33,000. 
The mill is furnished with two gangs, one forty inches wide, the other 
thirty-six inches, iron gangs of the most improved make ; two double 
rotaries, steam feed, besides the saws for cutting, slitting, edging, 
etc. At the time this mill was built, it was the best sawmill on the 
Mississippi river ; and even now, after all the changes of the past 
five years, it is much to be questioned whether, all things taken 
into consideration, it has any superior. For economy of space, 
smoothness of work, facility for handling logs and discharging lum- 
ber, and amount of cut, it stands A 1 in all lumbering circles. 

The planing-mill, built in 1868, one-half of its present size, to 
whicli it was enlarged in 1882, is a two-story frame, 70x140 feet, 
24 feet posts ; the manufactory for sash, door, blind, frames, mould- 
ings, etc., occupying the upper story. The boiler and shavings 
room is 68x28, the whole machinery driven by engines of 300 
horse power. This mill is furnished with two Wood's planers and 
matchers, besides double surfacers and resawing machine, and has 
a capacity of 75,000 feet of dressed lumber daily. The manufac- 
tured product of the upper story reaches a weekly average of 500 
doors, 1,000 sash, 500 frames, besides blinds, mouldings, brackets, 
etc. There are four dry kilns on the premises, Curran & WolfTs 
patent, each 17x72 feet, having an aggregate capacity of 30,000 
feet a day. To man these mills, and do the necessarj^ work of the 
yards, requires a force of 300 hands and 20 teams, notwithstanding 
labor is largely economized by piling the bulk of the mill product 
from tramways. The mills are thoroughly protected from fire, the 
mains of the city water-works traversing their yards from east to 
west. In addition to this, the firm have expended nearly $20, 000 in 
private water-works, and from these two sources they have forty 
hydrants in their yards, with 1,500 feet of hose on carts ready for 
use. They have also attached hose on each floor of both saw and 
planing-mills. They have also a most conveniently arranged office, 



502 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

30X48, steam heated, with lire-proof vaults, private offices, tele- 
phone attachment, and all the conveniences of a first-class office. 
They boom their logs at Beef Slough, and rafts are brouglit down, 
as required by their own boat, the Julia. The firm are members of 
the Beef Slougli Booming Company, the Mississippi River and the 
Chippewa River Logging Companies. They also own large tracts of 
private pine lands in the Chippewa valley, from which some supplies 
are drawn. Their lumber is marketed generally in the west and 
northwestern states, the bulk of it distributed along the lines of the 
Winona & St. Peter railway and its branches and tributaries. The 
present members oi the firm are W. H. Laii'd, James L. and 
Matthew G. Norton. 

W. H. Laird is a native of Pennsylvania, from which state he 
came to Winona in 1855 to engage in the lumber trade, and has been 
actively operating in that industry for over twenty-seven years. He 
is president of the Winona board of trade, a member of the Congre- 
gational church, married, and has a wife and tliree daughters — one 
married and residing in the city, one at home and one attending the 
state normal school in this city. 

James L. Norton is also a native Pennsylvanian, and was a rail- 
road contractor before coming to Winona in 1856, the same year he 
became a member of the present firm. His family consists of a wife 
and four children, all of whom are graduates of the Winona high 
school, and two of them recent graduates of the Northwestern Uni- 
versity at Evanston. The family are members of the Methodist 
Episcopal church. 

Matthew Norton came to this city at the same time as his brother, 
entered the Laird & Norton firm at tlie same time, is a member of 
the same church and has the same number of children, all of whom 
are now attending normal school in the city. Matthew G. Norton is 
a member and director of the board of trade. 

John Durham, foreman of sash, door and blind factory, is a 
native of Pennsylvania, a carpenter by trade, and came to this city 
with the Messrs. Laird in 1855. He has been more or less in the 
employ of the firm ever since their establishment in this city, and 
when not so engaged has been following liis original trade as car- 
penter. When the manufacture of sash, doors and blinds was com- 
menced in 1868, Mr. Durham was employed in that department, and 
six years later, 1S74, became foreman of the manufactory. Mr. 
Durham is married, has one child, temporarily absent from school 



MANUFACTUEING INDUSTRIES. 503 

on account of her health. He is a member of the A.L.H. bene- 
ficiary and an officer of the Congregational church, having been 
elected deacon in 1880. 

Timothy Burns, engineer of the planing-mill, entered the employ 
of the firm May 1, 1858, the day after he arrived in Winona, and 
has been in their employ ever since ; first as day laborer, then as 
fireman, and for some years past as engineer. He is a native of Ire- 
land, and liad been in this country eleven years before coming to 
Winona. 

TouMANS Bros. & Hodgins, manufacturers and dealers in lum- 
ber, shingles, lath, sash, doors, blinds, etc. This business was estab- 
lished in 1857 by E. S. & A. B. Youmans, under the firm name of 
Youmans Bros. The contract for their mill was let in April of that 
year, the foundations were laid the following month and sawing 
commenced the ensuing October. This mill, which stood substan- 
tially upon the same site as the one they now operate, at the foot of 
Grand street, was about 40x80 feet, and was furnished with one 
muley saw, the capacity of the mill being about 30,000 feet of lum- 
ber a week. In 1859 a small circular saw was put in, increasing the 
capacity to about 15,000 a day. In 1860 a shingle-mill, with a daily 
capacity of 15,000 shingles, was added, and two years later a large 
rotary by which the lumber cut was increased to 30,000 a day. 
This mill was operated until 1870, when it was taken down and the 
present one erected. The main mill as then constructed, and now 
standing, is 50x180 feet, iron roof, with an addition for shingle-mill 
28X60; one engine and boiler-house 4:0x45 feet and an engine- 
room 18X50 feet, the aggregate capacity of the engines being about 
350-horse power. This mill is furnished with one 42-inch gang saw, 
two double rotary saws, two shingle-mills and one lath-mill. The 
average daily cut of the mill for the sawing season is 140,000 feet of 
lumber, 90,000 shingles and 30,000 lath. The company's property, 
held in fee simple, fronts 150 feet on the river and extends south 
ward to Fifth street, having a width on Second street of two blocks 
and a half. Through leases from the Chicago & Northwestern 
Kailway Company they control a river front of 1,500 feet additional. 
Their booming facilities are not surpassed by any lumber-mill on 
the river. They boom a slough ten miles long, with good ingress 
for logs at its upper end, the lower terminating at the mill. In 1870 
their planing-mill was built, and the following year Mr. A. F. Hod- 
gins became a member of the firm. The planing-mill is a two 



504 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

story frame, and, as originally built, was 60x80 feet, the upper 
story used for tlie manufacture of sash, doors, blinds, frames, 
mouldings and cai-pcnters' materials generally. This present season 
(1882) this mill was enlarged to double its former capacity, and is 
now 60x160 feet, furnished with four planers, some of Fay & Go's 
patent, others of S. A. "Wood & Go's design, the whole having a 
capacity of 75,000 feet of dressed lumber daily. There are also on 
the premises four dry kilns, Gurran & Wolff's pattern, with an 
aggregate capacity of 40,000 feet daily. The work of the sash, door 
and blind factory is almost exclusively upon specific orders, the daily 
product in such work being less and the prices higher tlian for the 
usual stock work. Connected with the planing-rnill is the brick 
engine and boiler house and shavings room. There is also a two- 
story warehouse, 60x90 feet, for storing manufactured work, glass, 
nails, building paper, etc., and ample shed-room for dressed lumber. 
The pay-rolls of the company show a force of 275 men and eighteen 
teams constantly employed. The firm organized as a joint stock 
company in 1876 with a paid up cash capital of $250,000, absorbing 
the stock within themselves. The compan}- are members of the Gliip- 
pewa River and the Mississippi River logging companies, and also 
Beef Slough Boom Company. Their supply of logs is mainly from 
the Chippewa river, but some strings are received from the St. Croix 
valley. Lumber is marketed principally along the lines of the 
Chicago & Northwestern railway in Minnesota, Dakota, Iowa and 
Kebraska. Excellent })recautioiis have been taken against fire. 
Their own private mains are laid through the yards, pressure for 
which is supplied direct from their own pumps, which, in connection 
with those of Laird, Norton & Co., have hitherto supplied the city 
mains. Fifteen hydrants within their own yards and 600 feet of 
hose on carts ready for use, give ample security against fire, from 
which in the twenty-five years of their operations here they have 
been absolutely free. The present stockholders of the company are 
E. S. Youmans, A. B. Youmans and A. F. Hodgins. 

E. S. Youmans is a native of New York, and had become some- 
what familiar witli sawing operations in a small way in his father's 
lumber mill before coming to Winona in 1857. Mr. Youmans is 
married and has two children : one daughter married and residing 
in Connecticut ; one son, employed in the office of the company. 

A. B. Youmans, also a native of New York, came to Winona at 
the same time as his brother, and like him has given his attention 



MANUFACTUEESTG INDUSTRIES. 505 

strictly to business. He is married and has two children : one 
married, who is one of the engineers of the company; and one now 
attending the city schools. 

A. F. Hodgins was born in Tennessee. Came from Galena, Illinois, 
to Winona in 1856, as agent for Carson & Rand, lumbermen. Was 
here in their interest some years, when, in company with H. Eaton, 
he bought tliem out and continued the business through several fii-m 
changes until 1871, when he became a member of the firm of Yon- 
mans Brother & Hodgins. He is married and has one child, a 
daughter, now attending the State Normal School in this city. 

James King, foreman of sash, door and blind factory and car- 
penter's department, is a native of Pennsylvania. Learned his trade 
as carpenter at Pittsburgli, in that state, and came to Winona in 
1879. He was one year in the employ of Conrad Bohn, and then 
entered the service of the firm of Youmans Bros. & Hodgins, work- 
ing for them one year in the little factory attached to the sawmill, 
then superintended the construction of the planing-mill and sash 
factory in 1875, assuming charge of the manufactui'ing department 
upon its completion. He is married ; has two children in school, 
and is a member of the A.O.U.W. fraternity. 

B. S. Batchelor, foreman of the planing-mill, is a native of 
Michigan, and has followed his present business fifteen years, ten of 
them in the employ of the company with wliom he is now engaged. 
Mr. Batchelor has been an inhabitant of the state since 1856, and a 
resident of the city since 1871. Pie is a married man and has two 
children in the city schools. 

W. L. Raymond, engineer and machinist, with Youmans Bros. 
& Hodgins, is a native of New York. Came to Winona with his 
parents when three years of age, and has been a permanent resident 
since his ninth year, a period of eighteen years. He learned his 
trade with W. M. Hurbert, of this city, with whom he remained 
nine years, six of them in charge of the shop, before coming to his 
present position in 1881. 

Wm. Rogers, engineer in the Youmans & Hodgins mill, has 
become of age in their employ, having been on duty with them for 
twenty-one years. He is a native of Cayuga, New York. Came to 
Winona in 1858, and was in the old planing-mill of Porter, Garlock & 
Co., before assuming charge of the engine in this lumber-mill. He 
is married, owns a pleasant residence on Grand street, and has one 



506 HISTORY OF WrXONA COUNTY, 

child now in attciidancu in the })ublic schools. He is a member of 
the A.O. U.W. fraternity, of this city, 

Winona Lumber Company. — This industry, one of the most im- 
portant in the city, was organized as an individual enterprise, 
October 1, 1880, by Andrew Hamilton, who at that time owned a 
tract of land quite in the eastern part of the city, fronting 930 feet 
on the river and extending southward to Front street. Upon this 
property, during the winter of 1880-1, Mr, Hamilton erected his 
mill, E. White, as millwright, having supervision of its construction. 
This mill is 60x196 feet, with an addition 40x50 feet, and is 
provided with one 46-incli gang saw and two rotaries. The engine 
and boiler room is 36 X 84 feet, furnished with engines of 680 horse- 
power, which will be increased to 1,000 liorse-])ower before the 
sawing season of 1883 opens. The capacity of the mill, as tested 
by one day's actual cut, is 221,000 feet per day ; the average daily 
product 50,000 feet less than tliat amount. The shingle-mill has a 
capacity of 160,000, with an average product of three-fourths that 
amount. Lath, about 30,000 daily. 

May 1, 1881, this individual enterpi'ise of Mr. Hamilton's was 
converted into a joint stock company, with a paid up capital stock 
of $250,000. The officers of the company are : Andrew Hamilton, 
president; W. H. Laird, vice-president; Wm. Hayes, secretary and 
treasurer. Since incorporation the company have acquired additional 
lands from time to time", until they now (October 1, 1882) own a 
river front of about 2, 500 feet, extending })ackward from the river a 
width of from one to three blocks. In the fall of 1881 ground was 
broken for a planing-mill on the southeast block of this property. 
The foundations were laid in November of that year and planing 
operations begun March 1, 1882. This mill is 70x116 feet, 28 
feet posts, with an engine, boiler and shavings room, of brick, 50 X 
70 feet. The planing-mill is run by a Corliss engine of 150 liorse- 
])ower, and has a ca])acity of 60,000 feet of dressed lumber daily. 
The kilns for drying lumber are 36x84 feet, and have a capacity of 
120,000 feet. The number of hands employed in the saw and 
planing mills is about 125, with an equal number at work in the 
yards, the pay-rolls of the company showing a grand total of 275 
men and twenty-six teams. Preparations are now making to start a 
sash, door and blind factory in the upper story of the planing-mill, 
and operations will commence some time next month (November, 
1882), This branch of their business will give employment to an 



MANUFACTURING ESTDUSTRIES. 



507 



additional force of from twenty to twenty-five hands. Their log sup- 
plies are drawn from the Chippewa river and its tributaries. Shipping 
facilities are good, tlie open tracks of the Chicago & Northwestern 
railway traversing their yards from east to west. The great bulk of 
their lumber finds its market in Minnesota, Dakota, Nebraska and 

Iowa. 

The pipes of the city ■ waterworks are laid through their yards, 
and there are nine hydrants upon their premises. These, with the 
attached hose in both mills, afford excellent protection from fires. 

Andrew Hamilton, president of the Winona Lumber Company, is 
a native of Armagh, Ulster county, Ireland, from which place he 
came to America in 1846, and ten years later to Winona. In 1860 
he formed a partnership with Charles Horton in the lumber busi- 
ness, which they conducted jointly until 1880. For the past ten 
years Mr. Hamilton has been quite extensively engaged in stock 
raising, and now owns a tract of 1,200 acres, just east of Sugar-loaf 
Bluff, upon which he has a fiock of 1,000 merino sheep, seventy-five 
head of Jersey and grade cattle, from fifteen to twenty head of 
horses and 100 hogs. From nothing in 1856 to so considerable a 
financial and commercial standing in 1882 is its own comment upon 
Andrew Hamilton's business capacity. 

Wm. Hayes, secretary of the Winona Lumber Company, is a 
native of Pennsylvania, and for seven years prior to coming to 
Winona in 1881 was at Beef Slough, in connection with the Missis- 
sippi River Logging Company. 

£. White, millwriglit for the Winona Lumber Company, is a na- 
tive of New York, learned his trade as a millwright in northern 
Ohio and came to Winona in 1857. With the exception of five 
years, from 1861 to 1866, when engaged as purchasing agent for the 
Winona & St. Peter Railway Construction Company, Mr. White 
has followed his trade. When Mr. Hamilton commenced construct- 
ing his mill in 1880 Mr. White was engaged as millwright, and upon 
its completion assumed charge, and the later buildings of t'lie com- 
pany have all been built under his supervision. Mr. White is mar- 
ried, has two children, one in attendance at the city schools. He is 
a member of the A. O. U. W., of this city. 

R. H. D. Morrison, engineer of the planing-mill of the Winona 
Lumber Company, is as proud of his Corliss pet as a grandmother 
of her first grandchild. He was born an engineer and bred a far- 
mer, coming from Yermont, his native state, to Houston county, 



508 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

Minnesota, in 1859. From 1866 to 1876 was in the farm machinery 
business, tlie last three years of tliat time dealing in portable en- 
gines. From 1877 to 1879, inclusive, was engineer in the Chicago, 
Milwaukee & St. Paul elevator in this city, and then took charge 
of the Corliss engine in the Empire Lumber Company, which he re- 
tained until assuming his ])re8ent place in March, 1882, when the 
planing-mill was started. He is a Master Mason, member of Winona 
Lodge, No. 18. Married and has two children. One in business 
college, one in the normal school. 

Empire Luimber Company. — This is a joint stock com])any, or- 
ganized under the laws of Wisconsin, in 1881, and has a capital stock 
of $800,000. The officers of the company are : President, D. H. 
Ingraham, of Eau Claire, Wisconsin; vice-president, D. M. Dulany, 
Hannibal. Missouri ; secretary, Charles Horton, AVinona, Minnesota. 
The business of the company consists in manufacturing and dealing in 
lumber. Their mills are at Eau Claire, Wis. , and Dubuque, la. Yards 
at Winona, Minn., Dubuque, la., andPLmnibal, Mo. TheWinonabusi- 
ness at present is confined to dealing in lumber and the manufacture of 
dressed lumber, sash, doors, blinds, frames and carpenters' materials. 
The company's premises at this place front 1,200 feet on the river 
running eastward that distance from Vine street and extend from 
the river to First street. Here they have erected a planing-mill 60 
X80, an engine-house 2-4x50, a sash, door and blind manufactory 42 
XlOO, and a store-room 64x150. The engine-room is supplied with 
a Reynolds Corliss engine of 75-horse power, the planing-mill with 
two matchers, surfacers, resawing machines, moulders, etc., and has 
a capacity of 40,000 a day. The business is mainly contract work, 
but little being manufactured for the general market. The drykiln 
has a capacity of 10,000 feet a day, and the product is all used in 
the shop. Employes during the summer season number about 140. 

Charles Horton, secretary of the company, and manager of its 
interests at this point, is a native of New York ; came to Winona in 
1856, and has been in lumber business here since that date, first in 
connection with L. C. Porter, and afterward with Alexander Hamil- 
ton, with whom he was in partnership as a lumber dealer from 1860- 
80. Mr. Horton is married and has five children, four of them in 
attendance at the city schools. 

G. K. Adams, foreman of the manufacturing department of the 
Empire Lumber Company, is a native of Rome, New York, and 
learned his trade in the sash, door and blind factory of IT. S. Crosby 



MANUFACTURING INDUSTRIES. 



509 



& Co. , in that city. He came to Winona in 1866, and was for eleven 
years foreman in tlie factory of Conrad Bolm before coming to his 
present position with the Empire company, which he did upon the 
completion of their sash, door and blind factory. Mr. Adams is 
married and has two children, one in the Winona high school. He 
is also a member of the Methodist Episcopal church and connected 
with the A. O. U. D. and A. L. H. beneficiary associations. 

CoNBAD BoHN, manufacturer of sash, doors, blinds, mouldings 
and dressed lumber. This house affords another example of 
Winona's growth in industrial enterprise, showing how, from small 
beginnings, mammoth enterprises have been successfully built up 
and a constantly increasing volume of business secured. Mr. Bohn 
came to Winona in 1857, very early in the history of the now thriv- 




BoHN MaNUFA< TURING Co.Mi'ANY. 

ing city, and established business as a carpenter and builder. In 
1866 he started a small planing-mill on the corner of Main and 
Sanborn streets ; principally for the preparation of builders' material, 
and conducted operations there until 1873, when he removed to his 
present location at the corner of Front and Laird streets. His 
property lies principally between Front street and the river on both 
sides of Laird street, 'it has a frontage of 400 feet on Front street, 
of 300 feet on the river. Here, in 1873-4, Mr. Bohn erected a two- 
story and a-half frame manufactory 50x100 feet, and a brick engine 
and boiler house 45 X 60 feet. These buildings were burned in 1875, 
and immediately replaced by others, the new manufactory being ten 
feet wider than the old one. The following year, 1876, a two-story 
warehouse, 50 X 120 feet, was built. This building is used solely for 
storing and glazing, and is connected with the main manufactoiy 



510 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

by an elevated gangway. In 1880 a three-story addition, 40x80 
feet, was built to the main manufactory ; and in 1882 the old engines 
of seventy-live liorse power were removed and engines of double 
that capacity substituted. In addition to the buildings here 
enumerated are the drying kilns which have a capacity of 8,000 
feet of lumber a day, and sheds and temporary structures covering 
an area of several thousand square feet. Some conception of the 
operations of the manufactory may be gained from a statement of 
the raw material daily used. From 20,000 to 25,000 feet of lumber 
are daily manufactured into doors, blinds, sash, etc., besides which 
they turn out from 20,000 to 80,000 feet of dressed lumber. The 
regular monthly product of the manufactory is, 4,000 to 4,500 doors, 
an equal number of glazed sash and from 2,000 to 3,000 pair of 
blinds, and their working force 125 men, of whom from 40 to 50 
are employed in the manufactory. Their principal market is in the 
northwest, with a smaller demand from the southwest. The 
premises are well provided with shipping facilities, as the spur 
tracks of the Chicago & Northwestern railroad extend along their 
entire front, and cars are loaded and unloaded from their doors. 
Their office is connected with the City Telephone Exchange, heated 
with steam, and furnished with all necessary appliances for the 
conduct of their constantly growing business. In 1880, in connec- 
tion with Gebhard Bohn and Geo. W. Bohn, his brother and son, 
Mr. Conrad Bohn started a branch house in St. Paul ; ^ depot 
of supplies for the immense building demand of that market. This 
establishment gives steady employment to thirty men and nine teams. 
September 15, 1882, the business was converted into a joint stock 
company with a capital stock of $200,000, one half paid up. The 
officers of the company are: Conrad Bohn, jiresident; Gebhard 
Bohn, secretary ; Geo. W. Bohn, treasurer. The business of the 
manufactory had assumed such proportions that in 1882 Mr. Bohn 
determined to discontinue the business of contracting and building, 
in whieli he had been engaged for twenty-five j^ears, and with the 
expiration of tlieir present contracts his work as builder will be 
closed out. During the twenty-four years he has followed contracting 
and building Mr. Bohn has erected some of the notable structures 
of the state, among which may be mentioned the State Normal 
School. Winona, and addition to the State Insane Asylum in 1873. 
With the exception of a partnership with Wilse in 1880-1, Mr. Bohn 



MAJSrUFACTURESTG INDUSTRIES. 



511 



conducted business alone until the formation of the stock company 
last September. 

Mr. Bohn was born in Hesse-Cassel, Germany, in 1836 ; came to 
New York in 1851 ; was in that city five years, following his trade as 
a carpenter and builder, and in 1856 came to Chicago ; from there 
one year later to Winona, where he has kfept pace with the growth 
of her industries, himself no inconsiderable factor in the sum total of 

her prosperity. 

Stroth & Aheens, planing-mill, sash, doors and blinds. This 
manufacturing establishment is located on the corner of Front and 
Franklin streets, on a lot 210 X 140 feet. The business was estab- 
lished in 1866 as Rose & Co., but was virtually the same establish- 
ment as at present, although it did not assume its present firm title ' 
until two years later. Their buildings are a main manufactory, 
50X70 feet, with an addition 22x28 feet, the whole two stories in 
height and an engine-room 22x45 feet. The engines are of 40 
horse-power, and the capacity of the planing-mill from 12,000 to 
15,000 feet per day. Business consists in furnishing doors, frames, 
mouldings, cornice stuff and all carpenters' materials upon contract, 
as well as manufacturing general stock for which their principal 
market is Chicago. The manufactory employs a force of 'thirty-five 
hands on an average, and business for 1882 was about twenty-five 
per cent in advance of previous season. The members of the firm 
are C. F. Schroth & Henry Ahrens. 

C. F. Schroth is one of the old residents of Winona, having 
taken up his residence here m 1856 ; has been engaged in business 
for himself since he was about sixteen years of age ; is married, has 
two children in the schools of the city. 

NooNAN & Stellwagen, Contractors and builders, office and 
manufactory on the northeast corner of Third and Yine streets. 
This business was originally established by Wm. Rohweder, in 1863, 
and was conducted by him with some changes in the firm until 1877. 
John Stellwagen purchased an interest in the business, the firm 
becoming Rohweder & Stellwagen. The following year Rohweder 
sold his interest to Wm. Noonan, who had been taking small con- 
tracts here for several years, and the firm became Noonau & Stell- 
wagen. Both members of the firm are excellent mechanics, and 
their business has rapidly increased during the four years they have 
conducted it, their contracts for the current year aggregating |100,- 
000. Their manufactory for the preparation of building materials, 



512 illSTOUY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

is located on Vine street, between Second and Tliird. It is a two- 
storv frame bniMing, 30x50 feet, with a one-story addition, 18x50 
feet, supplied with an engine of twelve-horse power, and fully 
equip] )ed with such machinery as is required in their business. 
They own a frontage of 110 feet on Tliird street and 150 feet on 
Vine, with a comfortable office, sheds for storage, etc. They 
emi)loy from fifteen to thirty hands, according to season and press 
of business. Among their more important constructions are the 
Winona Mill Company's mill, German Luther schoolhouse. Congre- 
gational church interior, })low factory, and have now under contract 
the German Catholic church, except the stonework, stained-glass 
windows and interior furniture. Outside of the city they have taken 
some good contracts, among them the Kasson school building, at 
a oost of $14,000. 

Wm. Noonan was born in Perth, Ontario, in 1839, learned his 
trade there, removed to Winona in 1866, and has worked as journey- 
man carpenter or contractor in this city ever since. Was elected a 
member of the city council in 1877, and represented his ward during 
two terms, retiring from office in 1881. Mr. Noonan is a member 
of the Catholic church, married, has four children, all in attendance 
upon the public schools of this city. 

John Stellwagen is a native of Hesse-Darmstadt, born in 1846, 
came to America with his parents when an infant, and in 1861 
settled with them in Winona county. Learned his trade as a car- 
penter in Utica township, and in 1875 came to this city. Was 
foreman for C^^nrad Bohn when that contractor was erecting the first 
wing of the old Rochester Inebriate Asylum in 1876. Mr. Stell- 
wagen is a member of the A. F. and A. M. and Druid fraternities, 
is married, and his children, six in number, are all in attendance 
upon the city schools. 

A. W. Gage & Co., contractors and builders, manufacturers of 
sash, doors and blinds. The senior member of this firm is one of 
Winona's pioneer business men, having continuously conducted opera- 
tions in this city since the fall of 1855, a period of twenty-six years. 
After following his trade as a carpenter and builder, in this city, for 
nine years, Mr. Gage built his manufactoi-y for sash, doors, blinds 
and building material, in the eastern part of the city, on lower Front 
street, near the present location of the Empire Lumber Company, to 
which corporation he sold his real estate in that location in the fall 
of 1882, after conducting business there for eighteen years. The 



MANUFACTURING INDUSTRIES. 513 

manufactory at this point was a two-story frame building, 42x76 
feet, and the business of the firm employs a force of from fifteen to 
twenty-five mechanics. Some of the buildings erected by Mr. Gage 
are veritable landmarks, not only in this city, but in the state. The 
old Methodist Episcopal church erected by liim in 1856, and still doing 
duty as a place of worship for the Scandinavian Lutheran church, 
was the pioneer Methodist Episcopal church of the state, and is so 
noted in the records of that denomination. The old frame court- 
house, which ^11 good citizens desire to see replaced by a new one, 
was built by Mr. Gage, twenty years ago, on the corner of Third 
and Washington streets. Among the more modern buildings 
erected by him are the present Methodist Episcopal church, the 
Episcopal church and the Presbyterian church, allot them substantial 
brick and stone structures ; also the Madison school, the Republican 
block, Choate's, Mues', Wakefield's, and other business blocks, and 
many of the finest private dwellings in the city. His building 
operations outside of the city and county have been quite extensive. 
Among these may be mentioned the Caledonia jail, reputed one of 
the finest in the state, costing $35,000. 

The members of the firm are A. W. Gage and Daniel Gage. 

A. W. Gage was born in Susquehanna, Pennsylvania, April 26, 
18.^2. Received such an education as the schools of his neighborhood 
afforded. Learned the carpenter's trade, at which he worked during 
the summer, teaching school in winter, until 1853, when he came to 
Dubuque, Iowa, where he was foreman in the mill of C. H. Dickin- 
son & Co. until coming to this city in the spring of 1855. Mr. 
Gage has always devoted his attention to business and declined any 
official connection with municipal affairs until the spring of 1881, 
when he was elected alderman of the second ward, and is the pres- 
ent chairman of the waterworks committee ; a most important post 
in view of the erection of the new waterworks building and the 
completion of the water-supply system of the city. September 6, 
1856, A. W. Gage was married to Miss Christie E. Gage. Of their 
three children, two only are living, Miss M. E. Gage, now teaching 
in the city schools, and A. John Gage, now in attendance at the 
normal school. Their eldest son, F. T. Gage, died in this city 
September 21, 1881, aged twenty-four years. 

Daniel Gage is a native of Pennsylvania. Learned his trade in 
Binghamton, N. Y., and in 1856 came to Minnesota, settling in 
Belle Plaine, Scott countj^, from which place he removed to Winona 



514 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

in 1858. Here he followed his trade, working in town and in the 
surrounding country until 1864, when he formed a partnership with 
his cousin, A. W. Gage, which has remained unbroken during a 
period of eighteen years. The first building erected by the lirra 
was the Presbyterian church, now standing on the corner of Fifth 
and Main streets. Mr, Daniel Gage is married and has three 
children in attendance upon the city schools. 

Samuel D. Van Gorder, contractor, is a native of Chemung 
county, New York. At ten years of age he left home to try his 
luck in the world, and six years later was running a sash, door and 
blind factory on his own account, at Catharine, in his native state. 
He was engaged in this business and in canalboat building until he 
came to Winona, in 1856. That same season, in company with Joel 
Mallory, he built the first road leading into Winona, a road across 
the slough from the city to Sugar Loaf Bluflt, and also the road over 
the Stockton Bluffs. In September of that year he went to Chicago, 
and purchasing machinery for a sash, blind and door factory that 
same fall, in company with Thomas Simpson and one Evans, com- 
menced manufacturing. The following January the factory was 
sold out to Hamilton & Robinson, and Mr. Van Gorder bought out 
James Harlan's interest in the sawmill erected by that gentleman 
and James Wycoff in the fall and winter of 1855. This business 
was conducted until the spring of 1861, when differences of opinion 
concerning the management of affairs arising, it was mutually agreed 
to receive an order from the court for the sale of the property, which 
was accordingly done, and the property bought in by Mr. Harlan 
for Van Gorder, but before business was resumed the mill was acci- 
dentally burned. He was then in the lumber trade for eighteen 
months, when he sold out to Mr. Laird, and took the contract for 
driving the piles for the elevator and bridges of the Winona & St. 
Peter railway. In com]>any with Joel and R. P. Mallory, he built 
all the small bridges along the line of the old transit road as far as 
Rochester, and graded one mile of its track. In the fall of 1863 he 
took charge of the lumber, wood and tie supplies of the railroad, hold- 
ing that position one year. In 1865 he put a ferrj^-boat upon the 
river at this point, and there being no eligible landiqg on the oppo- 
site shore, was obliged to land at the old stone house four miles up 
the river. The first season eleven teams were taken across. This 
ferry was sold to the city in 1880. In 1869 Mr. Van Gorder opened 
a stone quarry across the river, and contracted to furidsh and ferry 



MANUFACTURING INDUSTRIES. 515 

the stone for the railroad bridge over the river at this point. The 
city having built a road across the Wisconsin bottoms to the blutfs 
in 1867, he was interested in establishing a stage route into Wiscon- 
sin, and providing for its transfer over the river. In company with 
one, Jenkins, in 1879, he took a government contract of $20,000 for 
river improvement. In connection with the waterworks improve- 
ments of tills year, he laid about 1,800 feet of water-main for the 
city, and dug the well at the works, fifty-two feet diameter, depth of 
stone curbing twenty-eight feet. In October, 1882, he contracted 
with the city to build a road across the Wisconsin bottoms, one and 
a quarter miles long, bridged and graded above high-water mark. 
He was chief of city police during the years 1877-78-80-81. Is a 
member of Winona Lodge, No. 18, A. F. and A. M., of Winona 
Chapter, No. 5, R. A. M., and of Coeur de Lion Commandery, No. 3. 
Mr. Yan Gorder has never married, but since his fifteenth year has 
chai-ged liiraself with the support of his parents and an invalid sister 
now living with him. 

Nicholas Monk, contractor for stone and' brick work, is a native 
of Germany, born in 1842. He learned his trade in Holstein, his 
native place, and came to the United States in 1867, settling in 
Winona the same year. The stone and brick work of the Postofiice 
block, the Stevens^ block, the Wakefield block, the Congregational 
Church, and the new waterworks building and stand-pipe, are speci- 
mens of his mechanical skill. During the building season he 
employs a considerable force of men, according to the demands of 
business. His waterworks contract, for building and stand-pipe 
moving, is $22,000. Mr. Monk has a wife and two children living, 
one of the children now in the city schools. 

DoDD, Son & Co., manufacturers of flour barrels, central office 
and main manufactory at Winona, branch manufactories at La Crosse 
Wisconsin, and Hokah, Lanesboro and Isenourse, Minnesota. The 
business of this firm consists in preparing material for flour barrels 
and manufacturing them, and no better sample of a growing Winona 
industry could be given than the history of the operations of this 
firm affords. During the twenty j^ears of their existence here they 
have grown from a small hand manufactory, employing two or three 
hands, to a giant industry, working extensive machinery and em- 
ploying a force of 140 operatives. Business was begun in this city 
in 1862 by Chauncey Doud, who had previously been engaged in 
similar business in New York and Illinois. The name of the firm 
30 



516 HISTORY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

was Doud & Son, the "son" being at that time in charge of operations 
in Wisconsin. Their fiivst factory was located on Grand street, between 
Second and Third, and from there was removed to Wilson street, 
one block east of the original location, in 1864. Here they remained, 
gradually extending operations until they were burned out, in July, 
1880, when a move was made to their present location. When the 
firm became Doud, Son & Co., in March, 1874, their manufactory 
had grown to include two shops, each 22 X 50, in which a force of 
twenty-five hands was employed, with a product of a little more than 
300 barrels a day, no machinery being used. One of these shops 
was destroyed by fire in 1875, and a new one immediately erected, 
24x100 feet. In 1878 an addition of 40 feet was made to this 
building, and machinery put in for champering, leveling, crozing 
and tressing. By this means their capacity was increased to 800 
barrels a day, with an actual product of about four-fifths that 
amount. When these buildings were destroyed by fire, July 17, 
1880, Doud, Son & Co. removed to their present location on the 
north side of Mark street, just east of the Chicago, Milwaukee & St. 
Paul passenger depot, where they immediately rebuilt and resumed 
operations. Their property extends along Mark street a distance of 
332 feet, runs to the alley in the rear, and fronts the tracks of the 
Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul "railroad, with which they have 
ample switch connections. Upon these premises, in 1880, they 
erected a two-stc-ry frame manufactory, 140x28 feet, and a store- 
house, 100 X 26 feet. They also erected, the same year, on ground 
leased from the railroad company, and along the main track of that 
corporation, a one-story stockhouse, 24x100 feet. In 1881 an ad- 
dition of 112 feet was made to the manufactory and of 100 feet to 
the storehouse, making these buildings 252 feet and 200 feet respec- 
tively. When the 1881 additions were made the firm duplicated 
their machinery, and they have now in operation two complete 
sets, with an aggregate capacity of 2,000 barrels daily, an actual 
product of 1,500 barrels a day, and a working force of 140 hands. 
The Messrs. Doud have largely manufactured their own staves 
from the beginning of their business, but prior to 1876 this work 
was done where their barrel manufactories were located. Since 
that date their stave factories have been in the woods. These fac- 
tories were located at Doudville and Kudolph, in Wood county, 
Wisconsin, and gave employment to a force of eighty operatives and 
nine teams prior to the disastrous fire of May 28, 1882, by which 



MAISTJFACTURING ESTDUSTRIES. 517 

their Doudville factory and store were burned, and a loss of $40,000 
sustained. The location at Doudville was then abandoned and a 
new factory erected at Pittsville, in the same county. No statistics 
of the Wisconsin and other Minnesota barrel manufactories are 
given, these not being legitimately connected with Winona county 
industries. The product of the Winona manufactory is largely 
marketed at home ; the other along the lines of the Minnesota 
Southern railroad. The present members of the firm are C. Dowd, 
K. T. Dowd, C. G. Doud and Geo. S. Doud. 

Chauncy Doud, the senior member of the firm, was born in 
Turin, Lewis county, JStew York, August 15, 1809; was brought up 
on a farm, and followed that business from his youth until 1849, 
when he ^ceased farming and gave his whole attention to barrel 
manufacturing, a business in which he had been more or less engaged 
for some years. Leaving New York in 1837, Mr. Doud removed to 
St. Clair county, Michigan, farmed it five years, then located in 
Oswego, Kendall county, [llinois, where he was engaged in farming 
from 1842 to 1849, at which time he removed to Lockport, Will 
county, in the same state, and established his barrel raaimfactory, an 
industry he has now constantly followed for thirty-three years. 
Marcli 7, 1834, Chauncey Doud married Sarah C. Comstock, of Phila- 
delphia, Jefferson county, New York, with whom he has now been 
living almost a full half-century. They have six children : two sons, 
members of the firm of Doud, Son & Go., and four daughters, tliree 
of them married, and residing out of the state, and one unmarried, 
residing at home. 

The L. C. Portek Milling Company was organized under the 
firm name of Porter & Mowbray in 1874, and so continued until 
1879, when L. C. Porter bought out the interest of Mr. Mowbray and 
continued the business under the name it now bears. The property 
occupied by this industry extends along the riverfront eastward from 
Market street 430 feet, and runs southward one block and a half. 
Upon this property, in 1874, their mill was erected, a five-story 
frame building, 70 X 40 feet, provided with nine run of stone and having 
a capacity of 250 barrels of flour a day. Their engine and boiler 
house was a two-story brick, 36x70, built the same year. Three 
years later they built their elevator, 50 X 70 feet and sixty feet in 
height, having a capacity of 50,000 bushels. This was increased in 
1882 to 90,000 bushels storage, and a handling capacity of 5,000 
bushels per day. The capacity of the mill was increased from time to 



518 



JIISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 



time until in ISSl It had attained a capacity of 500 barrels a day, using 
both rollers and burrs. The mill was then comi)letely remodeled, the 
number of rollers increased to twenty-two and the capacity enlarii^ed 
to r)00 barrels. The redaction is done on rollers, tlie pulverizing of 
the middlings on burrs, of which there are live run. The capacity of 
the engines in the mill are rated 300 horse-power, the elevator is 
supplied with a separate engine of 25 horse-power. Grain is sup- 
plied from their own warehouses and elevators along the line of the 
Winona & St. Peter railway. Of these they have now in opera- 
tion about twenty, and will double that number next season. Of the 
grain thus received from points westward as far as the Dakota grain 
fields, only the choicest samples are used for milling purposes, the 




The L. C. Porter Milling ( O.mi' any. 

inferior grades being shipped to the eastern market. They also 
handle great quantities of salt and coal through their western ware- 
houses. Shipments of fiour are principally to the eastern home mar- 
ket and to the ports of Great Britain and Ireland. Sawdust is used 
exclusively for fuel, and their mill was the first one employing steam 
power exclusively in the state, such power being deemed too costly 
for profitable employment. The various departments of their busi- 
ness are officered as follows : O. L. Marheld, in charge of wheat 
department ; W. TI. Sims, head miller ; F. A. Coons, chief engineer. 
The whole force of the mill is about sixty hands. 

For a personal sketch of Mr. L. C. Porter, see First National 
Bank. 

F. A. Coones, chief engineer of the Porter Milling Company, is a 
native of Ontario, Canada; learned his trade as a machinist in St. 



MANlJFACTLTRIlSrG INDUSTRIES. 519 

Louis and came to this city in 1866. Was in the sliops of the Phoenix 
Iron Works two years, the engineer for Yonmans Bros. & Hodgins 
one year, then in the same position for Laird, Morton & Co. eight 
years, at the expiration of which time he entered the service of the 
Porter Milling Company. Mr. Coones is married and has one child. 
He is a member of Prairie Lodge, No. 7, I.O.O.F., and also a 
stockholder in the Winona Building Association. 

O. L. Marfield, supe'rintendent of grain department of the Porter 
Milling Company, is a native of Ohio ; was bred a miller at Chil- 
licothe, in that state, and conducted milling business there on his 
own account from 1860 until he came to Minnesota for his health in 
August, 1881, and assumed charge of the wheat department of this 
house. 

W. H. Sims, head miller of the Porter Milling Company, is a 
native of England ; followed the trade of miller, to which he was 
bred, for twelve years in his native country before coming to Winona 
in 1866. Was in charge of the mill of H. Miller, his brother-in law, 
at Minnesota City, in this county, previous to accepting the position 
of head miller with the L. C. Porter Milling Company in 1879. 

N. C. Gault, manufacturer of Schoonmaker's patent copper light- 
ning cable. This industry is of recent establishment, the letters 
patent under which the manufacture is conducted bearing date June 
28, 1881. These letters patent cover both the idea and process of 
forming a hollow zinc wire, overlaid with sheet copper, and twisting 
the same into a continuous flexible cable. The advantages of the 
cable rod are its superior conducting properties, its unbroken contin- 
uation from the point above the standard to its ground termination, 
its indestructibility, and its absolute flexibility, by means of which 
it is capable of the most natural adjustment to all surfaces. The 
portion above the roof is strengthened by the insertion of a solid 
steel rod in the center chamber of the spiral, which gives abundant 
security against possible displacement. The manufacture is super- 
intended by the patentee, who has assigned all his right therein to 
H. D. Morse and N. C. Gault. The manufactory is a two-story 
frame building on the alley between Second and Third streets, in 
the rear of the ' 'Tribune" building, 20 X 70 feet. The manufactory has 
a present capacity of 5,000 feet of cable per day, with the hand 
machine now in use, but this capacity will be more than doubled by 
the introduction of some motor the coming season. Their cable 
coils are from 250 feet to 500 feet in length, of two sizes, one having 



520 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY, 

a diameter of nine-sixteenths of an inch, the other of five-eighths of 
an inch. They also manufacture gold and silver plated points, 
arrows and vanes, as well as the necessary standards. The manu- 
facture is exclusively for wholesale trade, as the manufacturers are 
not engaged in ]>utting up rods. Though yet in its infancy, the 
demand is rapidly extending, and already some fifty firms are 
handling the rod in the various northwestern states. 

The proprietor, N. C. Gault, is a native of New Hampshire, born 
near Concord, in that state, in 1822 ; was brought up on the home 
farm, and followed farming until coming to Winona in April, 
1856. He was engaged in the hardware trade here until 1863 ; 
closed business, and the following year entered the United States 
service with the 11th reg. Minn. Inf.; was soon after enlistment 
elected quartermaster of the regiment, and served with it until 
it was mustered out. Returning to Winona he was appointed 
United States ganger for the first congressional district of Minnesota, 
and served until 1875, during part of which time he was oil inspector 
under state appointment. Since 1875 was not actively in business 
until he engaged in his present industry. He is a prominent mem- 
ber of the Baptist church in this city, in which he has held the office 
of deacon twenty-four years. 

James H. Schoon maker, patentee and superintendent of manufac- 
tory, is a native of New York ; came to Winona in 1869, and for the 
past ten years has been engaged in the manufacture of lightning 
rods, principally the old star rod, Chadwick's ])atent, for the firm of 
Morse, Miner & Co. 

Lamprecht & Kaiser, manufacturers of glue, soap, tallow and 
neatsfoot oil. This business was established in 1880, in its present 
location, block No. 23, Bander's addition to the city of Winona. 
Their buildings are respectively 30 X 20 feet and 36 X 80 feet, and 
they employ an engine of fifteen-horse power in the manufactory. 
Their weekly product is 1,200 pounds of soap, 2,000 pounds of 
tallow, 4r>0 pounds of glue, and one-half barrel of neatsfoot oil, to 
produce which they employ four workmen. 

John Lamprecht was born in Prussia in 1843, was bred a 
machinist, came to America in 1867, and worked at his trade in 
Chicago until he came to Winona in 1880. 

Emil Kaiser was bom in Baden, Germany, in 1848 ; learned the 
trade of soapmaker in his native country, from whicli he came to 
America in 1868. In 1870 he settled in Winona, and conducted 



MANUFACTURING mDUSTRIES. 



521 



business at the corner of Mark and Huff streets prior to establishing 
his manufactory in block 23. 

SuCxAR Loaf Brewery, P. Bub, proprietor. This manufactory 
was established in its present location in 1862, by Jacob Weisbrod, 
at which time it had a capacity of about 500 barrels a year. This 
capacity was increased from time to time until 1872, when about 
1,000 barrels a year were manufactured. In this year the old brew- 
ery burned, and Peter Bub, who had been Mr. Weisbrod's foreman 
for two years, purchased the property. This consists of a tract of 
about seven acres, at the junction of the old Sugar Loaf road, with 
that skirting the north shore of the lake. Here, in 1872, Mr. Bub 
erected his brewery, the main structure 48X52 feet, three stories in 
height, with a one-story addition 24x36 feet, and two icehouses, 
respectively, 60X100 feet and 20x80 feet. This brewery had a 
capacity of 4,000 barrels a year. In 1882 the whole was remodeled 
and a new three-story stone building, 52x70 feet, added, increasing 
the capacity of the manufactory to 20,000 barrels, with an actual 
product of about one-third that amount. The brewery proper as 
it now stands is a solid three-story stone structure, 52x118 feet, and 
cellars of 2,000 barrels storage capacity. An additional icehouse, 
24X36, has also been built ; he harvests his own ice crop, keeps a 
force of ten hands and three teams, at least two-thirds of. his product 
finding a ready market at home. 

Mr. Bub was born in Bavaria, in 1842, was bred to the brewer's 
trade, and at twenty-five years of age came to America, direct to 
Milwaukee, where he was for three years in the employ of the Best 
Brewing Company before coming to Winona in 1870. Here he 
was in the employ of Jacob Weisbrod, as foreman two years, then 
purchased the property. 

The PtEBUiLDiNG AND REPAIRING Shops of the Wiuoua & St. Peter 
and the Dakota division of the Chicago & Northwestern railway 
at this point take front rank among the great industries of the city. 
These shops are located upon a tract of forty acres, owned and occu- 
pied by the railway company, situated just within the corporate 
limits of the city on the west. Upon this property have been 
erected from time to time the principal machine and other shops of 
the above-named railway divisions ; miles of side-track have been 
laid for siding cars, repairing same on track and giving ingress and 
egress to the company's own trains of coal, iron, timber and other 
supplies. The minor repair shops at Waseca, Sleepy-Eye, Tracy, 



522 msToiiY OF winona county. 

Watertown and Huron are only brandies from this parent stem, 
drawing their sup})lies from this d^pot, re))()rting all work done and 
supplies furnished to these headquarters, upon whose time-rolls 
they are borne and upon whose ))ay-rolls they are paid. The seventy- 
five engineers and firemen along both divisions in like manner 
report to and are connected with this center, from which emanates 
the authority controlling -900 miles of track and a working force of 
450 mechanics and laborers. 

The buildings now standing upon this property are : Machine 
shop (main building), 175 feet long, sixty-four feet wide, with walls 
twenty-four feet high ; opening into this building is the shop for 
boiler repairs, 66x40 feet with eighteen feet walls ; the blacksmith 
shop, 80x40 feet, with twenty feet walls, in which a steam hammer 
has just been placed that can strike a ten-ton blow. These buildings 
are all of brick, solid stone foundations and truss roofs. The rail 
mill, a frame building 80x40 feet, in which with a 40-inch steel 
disk they saw cold rails and drill, punch, straighten and saw cold 
iron. The power for driving the macliinery in these four buildings is 
supplied by an engine of eighty-horse power, stationed in an attached 
engine and boiler-house, 60x40 feet. The roundhouse, also of 
brick, has stalls for twenty-two engines. The water-tank has a ca- 
pacity of 90,000 gallons, supplied by pumps for which the engine 
fui-nishes motor. Water is distributed through pipes to the several 
buildings with head sufficient to afford protection in case of fire, and 
is also utilized for washing engines. The clerks' office, 24x40, is a 
neat wooden building just between the main machine shop and the 
main track of the road which traverses the yard from east to west. 
These buildings are all on the south side of the main track, as are 
also the coal and sand houses. The house for Blossburg coal, used- 
in blacksmith shop, is 20X60, eighteen feet high, with a lean-to for 
charcoal ; the soft coal house is 100x46 with twenty-foot posts, and 
the sandhouse 40x60 with eighteen-foot posts. 

Upon the north side of the track are the main car shop, a two- 
story frame building 150 feet long and SO feet wide, with a brick 
engine and boiler room on the northwest, 20 X 20, with iron roof, 
furnished with engines of forty-horse power. This car shop contains 
all the machinery for woodwork, the paint shop and the uphol- 
sterer's room. A second car shop, 40x120, with a lean-to for cast- 
ings for cai- department, 20 X 60 ; a storeroom, 60 X 40, two stories 
for casting and su]»])lies for machinery department and an oilhouse, 



MANUP^ACTURING INDUSTRIES. 523 

16X36, complete the buildings on north side of track, and, with the 
exception of the bridge shop, concludes the catalogue of the build- 
ings at this point. 

The oifice of the master mechanic is in the main machine shop, 
where with his telegraph operator at his elbow he has direct commu- 
nication with every station along the lines of his double division. 
The number of men in the employ of the company at this point are-: 
Machine shop, 50 ; boiler shop, 18 ; blacksmith shop, 24 ; rail mill, 
16 ; roundhouse, 40 ; tin and coppersmiths, 5 ; carpenters and 
truckmen in main car shop, 25 ; laborers, 8 ; painters, 4 ; upholsterers, 
1 ; car repairers on track and oilers, 15 ; engineers for stationary 
engines, 2 ; coal and wood men, 10 ; storeroom keepers, 3 ; a 
clerical force of 4 and 1 telegrapli operator. 

W. A. Scott, master mechanic, is a native of New York, and has 
been in the employ of the company for twenty-four years, gradually 
working his way up. In 1867 he was appointed foreman of the 
machine shops of the company at Belle Plaine, Iowa, prior to which 
time he had been a locomotive engineer of six years' standing and 
three years' shop experience. Was there nine years, then transferred 
to Kendall, Wisconsin, from whicli place, after one year's service, 
he was assigned to duty as foreman of the shops at Harvard, Illi- 
nois ; remained there eighteen months, when he was appointed master 
mechanic of these divisions and removed to Winona in 1878. Mr. 
Scott was made a Master Mason in 1862, a Royal Arch Mason in 
1863, and took the commandery degrees in 1864. He has held 
many positions of honor in the fraternity. Was grand' treasurer of 
the grand chapter of Iowa in 1874 ; eminent commander of St. Ber- 
nard Commandery, Belle Plaine, Iowa, from 1872-5 ; generalissimo 
of Woodstock Commandery, Blinois, in 1876 ; captain-general of 
Coeur de Lion Commandery in this city in 1881, and its most emi- 
nent commander in 1882 ; is a member and director of the boai-d 
of trade, Winona Mill Company, Winona Wagcm Company and the 
Winona Silver Mining Company ; is married, and has one child. 

G. W. Williams, general foreman of the locomotive department 
of the Chicago & Northwestern railway shops at this point, was as- 
signed to that position January 1, 1878, and has been in the employ 
of the company the greater part of the time since 1864. Mr. Williams 
is a native of New York ; served an apprenticeship of three years at 
his trade as a machinist in the shops of the Delaware & Lackawana 
railroad at Scranton, Pennsylvania ; entered the service of the 



624 HISTORY OF WESrONA COUNTY. 

New York & Erie road at Susquehana and Port Jervis, a) id was in 
their emjjloy tour years, when he came to Chicago and entered the 
service of the Chicago & Northwestern raih-oad in 1864. He came 
from the Chicago shops to assume charge of his department here in 
1878. As an inventor, Mr. Williams has acliieved success. In 1882 
he took out letters patent for his " Piston-])acking Adjuster." This 
invention consists of a volute or spiral spring so mechanically con- 
nected that it will adjust the packing as it wears and balance the 
piston in the cylinder. This invention has been suthciently tested 
to prove its value as a force economizer. Its introduction in the 
Evartt's flouring-mill at Waseca enabled them to turn out twenty 
barrels of flour additional in each day's run. August 1, 1881, Mr. 
Williams took out letters patent for an invention destined in the 
opinion of competent judges to supersede all other journal bear- 
ings. This is the " Asbestos bearing," designed to prevent journals 
from running hot, as it sustains a heat of 1,800 degrees before burn- 
ing. It consists of an asbestos filling compressed into a metal cyl- 
inder under a pressure of thirty tons, forming a cartridge of about 
one inch diameter. These cartridges are inserted into holes drilled 
in the bearing surfaces of boxes and journals and left flush, not only 
giving absolute security against hot journals, but greatly reducing 
the cost of lubrication, as the soapy nature of the asbestos consti- 
tutes it an excellent lubricator in itself The bearing has already 
been introduced into Youmans Bros. & Hodgins and Laird, Norton & 
Co's sawmills in this city ; into Troost's flouring-mill at Minnesota 
City, and ran 386 miles on the tender of a passenger engine over the 
Chicago & Northwestern railway without one drop of lubrication, 
giving no sign of overheating. It is a safety bearing, so far as dan- 
ger from fire through overheated journals is concerned, and an 
economizer of force and oil, reducing, as it does, the amount of fric- 
tion and the need of lubrication. Mr. Williams is married and has 
one child four years of age. He is a member of Winona Lodge, 
No. 18, A. F. and A. M., and of Winona Chapter, No. 5, KA.M. 
Wm. H. Bennett, foreman of car works, has been in the employ 
of the company for the greater part of the last twelve years, with 
headquarters at Winona. He is a native of Maryland, a carpenter 
by trade, and in 1869 came west to Chicago, thence the same season 
to La Crosse, and finally to Winona. Has been in charge of car 
department since May 1, 1879. Mr. Bennett is a member of 



MAlSrUFACTmnSTG IlfDUSTRIES. 525 

"Winona Lodge, No. 18, A. F. and A.M., and of Winona Chapter, 
No. 5, R. A. M. Married and has one child in school in this city. 

John McNalJv, foreman of the blacksmith shop, has been in 
the employ of the company since 1875, and since Angust 1, 1878, 
has been foreman in these shops. He learned his trade in the shops 
of the Cumberland and Pennsylvania railroad, in Maryland, and 
was with that company seven years ; then from 1871 to 1875 was 
at work in Pittsburgh and St. Louis. 

Engineers' Department Chicago & Northwestern railway, for 
all divisions west of Mississippi river in Minnesota and Dakota, 
headquarters in depot building, Winona. John E. Blunt, chief 
engineer. This department has charge of all maintenance of ways 
and erection of buildings for the company within the territory above 
specified. The principal work now in hand is the construction of 
the Iroquois branch of the Dakota Central, from Iroquois to Callope, 
a distance of 127 miles. The buildings erected in Winona under the 
supervision of this department, not included among the shops under 
the master mechanic's charge, are notably the grain elevator, built 
under the management of the old transit company. Dimensions 
60x450 feet, and the new depot building. This last structure, built 
during the season of 1880-81, and taken possession of in the spring 
of the latter year, is a two-story brick, stone foundations and base- 
ment, mansard roof, composite architecture, extreme length 150 
feet, width 46-| feet. The exterior presents quite an ornate appear- 
ance, and the interior is conveniently arranged to meet the purposes 
of its construction. In it are the general offices of this division, 
ticket office, waiting-rooms, and depot hotel. 

John E. Blunt, chief engineer, is a native of Tennessee. Gradu- 
ated at Andover, Massachusetts, class of 1847, and from the mechan- 
ical school at Newburyport, same state, in the class of 1849. Leaving 
school, he attached himself to the engineering corps of B. C. Morse, 
and was with him in the south until 1857, principally in Tennessee, 
Georgia and Alabama, and was still in the south when the war of 
1861-5 broke out. The following year, 1862, came to Chicago, and 
was in the employ of the old Galena Railroad Company (at that time 
the Chicago & Galena Union) when that road was absorbed by the 
Chicago tfe Northwestern system in 1864. Came, with the absorp- 
tion of the Galena road, into the employ of the Chicago & North- 
western road, and was connected with the Galena division until he 
was transferred to Winona in 1878, in charge of the Western depart- 



526 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

mcnt, Mr. Blunt is a member of the Congregational church, mar- 
ried, has three children in school in this city, one daui»;hter pursuing 
her studies at Newburyport, Massachusetts, and one son, a physi- 
cian, in ])ractice at Clinton, Iowa. 

C. C. Puder, assistant engineer, is a luitive of Portland, Maine, 
and came to Winona in 1878, when Mr. Blunt assumed charge of 
the department. 

Bridge ano Bcildkrs' de[)artment of Winona & St. Peter 
division Chicago & North western i-ailway ; Alex. Doig, foreman. 
This department of construction employs a force of from 120 to 220 
mechanics and laborers, of whom one-fourth are i-esidents of Winona 
or tributary to its trade. The principal work of the past tliree years 
has been in the Stockton blufts, where a large amount of labor, 
money and material has been ex])ended. The accompanying state- 
ment will afibrd some idea of the work of this department within the 
county limits during the period above specified. Bridge No. 28, 
constructed in 1880, consists of a solid stone arch of 10 feet; No. 29, 
which was originally a wooden tressel-bridge 479 feet long, was 
replaced, in 1880-81, by a riveted iron bridge 85 feet long; No. 21, 
constructed in 1881 at Stockton water-tank, is a riveted iron bridge, 
single span of 64 feet; No. 26, originally a wooden tressel-bridge 
Y20 feet long, was replaced, during 1881-82, by a two-span riveted 
iron bridge with ])iers and abutments, each span 55 feet in length. 
The tresselwork of tlie approaches to this bridge is being solidly 
filled to make. a permanent roadway ; No. 27, which was originally 
a wooden tressel of 732 feet, is being replaced by two 32-foot arches, 
work not yet completed ; No. 30, recently commenced, is to consist 
of one 32-foot arch. The approaches to these constructions will all 
be made as suljstantially as possible, and as rapidly as may be a 
permanently soliil roadbed established. 

Mr. Doig, the foreman of this department, is a native of Dun- 
dee, Scotland. Came to America in 1856. Learned his trade as a 
housebnilder in Illinois and Minnesota, and commenced work as a 
bridge builder the same year that he came to this city, 1865. Was 
assistant under D. Leary, the first bridge foreman on the road, until 
Mr. Leary went into the service of the Southern Minnesota road in 
1876, when the assistant became forenuin. Mr. Leary, so well known 
to Winona county people, is at present the superintendent of bridges 
and building on the Canada Pacific I'oad, so that the Winona & 
St. Peter division of the Chicago & Northwestern mav be said to 



MANUTACTURma mDUSTRIES. -^27 

have furnished bridge brains for two important lines of road besides 

its own. . 

S. Sanborn, superintendent of the Winona & St. Peter division 
of tlie Clnc'no^o & Northwestern railway, extending from Winona to 
Waterto wn, with branch ; aggregate mileage of track 407 miles. Mr. 
Sanborn commenced his raih'oad career in 185fi, at the very bottom 
of the hidder, first as depot employe and then as brakeman on the 
old Milwaukee & Mississippi railway, now the Prairie du Chien 
division of the Milwaukee & St. Paul. January 17, 1863, he 
entered the service of the Chicago & Northwestern road as freight 
ao-ent. In 1872 was appointed general agent for the road at Mil- 
w^iukee, and two years later, April, 1874, was assigned to duty as 
superintendent of' the Winona & St. Peter division, with head- 
quarters in this city. He is married and has one child, now in 
attendance at the State Normal School here. 

Wm. P. Cosgrove, chief train-dispatcher Winona & St. Peter 
division of Chicago & Northwestern railroad, is a native of 
Michigan and a telegraph operator of twenty-seven years' experience. 
In 1857 he assumed charge of the first telegraph office opened for 
commercial purposes in the city of Fond du Lac, Wisconsin. In 
1858 he took an instrument in the general office of the Chicago, 
Milwaukee & St. Paul railroad at Milwaukee, and was chief train 
dispatcher there for twelve or fourteen years prior to assuming 
duties at their headquarters in 1874. He is married and has three 
children, one of them in attendance at the State Normal and one in 

private school. 

Phgenix Ironworks, corner Third and Winona streets ; W. M. 
Hurlbert, proprietor. These works were established in 1866 by 
Mr. Hurlbert, who, after fifteen years' experience in the machine 
shops of the Vermont Central railway, came to Winona in 1863 to 
establish the machine shops of the Winona & St. Peter railways. 
The Phcenix Works were started on the second block west from that 
now occupied, on rented ground, and here in September, 1866, Mr. 
Hurlbert erected his first manufactory, 30X90 feet. This building, 
destroyed by fire in February, 1867, was replaced the same 
montli by one 30x100 feet, business suffering interruption only for 
a short period. The lots upon which the manufactory stood not 
being in the market, in the summer of 1857 Mr. Hurlbert purchased 
one-half of the block lying between Winona and Huff, on the south 
side of Third street, along which it fronts 300 feet, having a frontage 



528 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of 150 on Winona. To this property Mr. llurlbert removed his 
machine shop in 1867; built a two-story wood-sliop 30x60 feet and 
a blacksmith shop 20 X 30 feet. The foundry, a solid stone structure, 
40X 65 feet, with iron truss roof, was erected four years later, in 1871. 
A general machine business is done, both repairing and jobbing, 
quite an extensive manufacturer of Minnesota seeders conducted 
and employment given to a force of from twenty-five to fifty hands, 
according to season. An engine of twenty-five horse-power supplies 
motor for the machinery, and steam for the heating apparatus. The 
works are furnished with lathes. 

Mr. Hurlbert was born in Walpole, New Hampshire ; removed 
early in life to Northfield, Vermont, and there learned his trade as a 
machinist in the shops of the Vermont Central railway. Was in 
charge of their work at that point when he accepted a situation as 
master-mechanic of the Winona & St. Peter Railway Company, and 
in that capacity came to Winona in 1863, established their shops 
and managed them two years, when he resigned his position and 
soon afterward engaged in his present industry, which he has 
managed successfully for over sixteen years. In 1867 Mr. Hurlbert 
patented his Minnesota seeder, which has quite an extensive sale 
throughout the northwest. 



CHAPTER XLVH. 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 



St. Charles is situated in the valley of the Whitewater river, 
in the county of Winona, on the Winona & St. Peter railroad, 
twenth-eight miles west of the city of Winona. 

GEOLOGICAL FEATURES. 

The city of St. Charles is located in a triangular valley, through 
which, on the north side, flows the Whitewater river. This valley 
has been formed by the erosion and removal of the original layers 
down to solid magnesian limestone, and upon the bed of that layer 
the city is located, while upon every side are displayed the pre- 
cipitous sides of those ancient layers which have remained protected 
by their cap of solid flags of Trenton limestone, and have withstood 
the forces of the destroying elements. 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 529 

The Trenton limestone, whicli is the upper layer of rock in the 
bluffs around, is naturally of a blue color, but when near the surface 
and aftected by light and water they are usually faded. 

The lower Trenton formation here has been described by Prof. 
N. H. Winchell, state geologist, in the following language : " At a 
quarry near St. Charles, half a mile south of the city, the lowest 
portion of the Trenton appears as follows, in descending order: 
No. 1, hard, crystalline, calcareous layers, ringing under the ham- 
mer ; of a light drab color, without shale ; fossiliferous, fifteen feet. 
No. 2, bluish-green shale, about ten feet. Total, Trenton, twenty- 
five feet." 

These Trenton flags, with the underlying beds of shale, are 
impervious to moisture, consequently the localities which they 
underlie are better watered than those of the lower layers, and the 
margin of this formation is usually marked by springs of water. 

Next in the descending order we arrive at the St. Peter sand- 
stone, which is about 100 feet thick, and is an almost pure quartz 
sand, containing but two-tenths of one per cent of foreign matter, 
which is alumina with a trace of carbonate of lime, not enough of 
the latter even to cement its grains. We have here an inexhaustible 
quantity of white, non-fossiliferous, and almost pure quartz sand, 
which is easily excavated, and is said to be fairer than the Linn sand 
used by the Scotch manufacturers of flint glass, and is every way equal 
to that sand for this purpose. Here it is used only for making com- 
mon mortar, for which purpose it is well adapted. Says Mr. Hurl- 
but, in his valuable papers on the geology of southern Minnesota, 
"The thousands of escarpments of this formation which border the 
plains in as many convenient places offer in return, for but little 
labor, the indulgence in every fancy in subterranean architec- 
ture, from the cool and spacious dairy vault and brewer's cellar 
to the Mediaeval Ehenish castles supplied with sparkling fountains 
at will." 

Under the above we find a layer of magnesian limestone, which 
is found at the surface in some localities near the Whitewater river. 
This, as its name indicates, is not a pure limestone. It contains car- 
bonate of lime with about one equivalent of carbonate of magnesia, 
with some insoluble silicates and traces of alumina, the largest per- 
cent being carbonate of lime. It was formerly believed that because 
of these impurities it was not adapted to the making of lime, and 
therefore people built kilns south of this city, where tliey obtained 



530 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the purer carbonato of lime in the Trenton beds. This was a blun- 
der, for, althougli tlie niagnesian limestone produces a large amount 
of insoluble cemont and does not slack so easily and perfectly as the 
cai'bouate of lime, yet it is more economical, as it reqilires less heat 
in burmiii!;. It also throws out less heat in slacking, and is therefore 
called 'coor lime. It is slower in setting, so that from fifteen to 
twenty bricks can be laid with one spreading of mortar, and a cor- 
responding advantage is gained in plastering. This is a light col- 
ored and pretty stone, and, being hard and enduring, it is well 
adapted for building ])urposes. 

A few miles north of this city is a quarry of magnesian limestone, 
which is of a light cream color, and homogeneous texture, and when 
first taken from the quarry is soft. It is easily cut into all desirable 
forms. It takes a polish and is therefore a marble. It has an 
abundance of calcareous cement, and hardens by exposure to the air. 
It is adapted to oi-namental work as well as heavy masonry, can be 
cut into posts, sills, caps, water-tables, etc. 

Clay abounds in the vicinity, which, for some years past, has 
been economized for the manufacture of brick. A few miles from 
th(^ city are bogs of peat, some of which give promise of yielding a 
fair burning material, yet they have not been proved by sufficient 

test. 

The quaiTies of the Trenton system abound in fossils peculiar to 
that age, many of which have been gathered to enrich the museums 
of institutions for educational purposes as well as of private col- 
lections. There are also boulders which have been transferred here 
during the past geological ages, among which are granite, agates, 
silicious limestone, argentines or lamellar calcites, jaspers, etc., some 
of which are susceptible to a polish and by their hardness^ are 
adapted to useful purposes. 

ORGANIZATION OF THE TOWN. 

In 1851 there were no white settlers in this part of the country. 
The buffalo had disappeared but the deer and the elk still pastured 
the prairies and sought shelter in the wooded valleys. Abundance 
of speckled trout jilayed in the crystal waters. By an act of the 
legislature of the territory of Minnesota, passed February 23, 1853, 
so much territory as is embraced within the following boundaries, 
to-wit : Beginning at the southwest corner of T. 105 N., K. 10 W., 
thence north twenty-four miles to the northwest corner of T. 108 N., 



ST. CHARLES TOWTTSHIP. . 531 

R. 10 W., thence east to the Mississippi river, thence down said 
river to the northeast corner of Houston county, thence west to the 
place of beginning, was established as the county of Winona. The 
county of Winona is on the eastern and northeastern slope of the 
State of Minnesota to the Mississippi river. The summit level of the 
country between Winona City and Mankato is at Eice lake, in the 
county of Dodge. The streams running easterly and northeasterly 
from that point are rapid, affording abundance of power for hydraulic 
purposes. Between these streams thei-e are generally continuous 
ridges of land which break in grand, lofty and picturesque escarp- 
ments on the Mississippi shore. The height of these escarpments 
are not much below the summit level at Rice lake ; the streams, in 
their rapid course to the Mississippi, seem to have worn down their 
channels through the solid lime-rock, and through the more friable 
Silurian to then- present depths ; hence on the shore of the Missis- 
sippi we behold such remarkable features in the landscape. Tlie 
nearer these streams approach to the river the deeper are the gorges, 
and it was after much toil and labor that the early pioneer could 
ascend through these gorges to the elevated prairies above. 

After the government survey St. Charles was known as T. 106 
K, R. 10 W. ., 

On April 29, 1854, the county commissioners divided the county 
of Winona into six election precincts. The precinct of Elba, in 
which was St. Charles, included T. 105 N., R. 8, 9 and 10 W., now 
Hart, Fremont and Saratoga; T. 106 N., R. 9 and 10 W., now 
Utica and St. Charles, and T. 107 N., R. 10 W., now Elba. E. 
Haws, William Davidson and L. H. Springer were appointed 
judges of election. At this session the county was divided into 
assessment districts. District No. one, embracing T. 108 K, R. 
9 and 10 W., and T. 105, 106 and 107 K, R. 10 W. A. P. Hall 
was appointed collector. On July 3, 1854, the valuation of personal 
property in this district was $11,318. 

As the real estate belonged to the government, the improvements 
on the lands were taxed as personal property. The tax per cent, on 
the valuation this year was one and thirty-five hundredths per cent. 

On May 1, 1854, a resolution was passed by the county commis- 
sioners constituting each election precinct a road district, and 
William Davidson was appointed road supervisor of the Elba 
district. 

31 



532 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

On May 19, 1854, school district No. 3 was organized, embracing 
T. 106 (St. Charles), and the north tier of sections in T. 105, R 10 W. 

In March, 1855, school district No. 5 was organized, consisting of 
sections 7, 8, 17, 19, (city of St. Charles), 20, 21, 30, and all of 
section 29 excepting the southeast quarter of T. 106 N., R. 10 W. 

The first election in Elba precinct was held in the fall of 1854, at 
the house of William Davidson. Joseph Mixter and John T. Blair 
were appointed clerks of the election. Benjamin Langworthy was 
elected justice of the peace. William Davidson was elected one of 
the county commissioners. 

The early records of Elba precinct while under the territorial 
government, and betore the towns were organized geographically, 
having been lost, the writer has been under the necessity of supplying 
the history from the recollection of those who were the early 
pioneers of the precinct ; hence it is not as complete as it might 
have been if the records could have been examined. 

In the fall of 1856 the second election for the Elba precinct was 
held at the house of James Ball, situated on the premises now 
known as the " Summit Farm," in the town of St. Charles. At this 
election L. H. Springer and William Davidson were appointed judges, 
and Joseph Mixter, clerk. At this election Carter Fuller was elected 
constable. During this year the republican party in the territory 
was organized, and jutted against the democracy. C. H. Berry, 
now of Winona City, and Wm. Ashley Jones, were present at this 
election to sustain the democratic nominees. W. Thome, residing 
near the southern limits of the precinct, came a distance of twelve 
miles and voted the democratic ticket. L. H. Springer was elected 
one of the county commissioners. 

At the April session of the year 1857 the board of county com- 
missioners organized geographically T. 106, N., of E. 10 W., into a 
separate precinct, denominated St. Charles precinct ; and H. G. Rice, 
Benjamin Raynold and Wm. P. Wood were appointed judges of 
election, to be held at the schoolhouse in the village of St. Charles. 
On May 11, 1858, the first township election for the organized town 
of St. Charles was held for the purpose of electing town officers. 
A. G. Murray was elected chairman of the board of supervisors, 
and Franklin Langworthy and David Balcombe were elected super- 
visors ; Harris Scoville, town clerk ; J. F. Remore, assessor ; Geo. 
P. Pratt, collector ; Charles Elsbury, overseer of the-poor ; Geo. P. 
Pratt and Geo. Bartlett, constables ; Harris Scoville and Wm. 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 533 

McKnight, justices of tlie peace, and Wm. Hendee, overseer of 
highways. At this election L. H. Springer, Wm. Davidson and 
M. Grover acted as judges ; John M. Cool, and Charles Brewer, 
acted as clerks. 

Minnesota was admitted as a state into the Union by an act of 
congress passed May 11, 1858. 

EAELY PIONEERS. 

In the spring of the year 1853, William Davidson pre-empted on 
Sec. 10, T. 106, N., E. 10 W., upon which he built a log house 
into which he moved his family. He claims to be and is considered 
to be the first settler of the town of St. Charles, and entitled to be 
called "The Old Settler"; though about this time Hiram Hull, one 
of the famous Minnesota City Company, who emigrated from the city 
of New York and laid out Minnesota City, thinking that he was 
locating on the banks of the Mississippi river instead of a big slough ; 
but becoming dissatisfied with that place, left and made a claim on 
section 12, in the town of St. Charles, upon which he erected a small 
log dwelling and made some other improvements ; but sold out in 
the fall of 1853, and moved to the east. In the latter part of May, 
1853, Lewis H. Springer and famil}^, from the State of Illinois, after 
a short residence at Winona, moved and settled on section 19, in the 
now city of St. Charles, and erected a double log house on the south 
bank of the south branch of the Whitewater river, and near the 
foot of what is now Whitewater street. The family consisted of 
himself, his wife Adaline and his daughter Ella. With him also 
came Benjamin Langworthy and Mrs. Langworthy, the father and 
mother of Mrs. Springer, and Alonzo and Benjamni Langworthy, Jr. 
Alonzo and Benjamin, sons of Benjamin Langworthy, made their 
claims on section 18. 

In the same year, and soon after Mr. Springer had settled on his 
claim, Eobert Calhoun and Carter Fuller made their claims on the 
uplands, south of St. Charles city. James Smith, Mr. Kately and 
Mr. Russell made their claims and settled in the southeasterly part 
of the town, in the fall of the same year. About this time Wm. 
Hause made a claim about a mile northeast of Springer's, upon 
which he erected a claim shanty. He had formerly made and sold 
a claim in the now town of Saratoga. No other claim was made 
in the north part of the town until the year 1855, when David Evans 
made a claim and erected a small log house about a mile north of 



534 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the city of St. Charles. The government surveys of the lands of 
southern Minnesota were made in the fall of 1853 and the spring of 
1854. A. M. Norris, of Dubuque, had the contract for the meri- 
dian and townsliip lines, and W. A. Jones had the contract for the 
subdivision of the lands in tliis locality, assisted by A. M. Ray- 
mond. Some of the first settlers had staked out claims before the 
subdivisions had been made, and consequently were disappointed in 
not getting all that which they desired to locate. 

In the spring of 1854 Mr. Salisbury settled on the southeast 
quarter of section 19. John Elsbury about the same time settled on 
the same section, and Harris Scoville on section 18. During this 
year Lewis li. Springer erected a small frame store a few rods south 
of his dwelling-house, and kept a small assortment of dry goods 
and groceries for the accommodation of the settlers. This was the 
first mercantile establishment and the first frame building in town. 
Mr. Springer was appointed postmaster in the spring of 1854, and 
kept the postoffice in this new building. He subsequently sold his 
stock of goods to Fianklin Langworthy, and Langworthy sold to 
Hiram Rice. Mr. Rice soon after built a new store opposite where 
now stands the old Hall's Hotel. The old store which Springer 
built is now a part of the house occupied by Morgan Thomas. At 
the time Mr. Springer settled in St. Charles there was no settle- 
ment west on this route, and no public-house west of Winona to 
accommodate emigrants until Mr. Springer, in the spring of 1853, 
opened his - dwelling as a public inn ; and many of the early settlers 
will remember when, after a weary journey from Winona up the 
steep and rugged windings of the high bluffs that skirt the western side 
of the valley of the Mississippi, and crossing the prairie where little 
water was found, famished from hunger and thirst, they arrived 
at Springer's tavern, where their wants could be supplied. 

At the present time not a vestige of Springer's tavern, where 
in former times so much comfort had been dispersed, now remains, 
save the old roof of oak shakes and a few logs, on the premises of 
Miss Sarah Birge, daughter of the late Col. Joseph Birge, used as 
a shelter for pigs and hens. 

In the year 1854 a Mr. Wheeler settled on section 19 in the town, 
now city of St. Charles, adjoining the county line, upon which he 
built a log house and in the following year opened the same for a 
public inn. The skin of a wild cat staffed with straw and elevated 
on a pole gave intimation that entertainment for man and beast 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 535 

could be had. It was popularly known as the " Wild Cat Tavern." 
This was the second house opened for a public inn of the town. In 
the summer of 1856 James and Joshua Easton erected the first 
framed public inn, being the same building now owned and occupied 
by Henry Hall, situate on Winona street. Mr. Hall made his first 
location on lands east and adjacent to the phitted portion of the city, 
now owned by Carlos Brewer. In the month of July, 1856, a violent 
tornado accompanied with rain, thunder and lightning, swept through 
the village, prostrating large and firmly-rooted trees in its course, 
taking off the roof of Mr. Hall's house and all the logs above the 
upper joists and landing them at a distance, and took up over the 
walls of the house beds, bedding, and furniture, exposing the 
inmates of the dwelling to the furious blasts, frightening them out of 
their senses and committing other misdemeanors against the peace 
and dignity of Mr. Hall and the people of the village. 

Hiram Rice succeeded L. H. Springer as postmaster ; Joseph 
Mixter succeeded Mr. Rice ; Col. Joseph Birge succeeded Mr. 
Mixter ; M. S. Weeks succeeded Mr. Birge ; Simeon Harding 
succeeded Mr. Weeks, and John Pickert (present postmaster) 
succeeded Mr. Harding. 

In the year 1858, M. H. Gates and H. C. Parrott erected a store 
building. After the closing of the mercantile business the building 
was used as a wagon-shop by H. C. Parrott, being the first wagon- 
shop established in St. Charles, and from which beginning sprang 
the present large and extensive wagon and sleigh manufacturing 
establishment of H. C. Parrott & Co. The first blacksmith shop, 
being a frame building near the southern confines of the original 
village of St. Charles, was erected by John Elsbury, in the Burr 
Oak grove, on the premises now owned by B. M. Cravath, near to 
which Mr. Elsbury built his log house on the precise site where now 
stands the beautiful mansion erected by S. W. Stone, and now 
owned by Mr. Cravath. In the blacksmith shop was held the first 
public dance in St. Charles, at which most of the settlers, young and 
old, attended. 

In 1860 James H. Easton established the first art gallery in St. 
Charles. Washington Wendell established the first shoe shop, and 
Isaac Talbot the second. Dr. Wendell, the brother of Washington 
Wendell, was the first physician that settled in St. Charles. 



536 HISTORY OF WINONA OOITNTY. 



CLAIM TROUBLES. 



During the year 18 Si, a laud-claim society was organized of 
which Carter Fuller was appointed chairman and Joseph Wheeland 
elected secretary. The object of the society was to guarantee to 
each member the right to claim and hold possession of 320 acres of 
land, so that each one in taking this amount of land, might secure 
at least forty acres of timber. This liberal way of appropriating 
Uncle Sam's laud, without his being a party to the affair, soon led to 
difficulty. Mr. Joseph Wheeland, a member and secretary of the 
society, had made his claim of 320 acres, upon which he liad erected 
a log house and into which he had moved his family. He sub- 
sequently sold a portion of his claim, and then to make out his 
complement of land floated on to an adjoining piece of timber, 
claimed under the by-laws of the society by another person. Mr. 
Wheeland having been protected in his original claim of 320 acres, 
and being secretary of the society and therefore more sacredly bound 
to carry out the provisions and bj^-laws of the society, and having 
been the first one to violate the rules, the other members determined 
that he should suffer for it. Some time during the winter of 1854r-5, 
and while Mr. Wheeland was at Winona on business, a party 
in disguise went to his house, and taking by force his wife and three 
small children in a sleigh to Carter Fuller's house where they were 
left (Mr. Fuller being the father of Mrs. Wheeland), then returning 
to the house and taking out everything that was valuable set the 
house on fire which was soon burned to ashes. The club gang then 
went out and cut down all the timber on the land, drew it away, 
dividing it, as was supposed, among themselves. S. B. Dickson, a 
resident of St. Charles, says that "he and Henry Woodruff were on 
their way to Saratoga and had stopped at a private house, when the 
gang were drawing the timber. The gang apprehending that they 
were spies, ordered them to go back and threatened to shoot them if 
they ever appeared in court against them." After the burning of 
the house, word was immediately sent to Mr. Wheeland, who came 
home immediately and getting a clue to some of the desperadoes, 
returned to Winona to get out a warrant for their arrest. In the 
meantime a large party of the members of the club appeared in the 
road in front of Mr. Fuller's house, where Mrs. Wheeland then was, 
and requested admittance into the house. Mr. Fuller apprehending 
a raid and evil intent had prepared for a vigorous defense. He had 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 



537 



at hand one double-barreled rifle, one single-barreled rifle, one shot- 
gun and a brace of six shooters, all well loaded. He refused them 
admittance. He stood in his door with rifle in hand and threatened 
to shoot the first man who would dare to mount the fence to come 
into his enclosure. A parley ensued — there was a cessation of 
hostilities. It was finally agreed that three of the party might be 
admitted to explain the object of the visit. The delegation having 
said that they had come with no hostile intentions, their errand was 
a peaceable one, and turning to Mrs. Wheeland asked her, "what 
amount of money would satisfy her for the damage done in burning 
the house." Mrs. Wheeland replied, "All the law will give." 
These words had a magic eftect upon the party for they soon scattered, 
and when Mr. Wheeland returned, accompanied with Sheriff Eaton 
with a warrant for their arrest they were non est inventus. Some of 
these persons, however, were subsequently arrested and brought 
before Justice Thompson, of Winona, for trial, and Messrs. Dickson 
and Woodruff, whom the gang had threatened, in case they should 
appear in court against them, were subpoenaed as witnesses against 
them, and gave their testimony. It was said that the evidence was 
conclusive, yet they got clear by some means. S. S. Beman was 
counsel for the defense. Mr. Dickson states that when he was 
building his shanty on his claim, he was forbidden to do so, and if 
he persisted in doing so he was threatened of being shot. He built 
his shanty, however, but while he was gone to Winona to enter his 
land his shanty was torn down and the boards taken away and never 
found. Mr. Dickson further states that at about the first of 
November, 1855, he was at Winona at the time of the land sales. 
There was there at that time an old gentleman who had made a claim 
of a quarter section of land, situate in Saratoga town, and a bona fide 
settler on the same and entitled to bid it off'; another person bid 
$1.25 per acre, and cried " settle." The old gentleman then raised 
the bid five cents and cried "settle," upon which one of the club 
society told him if he did not withdraw his bid, he would put him 
into the river. The old gentleman refused to do so. The ruffians 
seized him and were dragging him toward the river when he drew a 
revolver and shot one of them, wounding him in the thigh. 
Another man was wounded in the groin. In the affray the old 
gentleman had his thumb sh(M; off. He was trodden down by the 
gang and severely injured in the breast. He finally succeeded in 
getting up and taking refuge in the land office, where the mob tried 



538 HISTORY OF WrNONA COUNTY. 

to get hold of him, but was prevented by the officers. In about two 
weeks he died, probably from the injuries received from the mob. 

PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 

The first schoolhouse erected in St. Charles was a frame build- 
ing, in the year 1855, on the west side of Church street. A young 
lady from Chatfield by the name of Clarissa Mastick, taught the 
first school. The next person who taught the school was Miss 
Lucy Bolt, now Mrs. James H. Easton, of Rochester, Minnesota, 
This schoolhouse was used for all public gatherings, both political 
and religious. A debating club was formed that year, the meetings 
being held in the schoolhouse. The old schoolhouse is now occupied 
as a residence by Wm. Wheeler. A new and more convenient 
schoolhouse was erected during the year 1863, on the east side oi 
Whitewater street, and a few rods north of Winona street, which 
was destroyed by fire in 1869, it being then private property, having 
been sold by the school district. 

A special act of the legislature organizing the St. Charles school 
district was approved February 6, 1867. At the annual school 
meeting held in March, of the same year, a board of education was 
elected, consisting of the following persons : John M. Cool, chair- 
man ; H. C. Parrott, treasurer ; John Pickert, clerk ; J. W. 
Brockett, H. 11. Guthrie and S. Y. Hyde. Also at this meeting 
there was appointed a committee to select a site for a graded school 
building, and report at some future meeting. A special meeting was 
called April 10, 1867, when it was voted to issue bonds to the 
amount of $10,000, running from one to ten years, with twelve per 
cent interest, payable annually for the purpose of building a school- 
house. At this meeting the committee appointed to select a site 
made their report. The site selected was what was denominated 
"Birge's Square," between Richland and Church streets, the site of 
the present school building, containing about two acres of land. 
Tlie appropriation of $10,000 not being sufficient to complete the 
building, a special meeting of the school district was held at the 
new schoolhouse on January 18, 1868, when the board of educa- 
tion was instructed to issue and negotiate additional bonds of the 
district to the amount of $3,000, payable in four years. Subse- 
quently the legislature legalized the* action of the board of educa- 
tion. The new building was built of wood, two stories. The first 
story contained four schoolrooms, and the second story contained 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 539 

two schoolrooms and one large assembly room. The four lower 
rooms were furnished, and the St. Charles graded schools commenced 
on January 16, 1868, with about 150 scholars in attendance. Syl- 
vester Bedal was teacher and superintendent ; Lavina Averill, Mary 
Tomlinson and Julia Eertrand were assistants. In the year 1878 this 
building was totally destroyed by fire. The fire caught fi'om a tin- 
ner's turnace, who was repairing the tin gutters on the roof. The 
fire occurred a few days before the annual school meeting, at 
which time arrangements were made for building a new building of 
brick and stone. The new building was completed in Decem- 
ber, 1878. It is a fine two-story and basement structure of red 
brick trimmed with cut stone and cream colored brick, and cost, 
unfurnished, about $12,000. It contains eight commodious, well- 
lighted and well-ventilated schoolrooms, each with ample cloak 
rooms. It is in the form of a letter X, thus giving opportunity to be 
lighted by windows on three sides of each schoolroom. It is 
heated from furnaces located in the basement. In the High School 
department a course of stud}^ is taught preparatory to admission to 
the State University. At the present time there are six depart- 
ments, with as many teachers. The school building and the manage- 
ment of the school is a monument to the energy, intelligence and 
progressive spirit of the people of St. Charles. 

MARRIAGES, BIRTHS AND DEATHS. 

The first marriage in St. Charles was that of Mr. J. S. Olds and 
Miss Ellen Aldrich, of Clarksburg, Massachusetts, in the spring of 
1856. They were married by Benj. Langworthy, justice of the 
peace, at the house of L. H. Springer. The next marriage was that 
of James H. Easton and Miss Lucy Bolt, by H. Thompson, a justice 
of the peace. This was in the fall of 1856. • 

The first birth was that of Philip, son of L. H. Springer, in the 
year 1854. The first death was that of Richard, son of John 
Elsbury. His death was occasioned by eating the flowers of some 
wild plant. The next death was that of Hiram Rice, merchant. 
The place of burial was then on land belonging to Alonzo Lang- 
worthy, on the north side of the Whitewater river, long since 
vacated as a burial place. 

CIVIL AND CRIMINAL SUITS. 

The first civil suit of record under the township organization 
was brought before Harris Scoville, justice of the peace, in which 



540 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

Pangbiirn and Langworthy were plaintiffs, and M. S. Weeks, 
defendant, June 11, 1858. A jury was called but failed to agree. 
The parties agreed to submit the case to the justice who found no 
cause of action. Judgment was rendered against plaintiflFs for costs 
amounting to $24. 92. Sam Cole, attorney for plaintiffs, and Moses 
W. Fay for defendants. 

The first criminal suit of record was the State of Minnesota 
against Alfred Hawlej^ (now adjutant general of the state), on a 
charge of an assault and battery upon the body and person of 
William Coon, March 15, 1860, in which the defendant was dis- 
charged. 

RELIGIOUS HISTORY. 

The first sermon delivered in St, Charles was by E. Ely, of the 
Baptist persuasion, at L. H. Springer's in the month of January, 
1854. Mr. Ely now resides at Winona. He was one of the first 
settlers, and is the historian of Winona city. In August, 1854, the 
Rev. T. R. Cressey, of the Baptist church, preached at L. H. 
Springer's and organized a Union Sabbath school, being the first 
Sabbath school established in St. Charles. From this time to 1857 
Father Michael Klepper, a member of the Methodist Episcopal 
church, who had settled on a farm about four miles north of St. 
Charles, preached in the schoolhouse and formed the first Methodist 
class in this town. During this time preachers of other denomina- 
tions occasionally preached at St. Charles and vicinity. A. M. 
Page, an adventist, occasionally preached. Union Sabbath schools 
were usually kept up during the summer seasons. 

On April 18, 1855, the Rev. David Brooks, of the Methodist 
church, preached at the house of L. H. Springer, being the first 
sermon of that order delivered in St. Charles. 

In the fall of 1856, Father Klepper formed the first class of the 
Methodist Episcopal church in St. Charles, composed of the follow- 
ing named members: George C. Slieeks, Mrs. Sheeks, Samson 
Sheeks, Lucinda Sheeks, Eliza Sheeks, Wm. Cunningham, Joseph 
Drake, Mrs. Drake, Nelson Wilson, Mary Wilson, Michael Klepper, 
Mrs. Rebecca Klepper, Martha Ann Kleppei", Marietta Klepper, Wm. 
Hendee, Mary Hendee, Calvin Hitt, Mrs. Hitt, N. D. Mason and 
Mrs. Mason. The Minnesota conference was set off from the 
Wisconsin conference in the year 1856. The first quarterly meeting 
of the St. Charles circuit of the Methodist Episcopal church was held 
at the schoolhouse in St. Charles, on September 19, 1857. At this 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 541 

meeting the Rev. D. Cobb presided. The society has a church 
building and parsonage in this city. 

The Baptist church of St. Charles was organized in the year 
1859 by the Rev. D. L. Babcock. A meeting was convened for 
that purpose at the schoolhouse in St. Charles, on March 3, 1859, 
and was called to order by appointing Rev. H. B. Slater moderator, 
and J. W. Denton clerk, pro tem. The following named persons 
became identified with the organization : Simpson Smith, Elizabeth 
Smith, Ebenezer Growt, Rhoda Growt, Emily Growt, Morris James, 
■ Catharine James, Ward Smith and Justus W. Denton. The declara- 
tion of faith and church covenant, as published by the Baptist con- 
vention of New Hampshire, was adopted as their rule of faith and 
covenant. In 1865 a church edifice was built at a cost of about 
$3,000. On February 26, 1859, according to public notice pre- 
viously^ given, the following-named persons assembled in the school- 
house in St. Charles, for the purpose of organizing a Congregational 
church, viz : Hatsel Brewer, Daniel M. Evans, Palmer Carpenter, 
Isaac Hanks, Alonzo Rowley, John Davidson, Robert Robertson, 
Polly Brewer, Sarah Evans and Martha Carpenter. Rev. David 
Burt was chosen moderator. Henry Balcombe was elected scribe. 
It was then resolved that the above-named persons organize them- 
selves into a church to be called the First Congregational Church 
of Christ at St. Charles, by adopting the articles of faith and cove- 
nant which were then and there presented. The articles of faith 
and covenant having been adopted, the church was duly constituted 
and organized. Hatsel Brewer and D. M. Evans were elected 
deacons. Hatsel Brewer was also elected clerk. A church edifice 
was constructed, l>eing the first one built in St. Charles, which 
recently was sold to the German Evangelical society, an organiza- 
tion of recent date in this city. The Congregational society have 
now a church edifice of more architectural beauty than the original 
one. Their first church building was erected in 1859, without a 
spire. 

The first services of the Episcopal church were celebrated by 
the Right Rev. Bishop "Whipple, in the spring of 1864, and the 
next in December of the same year. In the forepart of January, 
1865, Rev. J. H. Waterbury commenced holding regular services 
in the schoolhouse on each alternate Sabbath. At a meeting of the 
friends of the Episcopal church, held January 27, 1868, for the 
purpose of organizing Trinity Church, the following proceedings 



542 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

were had : The Rev. John W. Shatzell, missionary in charge, took 
the chair, and liobert Stewart was chosen secretary. The following 
persons were elected wardens and vestrymen : Senior warden, 
Robert Stewart ; junior warden, David Harris ; vestrymen, H. C. 
Parrott, J. W. Brockett, Charles Wardner, Joshua Martin, George 
H. Clark, Albert Stansburj, Robert H. Cutter, Albert Richardson, 
Josej)h Birge and S. W. Stone. The church being duly organized, 
services were held every alternate Sabbath, in Templar's hall. 
Subsequently a handsome church edifice was erected on St. Charles 
street. 

A Roman Catholic church was organized in the year 1867, by 
Father Latte. In the year 1868, a stone edifice was erected, and 
dedicated in the fall of 1874, by Father Cotter, of Winona. The first 
services of the Roman Catholic church held in St. Charles were held 
at the residence of Patrick Donohue, in the year 1361 or 1862. 
Patrick Donohue, Joseph Wegeman and Father Latte were the first 
ones to organize the church. 

SECRET SOCIETIES. 

On February 15, 1864, the Grand Lodge of Minnesota granted a 
dispensation creating Rising Sun Lodge, U. D., of A. F. and A. M., 
designating Robert Stewart, A¥.M. ; Benjamin Birge, S.W. ; Geo. H. 
Clark, J.W. The charter members were Robert Stewart, Ben]. 
Birge, Geo. H. Clark, Farnum Chickering, Joseph Birge, Geo. H. 
Brown, Wm. Cravey, Lauren L. Chamberlain, John Curtis and 
Charles Griswold. The first communication was held February 25, 
1864. The next year a charter was granted under the name of Ris- 
ing Sun Lodge, No. 49. Subsequently Orient Chapter, R. A. M., 
was organized. At present there are, in the city of St. Charles, 
organizations of Odd-Fellows, Knights of Honor, Royal Arcanum, 
United Workmen, and temperance lodges, and also a grange of the 
Patrons of Husbandry. The masonic fraternity in 1880 built a 
handsome lodge-room, with a large banquet hall connected with the 
lodge-room by folding doors, a commodious reception-room and 
other necessary rooms. 

THE WAR OF THE REBELLION. 

St. Charles responded nobly to the call of the country for its 
quota of troops to sustain the Union in the war of the rebellion, and 
the names of those boys in blue wiio, Cincinnatus like, left the plow 
in the furrow and rallied in defense of the flag of their country, de- 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 



543 



serve not only honorable mention in the history of St. Charles, but 
a place in the heart of every liberty-loving patriot. 

The following are the names of the soldiers of the war of the 
rebellion of 1861, credited to the town of St. Charles : 



Bertrand, Isaac C 7th regiment. 

Barton, Alison 7th " 

Bartlett, Alfred 7th " 

Brewer, Charles 7th " 

Brown, Wm. G 9th 

Boyd, Robt. H (Jth 

Clark, Malcolm 7th 

Carpenter, A. P 1st " 

Davidson, Thos 7th " 

Dawley, R. L 2d battery. 

Elsbury, Geo: H 7th regiment. 

Fuller, Carter 2d battery. 

Fuller, Judson W 7th regiment. 

Fuller, Albert N 7th 

Growt, Orrin 7th " 

Growt, A. W 7th 

Garver, Geo. S 2d battery. 

Hartley, Thomas 7th regiment. 

Huddleston, Thos 1st battery. 

Hawley, A. C 3d cavalry. 

Jenkins, Geo. 9th regiment. 

Lowden, S 2d battery. 

Morton, Thos. S 9th 

Pickle, Alonzo N 1st 

Remore, Elijah 1st regiment. 

Robinson, Martin 7th " 

Raymond, Lyman 9th " 

Richardson, Geo 7th . " 

Smith, John C 2d 

Talbert, Thos. F 6th 

Thomas, Morgan J.... 7th " 

Wilmot, Edwin D 7th 

"Wiltse, Abram 9th " 

King, James 

Johnson, Joseph P. . . . 2d cavalry. 

Brewer, Ira C 2d " 

Smith, Calvin 2d 

Kimber, Wm. H 2d battery. 

Barklay, Wm. H 5th Iowa cav. 

Barklay, Hugh 5th " " 

Eves, Charles E 7th regiment. 

Woodworth, John R. . . 7th " 



Barker, Henrv 7th regiment. 

Colder, Alex.." 7th " 

Coolidge, David 7th " 

Bothrick. Andrew 7th " 

Stage, Henry 7th . " 

Otis, Stephen 7th " 

Stone, liialmer H 7th 

Miller, John N 7th " 

Parks, Wm. I) 7th 

Butterlield, David J. . . 7th " 

Latimer, Peter D 7th " 

Reed, Orrin S 7th " 

Smith, Albert 7th 

Hewitt. Edward 7th " 

Hill, Chauncy 1 9th 

Harvev, Joseph E 9th " 

Craig, John L 9th " 

Chamberlain, Joel D. . . 9th " 

Carrift; Geo. B 9th " 

Lawton, Michael W. . . 9th " 

Murray, Warren 9th " 

Spencer, Anson 9th " 

Stout, Johnson A 9th " 

Christianson, A 9th " 

Hall, Geo. W 7th 

Boyd, Robt. K 11th 

Downing, John L 11th " 

Sweet, Hiram F 11th " 

Cook, Geo 11th " 

Ellis, Henry C 11th " 

Stewart, Charles C 1st infantry. 

Boyd, Isaac D 1st 

Bourdon, Peter 1st " 

Denton, Marion G 1st " 

Harvey, Geo. K 1st " 

Sweet, Albert 4th " 

Zrachte, August 4th " 

Ketycback, Benj 4th " 

Johnson, Ben, United States engineers. 
Griswold, Charles, 1st heavy artillery. 
Morton, Richard, substitute. 



Many of the above-named persons were residents of towns ad- 
joining St. Charles, but were accredited to the town of St. Charles 
in consequence of bounty received from the said town, the town at 
one time paying as high as $300 bounty to fill its quota of soldiers 
called for by the government. Besides the above, T. D. Weeks 
and S. C. McElhaney, of St. Charles, enlisted in Col. Birge's regi- 
ment of sharpshooters. This regiment was raised at Benton Bar- 



544 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

racks, near St. Louis, Missouri, in the fall of 1861, under the patron- 
age and special favor of Gen. Fremont, who intended ^o make of 
it a model sharpshooting regiment, and one that would represent 
the whole West. With this view, recruiting officers were appointed 
in nearly all the Western states, to recruit for Birge's sharpshooters. 
Two companies were raised in Ohio, three in Illinois, one in Michi- 
gan, and three were organized at the barracks from squads sent by 
recruiting officers from Iowa, Minnesota and other Western states, 
thus forming a regiment different from any other in this, that it 
represented every state in the west. 

In the spring of 1864 it was contemplated to raise a battalion, to 
be called the First Battalion of Minnesota Volunteers ; but not 
succeeding at the time in raising the requisite number, the follow- 
ing-named persons from St. Charles enlisted into the 8th Iowa 
Cav., to wit, S. A. Johnson, G. H. Johnson, C. H. Taylor, Robert 
Butcher, John C. Strain, John Bourdon and David James, who 
were mustered into service at Fort Snelling, Minnesota, in May, 1864. 

MEMBERS OF THE LEGISLATURE. 

The names of those persons who have been members of the 
legislature from St. Charles are as follows : S. S. Beman, senator, 
session of 1857-8 ; Manly Grover, representative, session of 
1857-8 ; Ebenezer Warner, representative, session of 1861 ; 
Thomas P. Dixon, of Saratoga, now a resident of St. Charles, repre- 
sentative, session of 1864 ; Charles Griswold, representative, session 
of 1865 ; H. W. Hill, representative, session of 1868 ; S. Y. Hyde, 
representative, session of 1869 ; John M. Cool, representative, 
session of 1870 ; John M. Cool and S. Y. Hyde, representatives, 
session of 1871 ; S. S. Beman, senator, and ,John L. Blair, repre- 
sentative, session of 1872 ; S. S. Beman, senator, session of 1873 ; 
S. S. Beman, senator, session of 1874 ; H. W. Hill, senator, session 
of 1875 ; H. W. Hill, senator, session of 1876; J. F. Remore, sena- 
tor, session of 1877 ; J. F. Remore, senator, and F. C. Robinson, 
representative, session of 1878 ; II. W. Hill, senator, session of 
1879. The constitution of the state was amended' providing for 
biennial sessions of the legislature. S. S. Beman, senator, session 
of 1881 ; H. W. Hill, present representative for the session of 1883. 

St. Charles Methodist Church. — This church was organized in 
1857, the class being formed by Rev. M. Klepper in St. Charles, 
consisting of twenty-three members. The first quarterly meeting of 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 545 

which there is any record was held September 19, 1857, when the 
following board of trustees was elected : Joseph Drake, A. D. 
Porter, G. C. Sheeks, William Hendee, N". E. Mason, Calvin Hitt 
and Samuel Latta. The first Sabbath school was organized in 1858. 
The date is not recorded. There were at this time forty-nine mem- 
bers. In April, 1858, B. B. Crist was appointed to this circuit. In 
1859 Rev. J. Cowden became pastor. At this time the holding of 
the annual conference was changed from spring to fall. In the fall 
of 1859 Rev. J. M. Gossard became pastor, with C. G. Hayes as 
assistant. The estimating committee's report for 1859-60 is as 
follows : 

Supplies to pastor, groceries and household 1160.00 

Quarterly claim . . 200.00 

To Rev. Mr. Haves 160.00 

To Rev. Mr. Gossard 40.00 

Total $560.00 

The above is a perfect copy of the report. The first quarterly 
meeting for the years 1859-60 was held at St. Charles December 31. 
There was nothing of importance occurred during the years 1860-61. 
At the annual conference in the fall of 1861 the circuit was changed 
from Whitewater to St. Charles, and Rev. Alfred Welch became 
pastor. In the thii-d quarterly minutes we learn that there were 
seven schools, with fifty officers and teachers, and eight hundred 
scholars. From 1862 to 1865 Charles Griswold was pastor. Dur- 
ing the years 1863-4 lots were purchased and a parsonage built. 
In 1865 H. Webb was pastor. During this year the church was 
built, at a cost of $3,000, added to the cost of parsonage, $1,072.67, 
making a total of $4072.67. In 1866 S. K Phelps was pastor ; in 
1867, N. Tainter; 1868-9, Bartly Blain ; 1870-1-2, Henry G. 
Bilber ; 1873, William M. Bowdish, who was pastor three years. 
J. M. Liscomb then took the charge and retained it for three years ; 
1879-80 G. W. Barnett was pastor. He was succeeded by the 
present pastor. Rev. John Watson. During the present incum- 
bent's charge the church has been thoroughly repaired and painted, 
at an expense of $266.25. The church is free from debt, and has 
an insurance of $2,500, and the parsonage $1,500, in the Continen- 
tal Insurance Company. 

Association of Christians Opposed to Secret Societies. — The 
first anti-secret association organized in this state was effected at the 
door of the Congregational church in St. Charles about June 1, 1872, 



546 HISTORY OF WFNONA COUNTY. 

the inside of the building not being avaihible for a business meeting. 
The organization was the result of two lectures delivered by Rev. 
Charles A. Blanchard, of Wheaton, Illinois, and it was made aux- 
iliary to the national association, the objects of which, according to 
its articles of constitution, are primarily to expose and oppose all the 
secret associations of the age, inasmuch as they are regarded by the 
members as hostile to the Christian religion and the existence of a 
republican state. The new organization started with twenty-four 
members, and in 1873 its' name was changed to the Winona County 
Christian Association, and a new constitution adopted. The origi- 
nal officers of the association were : Oren (.ravath, president ; E. S. 
Harvey, vice-president; P. T. Thurber, secretary and treasurer. 
An anti-masonic library is owned by the association, and meetings 
held to discuss the questions involved in the controversy between 
this society and those who oppose their views. The library is free 
to all. The present officers are : -S. B. Patterson, president ; P. 
Huller, vice-president ; L. S. Downing, treasurer ; W. H. Morrill, 
secretary and librarian. December 12, 1878, a state association was 
formed at St. Charles, and annual convocations are held from time 
to time in the interest of its declared objects. 

PUBLIC SCHOOL. 

If the grade and efficiency of the public schools in any com- 
munity are to be accepted as a true index of the general intelligence 
of such comnmnity, and the value it places upon thorough instruction 
in such branches of knowledge as may be included in a somewhat 
liberal curriculum, then may St, Charles honestly congratulate 
herself upon the record she has thus made. Nor is the ambitious 
little city on the western confines of the county at all unmindful of 
the record she is thus making for herself through the enlightened 
efforts of her educational board, fully sustained, as they are, by the 
intelligent liberality of that independent school district. This 
record extends over a period of about sixteen years, during which 
time' discouragements of no ordinary character have been met and 
overcome, and out of which the public school of that city emerges 
with a reputation for efficiency, tlioroughness and honesty of admin- 
istration that commands the hearty approbation of all qualified 
judgments. 

Prior to 1867 the St. Charles district was included in the general 
public school system of the county, and was known as district No. 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 547 

60, being so borne on the rolls of the county superintendent and 
included in his regular reports to the state superintendent of 
instruction. By a special act of the Minnesota legislature, passed 
February 6, 1867, this district, No. 60, was created a chartered 
district, as such entitled to all the special privileges accorded such 
districts under the laws of the state. The district at this time 
included seven and one-half sections of land. By special act of 
legislature, of March 4, 1868, section 31 ol St. Charles township, 
Winona county, and one and one-half sections from Olmstead 
county (formerly included in the independent school district of 
Dover), were added to the territory included in the old district No. 
60, making the full complement of ten sections comprised in the 
chartered school district of St. Charles as thus constituted. The 
boundaries of this district remain unchanged since that date. The 
same year that the chartered district was created, 1867, a com- 
modious school building was erected, and preparations were made 
for conducting schoolwork on a scale commensurate with the needs 
of the district. The new school building occupied a full block near 
the center of the corporation, one block east of the main business 
street of the village. It was a substantial frame structure with solid 
stone foundations, containing six spacious classrooms and a general 
assembly-room, and cost when complete $16,000. Here the school 
grew and prospered for nearly eleven years, when it was destroyed 
by fire, August 31, 1878, the loss being about one-half covered by 
insurance. The school board immediately met, called for plans and 
specifications for a new school building, let the contract, and in 
just ninety days from breaking ground for the foundations of the 
new structure the keys were turned over to the board of education, 
the structure complete at a cost of $11,475. To this should be added 
$li,500 for furniture and furnaces. The new structure deserves more 
than a passing notice, as it is one of unique character, the plans for 
which were copyrighted by Langdon, of Winona, in 1877, and 
designated by him the Centennial School Building. The special 
features of this plan are, economy of construction, isolation of class- 
rooms, so that no noise or confusion in one disturbs the others, 
three sides of each classroom fully exposed to light and air, and 
a complete system of ventilation. The plan itself is quite difficult 
of desci'iption, as it does not fall under any particular order of 
architecture, but may be generally stated as consisting of an 
irregular hexagonal center, from which extend four arms. The 
32 



648 JIISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

passage-ways, staircases, entrances to clothes-closets and classrooms 
are into and from this center, four of the sides of which form the 
four unlighted ends of the classrooms that open out of this central 
hall. By this arrangement there will be as many sets of class- 
rooms, fom' in each set, as there are stories to the structure. These 
radiating classrooms are all set diagonally to the cardinal points of 
the compass, so that the windows of each classroom give free access 
to sunlight upon three sides. 

The St. Charles school building is a two-story brick, solid stone 
foundations and basement for furnaces. The solid walls of stone in 
the basement carried to the first floor are continued in brick to the 
ceilings of the second story, thus rendering the divisions complete 
and greatly enhancing the safety of the structure should fire break out 
in any part. A separate furnace supplies heat to each wing of the 
building, and capacious ventilating flues insure a constant current of 
pure air throughout the classrooms. No assembly-room is provided 
for in this arrangement. The classrooms, eiglit in number, six only 
of them occupied, are uniform 'in size, and fully provided with all 
modern appliances for schoolwork. The staircases leading from the 
second story to the main floor are amply sufficient for all purposes. 
Of these there are two, each five feet wide in the clear and arranged 
at opposite sides of a broad hall. The approaches to the street from 
the main hall are also fully adequate to the most rapidly necessitated 
exit. Besides the eight recitation-rooms there are eight cloak-rooms, 
eight teachers' closets and ample storage room for fuel below. 

The presiding genius of this pattern temple of teaching is Prof. 
D. Steward, who is ably seconded by an efficient corps of five 
teachers, supervising one grammar, one intermediate and three 
primary departments. 

The first secretary of the new school board, elected under the 
charter given in 1877, was John Pickert, present postmaster of the 
city. 

Much of the efficiency of the school is due to the untiring efforts 
of the clerk of the board, E. Hill, Esq., who has held that position 
since 1873. The present board of education is as follows : E. M. 
Gallup, chau'man ; E. Hill, clerk ; Clias. Gerrish, treasurer ; H. C. 
Parrott, Dr. W. A. Chamberlin and R. L. Dawley. 

As public money is paid only on the actual enrollment, and not 
upon the numbers of scholars of school age in the district, the 
number of legal school age within the district is not known. The 



ST. CHAELES TOWNSHIP. 549 

actual enrollment for 1882 was 403. While inspecting the premises 
and classrooms for the purposes of this work, we were given a 
specimen of the school's proficiency in combining numbers. A class 
of over twenty scholars, averaging less than eleven years of age 
each, were called before the blackboard and repeatedly added 
columns of figures, ranging from fifteen to twenty-one figures in a 
column, aggregating from 90 to 127 as the sum total, as fast as 
the numbers could possibly be written on the board by the teacher. 
Again and again, with the watch in our hands, we timed the process, 
in from seven to fifteen seconds. We were invited to say a word to 
the class, and in response promised to put them in Winona county 
history. Wishing to avoid all insidious distinctions, we make no 
mention of the particular class or teacher, but thus redeem our 
promise. 

D. Steward, principal, is a native of Vermont and a graduate of 
Dartmouth College, class of 1875. Since leaving college Mr. 
Steward has been actively engaged in teaching, having adopted this 
as his life-work. Mr. Steward's first engagement as principal of 
St. Charles schools was for the school year 1880-1, at the expiration 
of which he took a trip through the west, and returning, assumed 
charge for the school year 1882-3, at an advance in salary of twenty- 
five per cent over first year's contract. Mr. Steward is recognized as 
a thorough-going teacher, of broad, comprehensive views, and 
thoroughly honest in his educational work. 

Miss M. A. Buck, daughter of Hon. C. F. Buck, of Winona, 
has charge of the grammar department ; Miss L. M. Glidden is 
teacher of the intermediate; Miss Mary Clarkson, "A" primary ; 
Miss Helen F. Lathrop, "B" primary; Miss M. A. Gates, daughter 
of M. H. Gates, herself a native of St. Charles, and witii Miss Buck, 
a graduate of the State Normal, is in charge of the "C" primary 
room. 

On February 25, 1864, Kising Sun Lodge was organized under 
dispensation of the M.W. Grand Master of Free and Accepted 
Masons of the State of Minnesota, and Robert Stewart, Benjamine 
Birge and George H. Clark were designated as principal oflicers, 
and thus it continued to labor until October 26, 1864, when a 
charter was granted by the M.W. Grand Lodge of Free and Ac- 
cepted Masons of Minnesota: M.W. A. T. C. Pierson, G.M.; 
RW. L. E. Thompson, D.G.M. ; RW. C. H. Lindsley, G.S.W. ; 
RW. W. T. Rigby, G. J.W. ; George W. Prescott, G. Sec, imder 



550 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the name and style of Rising Sun Lodge, No. 49, A. F. and A. 
M., with Robert Stewart, W.M. ; Benjamine Birge, S.W. ; George 
H. Clark, J.W. ; Nathan Novatus Pike, Treas. ; Joshua Martin, 
Sec. ; Allen O. Adams, S.D. ; Charles M. Lake, J.D. ; R. B. 
Bunce, Tyler. At the first annual election, held on December 22, 
1864, Samuel Young Hyde was elected W.M., and by consecutive 
re-election held the office four years, presiding with rare administra- 
tive prudence and marked distinction. 

December 17, 1869, Nelson Hardy Swift was elected W.M. At 
the sixth annual election, held December 16, 1869, Samuel Y. Hyde 
was again elected W.M., and at the annual election held December 
15, 1870, was succeeded by Charles Griswold, who, being subse- 
(juently elected to the office of M.W.G.M., was succeeded by the 
election of S. A. Johnson, February 16, 1871, said election being 
held by virtue of a dispensation granted by M.W.G.M. C. W. Nash. 
At the eighth annual election held December, 21, 1871, Samuel 
Y. Hyde was again called to preside, and by successive re-election 
was continued as W.M. until December 28, 1875, having served 
eight of the eleven terms since the charter organization of the lodge. 
December 16, 1875, Alfred P. Stearns was elected W.M,, and re- 
elected in the succeeding years, 1876-77. December 19, 1878, 
George H. Johnson was elected W.M. , and re-elected at the annual 
election held December 18, 1879, Alfred P. Stearns was elected 
for a fourth term at the annual election, December 16, 1880, and 
at the annual election of December 15, 1881, was succeeded by 
E. Merrill Gallup, the present incumbent. From its organization 
under the wise guidance and guardian care of illustrious, worthy, 
administrative officers the lodge has maintained a steady, healthy 
and prosperous growth, aggregating since its organization a grand 
total of 194 members, of which it yet retains upon the roll fully one- 
half, notwithstanding the depleting processes of death, demission, and 
the many and various other causes and mutations inevitably inci- 
dental to progi-ess in all human affairs. Inharmonies have some- 
times lurked in its deliberations to confront the sagacity of wisdom, 
strength and beauty, and mar the loveliness and glory of friendship ; 
but mainly all its activities and deliberations liave been characterized 
by a due admixture of prudence, patience, fortitude, and that noble 
forbearance which ultimately neutralizes every defection and harmo- 
nizes all infelicities. Its charities have been many and munificent ; 
seldom unworthily, and generally judiciously bestowed ; so that while 



ST. CHAELES TOWNSHIP. 551 

many suffering recipients have experienced a sweet satisfaction and 
happy relief by the gracious benefactions of its liberal almonry of 
the resources of many years of prosperity up to the year 1880, its 
treasury was never plethoric or groaning with idle accumulations. 

To relieve the distressed is deemed not only as the highest and 
first duty of the masonic brotherhood, but it is hailed as a privilege 
and honor by every true craftsman. It is also the sacred privilege 
of every person in affliction or in want, to apply for such needed 
help or relief as may be in the power of a Mason to grant. When- 
ever such application for relief in calamity, distress or affliction has 
been made to Kising Sun, No. 49, whether by individual or com- 
munity, it has always observed and enforced the masonic rule of 
brotherly love, relief and truth, not only in the interest of the craft, 
but in the interest of sweet charity itself in manner and form, never 
questioning whether its beneficiary objects be craftsman or profane. 

Thus has Rising Sun lived and prospered in its charities, amass- 
ing no wealth, and scarcely ever with a respectable fund in its 
treasury ; yet in April of the year 1880 it conceived and developed 
a scheme whereby in conjunction with Orient Chapter, No. 19, 
R.A.M., a large and commodious second-story hall, 54x80 feet, was 
erected and commodiously arranged into audience and banquet halls, 
with rooms necessary and ample thereto, together with a fair equip- 
ment of furniture and convenient fixtures at present owned and occu- 
pied conjointly by both societies ; and now, Anno Lucis 5883, Rising 
Sun Lodge, No. 49, is blessed with peace and harmony of more than 
average unanimity, and with comparatively brightening prospects 
for future growth and usefulness, with foundations deeply laid in the 
solid experiences of the past ; its standing is firm, compact and im- 
pregnable, its course is onward to the motto "Excelsior." In the 
present organization the officers are: E. Merrill Gallup, W.M.; 
Robert Mares, S.W. ; Clarence Y. Ferguson, J.W.; James C. Wood- 
ard, Treas.; E. Geo. Hill, Sec; Robert F. Wahler, S.D.; Malcolm 
Clark, J.D. ; Allen O. Adams, Chaplain; Geo. H. Johnson, Mar- 
shal ; Henry N. Gage, S.S. ; Thomas Clarkson, J.S.; William 
Davidson, Tyler. 

Orient Chapter^ No. 19^ R.A.M. — Early in the year 1870, there 
being in St. Charles and vicinity several members of the masonic 
order who had taken the royal-arch degree, it was thought best to 
establish a chapter of the order, and accordingly on February 22 of 
that year a petition for dispensation to institute a chapter of Royal 



552 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Arch Masons in the city of St. Charles was presented to E. D. B. 
Porter, at tliat time M. E.G. II. P. of the State of Minnesota. The 
petition was signed bv Robert Stewart, John Bullen, S. Y. Hyde, 
Truman Morse, Charles Greswold, T. T. Stevens, CliarlesH. Slocum, 
Robert B. Kellam, Alfred P. Steams, Henry Talbot and Nelson H. 
Swift, and named companion Robert Stewart as M.E.H.P., Samuel 
Y. Hyde, K., and John Bullen, Scribe. The dispensation was duly 
granted, and on March 10, 1870, the first regular convocation of the 
chapter was held. 

Companion Robert Stewart, who, hj reason of age, zeal, ripe 
experience and ability was styled the ' ' Father of Masonry in St. 
Charles," held the office of M.E.H.P. by successive re-election until 
his death, which occurred July 31, 1876, being then incumbent of 
the office. 

At the next annual election, held December 14, 1876, companion 
John Pickert was elected H.P., and by consecutive re-election has 
held the office ever since, and under his efficient management and 
control Orient Chapter has maintained a steady, strong and prosper- 
ous growth, nearly doubling its membership during his administra- 
tion of its affairs, having now, January 1, 1883, the grand comple- 
ment of seventy members on its rolls. Its present officers are as 
follows: John Pickert, H.P. ; Thomas P. Dixon, K. ; Edwin Hill, 
S. ; Samuel A. Johnson, C.H. ; A. O. Adams, P.S. ; Harlow Brown, 
R.A.C.; James C. Woodard, Treas.; E. George Hill, Sec; E. M. 
Gallup, M. 3d vail ; J. W. Scott, M. 2d vail ; R. F. Wahler, M. 1st 
vail ; Allen Gerrish, Sen. 

St. Charles Lodge., No. 6"^ I.O.O.F. — Located at St. Charles, 
was instituted on the 28th day of May, 1878, under the direction 
of Past Grand Master I. M. Westfall, acting as Deputy Grand Mas- 
ter. The charter members were : Charles E. Kendall, John W. 
Zerwas, B. Neuman, I. M. Westfall and H. E. Doty. 

The following officers were installed by O. E. Lawson, acting 
G.M.: Charles Kendall, KG.; John W. Zerwas, Y.G.; E. C. 
Johnson, Rec. Sec. ; B. Neuman, Treas. ; J. W. Burns, Conductor ; 
A. W. Stebbins, R.S. to KG.; I. M. Westfall, L.S. to KG.; Jacob 
Wachter, R.S. to Y.G. ; H. E. Doty, L.S. to Y.-G., and B. Neu- 
man. Warden. 

The lodge was represented in the Grand Lodge of Minnesota in 
1878 by L M. Westfall, in 1879 by B. Neuman, in 1880 by John 
W. Zerwas, in 1881 by A. W. Stebbins and in 1882 by John W. 
Zerwas. < 



ST. CHARLES TOWNSHIP. 553 

The officers for the last term of 1882 are as follows : T. D. See 
field, N.G. ; George Miller, V.G. ; Henry Maire, Rec. Sec; John 
Cook, Treas. ; E. D. Wilmot, Conductor ; C. H. Tock, Warden ; 
Julius Bnssuitz, Guardian ; John W. Zerwas, R.S. to theN.G. ; C. A. 
Smith, L.S. to the KG.; S. A. Keep, R.S. to the V.G.; Jacob 
Wachter, L.S. to the Y.G.; C. Lane, R.S.S.; C. A. Demro, L.S.S.; 
A. W. Stebbins, Chaplain and Henry Maire, P.G. 

The total membership at present is thirty-three. The lodge is in 
a flourishing condition financially, and its supply of furniture and 
lodge fixtures is equal to any of its numbers in the state. 

Germania Lodge^ No. 22^ A. O. U. W. — Was organized at St. 
Charles nearly six years ago, its charter bearing date August 10, 
1877. The original membership was sixteen ; about thirty members 
in all have been obligated and the present membership is twenty. 
The decrease is entirely owing to removals and suspensions, no 
deaths of members having occurred since organization. Their meet- 
ings are held in Odd-Fellows' Hall, in common with which organi- 
zation they are joint owners of the hall furniture and fixtures. The 
present ofiicers of Germania are: J. T. Stewart, M.W. ; W. Has- 
selgrave, F. ; I. Bresler, O, ; F. Blankenburgh, Rec. ; F. H. Allen, 
Fin." J. C. Woodard, Rec'r. ; Jeremiah Dickenson, Guide; Ed. 
Pearson, I. W. ; Louis Schnell, O. W. 

CONCLUSION. 

Up to the winter of 1863-4 there was no market in this place 
for wheat or other farm products, save what was required by the 
people for home consumption ; but at this time Charles Wardner 
came here from Winona, built a store and grain warehouse attached, 
and put in a large stock of general merchandise, and received farm 
products in exchange fcr goods, or purchased the same for cash. 
The Winona & St. Peter Railroad Company were laying the iron 
track between here and Winona, and in the month of February, 
1864, the road was completed to this place, and the iron horse for the 
first time entered the beautiful village of St. Charles. Warehouses, 
stores and other buildings sprung up as if by magic. Two lumber 
yards were opened here at that time, and all kinds of business began 
to prosper. Previous to this time the nearest market for the people 
of this place and vicinity, and for a long stretch of country west, 
was Winona, the roads being lined daily with teams, mostly ox- 
teams, laden with the produce of the land, going to Winona to sell, 



554 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

and in return purchase such commodities as were necessary ior the 
family and for opening up and improving the vast and fertile coun- 
try tributary to Winona. 

On February 28 the legislature passed an act to incorporate the 
city of St. Charles. The proposition was submitted to the people at 
an election held on March 1, 1870, and adopted. On March 8, 
1870, an election was held for the purj)ose of electing city officers. 
At this election S. W. Stone, now of Aurora, Dakota Territory, 
was elected the first mayor of the city of St. Charles, and thence- 
forth it became a full-fledged city. The present city officers are as 
follows : C. W. Seefield, mayor ; H. C. Parrott, W. K. Parr, C. N. 
Clark, S. C. McElhaney, aldermen ; C. G. Bachelder, recorder ; 
J. C. Woodard, treasurer ; Joseph Bockler, assessor ; E. G. Hill 
and E. M. Gallup, justices of the peace ; A. H. Adams and G. T. 
Olds, constables ; Miles Growt, city marshal ; O. Potter, street 
commissioner. 

At this time (December, 1882) the city of St. Charles has a pop- 
ulation of about 1,200. Her public schools are of the very best in 
the state, being of a high standard, in which her citizens take a 
lively interest, employing at all times the very best of teachers. 
The terms of school aggregate nine months in each year. Six 
church edifices representing as numy different denominations, viz., 
Roman Catholic, Episcopal, Baptist, Methodist, German Evangeli- 
cal and Congregational, are established here, in which religious 
services are held in some or all every Sabbath. As a commercial 
and manufacturing place it has superior advantages, being sur- 
rounded with a rich agricultural district, the surplus products of 
which are yearly on the increase. 



CHAPTER XLYITI. 



KOT.l.ING STONE TOWNSHIP. 



Rolling Stone township, as organized b}'^ the county commis- 
sioners, consists of parts of townshi})S No. 107 and 108 north, of 
range No. 8 west, of Winona county, Minnesota. The Mississippi 
river flowing along the northern boundary in a southeasterly direc- 
tion makes the town irregular in form. It takes its name from the 



ROLLING STONE l^WNSHIP. 555 

creek which flows through it from south to north, affording complete 
drainage, excepting a small brook in the northwest part, which 
drains five or six sections. 

The surface consists of about seven sections of bottom lands con- 
tiguous to the Mississippi and subject to overflow, but producing 
^Id grass and timber, and about 1,500 acres of terrace or table 
lands lying between the bluifs and the bottomlands and the remam- 
der ol bluff or ridge and of valley land. 

The cultivated lands as reported by the assessor for this year 
(1882) number 5,134 acres, leaving 14,813 uncultivated, about 10,000 
acres of which are bluff or ridge lands and 4,843 are along the Mis- 
sissippi bottom. The inhabitants reside in the valleys, m which 
there are sixty farms, twenty of them reaching upon the bluffs where 
about 1,500 acres are cultivated. 

NAME, FIRST SETTLEMENT, ETC. 

This township, Winona and Whitewater are the only names in 
the county that relate to the Indian names. The Sioux name for the 
stream was E-yan-o-min-man. Rendered into French, Roche qu de 
Boule, meaning a good place to roll stone down the bluff. 

[For this information the writer is indebted to the Hon. H. i±. 
Sibley and also to Hon. Norman W. Kittson. Mr. Kittson spent 
two years near the mouth of the creek with an Indian trader by the 
name of Labothe, about the year 1840.] 

The Sioux treaty which extinguished the Indian title to the land 
was not ratified till 1853, but in February, 1852, Mr. Israel M. Nara- 
cong made a claim for the purpose of securing a water-power on the 
Rolling Stone. This is now occupied by the flounng-mill of A. D. 
Ellsworth. Mr. Naracong remained here till July followmg, when 
he left for his home in Wisconsin and did not return. Mr. Naracong 
made no improvements excepting to build a board shanty 8x12 feet 
in size, which he occupied, in company with a man by the name of 
Josiah R. Keene. They spent part of the winter and spring m cut- 
ting black walnut timber, which was rafted and sold m Lacrosse. 
The first permanent settlement was made in the town by a colony 
which was organized in New York city in October, 1851, under the 
name of the "Western Farm and Village Association." Minutes 
of the organization and of the meetings were pubhshed in the New 
York "Tribune;" and the association also published a small paper 
devoted to its interests and called "The Western Farm and Village 



556 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Advocate." A fee of $5 was all that was required to become a 
member, and in the spring of 1852 the association numbered nearly 
400 from different places in the northern states, ])artie8 joining from 
all of the New England states and from Michigan, Pennsylvania, 
Ohio, Indiana and Illinois. A majority were, however, flfom New 
York city, and of foreign birth. The objects of the association, as 
expressed by their paj^er, recognizing the difficulties and inconven- 
iences of individually settling new countries, proposed to obviate 
tliem by organization to settle upon cheap lands, to secure cheaper 
transportation and by purchasing building material and supplies in 
quantities to get cheaper rates ; and, also, to have the advantages of 
society, churches, schools, roads and bridges, and other things per- 
taining to civilization, without waiting for the country to be settled 
gradually. 

It may be recorded here that, at the time of settlenient, there 
were false and malicious statements spread in regard to the character 
of the colony. They were stigmatized as infidels, Fourierites, com- 
munists, etc. There was no foundation for these statements, but 
they had a tendency to bring the settlers into disrepute. The editor 
of the " Tribune/' Mi*. Greeley, took a lively interest in the associa- 
tion, but predicted a failure from what he considered a defective 
plan. The association as such was a partial failure, but many of its 
objects have been fully realized. The committee appointed to locate 
the colony selected the Rolling Stone valley for the farm lands, and 
the table lands near the mouth of the creek for the village, naming 
the village Minnesota City and the township Rolling Stone. A large 
majority of the association were dissatisfied with the location and 
would not remain, giving as reasons that the location was not imme- 
diately on the river, that the land still belonged to the Indians, and 
that the general character of the place was not suitable for settlement. 

The real truth of dissatisfaction was probably owing to personal 
and individual considerations. It is well known that many of the 
artisans and professional men of the cities have what may be termed 
a land lunacy, supposing that to become a landowner secures inde- 
pendence and plenty. 

This colony was composed of all manner of artisans, who were 
intelligent and industrious in their line of business, and were 
dependent on that for a living, and were without sufficient ready 
money to live. There was not among them all half a dozen prac- 



ROLLING STONE TOWNSHIP. 

tical,professionalfarmers,norbalfthatnumberpracticallyacquainted 

with what we call western liie. Tt,»1nratioii 

Tt i, true some things were not properly represented. The location 

» rrr on tL nver, and that building lumber could be 

::!, rom pasXg raits- at'irom $5 to $8 per thousand feet and 

SelZoats coSd land goods very near the P^-;^"* ™ 

:":: a stX? rnel twelve or fourteen in nu™b^.t^^^^^^^^^^^ 
houses for shelter for those who were to follow m May, the 16th 
big the time set for the colony to be here. This pioneer squad, as 

not have accomplished it, as they had no ^-'^'^S-^f^^-fl^^ ^I^ 
TfloUar in money for their use. The treasurer did not airi™ till 
tome ttme in Ma,l and after paying someof the surveyors and other 

incidental expenses the association was witliout monej^ 

But the colony came, and about the 80th of May tlieie were 
ninft mt andnlarly 400 women and children on the ground with- 
Tt anylelter, except temporary tents and such skelter as could be 
made with poles and turf. The season was ^-W e» \wet 

and windy, and considerable -"^^^fX^^l^'rwiX tnly 
paratively very lew deaths, but at tne Degmui g 

"^^hlf Sr— g held by the settlers here was on May 6. 
1, S 52 and fifty-two responded to tbeir names. 

M,ri9 u'petition was drawn and sent to the postoffice depart- 
ment for the establishment of a postoffice, with '^e name of Rob^^^ 
Pike as postmaster. Mr. Pike received his appointment and 

more, a tailor by trade,\.om Kenneh Maine ; >>e was We — 
a family and about sixty years of iige. mere weie 
deaths immediately after Mr. Densmore's, and -™e of the persons 
who left the colony spread exaggerated reports of « « '=°"'^i^°" 
nf the settlers Gov. Ramsey and his secretary, Alex. Wilkm, 
. T'^ St Paul to see if they could be of any assistance. 
^irGoTernrxpres^fhl: ct^Meni in the ability ot' the people 
I tak! care of themselves and gave them cheerful wo;^-l^ncour^^ 
ment, but expressed the opinion that the colony should have located 



nearer to St. Paul. 



558 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Tlie last week in May a committee was appointed to explore the 
country between here and the great bend of the St. Peter's river to 
ascertain if there was a feasible route for a railroad. The com- 
mittee consisted of Robert Pike, I. M. Narucong and William 
Stephens. Two reports were made, both of them representing the 
route as entirely feasible and the country as a beautiful undulating 
prairie and well watered, with liere and there fine groves of timber. 
It is interesting to note that in these reports the beauty and desirar 
bility of the present site of Rochester is well described. 

On July 4 a census was taken and the population numbered 154. 
July 12 an election precinct was organized and Thomas K. Allen 
chosen justice of the peace, Augustus A. Gilbert, notarj^ public ; 
James Wright, assessor ; Josiah Keene, constable, and Robert Tay- 
lor, collector. These officers were subsequently appointed by Gov. 
Ramsey. July 26 Messrs. John lams, Hiram Campbell and O. M. 
Lord were appointed road commissioners. 

Religious meetings were held in the forenoons and afternoons of 
every Sunday. The First Baptist society, the first religious organiza- 
tion in southern Minnesota, was formed here in the summer of 1852. 
In the fall of 1852 a school was taught by Miss Ann Orton. In the 
spring of 1853 a school district was organized under the laws of the 
territory, being the first and for some time the only organized dis- 
trict in the then county of Fillmore, and summer and winter terms 
of school have been continuously taught here since. 

There was no election held here this fall, as a six months' resi- 
dence was necessary to become voters ; but the settlers sent John 
lams to St. Paul as a lobbyist while the legislature was in session 
and paid his expenses. Mr. lams was from Wabash, Indiana, a car- 
penter by trade, and was afterward chosen as the first sheriff of the 
county. He built the first log house erected here, covering the roof 
with shakes or long shingles split from the red-oak trees. Four 
more log houses were built, the others being made of rough pine 
boards, brought here in small rafts by Mr. Densmore and Mr. Lord. 
In these houses the settlers spent the winter very pleasantly, with 
much social enjoyment. 

The association had laid out a vihage of large dimensions, with 
wide streets and avenues and large public parks on the terrace land 
near the mouth of the creek, apportioning to each member four 
large village lots and also a claim of 160 acres of farm land in the 
valleys. So few remained that there was ample room for all, but 



EOLLING STOKE TOWNSHIP. 559 

the claims were made before there was a government survey, and 
when these lines were made, claims often conHicted. This occa- 
sioned considerable discord, until the claim laws were well under- 
stood. 

The summer season of 1853 was occupied in building and open- 
ing farms in the valleys. 

Mr. E. B. Drew had broken thirty acres of valley land in 1852, 
and therefrom raised a small crop of sod corn, some potatoes and 
other vegetables, and in the fall he sowed some winter wheat. This 
was considered the first farm opened in 1852, though small patches 
of ground were broken in numerous places during the same season. 
The next season some of the settlers moved on to the valley farms, 
and continue to reside there. This year a large supply of sod corn, 
potatoes and a great variety of garden vegetables were raised. Wild 
grass was abundant, and though a good deal of hay was burned by 
prairie fires in the fall, the cattle, numbering about eiglity head, 
did remarkably well. Fish were plenty and easily taken, and wild 
game also ; flour was procured down the river at $4 per barrel, and 
from that time to this there has been no want of the staple articles 
of food, and usually a large sur23lus. 

Before the lands were ofiered at public sale pre-emption claims 
had been filed upon the valley farms and upon the village plat, and 
these lands were entered at the land office in Goot's subdivisions. 

During the season of 1854 Mr. Lord put in operation a sawmill. 
Settlements were graduallj^ extended and new farms were opened, 
buildings added, etc. A wagon road was established to Winona, 
and one up the South Valley and one up the North Valley, and 
bridges were built, but nothing occurred beyond the ordinary 
incidents of early settlement for several years. 

In 1854 congress established a mail route, N'o. 14015, from 
Minnesota City to Traverse des Sioux, and semi-monthly service was 
ordered on the route in the fall of 1855. This was the first mail 
route established in the territory south of the St. Peters river. The 
route was afterward extended from Minnesota City to Winona and 
terminated at St. Peters instead of Traverse des Sioux. 

SCHOOLS. 

About the year 1860 the settlers had increased in numbers so as 
to form two more school districts, one in the west part of the town 
in what is now the village of Rolling Stone, and one in Middle or 



560 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

McLaughlin's valley. In 1866 another district was formed in Deer- 
ing's valley. 

These districts have cheap frame schoolhouses. There are 
at present enrolled in the Rolling Stone school forty-seven pupils, in 
McLanghlin's valley thirteen, in Deering's valley fourteen and ninety- 
six in the Minnesota City school. The last named has a brick 
schoolhouse and two departments of school ; the house, grounds, 
etc., being valued at $6,000. There are three fractional districts 
united with parts from the adjoining towns, but the schoolhouses 
are in the other towns. 

RAILROADS. 

The Winona & St. Peter or Chicago & Northwestern railroad 
has now been in operation about twenty years. It enters the town- 
ship near the southeast corner and passes out through the valley of 
the Rolling Stone, on the south side. It has at Minnesota City a 
spur track to Troost's mill of about 100 rods in length, and a side 
track to Ellsworth's mill and elevator, and a neat, convenient 
passenger depot and freight house used in common with the 
Milwaukee & St. Paul road, which passes through the town along 
the Mississippi river; the latter road has here two long side tracks 
and a grain elevator. 

VILLAGES. 

Rolling Stone ^dllage, in the western part of the town, is at the 
junction of the north and west valleys of the creek. The inhabitants 
of the village and of the vicinity are Germans. It contains three 
stores, two hotels, two blacksmith shops, a fine stone church and 
neat parsonage, a schoolhouse and two or three saloons. The church 
belongs to the Catholic denomination, and nearly all the people in 
the vicinity are members. A Catholic burial-ground is also estab- 
lished here. 

The stream near here furnishes power for a custom-mill, which 
is largely patronized by the surrounding country. Minnesota City is 
situated at the mouth of the Rolling Stone valley, six miles west of 
Winona, near the east line of the township. It contains a railroad 
depot, two flouring-mills, two stores, two elevators, two hotels, a 
blacksmith shop, a butcher shop, a brick schoolhouse, a large 
brewery and a saloon. Population 200. A Baptist church is organ- 
'ized here and regular services liave been held for several years. 
The society has no building. 



KOLLIJ^^G STOKE TOWNSHIP. 561 



IMPROVEMENTS. 



Troost's mill was built hj Mr. Otto Troost in 1866. The mill is 
60 X 80 feet in size, on the ground, and four stories high, and has a 
larger capacity of manufacture than any other mill on the stream. 
Tlie power is partly supplied by diverting the creek, a distance of 
sixty rods, to the Mississippi bottom, making a fall of sixteen feet, 
while the natural creek flows two miles to reach the same level. A 
Corliss engine of 150-horse power is also used, the two enabling the 
mill to manufacture 400 barrels of flour per day. The wheat is 
taken to the mill by a spur or side-track from the Winona & St. 
Peter railroad and is obtained mostly in the western part of the state. 

Ellsworth's mill was built in 1867. The power is furnished by 
a dam across the Rolling Stone, giving ten feet of fall. The building 
is a wooden structure upon a strong stone foundation, in size 54 X 72 
feet and three stories high, with elevator next to the side track and 
a warehouse detached 40 X 70 feet in size. The capacity of the mill is 
750 bushels of wheat or 150 barrels of flour per day. It has unusual 
facilities for the manufacture of good grades of flour ; being con- 
nected with an elevator any grade of wheat may be selected for mill- 
ing. The estimated value is $35,000. 

FLOOD. 

In February, 1876, Minnesota City was visited with a disastrous 
flood. The Rolling Stone drains a large extent of surface and at the 
village has a narrow exit. The ground was frozen hard and a heavy 
rain had filled the water-holes and covered the country with a sheet 
of ice. The snow then covered this to the depth of a foot when a 
warm heavy rain fell for twenty-four hours, and as the ground could 
not absorb any water, it raised higher than has ever been known. 
The mill-pond above the village was filled with ice four feet in thick- 
ness, and when the ice broke up and began to flow, within a few min- 
utes it destroyed three dwellings, a store, a butcher shop, and was 
deposited in huge pieces upon the railroad bridges and track and in 
different places over the fields. 

PAST AND PRESENT. 

It is now thirty years since the men who plow first came to this 
town. Railroads and wagon-roads have taken the places of the In- 
dian trails. For the Indian the rich soil and the beauty of the 
scenery had no value ; though fish were plenty, game was not so abun- 



562 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

dant as farther away, and he had no desire to remain ; and to-day he 
looks with disdain upon the fields of grain and grass, the farni- 
houses, fences and barns ; if he is luins^ry lie covets some of the 
pletlioric stock for meat, and would like to possess some of the fine 
horses to ride. The schools, the mills, the factories are open to him, 
but he makes no sign of changing his condition ; when the plow 
comes in he must go out ; he has no ambition to manufacture ; a 
pipe, a canoe and bows and arrows exhaust his skill. To the set- 
tlers who came here the first few days seemed like a perpetual Sun- 
day, now even the darkness does not hush the hum of active life. 
The cars, the mills and the steamboats during the night keep pace with 
the plow and harvester and thresher in the day. Thirty years ago 
our resources were limited, our numbers comparatively few ; now 
we have all the advantages pertaining to communities of civilized life. 
Of the persons who came here then, there are at present remaining in 
the vicinity twenty-three. Some of them have grown-up families and 
their grandchildren are going to school, and old and young are still 
ready to cheer to the sentiment of Robert Pike, given thirty years 
ago, "Hurrah, then, for our chosen home ! " 

No greener valleys meet the sight, 

No purer fountains gushing free, 
No birds of song, or flowei.s more bright, 

Bringing perfume and melody. 



CHAPTER XLIX. 



TOWNSHIP OF DRESBACH. 



The township of Dresbach lies in the southeast corner of Winona 
county. It is the smallest township in the county, containing 4,400 
acres. The shape of the township is nearly a perfect right-angled 
triangle, with the acute angle on the bank of the Mississippi, just 
above Dakota. The township is five and one-fifth miles long from 
north to south, and about three and one-fourth miles wide on the 
southern boundary. It is bounded on the east by the Mississippi 
river, south by Houston county, and on the west by the township ot 
New Hartford. The township was formed under the organization 
act of 1858, and was named Dresbach, after Geo. B. Dresbach, Sr., 



DRESBACII TOWNSHIP. 563 

the founder of Dresbach village. The surface of the township is 
considerably broken by the chain of bluffs extending through the 
county along the Mississippi. The bluffs, from their abrrijtness and 
loftiness, in some parts of the township, form a very majestic 
appearance, and are much admired by the lovers of nature. The 
highest bluffs are found along the Mississippi, where they rise several 
hundred feet above the river. Mineral bluff (named from the min- 
eral deposits found under its base) is the highest (405 feet) in the 
township. This bluff is just at the upper end of the village of 
Dresbach. It affords from its summit, one of the grandest views of 
any bluff along the Mississippi. One can see La Crosse, Onalas, 
Kansas, Trempealeau, Galesville, and several other towns in Wis- 
consin, at distances of ten to twenty miles. There are other bluffs in 
the township, from the tops of which one never becomes tired of 
looking, or "grows weary and sick at heart." 

The soil of the township is good, being a black sub-clay soil, 
and annually produces large crops of wheat, corn, oats, rye, barley, 
potatoes, etc. It is also well adapted to grazing, to which many 
farmers are beginning to turn their attention. All, or nearly all, the 
township was once heavily timbered, the principal species being 
white and black oak. The timber cleared from the farms has been 
a source of great income to the farmer as it always brought him 
ready cash in the market. In fact, many farmers have relied too 
long on tlieir timber for their incomes, until, as a result, their lands 
have become almost treeless. The township is well supplied with 
water. Living springs are found gushing from the bluffs all over 
the township, some affording sufficient water the year round for 
large farms. The springs are cold and clear as crystal, and free 
from all unpleasant tastes. There are no large streams in the town- 
ship, but in every valley and from every bluff you will find a little 
rill with clear and cool water rippling its way to the Mississippi. 

The population of the township is about 350, consisting of nearly 
every nationality of Europe. The native born rank first in popula- 
tion, and Germans in the foreign element. The township has good 
public roads running and intersecting each otiier at various places, 
thus affording the farmer an easy and accessible way to market with 
his produce. Most of the produce of the township is marketed at 
La Crosse, La Crescent, Dakota, Pickwick, and some at Winona. JS^o 
other township in the county has so many and accessible markets as 
33 



564 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Dresbach. The farmers find a regular market at Dakota the year 
round for all kinds of produce. 

Indian mounds and relics are found in various parts of the town- 
ship. Not long since, while some men were digging in Mineral 
bluff, one hundred and fifty feet above the river, a skeleton of an 
unusual size was unearthed. On measuring, the giant skeleton was 
found to be ten feet in length, with other parts in proper proportion. 
In the skull was found a copper hatchet, and a dart or arrow-head 
nine inches long. Another skeleton, nine feet long, was found in 
the village of Dresbach, while some men were digging a road or 
trench. 

These skeletons were of an unusual size to those generally taken 
from Indian mounds. Their size, form and structure would lead 
those versed in paleontology to believe they belonged to a race 
prior to the Indian. In many of the mounds have also been found 
copper hatchets, chisels, various kinds of tomahawks, and other 
weapons of war ; also these antique races seemed to have some pro- 
cess of hardening co])per, nnknown to any modern process. Where 
they came from, when they lived, and whence they have gone, is 
only conjecture and speculation. That they were mighty races, 
skilled in the mode of warfare, understanding the mechanical arts, 
for all these we have conclusive evidence. But of their end we 
know nothing. Whether they were swept from the earth by some 
deadly epidemic, or annihilated themselves by intestine wars, or 
died of inherent weakness, we have nothing to inform us. 

The first permanent settler that came to the township of Dres- 
bach was Nathan Brown, of New York, who settled in 1849 at 
Dakota. There was a man by the name of John Reed here a few 
years prior to Mr. Brown, but Reed was merely a trader and never 
became a permanent settler. All that now can be learned of Reed 
is, that he had a trading-post on the banks of the Mississippi at (old) 
Dakota. The ruins of an old chimney were seen for several years 
after he left, which were supposed to be where he had his trading- 
post. But Mr. Nathan Brown, now living near the village of Da- 
kota, was the first to erect permanent buildings and become a regular 
settler. First buildings that Mr. Brown raised were two log cab- 
iris, — one for a dwelling, the other for a store. He also built a log 
stable — all 12 X 16 feet. The stockin his store consisted of corn, flour, 
sugar, meat, tobacco, etc. His trade for the first few years was con- 
fined to the Indians and rivermen. The log cabins built by Mr. 



DRESBACH TOWNSHIP. 



565 



Brown have all been torn down and have entirely disappeared. He 
bought most of his goods at Prairie du Ohien, Wisconsin. The fol- 
lowfng prices will show the cost of diiferent articles in the early 
history of this county —tea, $1.25 per lb. ; coflfee, 5 lbs. for $1 ; flour, 
$6 to $8 per bbl. At one time Mr. Brown paid as high as $22.50 
a barrel for pork. 

The next permanent settler following Mr. Brown was a French- 
man, by the name of Peleau, who was sent here by Richard Chute 
& Co. in 1850. Peleau built a store and residence at (old) Dakota, 
and carried on considerable trade with the natives and scattering 
settlers. His buildings, as well as those first built by Mr. Brown, 
have all been torn down. In fact, the buildings known as old Da- 
kota have all disappeared, and not even a relic left to commemo- 
rate the spot of the " Ancient City." The next settlers after Messrs. 
Brown and Peleau, were a colony of French, who bought land and 
settled where the village of Dresbach now stands. Of this colony 
Joseph Maynard bought 120 acres of land of the government in 
1852. Lambert Robillard in 1852 bought 160 acres from the gov- 
ernment. Joseph and Francis Trudell (1852) had 112 acres. 
Alfonso Warren (1852) bought 190 acres. He was the first to burn 
lime and manufacture grindstones. The above-described lands con- 
stitute the present plat of the village of Dresbach. The said lands 
were bought by Geo. B. Dresbach, Sr., in May, 1857. The village 
site was located and platted September, 1857. 



VILLAGE OF DRESBACH. 



In September and October, 1857, eleven houses were built, now 
a part of the present village. The first store of the village was 
built and run by Abram Warren, of Ohio, in 1857. A postoffice 
was also established that year with Mr. Warren as ])ostmaster. 
Warren sold out his store to A. L. Jenks, who also succeeded him 
as postmaster. In 1863 another store was started by William Pat- 
ton, of New York, who assisted Geo. B. Dresbach in building the 
present sawmill in 1862-3. The size of the building was 36 X 70 and 
cost $8,400. Ed. Minor opened a general merchandise store in 
1863 -, also the same year Mr. Caleb Inman started a store. Mr. 
Inman is still a merchant in the village. Geo. B. Dresbach opened 
a store in 1866, and Jesse P. Nevill a store in 1867, who was suc- 
ceeded by Henry Becker, in 1869. Mr. Becker is still a merchant 



566 HISTORY OF VVTNONA COUNTY. 

in the village, and carries on a big trade. William Dickson started 
a grocery store in 1878. He still runs his store. 

MANUFACTORIES OF DRP^SBACH. 

The present owners and operators of the steam sawmill are 
Louis Blummintritt and Henry Blochik. They are also dealers in 
himber, lath, shingles, etc. 

William H. Sherwood and Gilbert Johnson, both formerly of 
New York, are the owners and operators of two large brickyards. 
They ship from three to four millions of brick annually. They em- 
ploy from thirty to forty men. 

W. B. Williams and L. C. Smith, of Red Wing, Minnesota, 
started a brickyard in Dresbach in the spring of 1882. They burned 
superior quality of brick, and will ship about one million of brick 
this year. Will increase the capacity of the yard for next season to 
three or four millions of brick. 

In 1882 Geo. B. Dresbach, Jr., and John H. Moss organized the 
Northwestern Brick Company, under the firm name of Moss & Dres- 
bach. This company will manufacture one million of brick this 
year, and increase their capacity for next season. 

Joseph Ginther and John Schmeltzer, blacksmiths and machinists, 
have increased their line of business by building a steam-mill this 
year, for the manufacture of ground feed, turning lathes, laths and 
barrel hoops. 

Winona County Mining and Stone Company, an incorporated 
company with capital stock of $100,000, was organized in 1880, 
with John Gilman, of St. Paul, president ; Geo. B. Dresbach, Sr. , 
vice-president, and E. S. Burns, secretary and treasurer. This com- 
pany is at present operating steam machinery in quarrying rock and 
mining mineral just above the village of Dresbach. J. F. Tostevin 
& Sons, of St. Paul, are now operating a stone quarry with steam 
machinery iu the village of Dresbach. They also own and run a 
stone sawmill in connection with their quarry. They saw, dress and 
ship stone of sizes ready for use. Geo. B. Dresbach, Sr., and John 
Gilman own a stone quarry of fifteen acres now in operation ; the 
stone of the above quarries being of the celebrated Berea, Ohio, 
sandstone in quality, now so extensively used throughout the United 
States for building purposes and grindstones. 

The above quarries and the four brickj'^ards now in operation 
make Dresbach a very lively and businesslike place. 



DRESBACH TOWNSHIP. ^'^^ 



DAKOTA. 



It is not known by the settlers how Dakota got its name but is 
suppo ed to have originated among the Indians. The frrst houses 

Z!Ze built in (oil) Dakota stood J-* ^"^ «/'-. P^^ ;! ^te 
They were simply a few log cabins erected as a trading-post with the 
hdTans and ear^ settlers. The houses have all disappeared nd 
nothing remains to tell the story ot the " ancient city. As this 
^oint ifad a good landing and outlet to the surrounding -"f ''.V. '^^ 
early settlers had always labored to start a village here. The name 
s somewhat clothed in mystery, but the village itselt -s founded 
and started by Nathan Brown in 1849. In 1873 the site of the old 
viltge was vLted and that of the present Dakota located and sur- 
ged The location is most beautiful, being high and dry and tree 
from nundations of the river. The soil is sandy and seldom wet or 
muddy. The first house was built in 1873. The building was 
moved one mile from above the village and put up on River street 
betTen Rogers and Center streets, by Henry Becker, who opened 
a store in the part moved, and built on an addition for a dwelling. 
Mr. Becker carried on quite an extensive business tor over a ;ear 
when he sold his building to .J. W. Young and moved his stock to 

"■■ Thffirst hotel was built in the village in 1876 by ElUs Brown 
deceased. After the death of her husband Mrs. Brown ™n the liote 
until 1880, when William Cfow rented for two years. The house is 
now run by Deunis Sullivan. . , ivt .li. 

In 1874 the postoffice of Dakota was established, with Nathan 
-r Brown as postmaster, which office he still holds. 



SKIFF FERKY. 



March 31 1873, Alex. C. Donalson began to make regular daily 
tripf ?™m Dresback to Lacrosse with his skiff ferry. He ran three 
seLns between the above places, averaging 200 trips a season, of 
gMeen miles a trip, making 10,800 miles fo^ f t'-^;— 
In 1876 Mr. Donalson extended his trip from Dakota to La Crosse. 
He has averaged his regular 300 trips of twenty miles each every 
year, making 14,800 miles since 1876 and 34,800 nules since 1873 
Mr Donalson is the best oarsman that paddles the Mississippi. He 
Ta large, tall, muscular man, and glides his boat over the water 
with as much ease and grace as the gentle current itself. 



568 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

SHOPS. 

Mr. Peter Lee built and started the first blacksmith shop in 
Dakota in 1874. He formerly ran a shop in La Crescent and Dres- 
bach. The first and only harness shop ever ran in Dakota was 
opened by Joseph Hoffman in 1874. In 1876 Mr. Leonard Helsaple 
opened a wagon-re) )airing sliop. He sold out to Mr. W. H. Vance 
in 1878, who sold his building to Dennis Sullivan, who uses it as 
a sleeping-house for his boarders. In May, 1874, Charley Dalton 
started a merchandise and drug store in Dakota. Nathan Brown 
also owned and ran a store for some time in Dakota. In March, 
1880, A. C. Brown started a general merchandise store. The latter 
is doing a flourishing business and at present he is acting postmaster. 

BURIED IN DAKOTA CEMETERY. 

The first persons that died at Dakota and were buried in Bluff 
Cemetery were : Mrs. Eliza A. Brown, first wife of Nathan Brown, 
and infant of the same. Mrs. Brown died July 21, 1854, child 
August 16, 1854. The following are the names of some of the old 
settlers in and about Dakota who are buried in the above grave- 
yard : Susan, wife of Caleb Inman, died July 21, 1880, aged 70 
years ; Mary, wife of C. S. Guynnup, died December 16, 1876, aged 
58 ; Reynold H. Brown, died March 30, 1870, aged 72 ; Charles 
Brown, died July 17, 1870, aged 79 ; Alvina, wife of B. J. Moore, 
died November 4, 1875, aged 47 ; Anna J. Cleveland died July 2, 
1878, aged 67; Phebe A., wife of Simon Mott, died September 27, 
1861, aged 77; Sarah, wife of Leonard Helsaple, died September 
16, 1880, aged 66. 

SCHOOLS. 

The first school of any kind was a select school taught in the 
township in the winter of 1856-7. The name of the teacher cannot 
now be ascertained. The school was taught where the village of 
Dresbach now stands. In the winter of 1858-9 was taught another 
subscription school by a teacher by the name of Charles Omsted. 
The first public district school was taught in Dresbach the winter of 
1859-60 by Harlow Colsten at $25 a month. The people had by 
private subscription built a schoolhouse, but the winter being very 
severe the house was too cold to hold school in it, so the school was 
taught in a private house. There were thirty-five pupils enrolled. 
School board — G. B. Dresbach and Rufus Reed. The first public 
school in Dakota under district organization was taught by Miss 



DRESBACH TOWNSHIP. 569 

Ellen Young in 1S60. The school was held in Nathan Brown's 
trading shanty. There were eight scholars and the teacher. The 
latter received $12 per month. The township has always been 
active in her educational interests. She has gone from her trading 
shanties and log cabins to large, commodious schoolhouses. 

The first M. E. church of Dresbach township was organized May 
25, 1856, by Rev. John Hooper, of Caledonia circuit. 

The organization was effected at B. J. Moore's house, one-half 
mile west of Dakota. The names of those present, and who became 
members of the organization, were John Cramer and wife, James 
Fletcher and wife, and B. J. Moore and wife. As a number of the 
members of the above organization moved away, the meetings were 
discontinued for awhile. There were no churches then in this part 
of the county, so their meetings were conducted in shanties and 
private houses. Soon after the above meetings were discontinued 
the township became settled with a church -going people with ilo 
public worship. A new organization was formed in April, 1861, and 
called the Dakota and Dresbach class. The same organization is in 
effect yet, with a class at each of the above places. The organization 
has a membership of thirty-one, with B. J. Moore leader at Dres- 
bach and Miss Lucinda Winters leader at Dakota. G. W. Barnette, 
of LaCrescent circuit, pastor at both places. The first Sabbath school 
of the township was organized by Rev. John Hooper, in a claim 
shanty, just below where Dakota now stands, with B. J. Moore 
superintendent. Here the children, now grown to manhood and 
womanhood, were gathered from Sabbath to Sabbath to learn those 
eternal truths taught their parents. The school was conducted by 
the Methodist Episcopal church, and had about twenty scholars. A 
union Sabbath school was organized in Dresbach in 1860, with E. 
G. Buck superintendent. The school is now under the supervision 
of the Methodist Episcopal church, with Godfreid Widmoyer super- 
intendent. There is an attendance of about fifty-five. In 1879 a 
union Sabbath school was organized out of the old Methodist Epis- 
copal Sabbath school of Dakota, by Rev. John Bally, with B. J. 
Moore superintendent. The school has an attendance of forty-five, 
and is in a prosperous condition. 

November 18, 1881, a society under the name of the Dakota 
Mite and Church Society, was organized, with D. N. Gilliland pre- 
sident. Miss Lucinda Winters vice-president, Miss Mary Robillard 
secretary, and Miss Anna Eliza Lee treasurer. The society was 



570 iriRTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

instrumental in many ways, bearing the j)ecuniary burden of the 
church. 

The Sons of Temperance were organized in Dakota in 1878, with 
Peter Lee W.P., Alex. Necmiet secretary, Alfred Purdy treasurer, 
and Gardner Lee sentinel. The society flourished for three years, 
and accomplished a good work. 

SICKNESS. 

In May and June, 1882, the village of Dakota was visited by the 
most severe and alarming sickness that ever struck this healthy little 
town, Charley Dalton, while on a trip west of St. Paul, caught 
what was supposed to be the measles. After returning home he 
came down very sick. In a few days the whole town became help- 
lessly prostrated. Physicians were called, who pronounced it the 
measles and a slight form of the scarlatina. For lour weeks every 
fainily in town was so stricken there were not enough well to wait 
on the sick. The families most severely bereaved were Messrs. D. 
W, Peters and James Wilkinson's. Three of Mr. Peters' little girls 
— Carrie, Zolie and Hattie May, died within three weeks. Scarcely 
had the people returned from the grave of the latter of these little 
girls when the town was again thrown into mourning by the death 
of Joey Wilkinson, a little boy about four years old; and still another 
gloom by the death of a sister. The sickness spread to the surround- 
ing vicinities, and was very severe in some families. The people 
had just recovered from the above when the death of Miss Sadie 
Sullivan, of Dakota, was announced. She had been sick some time 
with consumption. She was buried in the Catholic graveyard in 
Pine Creek. 

Ashel Pearse was the first inhabitant to locate where the village 
of Dresbach now stands. He built his first log cabin in 1853, near 
the river, just where the Johnston and Sherwood's brickshed now 
stands. The log cabin has been moved just below the briekyai-d, 
and is now used as a cow-stable. While Pearse was building his 
cabin he was stopped by the Wabasha Indians, who looked upon 
the whites as intruders on their rights. After the Indians became 
reconciled, Pearse resumed his building and finished several log 
cabins. 

FIRST ROAU. 

The first road was built in the township by private ])arties, up 
and down the river. In 1854 a territorial road was surveved through 



DRESBACH TOWNSHIP. 571 

the township, up and down the river. This was changed to a state 
road, soon after the admission of the state, and finally into a county 
road, under the county road statute. 

ACCIDENTS. 

While Joseph Maynard, one of the original members of Dres- 
bach, was hauling a load of corn-fodder, his team became frightened 
and ran away, upsetting the load on Mr. Maynard and breaking his 
leg. He lingered for several weeks, but died from the effects ot his 
injuries, November 19, 1865. In April, 1878, Joseph Hoffman, a 
young man, accidentally fell oft a log, at Dakota, and drowned in the 
Mississippi. In 1881, Jimmy McClane, while crossing the river at 
Dresbach. accidentally fell from his skiff and was drowned. 

GRAIN SHIPPED FROM DAKOTA. 

The following figures show the amount of grain shipped from 
here annually since the railroad was built : 20,000 bushels of wheat, 
7,000 bushels of barley, 4,000 bushels ot oats. 

The first schoolhouse in Dresbach was burned down in 1875. 
The present one was built the next year, at a cost of $500. First 
cost $300. 

DEPOT AGENTS. 

The following persons have, been depot agents at Dakota : 
Harvey Gates, J. B. O'Neil ; D. C. Sheehan came in the fall of 1879, 
and remained until fall of 1881, when P. J. Sheehan, the present 
agent, succeeded him. 

First marriage in the village of Dresbach was J. W. Tibbets 
and Catharine Isilla (Maynard) Tibbets. Marriage ceremony was 
performed by Elder Card, Baptist minister of La Ci'osse. 

The first birth in the above village was tl;at of Willie Morrison, 
son of William and Adaline Morrison. 

JUSTICES OF THE PEACE. 

The judicial history of the township begins with the election of 
Z. M. Caswell, fii-st justice of the peace, in 1856. First court con- 
vened in Judge Caswell's office, in October, 1857. Next justice 
after J ustice Caswell, and first under township organization act, was 
Terrence McCauly. He held the office twelve years. James 
Fletcher was also justice during part of the time McCauly held the 
office. Succeeding justices McCauly and Fletcher, William Patton, 



572 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

formerly of New York, was elected to the bench, who occupied the 
seat six years, when he was succeeded by the election of E. S. 
Burns and G. B. Dresbach, Sr., to the honorable position which they 
have held for six years, and who yet occupy the triVjunal bench of 
the township. 



CHAPTER L. 

NEW HARTFORD, RICHMOND, HOMER AND PLEASANT HILL TOWNSHIPS. 

NEW HARTFORD TOWNSHIl'. 

The township of New Hartford was organized in 1858. Excepting 
a small corner of Sec. 1, the township embraces thirty-six entire sec- 
tions. Its boundaries are, on the east, Dresbach township and the 
Mississippi river, on the west Pleasant Hill township, on the 
south Houston county, and on the north Richmond township. 

The soil on the ridge land is a reddish clay, and in the valleys a 
black loam or muck. The surface is very much broken, high bluffs 
or hills and deep valleys and ravines follow each other in rapid suc- 
cession. The products are wheat on the ridge land and corn, bar- 
ley and oats in the valleys. 

Pine creek enters the township in Sec. 18, flows southeast 
through New Hartford village. Sees. 19, 30, 29, and leaves the town- 
ship in Sec. 32. Pine creek branch enters the township in Sec. 31, 
flows east and joins the main stream in Sec. 82. 

Among the old settlers may be mentioned Nathan Brown, who 
came as early as 1849, and settled on what is now Sec. 1, of New 
Hartford township. Nathan Brown has lived, almost without any 
change whatever, in this one locality for thirty-three years. 

H. W. Carroll came to the township in 1854, and settled on Pine 
creek. He now resides on N.E. ^ Sec. 6. 

Geo. Johnson came in 1854, and settled in Rose Valley, Sec. 
27. He now resides in Lane's valley on W. ^ Sec. 25. James 
Lane arrived the same year. He now lives on Sec. 35. 

The year 1855 was noted for the arrival of the following : Hel- 
kiah Lilly, Jerry Tibbetts, Joseph Beach, Daniel Blankley, Myron 
Steadman and S. C. Dick. Helkiah Lilly entered the S.W. | of S. 
W. ^ Sec. 34, and has kept it until the present day. Jerry Tibbetts 



NEW ilARTFORD TOWNSHIP. 573 

settled on Sec. 4 ; Daniel Blankley secured the N.E. J Sec. 16 ; 
Mjron Steadman entered the S.W. J Sec. 6, while S. C. Dick 
settled on S.E. J Sec. 4. 

There are ten district schools in the township : District 1 on 
Sec. 6, dist. 72 on Sec. 5, dist. 71 on Sec. 2, dist 73 on Sec. 16, 
dist. 74 on Sec. 19, dist. 32 on Sec. 25, dist.— on Sec. 27, dist. 86 
on Sec. 12, dist. — on Sec. 1, dist. 109 on Sec. 14. 

The number of school-children in the township is said to be 250, 
but all are not in attendance. 

The average crop for the year 1882 is as follows : Oats, per 
acre, 40 bushels ; corn, per acre, 30 bushels , barley, per acre, 20 
bushels ; wheat, per acre, 12 bushels. 

The iirst township meeting was held April 11, 1858. 

Joseph Babcock, J. B. More and Joseph Goodyear were ap- 
pointed as a board of supervisors. 

The successive town clerks are: Elias Brickert, 1858-9 ; J. H. 
Leonard, 1859-62; Daniel Blankley, 1862-4; K J. Wooden, 
1864-5 ; Daniel Blankley, 1865-6 ; A. S. Dunning, 1866-73 ; L. 
Gerrish, 1873-4 ; Daniel Blankley, 187tl-7 ; A. T. Bateman, 
1877-81 ; W. H. Bateman, 1881-2 ;' A. T. Bateman, 1882-3. 

The board for 1882 : Z. W. Nutting, John Shroeder, S. C. Dick, 
supervisors ; R. D. Clow, Geo. Hiler, constables ; Daniel Blankley, 
R. H. Sims, justices of the peace ; O. D. Grant, assessor. 

There are two cemeteries in the township, one on S.E. ^ of S. 
E. J Sec. 12, owned by ISTathen Brown ; another on Sec. 9, owned 
by Geo. Hiler. There are no churches in the township, services 
being held occasionally in the schoolhouses. 

NEW HAETFORD VILLAGE. 

New Hartford village lies on Sec. 19 of New Hartford township. 
It was laid out about 1856 by Henry Cushman, Daniel Clay and a 
man by the name of Reynolds. Mr. Reynolds owned the first house 
in the village. The first store was kept by Benj. Young. 

No regular postoffice existed until about 1866, when a regular 
office was established, and H. Lilly appointed postmaster. He kept 
the office nine years. Henry Cushman built the first sawmill in 
1856. Soon after, a gristmill was erected by H. Lilly and H. Cush- 
man. This was about I860. In one year H. Lilly bought out H. 
Cushman and run the mill three years alone. At this time it was 
purchased by Blumin Tritt, who has kept it ever since. Soon after 



574 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the village was laid out John Brodwell built a small shoeshop, but 
turned it into a schoolhouse and taught it himself. A log-school 
building was erected on Sec. 30 soon afterward. This was taught 
by Mrs. Tom Phelps. The present school was erected in the town 
about 1870. The first teacher was Lidia Bas worth. Dimensions of 
the building 23 X 26 feet. This is used as a church. G. Lyon is the 
present postmaster ; he also keeps the one store in the village. 
One blacksmith shop owned bv I. Beach. One shoeshop run by 
G. A. Edin. 

The town of New Hartford has an area of forty acres, and is 
traversed by Pine creek. 

RICHMOND TOWNSHIP. 

Richmond township lies in T. 106 N. and R. 5 W. Its boundaries 
are, on the east and north the Mississippi river, on the south New 
Hartford township, and on the west Homer township. Richmond 
is but a fractional township at most, being cut by the Mississippi into 
twelve complete and seven fractional sections. It was organized 
May 11, 1858. The members of the first board were : Town clerk, 
J. M. Dodge ; chairman of supervisors, A. M. Gross ; supervisors, 
Amos Shay, M. Dunning ; assessor, J. M. Winn ; collector. A, C. 
Dunning ; constables, C. C. Willy, C. R. Howe ; justices of the 
peace, B. F. Davis, N. D. Gilbert. There were forty votes cast at 
tlie first election. The following are the names of the successive 
township clerks : A. O. Gross, 1858-9 ; A. S. Dunning, 1859-62; 
J. Donehower, 1862-3 ; J. H. Davenport, 1863-65 ; O. Cram, 
1865-6 ; C. A. Leach, 1866-69 ; Levi Brown, 1869-71 ; George 
Eagles, 1871-73 ; Edward Mott, 1873-75 ; J. P. Nevill, 1875-78 ; 
C. A. Leach, 1878-81 ; J. P. Nevill, 1881-2-3. The present town- 
ship board : Chairman of supervisors, Amos Shay ; supervisors, 
Henry Winter, Patrick Griffin ; assessor, James Donehower ; con- 
stable, A. B. Leach ; justice of the peace, J. P. Nevill. 

The surface of the township, like all the country immediately 
around, is very nnich broken ; the soil is a clay loam. The products 
are wheat, corn, oats and barley. The average crop for the year 
1882 was : Wheat, per acre, 15 bushels ; corn, per acre, 60 bushels ; 
oats, per acre, 40 bushels. Barley is raised in very small quantities. 
Richmond township is traversed by two creeks, Little Trout run and 
Richmond creek. Little Trout run rises in Sec. 32, flows northwest 
and leaves the township on Sec. 18. Richmond creek rises in Sees. 



RICHMOND TOWNSHIP. 



575 



27 and 28, flows northwest, and empties into the Mississippi river 
near the village of Richmond. 

M. Dunning was about the earliest settler in the township. He 
came to the village of Richmond in 1852 ; Amos Shay came in 
1854 ; he remained in the village a short time and then removed to 
Sec. 27, where he has been engaged in farming until the present day. 
M. Dunning reached the village in 1852 ; in 1855 he removed to 
Sec. 28, where he may be found still. Edward Outhouse, in 1854, 
settled on Sec. 19. The farm is now in the hands of his children, 
he having died some time since. In 1856 Patrick Griffin settled on 
Sec. 18 ; he is still in possession of his farm. The N. W. i of Sec. 19 
is owned by J. M. Gates, who took possession in November, 1857. 

There are but two schools in the township, namely, district 47 
on Sec. 17 ; district 46 on Sec. 21 ; number of school-children in 

the township, 24. 

There never was a regular church in existence, but divine service 
has been held in the schoolhouses since 1857. They had circuit 
preaching by ministers of both Baptist and Methodist denomina- 
ticms. J. M. Winn, a Baptist minister, had his residence in the 
old village of Richmond in 1857. 

The first road through the township was the present river road. 
The first marriage was that of Austin Dunning to Sydney Yalton. 
The value of the personal property in the township, according to the 
late returns, is $12,000. 

A discovery of a very valuable blue sandstone was made in 1882 
on Sec. 21. It is being worked by an Ohio stone company ; also a 
white sandstone (resembling marble and susceptible of high polish) 
and red ochre have been discovered. 

RICHMOND VILLAGE 

was laid out in 1855 by Fredrick Cushman, John Fortune and 
Henry Cushman. The plat stood on N.E. i of Sec. 21, on the bank 
of the Mississippi river, and had an area of twenty acres. Among 
the old settlers in the village may be mentioned : M. Dunning, 
Isaac Nichols, H. Carroll, Thomas Gordon, Jacob Donehower, 
Andrew Mitchell and Amos Shay. John Fortune built a house m 
1854, and his house was, without doubt, the first in the village. 
O. B. Dodge built a store devoted to general merchandise in 1855. 
He was soon followed by J. F. Martin, S. C. Dick and Jacob Done- 
hower, each of whom owned a store of the same description. 



576 HISTORY OF WENTONA COUNTY. 

Besides these, u Mrs. Jennings owned a small millinery establish- 
ment. Fredrick Cushman built the first sawmill in 1855. At the 
same time a blacksmith shop was run by Iluttenhow. J. M. Winn 
was the village physician. The first school-building,- the present 
district school, was erected in 1857. School has never been dis- 
continued. ''East Richmond," a rival to Richmond proper, was 
laid out in 1857 by A. Davenport and a Mr. Rodgers, just south of 
the first village on the same section. A few houses were built, but 
it was soon after abandoned. Richmond proper at that time was 
quite a town, but since then it has gradually decayed, houses have 
been torn down and removed entirely, until, at present writing, what 
once was a thriving little town, nothing remains but four shabby old 
dwellings and a small store kept by J. P. Nevill. Lamoille, a rail- 
way station on the Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul railway, is on 
the Mississippi river ; it is two miles from Pickwick, a small town in 
Homer township. 

HOMER TOWNSHIP. 

Homer township was organized May 11, 1858. It lies in T. 106 
and 107 W. and R. 6 IST. It is bounded on the west b}' Wilson and 
Winona townships, on the south by Pleasant Hill township, on the 
east by Richmond township, and on the north by the Mississippi 
river. It comprises thirty-three complete sections and five fractional 
ones. The Mississippi river strikes the township on N, W. J of Sec. 
31, and flows southeast through Sees. 1, 2 and 3. The surface is 
very much broken ; the soil on the ridge land is clay, while in the 
valleys it is a black loam. The products are wheat, corn, oats and 
barley. The average per acre for the present year (1882) is as fol- 
lows : Wheat, per acre, 12 bushels ; corn, per acre, 60 bushels ; 
oats, per acre, 35 bushels. Stone quarries may be found all along 
the river, but they are only worked occasionally. 

The number of votes cast at the first election in the township was 
eight^'-eight. The names of the first township ofiicers are as fol- 
lows : Charles Griswold, town clerk ; S. Britton, collector ; Samuel 
Britton, overseer of the poor ; Jarard Baldwin, chairman of super- 
visors ; Daniel Daugherty, G, W. Grant, supervisors ; J. C. Norton, 
Ferdinand Cox, justices of the peace ; J. C. Crane, Albert Preston, 
constables ; Samuel Ailing, assessor. 

The first regular postoflice was kept by John Torry in 1857 ; the 
first marriage in the village, and no doubt the first in the township, 



HOMER TOWNSHIP. 



577 



was that of a servant girl of Willard Bunnell named Racliil to 
Harry Herrick. This was in 1856. The population of Homer at 
present is sixty-four. There is one store, owned by Robert Norton, 
a blacksmith shop, run by Jacob Myres, and a doctor, J. Q. A. Yale. 
Robert Norton is the postmaster. 

The succeeding town clerks were : S. A. Ailing, 1860-62 ; R. F. 
Norton, 1862-3 ; John R. King, 1863-5 ; C. Howard, 1865-7; J. 
Q. A. Yale, 1867-70; S. A. Ailing, 1870-2; J. Q. A. Yale, 
1872-4 ; J. Q. A. Yale, 1874-82-3. The members of the present 
board are : W. I. Lamson, chairman of supervisors ; John Hanson, 
S. Gardner, supervisors ; R. F. Norton, treasurer ; F. B. Martin, 
assessor ; S. F. Ailing, G. W. King, justices of the peace ; Nelson 
Breed, J. M. Ruthei-ford, constables. 

The township is traversed by two creeks, Cedar creek and Big 
Trout run. Cedar creek rises in the southwestern part of the town- 
ship, flows northeast, and empties into the Mississippi river on Sec. 
1. Big Trout run is formed by numerous springs in the southern 
part of the township ; at Pickwick it broadens into a small lake, and 
furnishes water-power for a large flour-mill ; from Pickwick the 
stream flows northeast, and leaves the township on Sec. 13. It 
finally terminates in the Mississippi on Sec. 8, in Richmond town- 
ship. 

The first settler in Homer township, and also the first in the 
county, was Willard Bunnell, who came in 1849, and settled on the 
present site of the village of Homer; he was an Indian trader. 
C. F. Buck followed soon after and settled near by. This place was 
then called "Bunnell's Landing." Leonard Johnson came in 1852 
and started up a wood-yard on a place just below Bunnell's landing 
called Johnson's point. John Lavine made his appearance at Min- 
neoah, then a mushroom village just above Bunnell's landing, in 
1853. In 1855 he settled on Sec. 11, in Cedar Creek valley, and 
remained there ever since. Peter Gorr came to the township in 
1853, and settled on Sec. 18, in Gorr's valley, now known as Pleas- 
ant valley. In 1881 Peter Gorr removed to the old site of Minneoah, 
on the bank of the Mississippi. R. F. Norton came to Minneoah 
in 1854 ; he keeps a store at present writing in the village of Homer. 
Wm. Lamson, another old settler, reached the township in 1855. 
The first road in the township reached from Willard Bunnell's 
place westward to the township line. It was begun in 1853 by pri- 
vate enterprise and completed in 1854. The first house in the town- 



578 HISTORY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

gliip was owned by Willard Bunnell and stood at BunnelFs landing. 
Willard Bunnell also kept the lirst postoHice in his own house as 
early as 1853. The first birth in the township was that of Louisa 
Bunnell — born February 22, 1850. This was also the first birth in 
the county. 

There are but two churches in the township, the Free Baptists 
in Pickwick village, built in 1881, and the Norwegian in Sec. 32, 
built 1870. Divine service is held in many of the schoolhouses, 
however, by circuit pastors. There are eight district schools in the 
township, viz : District 14 in Sec. 30, dist. 15 in Sec. 12, dist. 
12 in Sec. 33, dist. .19 in Sec. 24, dist. 13 in Sec. 18, dist. 94 in 
Sec. 29, dist. 18 in Sec. 16, dist. 103 in Sec. 8. 

Pickwick village, and indeed all Homer township, was very 
much agitated over news received in 1862 that the Indians were 
planning an attack upon the settlement. People came flocking 
from all parts of the township to the stone-mill in Pickwick, intend- 
ing to use it as a fort. It was a false alarm, however, caused by 
untrue statements and exaggerated reports. The Indians were at 
the time on the war-path at Mankato, but Pickwick had no cause for 
alarm. 

homp:r village. 

Homer village was laid out in 1855, by Willard Bunnell. It lies 
on Sec. 33, T. 107, K. 6. Willard Bunnell, who came in 1849, and 
C. F. Buck, were the first settlers in the village. 

The first house was owned by W. Bunnell. Frank Wilson built 
the first store in 1855. Before the town was laid out this place was 
called Bunnell's landing, and a postoffice was kept in Mr. Bunnell's 
house. Another village, called Minneoah, was laid out just above 
Bunnell's landing in 1852. This place was abandoned at the laying 
out of Homer, but for a time there existed quite a small community. 
Among the merchants in Minneoah were Thomas J. Hough, who 
kept a store there in 1854. He was bought out by John Torry. 
Charles and Royal Lovell also kept a store in 1854. A hotel 
existed, owned by Myron Toms. One doctor, J, C. Norton, had his 
ofiice in the village. At the laying out of Homer this village was 
deserted. At the present writing nothing remains of it but two 
dwelling-houses. 

Among the early settlers in Homer were Woodruff Griswold 
and Norton, who built a store in 1857. The same year they put up 
a warehouse. Ferdinand Cox had a small store in 1857. He sold 



HOMER TOWNSHIP. 579 

drugs and liquors. These stores were torn down and abandoned in 
1860, In 185Y Jacob Myers built a blacksinitli shop, which he has 
kept up until the present day. A sawmill was erected in 1868 by 
R. F. Norton, but was deserted in 1874. There was, however, a 
sawmill previous to this, owned and built by Hoxie Abel in 1860. 
A shoeshop was kept by a Mr. Ganes as early as 1859. A private 
school was in existence in the village from 1858 until 1860, but the 
first district school was buih in 1857 on Sec. 33. The first teacher 
was Charles Smith. 

PICKWICK VILLAGE. 

Pickwick was laid out in 1857. It stands on Sec. 13 of Homer 
township, at the head of a tiny lake formed by the expansion of 
Big Trout Run. It is almost surrounded by high blufis, and is 
widely known for its picturesque situation. Big Trout Run flows 
'northeast from the village, and its zigzag course can be traced for 
miles down the valley by the willows growing on its banks. The 
village was named after ''Pickwick Papers," by Charles Dickens. 
Thomson Grant, who came in 1853, was the first settler in the vil- 
lage. The first store was owned by Ferdinand Cox, who came in 
1855. 

Thomson Grant and Wilson Davis were the principal land- 
owners in the village. Wilson Davis came in 1856. Thomson 
Grant owned the first house. There was at that time one wagon 
shop and one blacksmith shop. The blacksmith sho]) was owned 
and built by John Cripps in 1858. The wagon shop was worked by 
Joel Morrison. A sawmill and gristmill combined was erected in 
1854 by Thomson Grant. The present flourmill was commenced 
in 1856 by Thomson Grant and Wilson Davis. A small building 
owned by the mill company was used as a school as early as 1858. 
Miss Lou Grant was the teacher. In 1861 a school was put up by 
the district. Miss Sarah Shorey was tlie teacher for several years. 
The present school, a frame building 24x44 feet, was built by the 
district in 1863. Charles Sufi'erins kept the first postoffice in 1858. 
At present writing Pickwick has two stores, a flourmill, one black- 
smith -shop, a hotel and a church. The stores are owned by Charles 
Sufferins and J. W. King respectively. John Cripps works the 
blacksmith shop. The hotel, quite a large building, is three stories 
high, and owned by George Outhouse. The mill is built of stone, is 
45 X 60 feet, six stories high, and has a capacity of 100 bbls. of flour 

84 



580 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

per day. It is owned by Davis & Grannis. Near the mill is a 
beautiful little waterfall of twenty-eight feet. 

Services have been held occasionally in the schoolhouse since it 
was bnilt, and a Sunday school has been in existence since 1868. 
The present church was built through the instrumentality of Judson 
B. Palmei*, state missionary of the Free Baptist church. It was 
erected in 188]. The dimensions are 30x50 feet, and has a spire 
about fifty feet tall. The first pastor was Rev. Given, who came in 
1881 and remained six months. The church was then without a 
minister until Rev. L. Kerr came in 1882. The congregation now 
numbers 100 members. The average attendance of the Sunday 
school is thirty-five, with five teachers. They are in possession ol a 
small library of about ^ity volumes. 

Pickwick has one secret society, Masonic Lodge, No. 110. Tlie 
officers are: W.M., J. L. Finch; S.W., Leonard Johnson; J. W, 
Calvin Berry ; S.D., E. B. Huffman ; J.D., Josei»h Sinclair; secre- 
tary, J. M. Rutherford ; treasurer, John Spurbeck. The society 
was organized in 1874, and has a present membership of thirty- 
three. 

PLEASANT HlLl. TOWNSHIP. 

Pleasant Hill township, commonly described as No. 105 N., R. 
6 W,, contains thirty-six full sections of 640 acres each. It is situated 
on the ridge between the Mississippi and Root rivers. The old terri- 
torial road between La Crosse, Wisconsin, and Mankato, Minnesota, 
runs upon this ridge, entering the township at tlie southeast corner 
of section 36 ; thence pursuing a winding diagonal course it leaves 
the township about eighty rods south of the north line of section 7. 
The northeastern part of the township is drained by Trout creek, the 
northwestern part by bi-anches of Cedar creek ; both of these streams 
flow into the Mississippi river. The western part is drained by three 
branches of Money creek. The principal one is called Corey Valley 
creek, in honor of H. A. Corey, who settled just over the line in the 
edge ot Wiscoy township. The southwestern and southern portions 
are drained by branches of Silver creek. The principal one of these 
streams is called Loony Valley Run. These streams flow into Root 
river. The eastern part is drained by the branches of Pine creek, 
known as north branch and south branch. They unite about one 
hundred rods east of Pleasant Hill township, at New Hartford post- 
office, and flow into the Mississippi river. This tovmship was named 



PLEAS AISTT HILL TOWNSHIP, 581 

by Joseph Cooper, wIk^ came here in December, 1854, and made a 
chiim. Some time in the springy of 1856 Mr. Cooper made applica- 
tion to the postoffice department at Washington for a postoffice, to 
be called Pleasant Hill. While awaitino; the return from Washing:- 
ton, he and others organized a school district, and when asked by 
the county registrar of deeds at Winona for the name of the town- 
ship, he turned to a neighbor, Mr. Reynolds, and asked what they 
should call the town. Mr. Reynolds said, "Call it the same as the 
postoffice." So he told the recorder it was Pleasant Hill. 

The surface of the township is very uneven, the bluffs varying in 
height from 200 to 300 feet. Upon the crest of nearly every bluff 
can be found the well improved farms of the inhabitants, who are 
happy in the possession of their homes, and surrounded by all the 
comforts of industry, and the beneficence of an ever-merciful God. 
But it is by the views in the valleys that the eye is held as if by 
enchantment. Here upon the foot of the hills is seen the cozy 
farmhouse, built near some cool spring of water, surrounded by 
fruit and ornamental trees ; while in the background are waving 
fields of golden grain, flanked with the deep green fields of maize, 
or still deeper shades of the woody heights covered with all the 
varieties of oak, ehn, maple and hickory, interspersed with white 
birch and poplar, and clumps of shrub oaks, plum and crab-apple, 
draped with the heavily laden grape-vine, and beyond this the steep 
slopes covered with hazel-brush, while at every fence corner is found 
black or raspberry bushes,* loaded with their ripening fruits. Turn- 
ing the eye from the hillside to the dale, a more beautiful picture 
meets the view. Here is seen the babbling brook, sparkling in the 
sunshine as it pursues its winding course down the valley, rippling 
over its pebbly bottom at some steep descent, or tranquilly resting 
in some small eddy under a clump of alders or dogwood, invit- 
ing the spotted trout to a safe retreat from the pleasure-seeking 
angler, who, with jointed rod and horsehair line, is seen tossing his 
tempting bait into every available portion of the stream. While 
upon one side may be seen the beautiful pasture land, extending 
from the stream to midway of the hillside, covered with a smooth 
sod of bluegrass mixed with red and white clover, with here and 
there a stout old burr-oak or a magnificent elm affording ample shade 
to the white fleeced ewes as they quietly ruminate, suri'ounded by 
their sportive lambs, frisking about through sunlight and shadow, 
yet ever careful to keep away from that part of the enclosure where 



582 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

tlie great, sleepy looking cows are cropping the juicy grasses, or stand 
chewing the cud. in the shade of some of tlie little groves of alder, 
willow or plum-trees. Upon the other side the eye is chai-med by 
the waving fields of redtop and timothy falling over the sickle of 
the mowing machine, while the spring-toothed horserake gathers it 
into large windrows, ready to be put into the mow for winter use. 
The farmhouse and barns, orchard and woodland, golden grain and 
waving maize, stream, pasture and meadow hind, all unite in the 
sunshine to form a picture which no brush can paint and no pen 
describe. And although the township was (juite properly named 
Pleasant Hill, it will always exist in the mind of the writer as the 
township of Pleasant Valleys. 

The history of Pleasant Hill township since the first white man 
settled in it is one that will undoubtedly interest the majority of its 
present inhabitants, and will also be of general interest to the people 
of Winona county. The first man to build a house inside of the 
present limits of Pleasant Hill township, was Mr. John Hooper, who 
is frequently spoken of as "High-low" Hooper, from the fact that 
he could not converse in an even tone of voice, but would start a 
sentence in a low, gruff tone and change to a high key and back to 
a low one without apparently noticing it himself. 

Mr. Hooper came to Pleasant Hill township by way of the north 
branch of Pine creek, in the summer of 1854, and selected a site 
near a fine spring of water. Here he built a log house and erected 
a blacksmith shop. He made a lot of ox-shoes during the autumn, 
and in December he started down Pine Creek valley with his tools 
and ropes for shoeing oxen, and wherever he met a man who wanted 
his oxen shod, he would cast the oxen, put on the shoes and go on 
his way rejoicing. He soon sold out his claim and followed black- 
smithing in various places in Winona and Houston counties. 

The first man to make a permanent home in the township was 
Mr. Joseph Cooper, who came to the "ridge" at the head of the 
south branch of Pine creek in December, 1854. Here he exclaimed, 
" What a pleasant hill ! " and immediately made a claim of 160 
acres of land, lying on the ridge and embracing the heads of South 
Branch and Money Creek valleys. 

He at once commenced to chop and hew logs for a house, and on 
March 20, 1855, he had completed and moved into a log house 
22 X 24 feet and one and one-half stories high. He was followed the 



PLEASANT HILL TOWNSHIP. 583 

same spring by Michael Burns, Andrew Finch, Calvin Grant, Alex- 
ander Stedman and others. 

Soon the sound of the woodman's ax was heard resounding 
throughout the length of the ridge, and what once had been the 
hunting grounds of the red-man now began to assume the appear- 
ance of white habitation. The pioneers had nothing to fear from 
wild animals, as there were none more ferocious than the timber or 
large grey wolf, which never attacked any of the settlers, though it 
would frequently follow them when out at night. 

There was an abundance of wild game in the woods, and the 
unerring aim of the chopper (who always carried his rifle with him) 
often brought down a fine buck as it bounded through his small 
clearing. As an instance, showing the plenitude of deer in the early 
days, it is stated on authority that two young men named Armstrong 
killed 360 deer in the winters of 1855-6. 

ROADS. 

This township was better provided for with roads than most 
adjoining ones. The territorial road was "blazed," and had 
been traveled a few times with wagons. The first road ever 
laid out by the township was from the center of the east side of 
section eight (8) due east through sections nine (9) and ten (10), 
thence north about eighty (SO) rods, thence east and northeast in a 
winding course to the line of New Hartford township. The topog- 
raphy of the country is such that it is almost impossible to build the 
roads in any direct line ; but such is the energy and determination 
of the people that they spare neither labor nor expense, but excavate 
roads in the steep hillsides at a cost of from $500 to $800 per mile. 

SCHOOLS. 

The people showed an early determination to supply their chil- 
dren with an opportunity to obtain an education; and as early as the 
spring of 1856 an application was made to form a school district in 
Pleasant Hill township, to be located near the center of the town- 
ship, and a plot for the same was drawn by Mr. Joseph Cooi)er. The 
plot included the majority of the inhabitants on the ridge at that 
time. The logs for the schoolhouse were cut early in the summer 
of 1856, but owing to some misunderstanding the house was not 
built till the spring of 1857. 

The house was built of hewn logs, covered with oak shingles. 



584 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

The only pine about the building was a blackboard and teachers' 
desk. To accommodate the pupils a row of holes was bored ai'ound 
the inside of the room, and hardwood pins were driven into these 
and oak boards laid on the pins. In this rather discouraging look- 
ing room Mr. Wm. D. Murray taught the tirst school, and there are 
many young men in the township at this time (1882) to testify to his 
ability and kindness. He is invariably spoken of as " Uncle Billy," 
and no 'one holds any grudge against liim on account of misuse or 
ill-treatment, but all proclaim him as the man who was invincible in 
mathematics. It is pleasing to state that the old log house has been 
replaced with a very comfortable frame building, and although 
''Uncle Billy " has ceased to teach, he is still living in the township, 
and still interested in mathematics. 

RELIGIOUS ORGANIZATIONS. 

The people who left the more prosperous parts of the east soon 
felt a need of spiritual as well as physical food. In the early part 
of March, 1856, several families in the northeast part of the towi^iship 
gathered at the house of Alexander Stedman for divine worship. 
Here TIev. Joseph F. Hamblen, a Free Will Baptist preacher, 
preached to them, and, assisted by his brother, Mr. Wm. B. Ham- 
blen, an eccentric, self-styled missionary, he soon had a cliurch 
oi'ganized, and regular services were held afterward. Soon after this 
a Methodist organization was formed in the northwest part of the 
township, but it soon united with members in Wiscoy township, and 
services were lield at the joint schoolhouse, situated a few rods west 
of Pleasant Plill, in the town of Wiscoy. 

In 1872 the people of Catliolic persuasion decided to build a 
church in Pleasant Hill, and during the winter of 1872-3 a very 
neat building was erected on the N.E. ^ of N.E. ^ Sec. 21. The 
land was owned by Mr. Cooper, who at first gave one acre for church 
site. The congregation afterward purchased one acre, and now have 
a fine cemetery in the grounds adjoining tlie church. The church 
was dedicated in the winter of 1873-4 and styled St. Patrick's church. 
The first person buried in the cemetery was John McCaffrey, of 
Pleasant Hill. 

There are also two Protestant cemeteries in Pleasant Hill ; one 
situated on the N.E. ^ of Sec. 11 is by far the finest one in the town. 
It contains two acres, and is pleasantly situated on the southeast 
slope of a beautiful hill and contiiins some very fine slabs andmonu- 



WISCOY TOWNSHIP. 585 

ments, designating the resting-places of the beloved departed. The 
tirst person that died in Pleasant Hill was a child of Geo. B. Nich- 
olson. It died in the early part of December, 1856. Mr. Alexander 
Stedman took the coffin upon his horse, and followed by a few neigh- 
bors, also on horseback, carried it via of an old Indian trail, down 
the valley to Pickwick, where it was buried. It was afterward re- 
moved to this cemetery. 

The other cemetery is in Sec. 22, but it is not so well cared for 
as the others, and is almost obscured by the small oak bushes whicli 
are allowed to grow in it. The first person buried here was Mr. 
Eddy, who immigrated to this country in 1855. 

The first and only store ever kept in this township was in a frame 
building 18x24 ft.; moved in sections from Richmond, Minnesota, 
to the northwest corner of the southwest quarter of section nine (9), 
where it was filled with dry goods and groceries by Martin & Banks 
in the summer of 1859, and was profitably run till the early spring 
of 1864, when the store and contents were consumed by fire, since 
which no attemj)t has been made to open another store. 



CHAPTER LI. 

WISCOY, WILSON, WAEREN AND HILLSDALE TOWNSHIPS. 

WISCOY TOWNSHIP. 

Wiscol' township lies in T. 105, R. 7. Its boundaries are, on the 
north Wilson township, on the east Pleasant Hill township, on 
the south Houston county, and on the west by Hart township. It 
comprises thirty-six complete sections. The surface, like that of the 
neighboring country, is very much broken. Money Creek valley, 
a deep valley running almost north and south, is traversed by a 
stream which bears its name. There are two branches of this creek, 
the east branch and west branch. The main stream enters the 
township on Sec. 35. The east branch flows north through Sees. 
27, 26 and 24, while the west branch traverses Sees. 28, 29, 20, 16. 
This subdivides and flows north through Sees. 8, 9, 7 and 5. 
The soil is productive, raising wlieat, corn, oats and barley. The 
average crop is said to be, wheat per acre, 15 bushels ; corn 50 



58B .HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

buslu'ls; oats, 40 bushels; barley, "siuall (juantities." Timber is 
])lentitul throughout tlie township. There are but three district 
schools in Wiscov, namely, on Sees. 12, 16 and 27. There are in 
all about 150 pupils in the township. The first school was the one 
now standing on Sec. 12, built 1857. The first teacher was Rufus 
Thomas. There is one cemetery in Wiscoy, standing on Sec. 16, 
laid out in 1866. A Methodist Episcopal church stands on Sec. 12. 
It has a very small membership, and its insignificant history is en- 
veloped in comparative obscurity. Wiscoy has two flourmills, one 
standing on Sec. 29, owned by Judson Wells (a frame building 
ei-ected in 1856, and having a capacity of fifty barrels per day). 
Another mill owned by L. J. Clark, built 1865, stands on Sec. 16, 
and has a capacity of forty barrels per day. The first postoffice in 
Wiscoy was kept by Benton Aldrich as early as 1857 on Sec. 86. 
James Clark took charge of the office in 1873, and has been post- 
master since that time. The first settler in Wiscoy was Ira A. 
Boianton, who came in 1855 and settled on Sec. 12. Ira Boianton 
is now dead, but the farm is in the hands of his children and widow. 

A. F. Hill arrived the same year and took up a farm on the same 
section. II. A. Corey and Lemuel Abell came to Wiscoy the same 
year (1855). H. A. Corey settled on Sec. 24, in Money Creek val- 
ley. He is still living and in possession of his farm. Lemuel Abell 
settled on N.W. J of Sec.' 3. O. G. Morrison arrived in 1857 and 
entered a part of Sec. 27. Both Lemuel Abell and O. G. Morrison 
have kept their farms without changing hands. The township was 
organized and the first meeting held May 10, 1858. Rufus Thomas 
was a])pointed town clerk. The members of the first board were : 
Lemuel Abell, Joseph Brooks, supervisors ; H. A. Corey, assessor; 
Franklin Vidits, collector ; James Greenfield, overseer of the poor ; 
Calmer Harris, Edward Taylor, justices of the peace ; Esben Skin- 
kle, A. B. Watsen, constables. The town clei-ks in order : Rufus 
Thomas, 1858-9 ; S. G. Jones, 1859-60 ; C. A. Fuller, 1860-62 ; 
C. A. Wheeler, 1862-65 ; M. S. Wood, 1865-67 ; C. A. Wheeler, 
1867-8; D. W. Pickart, 1868-9; S. G. Jones, 1869-72; James 
(lark, 1872-82-3. Present board: E. Skinkle, Charles Waldo, 

B. C. Walling, supervisors ; Daniel Cook, justice of the peace ; Wm. 
Morse, Albert Warner, constables ; Daniel Cook, treasurer. 

wnY>KA villa(;e. 
Witoka was laid out in 1855 by Geo. W. Morse, L. Thomas and 
David Parker. It lies on Sec. 35 and comprises an area of fifty- 



WISCOY TOWNSHIP. 



587 



eii^ht acres. It was known at first by the name of Centerville, but 
was afterward changed to Witoka. L. Thomas came May 16, 1855, 
and built the first house in the village. He also jDut up a store for 
the sale of general merchandise. The same year Calvin Ford came 
and started a store also. A blacksmith shop was built at this time 
by Wm. Jones, who was followed by Harvey Bourne. The first 
postoffice was established in 1856; L. Thomas was the postmaster. - 
During the fii-st year he carried the mail at his own expense, but 
at the end of that time a mail route was established. The first 
marriage was that of Becky Smitli to Wm. More in 1857. In 1856 
a small dwelling-house was built which was turned into a school- 
house. This school was taught by Rufus Thomas. A district school 
was erected in 1857 ; the first teacher was Charlotte French. There 
was a doctor in the village at this time. Dr. Samuel Miller. Divine 
service was held as early as 1855, in the house of L. Thomas, 
presided over by Rev. Cogswill. The next year, 1856, a series of 
sermons were delivered every tour weeks by Elder L. Babcock, in 
the same place. After this meetings were held in the schoolhouse,- 
by both Methodist and Baptist ministers. The first hotel in Witoka, 
a large frame building, was owned by L. Thomas, and was burned 
in 1877. At present there are two towns, known respectively as 
West or Old Witoka and East or New Witoka. All the residence 
part of the village is in West Witoka, while the business part, 
stores, hotel, etc., lies in East Witoka. East Witoka lies directly 
on the line between Wilson and Wiscoy townships. When the 
Pleasant Valley road was laid out in 1878, all the stores, etc., left 
the old town and came over to East Witoka. At present writing 
there are two stores in East Witoka, kept respectively by O. Abell 
and George Yongs ; two blacksmith shops, owned by Phillip 
Bourne and B. Bragg ; two wagon shops, worked by B. Bragg and 
Walter Crandell ; a large brick hotel two stories high, run by L. 
Thomas. The dimensions of the hotel are 84x21: feet, with a wing 
26x18. The postmaster is O. Abell. A fine graded school was 
built in West Witoka in 1868. It is a frame building with a dimen- 
sion of 80X30 feet. The school has two departments; the "prin- 
cipal'' is W. Wilbur, with Emma Stray er as "assistant." J. 
Crandall is the village physician. There is one church in West 
W^itoka, the Congregational. The building was intended for the 
use of a grangers' hall, but was sold in 1879 to the church. Rev. 
Elmer was the first pastor ; he was replaced in 1880 by the pi-esent 



588 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

pastor, H. A, Bushnell. A Sabbath school exists in connection 
with the church, with an average attendance of sixty-live pupils. 
Henry Kader is the superintendent. There is one society in Witoka, 
the "Witoka Grange.'"' This association was organized in 1870, 
with a membership of 1-14. The otHcers for 1882 were : G. M. 
Hiley, worthy master ; J. E. Balch, secretary; H. Neman, treasurer. 
Its object is mutual protection from monopolies and exorbitant 
charges for transportation. 

\VII.SOX TOWNSHIP. 

Wilson township lies in T. lOG and R. 6. It is bounded on the 
north by AYinona township, on the south by Wiscoy township, on 
the east by Homer township and on the west by Warren township. 
The surface is very much broken, and is divided by the bluffs into 
two valleys running north and south. These valleys are traversed 
by two creeks, West Burns Valley creek and East Burns Valley 
creek. West Burns Valley creek rises in Sec. 15 and flows northeast 
through the valley, and joins the east branch on N.E. ^ Sec. 8. 
East Burns Valley creek has its source in Sec. 9, flows north to Sec. 
3, where the two unite and leave the townshi]) on Sec. 2. The soil 
is productive and wheat, corn, oats and barley are raised. In an 
early day this land was thickly covered with timber, which has now 
been to a great extent cut down. The township comprises thirty-six 
complete sections, and measures six miles in each direction. It 
was organized May 11, 1858, with W. W. Kelly as town clerk. 
The officers appointed at this first meeting were : J. S. Wilson 
(chairman), D. McDougall, Myron Toms, supervisors; M. W. Crit- 
tindon, assessor ; Amos Shepherd, collector ; William Jones, over- 
seer of the poor ; William Jones, Alvin Lufkins, constables ; Reuel 

D. Fellows, Dexter Shepherd, justices of the peace. 

At this first meeting there were seventy-seven votes cast. The 
following are the town clerks in order up to the year 1882 : W. W. 
Kelly, 1858-60 ; J. A. Gile, 1860-1 ; E. P. Wait, 1861-2 ; James 
Lynn, 1862-3 ; Mason Leet, 1863-4 ; J. C. Brown, 1864-5 ; 
James Lynn, 1865-6 ; Norris Grey, 1866-7 ; J. A. Gile, 1867-8 ; 
R D. Fellows, 1870-2; Joseph Bockler, 1872-3; R. D. Fellows, 
1873-4; Joseph Bockler, 1871-8; R. D. Fellows, 1878-81 ; J. 

E. Balch, 1881-2-3. The board for the year 1882 were : J. 
Moran. Ai-nold Gernes, John Nevill, supervisors; J. C. Brown, 



WARREN TOWNSHIP. 589 

assessor ; Wm. A. Abell, Fred. Dobblestein, constables ; Theodore 
Searle, Andrew Gerlicher, justices of tlie peace. 

The average crop for the year 1882 is said to be, oats per acre, 
45 bushels ; wheat per acre, 12 bushels ; corn per acre, 40 bushels ; 
barley per acre, 20 bushels. 

Wilson township has seven district schools ; the}^ stand on the 
following sections : 18, 13, 20, 28, 31, 32, 35. The county poor 
farm is in this township ; it lies on Sec. 6 at the liead of Gilmore 
valley. There are four churches in Wilson township, namely. Con- 
gregational, on Sec. 35 (village of Witoka) ; Evangelist (German), 
on Sec. 28 ; German Catholic and Lutheran. 

There are two postoffices in Wilson township, one at Witoka, O. 
Abell, postmaster ; another on Sec. 29 is kept by Henry Biaiser — 
this is known as Wilson postoffice. The first house in the township 
was built by J. Giles in 1854 on Sec. 29. Frank Brown was the 
first child born, in 1854, The postoffice now known as Wilson 
postoffice was first called Wayland postoffice, and was kept by John 
F. Giles. John Giles was no doubt the first man to settle in Wilson ; 
he came as early as 1853 and entered a part of what is now Sec. 29. 
He was, however, dissatisfied with his claim, and removed, but re- 
turned again in 1854. The year 1855 was marked by the entrance 
of a large number of land-seekers. J. C. Walker, Antone Schoebe, 
Joseph A. Hilbe, Joseph Heller, Wm. Bergman, Sr., Wm. Berg- 
man, Jr., Louis Keller, Levi Winget, Jerry Moran, R. D. Fellows, 
Michael Koenig, Henry Benig, Lauren Thomas and Henry Heublin 
all were among the number. 

John Nevill is said to have come in 1854, One year earlier than 
the above. J. C. Walker entered a part of Sec. 1 ; his farm has 
since been sold, and is known as "Hamilton's farm." Antone 
Schoebe and Joseph Hilbe took up land in East Burns valley. 
Joseph Heller entered land at the head of Rolling Stone valley. 
Louis Keller settled on Sec. 28, where he can be found still. Henry 
Benig settled on Sec. 30 and Michael Koenig on Sec. 21. The Hour- 
mill now owned by M. J. Laird, of Winona, was the first and only 
mill in Wilson. 

WARREN TOAVNSHIP. 

Warren township lies in T. 106 N. and R. 8 W. Its boun- 
daries are as follows : On the north Hillsdale township, on the east 
Wilson township, on the south Hart township, and on the west 
Utica township. The surface in the north and northeastern part is 



590 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

viTv much broken, wliile the remainder forms a level prairie. The 
soil is good and the products are wheat, corn, oats and barley. War- 
ren is traversed by two branches /)f Rolling Stone creek. The east 
branch rises in Sec. 26, flows north through Sees. 23, 14, 11, 
10, 8 and 2, leaving the townshi}) on Sec. 3. The west branch 
rises in Sees. 7 and 8, flows northeast through Sec. 5 and leaves the 
township on Sec. .5. Warren is also cut by the Winona & St. 
Peter railway, which enters the township on N.W. ^ of the N.E. ^ 
Sec. 4, runs southwest through Sees. 5, 18, 17 and 8, and leaves it 
on S.W. J of Sec. 18. Warren has no village settlements whatever. 
There are two postoflices, each in the southern portion of the 
township. Wyattville postoflice is in Sec. 33 ; it was established 
about 1859, with Hiram Wyatt as postmaster. Frank Hill postofRce 
was established at the same time, with A. B. Dunlap as postmaster. 
^ About 1862 two other postofMces were in existence, one in Sec. 19 
and the other in Sec. 20. The one in Sec. 19 was known as North 
Warren, and kept by L. C. Ferrin ; the one in Sec 20 was kept by 
Hiram Paris, and was known simply as Warren postoflice. Both 
of these were abandoned soon after their establishment. In 1856 a 
large hotel or tavern was kept for the accommodation of travelers 
by James McQuestion on Sec. 20. This hotel was burned some time 
in 1865. A store devoted to general merchandise was owned and 
run by Farrar & Russell in 1859 on Sec. 33, This has been aban- 
doned long since. A flour-mill was built in 1857 ; this was at first 
used as a sawmill, but was converted into a gristmill in 1865. " This 
mill stands on Sec. 4, and is owned by William Duncanson ; its 
capacity is very small. 

Leonard George kept a school in 1856 in a private house which 
stood on Sec. 21. The next school was kept by Margaret Grey in 
a little schoolhouse built on Sec. 31 in 1857. Susan Buswell 
taught the next in 1858 ; this was in Sec. 20. 

William Duncanson came to Warren township in the spring of 
1854 from La Crosse. The first wagon track was made by him 
through this section on June 5, 1854. He settled on what is now 
the N^E. 1 of S.E. i Sec. 20. In the fall of 1854 Theodore, son of Wm. 
Duncanson, was born : this was undoubtedly the first birth in the 
township. The first laid-out road was that known then as the ter- 
ritorial road, running from Oliatfield through Rush Creek and Sec. 
20 t«-) Stockton. 

Church service was first held in the various schoolhouses. At 



WARREN TOWNSHIP. 591 

present there are the following churches : Methodist, in Sec. 20 ; 
Presbyterian, in Sec. 36 ; Brethren, in Sec. 19. To each of these 
is attached a cemetery. 

William Duncanson, of whom mention has been made, was the 
oldest settler in Warren. He came in June, 1854-. He was fol- 
lowed in the fall by Jacob Duncanson, his brother. Jacob Duncan- 
son, with his family, settled on Sec. 21 ; Oliver Panger and A. J. 
Ayers Arrived at the same time and entered part of Sec. 19. The 
following made their appearance in 1855 : Joseph Mixter, Lucius 
Brainerd, Frederick Hall, Moses Stickney, Hiram Wyatt, Sylvester 
Frink, E. B. Jewett, Mortimer Gage and H. P. Archer. The fol- 
lowing came in 1856 : Theodore Warnkan, Arnt Warnkan, John 
Demoung and Jessie Wheeler. 

Warren township has six district schools. Sec. 8, district 40 ; 
Sec. 12, dist. Ill ; Sec. 19, dist. 36 ; Sec. 21, dist. 39 ; Sec. 32, dist. 
6 ; Sec. 34, dist. 5. 

The first meeting was held and the township organized May 11, 
1858. G. W. Gleason was appointed town clerk. The board 
elected : Supervisors, A. P. Hoit, L. B. Terrin, T. Thayer ; con- 
stable, W. P. Thayer ; overseer of the poor, Sylvester Frink ; justice 
of the peace, Jesse Wheeler ; collector, I. N. Farrar ; assessor, 
Lucius Brainerd. The town clerks in succession were G. W. Gleason, 
M. P. Thayer, E. B. Jewett, B. S. Gross, W. N. Buswell, E. M. 
Buswell, W. N. Buswell, E. M. Buswell, W. N. Buswell, E. B. 
Jewett, M. P. Thayer, H. C. Wilbur, J. A. Ginther, H. D. Gage, 
John Kenny, H. C Wilbur (present clerk). Board elected in 1882 
were as follows : Supervisors, E. M. Buswell, Edward Markle, Wm. 
Felzer ; constables, Fred. Janzow, Edward Albert ; justices of the 
peace, John L. Farrar, John Miller ; asssessor, J. L. Farrar ; treas- 
urer, Almon Sartwell, 

A stone-quarry, on Sec. 3 of Warren township, employs from 
200 to 400 men during the summer months. A variety of limestone, 
very valuable for building purposes, is taken from this quarry, [t 
is owned by the Chicago & Northwestern railway, and has been 
worked for four years. 

Brethren. Church of Warren townshijp. — This church was organ- 
ized in the year 1855, with the following official members : Phillip 
Pamer, elder ; David Whetstone, deacon, and Christian F. Wirt, 
pastor. The lay members were Stephen Thackery and wife, Solo- 
mon Ramer and wife, Peter Ramer and wife, Daniel Ramer and 



592 iirsTouY of wr^oisrA county. 

wife, Andrew Ketcrmaii and wife. The meiubersliip at first num- 
bered sixteen. It is impossible to give the complete history of this 
church, as the record has not alwa^^s been kept. This much, how- 
ever, is known. In the first tliree years of its organization four 
members died and several removed from the country, while a few 
deserted the church and united with the Advents. The church up 
to 1874 held service in the schoolhouse. In 1874 a building was 
erected to be used as a church. It was a frame structure, "SOxSO 
feet. They possessed a plot of one and a half acres for church and 
cemetery. The new church cost $1,600, and stands on Sec. 19. 
A Sabbath school connected with the church is in a good condition. 
Presbyterian {German) Church of Warren township. — Regularly 
organized in 1873. Prominent original members : John Lafky, 
Peter Hertzwurm, Paul Loerch, John Lafky, Jr. The church is a 
frame building, put up in 1874. It is forty feet long and twenty-four 
feet wide, and stands on Sec. 36. Connected with the church is 
eight acres of land and a cemetery. The ministers in order are 
John L. Funk, Jacob Schaeder, John Leirer, August Bush. A neat 
frame parsonage is connected with the church. The membership is 
said to be twenty-four. 

HILLSDALE TOWNSHIP. 

Hillsdale is but one-half of an entire township comprising 
eighteen complete sections in all. Its boundaries are, on the north 
Polling Stone, on the east Winona, on the south Warren, and on the 
west Norton. It is six miles long and three miles wide. On the 
north, east and south portions the surface is broken, while to the 
northwest there is a slight prairie land or "grubb land" as it is 
sometimes called. It has a limestone soil composed of a rich dark 
loam. One of the early pioneers, while breaking land on the 
present site of Stockton, dropped potatoes along in the furrows as 
he plowed and at the same time turned the sod over them. The 
land was not touched again until fall, when out of the one-fourth 
acre of land he dug 110 bushels of potatoes. (The richness of the 
soil can be imagined.) Timber was jJentiful at first, esj)ecially 
along the streams. There were several kinds of oak besides hickory 
and butternut. Oak is plentiful still. Among the animals were 
deer, red-fox, prairie-wolf, badgers, woodchucks and beavers in the 
streams. The early pioneers, sliut out almost entirely from the east 
excejit in summer, found it difficult to secure provisions. Deer and 



HILLSDALE TOWNSHIP. 593 

prairie-cliickens were numerous, and venison was a great article of 
food. Potatoes alone brought $1.40 per bushel, and other things in 
proportion. Timber was plentiful, but lumber was scarce. J. H. 
Swindler says he built him a house in 1855, 14x16 feet, out of 
1,200 feet of lumber; the dimension pieces and framework were 
taken from the neighboring woods. The earliest settlers were a few 
of the members of the "Western Farm and Village Association " of 
New York city. S. D. Putnam, Charles Bannan and Lawrence 
Dilworth all came in 1852, and were members of the above company. 
S. A. Houck, O. H. Houck and John McClintock came in 1853. 
In 1855 J. J. Matteson, John Hart, C. Hertzberg, Jabez Churchill 
and J. H. Swindler arrived. S. D. Putnam entered the N.E. J of 
Sec. 27 in June, 1852. Charles Bannan entered a part of Sec. 23 
and John McCliqtock a part of Sec. 27. Lawrence Dilworth settled 
on Sec. 23, J. J. Matteson on Sec. 26 and John Hart on Sec. 23. 

What is now known as district 31 on Sec. 23 is said to have 
been the first school in Hillsdale. It was built early in 1857 by pri- 
vate subscription, the districts not being organized at that time. The 
schools at present, with their section and districts, are : District 81 
on Sec. 31, dist. 97 on Sec. 30, dist. 31 on Sec. 23, dist. 110 on 
Sec. 36, dist. 17 on Sec. 34. The average number ot pupils in 
Hillsdale for 1882 is 203. 

A grist-mill was built in 1865 on Sec. 26, by Benjamin Sherry. 
It was two and one-half stories high and had two run of burrs. It 
stood on Rolling Stone creek. At present writing it is owned by 
H. W. Jackson. The Winona & St. Peter railway runs through the 
township in a northeasterly and southwesterly direction. It has a 
station at Stockton. Hillsdale is also traversed by Polling Stone 
creek, which enters the township on Sec. 34, flows north through 
Sees. 27 and 26, and leaves the township on Sec. 23. 

The township was organized and the first board appointed May 
11, 1858 : J. B. Alexander, town clerk ; L. R. King, James Gwinn, 
M. Collins, supervisors ; J. B. Morehead, assessor ; O. D. Hicks, 
collector ; Henry Wiseman, overseer of the poor ; T. Q. Gage, jus- 
tice of the peace ; S. T. Gwinn, J. Schmettyer, constables. Suc- 
cessive town clerks : J. B. Alexander, C. E. Gage, J. B. Alexan- 
der, A. S. Gregory, George Little, John A. Moore, J. N. Byington. 
Wm. H. Churchill, George S. Wiseman, J. N. Byington, H. W. 
Mowbray, B. Dripps, F. A. Thomas, James Mitchell (present town 
clerk). Present board : John Monk, W. H. Jackson, H. J. Krans- 



594 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

key, supervisors; S. T. Gwinn, John Midler, constables; James 
King, Henry Kranske}', justices ot the peace ; James King, col- 
lector ; George McNutt, treasurer. 

STOCKTON VILLAGE. 

The village of Stockton, in Hillsdale township, was laid out in 
the summer of 1856, although the land was pre-emj)ted in 1855 ; J. 
B. Stockton, Wm. Davidson and Wm. Springer were the proprietors. 
The town was named after J. B. Stockton ; Stockton stands on the 
E. ^ of Sec. 34. The plat is one mile long and one-half mile wide, 
and embraces an area of 320 acres. Rolling Stone creek enters the 
town plat on the west and flows northeast through the village. 
Stockton stands in the main Rolling Stone valley, sometimes spoken 
ol as the ''west branch.'' 

In the summer of 1855 PI. A. Putnam emigrated to this section 
with his family, and built a frame building, 24x IS feet, which was 
used both as a dwelling and as a store for general merchandise. 
This was undoubtedly the lirst house erected. Among the early 
residents may be mentioned : George Gregory and family. Rev. 
Wm. Poling, John Dacon (blacksmith), Andrew Miller (carpenter), 
Henry Parrot (wagonmaker), Robert Curtis (blacksmith), Henry 
Wiseman and John xVlexander. Wiseman and Alexander owned a 
carpenter and wagon shop in 1857. The year 1858 was marked by 
the grading of the "Transit railway" (now Winona & St. Peter), 
which cut through the town. The population were pleased with the 
new venture and were anxious for its com])letion, but when the 
company failed and were unable to pay their bills for labor and 
goods, the enterprise was looked upon with disfavor. The road was 
then purchased by the Winona & St. Peter company, a ;d com])leted 
in 1861. 

J. B. Stockton was the proprietor of the lirst hotel in 1856. 
Wm. Dodge was the tirst ])ostmaster in Stockton. The oflice was 
kept in 1856 just south of the town line. The present mill was built 
in the shape of a sawmill in 1855, by Wm. Dodge. In 1857 it was 
sold to Starbuck & Jones, who converted it into a gristmill with 
two run of burrs. Li 1859 it passed into the hands of Hugh Sherry, 
who sold a half interest to Dr. S. B. Sheardown. It was run by the 
above for Ave years, when it was purchased by Mowbray & Sons, 
the present possessors. In 1870 the old burrs were abandoned and 
new patent rolling and crushing machinery put in. The capacity is 



HILLSDALE TOWNSHIP. 595 

now 250 bbls. per day. Rolling Stone creek supplies half the power, 
the remainder is secured by steam-engines. The mill is a frame 
structure, three stories high, and doing a lively business. The first 
school, a frame building, 20x28 feet, was built in 1857, and was 
taught by Albert Thomas. The present school, a large frame build- 
ing, was built in 1875. It has a dimension of 28x50 feet. There 
are two departments, a primary and intermediate department. Two 
teachers and an average attendance of 100 pupils. This school is 
doing some good work. 

Present merchants are as follows : Thomas & Swindler, general 
merchandise, also drugstore ; Sheardown & Sheardown, general 
merchandise and drugs ; James Mitchell, hardware and boots and 
shoes ; Simon Ramm, general merchandise. Two physicians, 
namely. Dr. S. B. Sheardown, Sr. ; Dr. T. B. Sheardown, Jr. Two 
blacksmith shops kept by Christopher Lowerish and Geo. McNutt. 

Stockton has two churches, the Episcopal and Methodist. The 
services of the Episcopal church were held at first in the schoolhouse 
at Stockton. The first minister was Rev. Benj. Evans. The con- 
gregation was regularly organized in 1859, and a church building 
was erected the same year. This structure is of frame, 32x42 feet, 
with a spire forty^-five feet high. Mr. and Mrs. Wm. Bond, Wm. 
H. Bayard and family, J. A. Moore and family and John Monk and 
family were the prominent original members. For several years the 
church has been without a regular minister. Rev. Joseph Hilmer, 
of Winona, has charge of the congregation at present. 

Methodist church meetings were held in Stockton's Hotel as 
early as 1856, Rev. A. J. Nelson presiding. These were continued 
until 1857, at the building of the schoolhouse, when it was used. 
Rev. Wm. Poling was appointed minister by the conference in 
1857. A frame church was built in 1872 ; dimensions, 40x32 feet; 
tower or belfry, fifteen feet (above roof). Rev. Wm. H. Soule was 
the first minister appointed for the new church. Present member- 
ship, forty-four. 

A Sabbath school was organized in 1856 by Mrs. H. A. Putnam, 
in her own house. The present school has a membership of fifty, 
with five teachers. Rev. W. A. Miles is the minister for 1883. 

Temperance Society. — Refuge Division of the Sons of Temper- 
ance, No. 71. 

This society was charterecl in 1876, with twenty-five charter 
members. For quite a while this was a flourishing society and did 
35 



596 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

much good tor the community, but at present it has fallen into 
decay. The otticers are: W. H. Thomas, W.P.; Mrs. Mary Blair, 
R.S.; Leila McNutt, F.S.; Frank Mitchell, I.S.; Alex. Torrence, 
O.S. ; F. E. Blair, Treas. ; Geo. Kissinger, Chap. Charter mem- 
bers at present, forty. 

Lyceum. — A literary and debating society, organized for mutual 
benefit. Officers : S. B. Sheardown, president ; W. H. Thomas, 
secretary ; R. H. Allen, treasurer. 

Stockton cemetery, having an area of two acres, was laid out in 
1860, at the north end of tlie town plat. The main streets are foui- 
rods wide, excepting Broadway, which is six rods wide. The alleys 
are sixteen feet. The population is said to be 383. 



CHAPTER LTI. 

NORTON, MOUNT VERNON, WHITEWATER AND ELBA TOWNSHIPS. 

XORTON TOWNSHIP. 

This township when organized, May 11, 1858, was given the 
name of Sumner. It was afterward changed to Jefferson and 
finally to Norton, its present name. The town line passing through 
its center locates it in T. 107, while the range places it in 9 west. 
It is bounded on the north by Mt. Yernon, on the east by Rolling 
Stone and Hillsdale, on the south by Iltica an^ on the west by Elba. 
The surface in the central and southern parts is what is known as 
rolling, open land, and contains some of the best land in the county. 
While in the eastern portion the land is very much broken. 

Rolling Stone valley, traversed by a branch of Rolling Stone 
creek, is in this locality. This valley is said to be from 400 to 500 
ieet deep. The scenery is wild and romantic. The wagon road 
winds around, in and out along the edges of frightful precipices and 
under immense overhanging rocks hundreds of feet overhead. A 
great attraction in this valley or ravine is a large cave which reaches 
over a quarter of a mile underground, and is filled with stalactites 
and curious stones. Elm, ash, basswood, oak, hickory, and some 
maple, are found along this valley. On the high land water is very 
is^'arce. The water is hauled from the valleys and put in large 



NORTON TOWNSHIP. 597 

cisterns, or in some cases wells are drilled 500 feet deep through the 
rock, and the water drawn up with a windmill. When the early 
pioneers made their appearance in 1855 wolves were numerous, and 
black bears were seen occasionally. Deer have been known to 
come up and eat along with the cattle, and one old settler had a 
large flock ot quail that he fed regularly near his cabin. 

Out of a large number of pioneers that made their homes in this 
locality there are scarcely a half-dozen remaining. A large number 
have dlied, and a large number liave sold their farms and emigrated 
to Dakota. Wm. Sweet entered what is now the S.E. J Sec. 32, in 
the early part of May, 1852. It will be of interest to note that this 
was the first claim made back of the blulfs from the Mississippi 
river in Winona county. John Van Hook is the next man supposed 
to have made his appearance. In 1854 he pre-empted what is now 
S.E. i Sec. 30. Alios Sch wager, Adam Hick, John Monk, Wm. 
Ruprecht, Pardon Spooner, J. R. Warner and Michael Moore, all 
came the next year (1855). Alios Sch wager settled in Rolling 
StoiTe valley on what is now Sec. 15. Adam Hick took up N.W. ^ 
Sec. 28 ; John Monk the S.E. i Sec. 36 ; Michael Moore the S.E. ^ 
Sec. 22 ; J. R. Warner the S. W. i Sec. 33 ; Pardon Spooner the 
S.W. I Sec. 32, while Wm. Ruprecht settled on Sec. 25. Peter 
-Epelding came in 1855, and settled on Sec. 24 ; J. P. and H. N. 
Hilbert came in 1855, and settled on Sec. 12. Each of the above 
were prominent among the early pioneers. 

A postoflice was kept as early as 1864 by Fredrich Gensmer. 
Ely Turner succeeded him in 1866. The postoflice was abandoned 
some time in 1868. Since then Norton has been without a post- 
oiflce. Wm. Ruprecht built a sawmill in 1860, on Sec. 25, on 
Rolling Stone creek. The water-power at that point was found to 
be excellent, so in 1875 it was turned into a gristmill witli two run 
of burrs. This was a frame building, 34x20 feet, and two stories 
high. In 1882 the mill was enlarged and new patent rolling and 
crushing machinery was added. The mill has a custom business 
principally. Norton has no village organization, no physician, no 
lawyer, and above all no saloon. 

There are five district schools, namely, District 28 in Sec. 28, 
dist. 127 in Sec. 27, dist. 26 in Sec. 13, dist. 101 in Sec. 17, 
dist. 100 in Sec. 8. Besides these there is one German Catholic 
school on Sec. 31. This school was organized by private enterprise. 
There are three churches in the township. German Lutheran on Sec. 



598 HISTORY OF WnsrONA COUNTY. 

27, Brethren church on Sec. 8, and the German Metliodist Episcopal 
on Sec. 6 (now abandoned). The German Lutheran church is a 
white irame building with a neat exterior appearance. It stands on 
Sec. 27, and was built in 1878. It is 28x40 feet, and has a spire 60 
feet in height. They have a school building 18x24 feet, and a 
parsonage, besides two acres of land. School has been kept since 
1878^ — a German district school in summer and an English school in 
winter. Congregation of the church numbers about Ulteen families. 
They have circuit preaching at present. Rev. Otto Koch, of Lewis- 
ton, is the present minister. 

There are two cemeteries in Norton, one attached to the Lutheran 
and another to the Brethren church. At present the population are 
mostly Prussian Germans. Some of these have been known to 
come in with nothing but a few head of cattle, and by hard work 
and perseverance have secured themselves large and valuable farms. 
Tliree hundred- votes were cast at the last election in the township. 

MOUNT VERNON TOWNSHIP. 

T. 108, R. 9, was settled about the same time as the adjoining 
towns, more particularly Minneiska, in Wabaslia county, which 
bounds it on the west. Some of the earliest settlers were White, 
man, Deacon Smith, Brizius and Patrick Murray, in Trout valley, 
Williams and Smith on tlie ridge, who were quickly followed by 
others, and all the available land was soon taken up. Not a section 
of the township but what is more or less productive and under cul- 
tivation. The Trout valley intersects it, running almost north and 
south, while the eastern and western portions are considerably 
broken by valleys, containing considerable timber, while on the 
ridges is to be found good prairie land. 

ORGANIZATION. 

The first town meeting was held at the house of S. N. Burns, 
May 11, 1858, and the following officers were elected : G. A. White- 
man, Patrick Murray, H. C. Jones, supervisors ; G. A. Whiteman, 
chairman of supervisors ; Charles Smith, town clerk ; Samuel Bul. 
lard, assessor ; Lyman Lovel, collector ; M. Malmson, overseer of 
poor ; John Montgomery, justice. 

The following is the list of gentlemen who have filled the posi- 
tions of chairman of supervisors and town clerk up to 1883 : 



MOUNT VERNON TOWNSHIP. 599 

YEAR. CH. OF SUPERVISORS. TOWN CLpRK. 

1858 G. A. Whiteman Charles Smith. 

1859 H. C. Jones Charles Smith. 

I860 G. Bullard Charles Smith. 

1861 H. C. Jones Charles Smith. 

1862 • P. Murray Charles Smith. 

1863 P. Murray Charles Smith. 

1864 S. IM. Bullard Charles Smith. 

1865 Joseph Taylor Charles Smith. 

1866 S. M. Bullard Charles Smith. 

1867 S. M. Bullard Charles Smith. 

1868 C. H. Molecha Charles Smith. 

1869 S. Speakman J. H. Williams. 

1870 A. Steavor J. H. Williams. 

1871 A. Steavor N. W. Osborn. 

1872 S. Bullard N. W. Osborn. 

1873 S. Bullard N. F. Richards. 

1874 John Valentine J. H. Williams. 

1875 John Valentine J. H. Williams. 

1876 Peter Speltz J. H. Williams. 

1877 Peter Speltz . . J. H. Williams. 

1878. S. Bullard J. H. Williams. 

1879 S. Bullard N. Schell, Jr. 

1880 S. Bullard N. Schell, Jr. 

1881 J. H. Williams N. Schell, Jr. 

1882 J. H. Williams N. Schell, Jr. 



KOADS. 

Good roads are constructed on the ridges and in the valleys, and 
considerable money has been expended on the improvement. The 
first road laid out by the township was ordered July 5, 1858, four 
rods wide, commencing at Sec. 17 and running two miles through 
the Trout valley. ' 

SCHOOLS. 

There are four school districts with four good substantial school- 
houses; the first one built was at Oak Ridge. Previous to the 
erection of any schoolhouse, ©r opening of any public school, the 
wife of Deacon Smith, in Trout valley, was persuaded by a few of 
her neighbors to teach their children, which she willingly did, teach- 
ing gratuitously the few she could gather in the then almost unbroken 
wilderness. A few years have since rolled by, and now as good 
schools and as efficient teachers minister to the wants of the young as 
are to be found in the country. 



600 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

CHURCHES. 

The township contains two churches, both GermaTi, — Catholic 
and Methodist. The Methodist was the first one erected, a plain 
frame building, at Oak Ridge. Religious services are co-equal with 
the advent of the settlers, services being held by pastors from 
adjoining towns in private houses. The Methodists have a large 
and thriving congregation. On December 5, 1875, a meeting of 
Catholics was held at the house of John Speltz, for the purpose of 
organizing a congregation and the erection of a church, which 
resulted in the building of a handsome brick edifice at Oak Ridge, 
at a cost of $3,000, with a seating capacity of 400. The corner-stone 
was laid in May, 1876, and finished and consecrated in August of 
the same year. The parish is in charge of Father Lawrence. The 
erection and successful completion of the church is due, in a great 
measure, to the efforts of Peter and John Speltz, Casper Kriede- 
macher, A. Stever, M. Hitinger, Jacob Frisch, N. Reis, M. 
Sibenaler, N. Walch, N. Gidenger, P. Stever, N. Muller and others. 

CEMETERIES. 

There are three burying-places in the township, two public and 
one Catholic. The first public one was ordered laid out May 27, 
187o, near John Smith's, on the ridge. The Roman Catholics have 
theirs in connection with their church ; the first interment in which 
was October 16, 1876, the wife of Peter Speltz. The other public 
cemetery is near the Methodist church at Oak Ridge. 

WAR RECORD. 

The township then containing very few men that could be spared 
and but sparsely settled and with but Kt^cent comers, did all that was 
possible .under the circumstances in defense of the country's flag. 
The town offered a bounty of $125 on February 12, 1864, to 
volunteers, and increased it at a special meeting called for that 
purpose August 20, 1864, to $250, and again at another meeting 
held January 23, 1865, agreed to pay $137 additional to volunteers 
in service credited to the town previous to February 1, 1864, and 
also to men drafted and credited to the town under last call, $300, 
and to those who might hereafter be drafted, $300. 

CASUALTIES. 

The township has been remarkably free from crime or casualties 
of any description. No murder or robbery sullies its T*ecord. Law- 



WHITEWATER TOWNSHIP. 601 

suits and their accompanying bitterness are almost unknown, and 
justices and lawyers do not thrive off the residents of Mt. Vernon. 
The majority of the settlers are steady, frugal Luxemburgers, 
who are not prone to lawlessness of any description. The iirst 
accident tliat occurred was the drowning of a young man, Mi-. 
Dunston, a connection of J. H. Williams, who fell from a barge 
into the river. A man who was employed by John Smith (Christo- 
pher Schilsen) was kicked by a horse while hauling a thrashing 
machine up the ridge, and only survived a few days. In the spring 
of 1873 the community suffered a severe loss in the death of Patrick 
Murray, one of the pioneers, and very oldest settlers, who, while 
ploughing, was kicked by a fractious horse so severely that death 
very soon ensued. No other accident worthy of note has occurred. 

WHITEWATER TOWNSHIP. 

The su]-face is generally very much broken. On the western 
part, however, nearly the entire length of the township skirts on 
Greenwood prairie, in Wabasha county. The township lies in T. 
108 N. and R. 10 W. It is bounded on the north and west by 
Wabasha county, on the east by Mt. Yernon township, and on the 
south by Elba township. Whitewater lies in the extreme north- 
western corner of Winona county. There are two principal valleys 
— Whitewater valley and Beaver creek valley. Whitewater valley 
is six miles long, and runs directly north and south through the 
township. It is traversed by Whitewater river, which enters the 
township on Sec. 35 and leaves it on Sec. 1. This river attains an 
average width of forty feet and a depth of three feet. Beaver val- 
ley runs almost east and west ; it is four miles long and traversed by 
Beaver creek. This creek rises in Sec. 19, flows east, and empties 
into Whitewater river at the village of Beaver on Sec. 15. Timber 
is abundant along the valleys, and trout plentiful in the streams. 
There have been two village settlements in the township, viz : 
Whitewater Falls, now gone to decay, and Beaver. The early his- 
tory of these is in general the early history of the township. 

EAKLY PIONEERS. 

The following came in 1851:': Stephen Covey, John Cook, F. C. 
Putnam, Wm. J. Dooley, Wm. Woods and Albert Scrivens. 
Stephen Covey took up a claim on Sec. 15, John Cook on Sec. 34, 
F. C. Putnam S.W. I Sec. 23, Wm. J. Dooley on Sec. 15, William 



60'2 HISTORY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

Woods on N.E. ^ Sec. 27, and Albert Scrivens on Sec. 15. The 
year 1855 was marked by the arrival of the following: A. J. Mc- 
• Ray, J, M. Mirmegar, Albert Hopson, Pliney Putnam, Lyman 
Young, S. A. Houck, Oliver Porter, Nathan Fisher, J. W. Hayes, 
Wm. Vilander, Louis Skidmore, Leonard Robinson, C. W. Buswell 
and Nathan "Warner. A. J. McRay took up his residence on the 
site of Beaver ; J. M. Minnegar settled on what is now N. W. ^ 
Sec. 23 and N. E. ^ Sec. 22, Albert Hopson on Sec. 22, Pliney Put- 
nam on Sees. 10 and 11, Lyman Young on S.E. ^ Sec. 2, S. A. 
Houck on W. ^ Sec. 2, Oliver Porter on S.W. ^ Sec. 1, Nathan 
Fisher on N.E. i See. 29, J. W. Hayes on N.E. i Sec. 15, Wm. 
Vilander on Sec. 15, which, by the way, he purchased from J. W. 
Hayes for the small sum of $2.50, Louis Skidmore on N.W. J Sec. 
35, Leonard Robinson on Sec. 27, C. W, Buswell on Sec. 34, and 
Nathan Warner on the same section. 

BEAVER VILLAGE. 

Beaver village is situated on Sec. 15, at the junction of Beaver 
creek with Whitewater river. Beavers were numerous in these 
streams at an early day. A large dam was built by these animals in 
the creek near the village ; from this came the names Beaver creek 
and Beaver village. The village was laid out in 1856, and covers 
an area of forty acres. The first house in this locality, and, indeed, 
the first in Whitewater township, was put up by Stephen Covey in 
1854 ; the iirst store was built in 1856 by Wm. Dooley ; it was a 
log structure, 14x20 feet, and devoted to general merchandise. 
Among the early residents were John Knowles, H. B. Knowles, 
Dr. Sheldon Brooks and J. W. Hayes. 

The lirst blacksmith shop was built by Carl Pope in 1856 ; first 
death was that of Stephen Covey, who died in 1857, and was buried 
on his farm, S.E. ^ Sec. 15 ; first birth was that of Cora Knowles, 
born February 16, 1856 ; first marriage was that of Laura Covey to 
John Cheney in 1856. A private school was kept in the house of 
Carl Pope in 1857 ; it was taught by Sarah Pope, and had an attend- 
ance of perhaps twenty -five pupils. A sawmill was built on Beaver 
creek, on Sec. 16, in 1856, by Carleton and Gardner Malindy ; it 
was a very crude affair at first : a hollow log was pressed into service 
and used as a flume ; in 1857 it was converted into a gristmill with 
one run of burrs ; F. E. Becker is the present owner. The mill has 
been much improved; it is now two stories in height, is 40x100 



ELBA TOWJfSHIP. 603 

feet in dimensions, has two run of burrs, patent rolling machinery 
and a capacity of fifty barrels per day ; the water-power is excellent 
at this point. An hotel was built in Beaver in 1865 by David Jecobis ; 
it was a structure half frame and half log. Beaver contains a popu- 
lation of 125 persons. Two stores, kept by G. G. Knowles and 
Samuel Detamore respectively ; two blacksmith shops, owned by R. 
Young and S. Card ; one wagon shop run by Peter Neiheisel, and a 
feedmill owned by Adam Winters. This mill grinds corn, oats, 
etc., into feed for stock. In the fall it is converted into a sorghum- 
mill ; great quantities of amber cane are consumed and converted 
into sorghum molasses. Sherman Card keeps the one hotel in 
Beaver ; it does a small business, as travel has fallen off almost 
entirely. One school in Beaver, district 45, has an attendance of 
forty pupils. 

METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 

This was built in 1868 tlirough the exertions of Elder Clipper ; 
the church is frame, 40 X 60 feet, with a spire 60 feet tall ; the con- 
gregation was organized in 1858 ; they at that time held their meet- 
ings in the schoolhouse ; the prominent members were Pliney Put- 
nam, Elder P. Richardson and George Stoning ; the first minister 
was Elder Wm. Sweet, now residing in Norton township ; Rev. J, 
Tisdale is the pastor at present writing ; they have a Sabbath 
school with twenty-five pupils and three teachers, and a small library 
of forty volumes. 

WHITEWATER FALLS 

Is situated on Whitewater river, on Sees. 26 and 27. It is so 
called from rapids in the river at this point ; it was laid out in 1856, 
but gradually fell into decay ; it has a population now of perhaps 
thirty people. There are six district schools in Whitewater town- 
ship and two postoffices — one at Beaver, with Samuel Detamore as 
postmaster, and another at Whitewater Falls, with A. C. Randall as 
postmaster. 

ELBA TOWNSHIP. 

Elba is situated in T. 107 N., R. 10 W. Its boundaries are, on 
the north Whitewater township, on the east Norton, on the south 
St. Charles, and on the west Olmsted county. The surface is very 
much broken, and is covered by three deep valle_ys, which in turn 
are traversed by three prominent streams. There are three branches 
of the Whitewater river, the north branch, the east branch and the 



w^ 



fi04 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

middle branch. These unite at the village of Elba, on Sec. 10, and 
form one principal stream, which flows north and leaves the town- 
ship on Sec. 2. Whitewater river is formed by numerous springs 
arising from the bluffs, and furnishes excellent water-power for a 
number of mills along its course. The streams abound in speckled 
trout, and the country is much visited all through the summer 
months by Ashing parties in quest of sport. The bluffs along the 
valley are from 350 to 400 feet in height, and form some of the 
most beautiful scenes in that section of the country. 

Good farms are found in the valleys, and excellent "wheat 
tables" on the high land. 

Floods, caused by heavy rains in summer, are frequent on the 
Whitewater and its branches, causing much annoyance by the wash- 
ing away of dams and the injury of mills. 

The timber found in the township is principally oak and elm, 
which is ])lentiful in the valleys. 

Immigration into the township began as early as 1854. Robert 
Crooks was probably the first among the early pioneers. He came 
to that locality in the spring of 1854, and took u\) a claim on what 
is now part of Sec. 28. He was followed the same year by F, 
McCarty and a man named South wick. F. McC^arty settled on 
what is now Sec. 22, while Southwick made a claim on Sec. 3. The 
following came in 1855 : A. E. Todd, D. J. Todd, D. R. Holbrook, 
L. U. Todd, W. Telugan, Peter Kiefer, Andrew Burger, Wm. Hem- 
melberg, A. D. Nichols, Alvd Philbrick, H. D. Bailey and Jerry 
Philbrick. A. E. Todd took up land on Sees. 6 and 7, D. J. Todd 
on Sees. 8 and 9, D. R. Holbrook on Sec. 9, L. U. Todd on Sec. 8, 
W. Telugan on Sec. 11, Peter Kiefer on N.W. ^ Sec. 12, Andrew 
Burger on Sees. 11 and 12, Wm. Himmelberg on Sec. 11, ArD. 
Nichols on Sec. 10, Alva Philbrick, H. D. Bailey and .Terry Phil- 
brick, all on Sec. 10. 

First death in the township was that of Mrs. Oasper Kreider- 
macher, who died of cholera in 1856, and was buried on Sec. 3. 

The first school was held in a little log schoolhouse, built in 
1855 by Alva Philbrick, on what is now Sec. 10. The first saw- 
mill was built on the north branch of the Whitewater, on Sec. 8, by 
A. E. Todd, in the summer of 1856. It was washed out by a flood 
some time after, and was rebuilt on Sec. 7. The mill is now stand- 
ing and does princi])all3^ a custom business for the farmers in the 
neighborhood. 



ELBA TOWNSHIP. 605 

"Fail-water Flouring Mill" was built on Sec. 7, on the north 
branch of the Whitewater, some time in 1866, by W. Parr and W. 
R. Ellis. It was two stories in height and had a dimension of 35 X 
40 feet. E. C. Ellis is the present owner. The mill has two run of 
burrs and a capacity of thirty barrels per day. The first laid out 
road in the township was the road running from Winona west to 
the county line. This road ran directly through the center of Elba 
township, and was laid out in 1857. 

The postoffice in the village was the first and only one in the 
township. It was establislied in 1857, with H. D. Bailey as post- 
master. 

There are two churches, the German Catholic at Elba village, 
and the United Brethren on Sec. 21. The latter was built in 1876. 
It is 30x40 feet, with a spire forty feet tall. They have a congrega- 
tion of perhaps seventy-five members, composed mostly of Germans. 
The first minister was Rev. Reiswick, the present one is Rev. J. 
Gutensohn. Attached to the church is a cemetery and two acres of 
land. 

There are five district schools in Elba in Sees. 33, 27, 10, 3 and 8. 

The first meeting took place May 11, 1858, for the general organ- 
ization. J. H. Dearborn was elected town clerk ; J. W. Ireland, 
J. Philbrick, N. V. Crow, supervisors ; John Bole, assessor ; E. B. 
Barnes, collector ; Thomas Barnes, G. E. Fisher, justices of the peace ; 
David Duryee, overseer of poor ; Hugh Barclay, Aaron Baker, con- 
stables. The following are the town clerks in succession : J. H. 
Dearborn, David Cook, A. D. Nichols, M. R. Lair, A. D. Nichols, 
R. Bullen, H. F. Denio, John Bullen, John Udell, Gregory Ritt, 
H. F. Denio, the clerk for 1882-3. 

ELBA VILLAGE. 

Elba village is situated on Sees. 9 and 10, at the iuncti(m of the 
three branches of the Whitewater. Although it has never been 
recorded as a village plat, there has been a settlement there since 
1 856. The first house was put up by C. South wick. Among the 
early residents were D. R. Holbrook, Israel Messenger, Manoa 
Turner, D. J. W, Ireland, David Duryee, John Penson and A. D. 
Nichols. The first postoffice was established in 1857, with H. D. 
Bailey as postmaster. D. S. Loy kept the first store in 1862 ; John 
BoUen soon started another store. The first blacksmith shop was 
kept by Mr. Medcalf. The first school was a log house, built 1858. 



60() HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Dr. J. W. Ireland practiced in the village and the surrounding 
country from 1860 to 1864. The flouring-mill in Elba was built in 
1860, by John Rodgers. The water-power is furnished by the north 
and middle branches of Whitewater. The mill is 25 X 30 feet. In 
the first place they had two run of burrs and a much larger capacity 
than now. It passed through a number of hands and underwent 
considerable improvement. Another run of burrs have been added, 
besides a turban water-wheel, a stone wall and a new flume. The 
present owners are J. Hoffman and T. C. Udell. The capacity is 
seventy-five barrels per day. Elba contains, at present writing, two 
stores, two hotels, a blacksmith shop and a carpenter shop. The 
present school was built in 1866. It is a district school with an average 
attendance of fifty pupils. The German Catholic church was built 
in 1877, through the instrumentality of Ferdinand Kramer, Peter 
Geren and Nicholas Marnoch. It is a frame building, 40 X 60 feet, 
with a belfry fifteen feet high. The first minister was Father Plut, 
of Winona, who visited the congregation through a period of two or 
three years. The congregation consists of 200 members. Attached 
to the church is a cemetery and thirty-five acres of land. 

The population of the village is now 100. It has a very healthy 
climate, and it is a noticeable fact that for thirty years it has never 
had a case of scarlet-fever or diphtheria. 



CHAPTER LHI. 

HART, FREMONT AND SARATOGA TOWNSHIPS. ^ 

HART TOWNSHIP. 

This township lies in T. 105 N., of R. 8 West. It comprises 
thirty-six complete sections. Its boundaries are, on the north War- 
ren township, on the east Wiscoy, on the south Fillmore county, 
and on the west Fremont township. The surface is rough and 
broken — what is known as ''grub land." The soil, nevertheless, is 
very productive. The high bluffs divide the country into four val- 
leys. Rush Creek, Diy, Pine Creek and Knapp valleys. All except- 
ing Pine Creek valley run north and south ; the latter runs east and 
west. Dry valley is so called from a small stream which disappears 



HART TOWNSHIP. 607 

in a subterranean channel only to reappear again in unexpected 
places. Rush Creek valley is the largest of the four, and is named 
after Rush creek ; Knapp's valley, so called from J. R. Knapp, an 
old resident in that vicinity ; Pine Creek valley named after Pine 
creek. This stream in an early day was heavily timbered with 
black walnut, maple, oak, basswood and scattering pine. The pine 
has now disappeared. Rush creek enters the township on S.W. J 
Sec. 6, flows southeast through Sees. T, 13, 19, 29 and 33, leaving 
the township on Sec. 33 ; Pine creek enters township on S.W. ^ 
Sec. 30, flows southeast through Sees. 31 and 32, and joins Rush 
creek on Sec. 33. Hart was organized May 11, 1858, under the 
name of Benton township ; a year after it was given its present 
name. The first town clerk was John Pierce, appointed at the first 
meeting in 1858. The first board were : J. W. Young, John Knapp, 
justices of the peace ; Liborius Kauphusman, Patrick Orourke, 
constables ; George Bisset, assessor ; Jesse Conner, collector ; M. 
T. Doherty, Thomas Baily, F. M. Andrews, supervisors. The town 
clerks in succession : John Pierce, M. T. Doherty, J. M. Hitchcock, 
John King, Berend Bollmann, John King, Berend BoUmann (clerk 
for 1882-3). Board for 1882-3: Daniel McKay, M. Degnan. 
George Schaupp, supervisors ; B. Bollmann, D. H. Otis, justices of 
the peace ; John Millman, assessor ; Herman Trester, constable. 

OLD SETTLERS. 

Oliver Parmelee came to this section in 1854 and took up part 
of Sec. 2. Laborius Kauphusman came in 1855, surveyed land, and 
made a claim on S.E. J Sec. 16. He then left, and returned soon 
afterward with his family ; he is now dead, but the farm is in the 
hands of his children. Thomas Heberer and M. T. Doherty came 
the same year (1855) ; Thomas Heberer settled on Sec. 2, while M. 
T. Doherty entered the N.E. J Sec. 12. The following made their 
appearance in 1856 : Henry Ronnenberg, Rev. A. Brand, John C. 
Brand, John Parmelee, Smith Thorington, Job Thorington and 
John Brammer. Henry Ronnenberg settled on Sec. 12 ; Rev. A. 
Brand came with a large herd of cattle and took up land on Sec. 24 ; 
John C. Brand entered part of Sec. 23 ; John Parmelee, Smith 
Thorington and Job Thorington settled on Sec. 10, while John 
Brammer made a claim of N.E. J Sec. 1. A large hotel (or tavern 
as it was called), named the "Benton House," was kept by O. E. 
Fockens in 1857 on Sec. 2. At this time there was an immense 



608 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

amount of travel through this section of the countr}', and the hotel 
did a thriving business. This soon fell off, however, at the entrance 
of railways, and the place was deserted in 18fi5. There is but 
one mill in Hart ; it is a flouring-mill built on Rush creek in 
1860 (Sec. 29) by G. M. Hitchcock. It is a frame structure of me- 
dium size, and has a "custom business" only. There is but one 
postofftce in the township, namely. Hart postottice. It was estab- 
lished in 1872, with John Kiekbusch as })ostmaster. The present 
postmaster is Charles Wolfram, who also keeps a small country 
store. (This is on Sec. 26.) 

There are five schools in Hart : District 11 in Sec. 8, dist. 37 in 
Sec. 12, dist. 50 in Sec. 10, dist. 48 in Sec. 25, dist. 49 in Sec. 20. 

The population, which is mostly composed of emigrants from 
lower Germany, has decreased since 1870. This is said to be caused 
by emigration west, and the buying up of land by a few individuals. 
One farm, owned by the heirs of Laborius Kauphusman, on Sec. 16, 
comprises an area of 1,000 acres. Since the failure of wheat of late, 
the population have turned their attention to stock raising. The 
average crop for 1882 is said to be, wheat, 12 bushels per acre ; 
corn, 35 bushels per acre ; barley, 25 bushels per acre ; oats, 40 
bushels per acre. 

There are two churches in Hart, Lutheran on Sec. 23, and 
Roman Catholic on Sec. 9. 

Lutheran. — The present church building was erected in 1861, 
although meetings were held long before. It is a frame building, 
48X30 feet, with a spire fifty feet high. There is a comfortable 
parish house connected, and also a parochial school. E. M. Buer- 
ger, one of the founders of the Missouri Synod at St. Louis, was 
pastor of this church from 1868 to 1880, The fii-st minister was 
John Reiz ; the present one, Frances Johl. The congregation, which 
is quite large, is composed of Germans. The school has an average 
attendance of fifty pupils. They teach both German and English. 
A cemetery of one acre is connected with the church. 

FREMONT TOWNSHIP. 

Fremont township lies in T. 105 N., R. 9 W. Its boundaries 
are, on the north LTtica, on J:he east Hart, on the west Saratoga, 
and on the south Fillmore county. The surface of Fremont town- 
ship is diversified. In the eastern and southern portions the land 



FREMONT TOWNSHIP. 609 

is mucli broken, while in the central and western parts it is almost 
level. Rush creek flows through the northeastern corner, cutting 
Sees. 1, 2 and 12, while Pine creek flows through the southeastern 
portion, cutting Sees. 25 and 35. 

The town was organized May 11, 1858, and E. B. Wells ap- 
pointed town clerk. The first house built in FrenKjnt township was 
erected by Isaac Arnold, in the fall of 1854, on what is now Sec. 2. 
It was a small log-house, perhaps 14x16 feet in dimensions. In 
1856 L. C. Rice built a small store on what is now Sec. 2. This 
was the first store known to have been kept in Fremont. In the 
same year (1856) "Captain" Hinkley started a blacksmith shop on 
Sec. 22. The first postoffice was established in 1857, on Sec. 2, at a 
village known as Neoca (long since abandoned), with L. C. Rice as 
postmaster. 

In 1856 a sawmill was built by John Henry and John Du Bois, 
on Sec. 26, on Pine creek. Although a very crude afl'air, it was 
capable of sawing 1,000 feet of lumber per day. The water-power 
was not very good at this point. In 1870 this was converted into a 
gristmill. Since then it has been very much improved. It is now 
36x20 feet, is two stories in height, has two run of burrs, and a 
capacity- of grinding fifteen bushels of wheat per hour. 

Edward Porter was the first person that died in the township. 
He died in the winter of 1856, and was buried on what is now Sec. 
5. The' first birth was that of Charles Gates, born some time in 
1856, on Sec. 11. The first marriage was that of Ann R. Arnold to 
John Du Bois, in the year 1856. 

In 1857 the first schoolhouse was built. It stood on Sec. 8, and 
was 24x16 feet. Malinda Joy was the first teacher. There were 
on an average forty pupils in attendance. Fremont has been hon- 
ored by the presence of one doctor. Dr. W. S. Morrison came in 
1867, and has been practicing in the vicinity ever since. The first 
hotel was kept by Isaac Arnold on Sec. 2 as early as 1855. The 
first road was built under the supervision of Phineas Gates in 1856. 
It was known as the Gates road, and led from the Du Bois mill on 
Sec. 26 to the territorial road in the center of the township. There 
are two churches in Fremont, — Scotch Presbyterian on Sec. 20 and 
the Methodist Episcopal church on Sec. 10. The Presbyterian 
church was built in 1865. It is 38 X 26 feet, with a spire seventy-one 
feet from the ground. The first minister was Rev. Craven, fi-om 
St. Charles. The congregation, which is composed entirely of 



610 HISTORY OF WrNONA COUNTY. 

Scotch, number about Hfty members. A cemetery, the only one in 
tlie township, is connected with the church. Rev. S. D. Westfall, 
the present minister, came in 1870. The Methodist Episcopal 
church stands on Sec. 10, and was built in 1874. It is 26x40 feet, 
with a belfry fifteen feet. The congregation is very small at present, 
although it was once quite a flourishing body. The first meetings 
were held in the schoolhouse as early as 18.57. The first minister 
was Rev. Wm. Poling. There are two stores in Fremont, one on 
Sec. 10, kept by Kelley & Bro., at a place known as the " Corners," 
or Fremont postoftice, and another on Sec. 29, kept by H, Sennis. 
The three postoffices are: "Fremont," on Sec. 10, J. A. Kelley, 
postmaster, established in 1876 ; Argo postoffice, on Sec. 16, with 
John Henry as postmaster, established in 1866, and Clyde postoffice 
on Sec. 19, with Martin Schultz as postmaster, and establislied in 
1873. There are six district schools, namely, District 104 on Sec. 
29, dist. 67 on Sec. 26, dist. 68 on Sec. 20, dist. 66 on Sec. 14, 
dist. 96 on Sec. 10, dist. 64 on Sec. 3. The poll list at the 
election of 1882 numbered 210. 

OLD SETTLERS. 

The following came in 1854 : Isaac Arnold, Phineas Gates and 
Phineas Gates, Jr. Isaac Arnold made a claim on what is now 
Sec. 2, while Phineas Gates, Sr., and Phineas Gates, Jr., settled 
on what is now Sec. 14. In 1855 the following named cairA : Noah 
Gates, Edward Porter, Samuel Arnold, E. Kelley, Mathew Ferguson, 
John Ferguson, John Jarman, Orsmus Joy, Lemuel Bartholomew, 
Porter Richards, John Henry, Duncan Ferguson, Donald Ferguson, 
John DuBois, Thomas Robertson, Reason Evaretts, John Dobbs 
and Geo. Johnson. Noah Gates settled on Sec. 2, Edward Porter 
on Sees. 6 and 7, Samuel Arnold on Sec. 9, E. Kelley on Sec. 9, 
Mathew Ferguson on Sec. 15, John Ferguson on the same section. 
John Jarman on Sec. 17, Orsmus Joy on Sec. 4, Lemuel Bartholo- 
mew on Sec. 9, Porter Richards on Sec. 4, John Henry on Sec. 21, 
Duncan and Donald Ferguson on Sec. 17, John DuBois on Sec. 26, 
Thomas Robertson on Sec. 20, Reason Evaretts on Sec. 28, John 
Dobbs on Sec. 5 and Geo. Johnson on Sec. 8. 

A party ot young men came to this locality in tlie spring of 1855 
and camped on what is now Sec. 4. Among these were ''Jack" 
Earle, W. H. Joy and John Draper. The population is composed 
mostly of Scotch at present, while most of the early pioneers have 
disappeared. 



SARATOGA TOWNSHIP. 611 



SARATOGA TOWNSHIP. 



This township lies in the extreme southwestern corner of Wino- 
na county, having Qlrastead county on the west and FiUmore 
county on the south. Though the face of the country is somewhat 
broken along its western front, it contains some of as fine farming 
land as is to be found in any state of the Union. Settlements were 
made almost simultaneously in the western portion of the township 
and. along the northern ridge, adjoining the township of St. Charles. 
These settlements date back a period of nearly thirty years, and 
some of the claims then taken are still being farmed by the original 
pre-emptors. Tlie soil upon the prairie is a deep vegetable loam, 
with a clay subsoil ; but in the oak openings it is of a lighter char- 
acter, a sandy loam intermixed with gravel. This latter is a quicker, 
warmer soil, and specially adapted to the growth of corn, as this 
cereal ripens quicker on the gravelly soil, a very material considera- 
tion in this latitude. All the valuable farming lands of the township 
may be included under one or the other of these classes of soil. The 
western portion of the township is well watered and quite a valuable 
water privilege exists at Troy. The volume of water, thougli not 
large, having its sources in unfailing springs, afibrds with its head 
of twenty feet sufficient power to maintain a very considerable mill- 
ing industry. The staple of the farms in past years has been wheat, 
to which within the past decade the growth of barley has been 
added in quantities sufficient to dispute the palm. These grains, 
with clover and timothy seed (which are grown in large quantities), 
oats and corn, have been and still are the main dependence of the 
farmer throughout this whole region, little if any stock more than 
sufficient for farm purposes being raised. But as the wheat yield 
has decreased from time to time, more and more attention has been 
paid to the breeding of horses, cattle and swine for market, and now 
there are some valuable herds of these animals on well conducted 
stock farms within the area of the township. Dairying has also 
begun to challenge the attention of the farmers of this and adjoining 
townships, and some farms keep quite a number of milch cows, the 
number and quality of them increasing from year to year. Cream- 
eries are being established to manufacture the cream product of these 
dairy herds, and the industry promises soon to assume an important 
rank among the farm products of the western portions of the county. 
Considerable settlements had been made in Saratoga township 
36 



612 IIISTORr OF WINONA COUNTY. 

as early as the s])ring of 1855, a few pre-emptions and actual occu- 
pancy of the land dating as far back as the fall of 1858. The settle- 
ments during 1855 were numerous, and the following season, 1856, 
it was (juite difhcult if not impossible to fingl any valuable lands 
unclaimed. The formal organization of the township was effected 
under the new state government, May 11, 1858, at Troy, a small 
village and postoffice in the southwestern part of the township, at 
which time the usual officers were elected. Luke Blair and Thomas 
P. Dixon were appointed judges of election, and J. P. Moulton and 
E. W. Day, clerks. The whole number of ballots cast was MO. 
Luke Blair, elames Walker and Robert JSTesbit were elected super- 
visors ; J. C. Dixon, town clerk ; E. S. Harvey, assessor ; D. Dur- 
ham, collector of taxes ; Thos. P. Dixon and Oscar Kately, justices 
of the ]>eace ; L. M. Phelps and Alvin Durham, constables ; Geo. 
W. Grain, overseer of the poor, and L. B, Smitli, overseer of roads. 
The townshi]) was named Saratoga, on account of the beautiful 
natural springs in its western section, the vote standing eighty-six in 
favor of Saratoga and sixty in favor of Afton. The office of town 
clerk has been successively filled as follows: A. D. Trowbridge, 
elected as the successor of J. G. Dixon, in 1859, held the office three 
years ; E. W. Day, elected in 1862, served one year ; P. F. Thurbur, 
one year ; Wm. LI. Fry, one year. In 1865 E. W. Day was again 
elected and served until 1878, a period of thirteen years, when the 
present incumbent, E. B. Gery, was elected, and has held the office 
continuously until date, March 1, 1883. The town officers elected 
or holding over for 1882, are: J. D. Ball (chairman), Alexander 
Gampbell and O. B. Suthei-land, supervisors ; N. M. Gross, treasurer; 
W. B. Hesselgrave, assessor; E. B. Gery, town clerk; G. French 
and Samuel Gary, justices of the peace; Ira Canfield and James 
Wise, constables. A comfortable and commodious town hall was 
erected in 1877. It is situated in the center of the township and 

€08t $800. 

The military record of the township was never kept. The names 
recorded of the few men enlisted toward the close of the war, when 
the pros])ects of a draft were imminent, afford no ])ro})er data from 
which to calculate the number of men who volunteered from this 
township during 1861-65 inclusive. All that can be gathered on 
this ])oint will be ])resented in the military records of the county as 
a whole. No township register of births, deaths, marriages was 
kept, by which to determine positively the actual date of the earlier 



SARATOGA TOWISrSHIP. 613 

of sucli events, yet the following statement concerning early town- 
ship matters may be taken as substantially correct. The first claim 
to United States lands under the pre-emption act made in this 
township was by one Hawes, some time in the season of 1853, but 
the date of his claim cannot be accurately given. The second, third 
and fourth claims were made by Luke Blair, on September 12, 1853, 
principally in Sec. 2, and were for himself and his two sons, 
Chas. L. and John L. Isaac Arnold and Fullerton also made 
claims that same fall, but date of claims is not ascertained. 

The first white child born in the township was George N. Blair, 
son of G-eo. W. and M. S. Blair (nee Deuell), born July 20, 1855. 
Following him was a son of Gilman French, born in the year 1855, 
then Geo. D. French, son of John S. and Kate French, born Feb- 
ruary 6, 1856 ; John M. Blair, son of John T, Blair, born in 1856 ; 
Otto Phelps, born some time in the fiill of 1856. 

The first death and burial in the township was that of a non-resi- 
dent, Rev. Angel Wright, who, following some horse thieves into 
this section from Iowa, was taken sick and died in Saratoga village, 
some time in the summer of 1855. The first death of an actual resi- 
dent was that of Justen Braddock, early in August, 1 856, and imme- 
diately following was that of Mrs. Dr. Gates, wife of G. L. Gates, 
M.D., now of Winona city, who died August 25, 1856. Harriet 
Warren died April 29, 185Y; an infant son of George Blair's, July 
1, that season; a child of Henry Olney's about the same time, and 
Kate Flannigan in the following September. These last four were 
buried in what is known as Wortli cemetery, the others in Saratoga 
cemetery, but all within the bounds of the township. 

On the night before Christmas, 1856, a brother of Mrs. William 
Reeves, traveling from High Forest, Olmstead county, passed 
through Saratoga village, warmed himself at the hotel of Moulton & 
Dixon, and notwithstanding the warning of Mr. Dixon, concluded to 
try and reach his sister's house, five miles distant, despite the severe 
storm and cold. This man was found frozen to death on Sec. 9, 
by Mr. Charles Gerrish, on Christmas morning, eight o'clock, one- 
half a mile from his house, one and one-fourth miles from Mr. 
Reeves'. Mr. Gerrish took charge of the body without waiting for a 
coroner, and finding from the deceased papers that he had come 
from Chatfield, took him to Saratoga for identification. And this 
act of Mr. Gerrish's in taking charge of the bod} without waiting 
for coroner, was made the occasion of an electioneering argument 



614 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

against liis election to the territorial convention of 1857, called to 
frame a state constitution. 

The first marriage actually celebrated within the township was 
that of Lester Becker and Shuah Littletield, December 25, 1855; but 
the marriage of William Smith and Jane FuUerton, residents of the 
township, was performed at Chatfield at least ten months earlier, 
about the middle of February, 1855. Following these was the mar- 
riage of Allen Whipple and Lois Harding, November 8, 1856, and 
that of Samuel Burns and Jane Flemraing, at probably an earlier 
date than the fall of 1856, but nothing positive can be ascertained in 
relation thereto. 

The first frame farm buildings in Saratoga township were erected 
on the claim of Luke Blair, N.W. ^ of Sec. 2. These were a frame 
barn, 16x24 feet, with 14 feet posts, and a frame dwelling (now 
standing as the kitchen part of the farm-house), 16x24, with 8 feet 
posts. These buildings were erected in the spring of 1855. The 
frame dwelling of H. G. Cox, still standing in excellent repair, built 
of oak plank, was erected in 1857. The first sawmill was built in 
the winter of 1856-57 (by H. G. Cox and Vincent Hix) for George 
Hayes and Lewis Smith. It was situated about one and one-half 
miles southeast from the village of Troy, on Trout run. The first 
gristmill was built in 1857, by Joseph and Samuel Musser, who 
brought their millwriglits with them from Pennsylvania. This mill 
is still standing at Troy, on the water privilege there, a most excel- 
lent one with about twenty feet head. The first crop of grain grown 
in the township, as nearly as now known, was on the Wheeler boy's 
claim, the N.W. J of Sec. 5, now owned by Lyman Cox. 

As early as 1854^5, Harvey & Broughton, and the following year 
Broughton & Andrews, ke])t small stocks of goods, groceries and sup- 
plies principally along the ridge on the north line of the township. 
In the fall of 1856, H. M. Clark, now of Chatfield, Olmstead county, 
brought in a small stock of groceries and crockervware, and started 
business in Saratoga village. This stock was sold the folk)wing 
spring to Dixon & Moulton and merged into the general store estab- 
lished by them in the spring of 1857. 

Rev. Gardner K. Clark was the first minister to settle in the town- 
ship. He came in the fall of 1866 (with his son H. M.) and the first 
church service (Congregational) was held in Gate's log-house, still 
standing, a monument of early pioneer times. The following sea- 
son, 1857, the church was built and in the fall of that year was oecu- 



SAKATOGA TOWNSHIP. 615 

pied. This cliurch, the onlj one ever built in the township, is still 
standing and doing duty as a place of religious worship. 

The first hotel in the township was built and kept by Thomas P. 
Dixon, still a resident of the city, and J. P. Moulton, who at a later 
date represented Olmstead county in the state legislature, and for 
six years was receiver of the land office at Wellington, Minnesota. 
The first postoffice was established at Saratoga in 'the fall of 1856. 
Thomas P. Dixon was commissioned postmaster, and, with the ex- 
ception of two years during the latter part of Buchanan's adminis- 
tration, held the office until he resigned in April, 1882, the date of 
his removal from Saratoga to St. Charles. His removal from the 
office in 1858 and the appointment of John O'Learyas his successor, 
the latter a man who could neither read nor write, was effected on 
political grounds and mainly through the influence of the Chatfield 
land office. 

The first physician who located in the township was John C. 
Dixon, who taught school in the little settlement of Saratoga village 
during the winter of 1856-7, commencing practice as a physician in 
the spring of tlie latter year. Dr. Dixon is not now a resident of 
the county, having removed some years since to Candor, Tioga 
county, New York, 

The first schoolhouse in the township was built by voluntary 
subscription in the summer of 1856, on the town plat of Saratoga, 
near the church, and was first occupied that fall, when Dr. Dixon 
was employed as teacher. The first school taught in the township 
was opened in Charles Gerrish's house, on Sec. 9. This was a 
double log-house, and in one of these rooms, the south one, the 
school was opened in the summer of 1856 for a term of three months. 
The teacher's name was Helen Hewitt, and there were twenty-seven 
pupils on her school register. 

Evergreen Lodge^ No. JpS^ A. F. and A. M. — Located at Troy, a 
small post village in the southeast corner of Saratoga township, was 
chartered December 23, 1864, upon petition of S. Y. Hyde, A. IN". 
Rice, S. S. Armstrong, Vincent Hicks, J. C. Hopkins, E. J. 
Thompson, C. M. Lovell and D. S. Hacket. Mr. S. Y. Hyde, now 
of La Crosse, was the first worsliipful master, and his successors 
have been Freeman Morse, R, B. Kellum, S. 'L. Draper, M. H. 
Fuller and H. H. Straw. The first secretary was A. N. Price, suc- 
ceeded by Neil Currie, E. B. Grerry, W. W. Heyden, L. A. Gates, 
H. H. Heyden, W. E. Walker and W. B. Hesselgrave. The 



616 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

present officers of the Lodge are: S. L. Draper, W.M. ; M. H. 
Fuller, S.W. ; R. McCready, J.W. ; E. B. Gerrj, Treas. ; W. B. 
Hesselgrave, Sec ; H- H. Straw, S.D. ; R. Sutherland, J.D. ; M. 
Campbell, Chap. ; W. E. Walker, Tiler. 

The total number of members connected with the Lodge since 
organization has been ninety. Of this number six have died, 
thirty-four appear on the list of present members, and the rest have 
demitted. Last year the lodge completed a new hall at a cost of 
$1,200, and are now in comfortable quarters. 



CHAPTER LIV. 
BIOGRAPHICAL. 

PIONEERS. 

Geo. W. Clark, the oldest pioneer settler of Winona county 
now living in its limits, was born in Denmark, Lewis county, New 
York, June 10, 1827. Brought up on tlie old home farm, he re- 
ceived the education commonly obtained in the schools of his section 
at that day, which was supplemented with two terms at the Lowville 
Academy, and in the spring of 1851 left home to take up^a|claim in 
the "far west." Journeying by steam or from Sacket's Har])()r to 
Lewiston, 'New York ; thence by rail to Buffalo, New York, and 
from that port to Detroit by steamer, he finally reached New 
Buffalo, now Grand Ilaven, Michigan, and embarked for Milwau- 
kee. From that city he made his way by team to Dodge ciMinty, 
Wisconsin, remained there with relatives until October 5 of that 
year, when, in company with three young men, he turned his face 
westward, tramped across the county to La Crosse, arriving in that 
city when the second frame building ever erected there was in course 
of construction for the firm of Roublee & Smith. Mr. Clark re- 
mained there four weeks, then, joining com})any with Silas Stevens 
and Edwin Hamilton, started up the river for what was then known 
as Wabasha prairie, the plateau u])on which Winona now stands. 
Bringing provisions and lumber for a shanty with them, they made 
their way up stream and finally landed on the bank of the Missis- 
sippi, near the present site of the big flou ring-mill, at 1:30 a.m. No- 
vember 13, 1851. Found Johnson, who had been on the ground 
ten days, asleep in his cabin, a mile down the river, and turned in 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 617 

with him until dayhght. The next day, Kovember 14, they all went 
down to the extreme east end of the prairie, drove their stake for a 
starting point lor claims and began locating homesteads. The claim 
taken by Mr. Clark was numbered six, and is included in what is 
now known as Evans addition to the city of Winona. This was a 
claim of 160 acres fronting one-half mile on the river. That winter 
he lived on Stevens' claim, and in the following spring, 1852, built 
a log shanty on the claim he had intended to locate for his brother, 
but which he actually located for himself, and on which he is still 
residing. This log house, still standing, he occupied three or four 
years, then selecting a location some eighty rods nearer the bluff, on 
the south side the flats, built a two-story dwelling, 22x25, which 
has since been enlarged to its present dimensions, and in which he 
has now resided for more than a quarter of a century. This original 
farm of 160 acres, Mr. Clark has added to by subsequent purchases 
until the tract embraces a full half-section. The brother, Joseph 
Clark, for whom the claim was originally taken, came to the prairie 
in 1852, located his 160 acres where Beck's brewery was afterward 
built, but only lived until 1851:. He was buried at the foot of the 
bluff, where Woodlawn cemetery was located years afterward, and 
thus became the first dweller in that silent city. The property of 
Mr. Clark was included in the corporation of Winona when the city 
limits were first established, but was set off by act of legislature the 
following year. He is the only resident of the township who now 
owns the land he originally located, and resides upon it. February 
11, 1857, Mr. Clark. married Miss Jane Lockwood, of Waupun, 
Wisconsin, of the Connecticut branch of the Lockwood family, who 
was born December 4, 1837. They have seven children, all living 
at home : Frank W., born January 4, 1858 ; Adah L., born January 
27, 1860; Jay Scott, born November 4, 1862; Florence E., born 
July 28, 1868 ; Alfi-ed H., born March 26, 1870 ; Jennie A., born 
January 25, 1874 ; May, born September 13, 1878. The two eldest 
were in attendance at the normal school when obliged to discontinue 
study on account of health. Jay graduated at the high school class 
of 1881 ; in which were five native born Winonians, and it was the 
first class in which any such had graduated. 

Thomas Jones, farmer, is a Winonian by birth, and has spent all 
his life in this county, and may certainly be called an old settler. 
He was born in Winona December 20, 1850. His parents in the 
spring of 1852 took up a claim in Norton, and Thomas spent his 



618 HISTORY OF WINONA C<niNTY. 

earlier years working on the farm. As he grew older he obtained 
employment among the settlers in the adjoining township, and 
worked for some years in Minnesota City. In 1877 he first rented 
then final]}'' purchased the farm he now occupies in Whitewater. 
He married Miss Mary Pomeroy in 1876, and has two children : 
1'homas Albert and Eliza. He is independent in politics and a 
Methodist in religion. 

William T. White, farmer, was born in Whiting, Vermont, in 
1814. At the age of twenty-three he moved to Booneville, Oneida 
county, New York, where he remained until 182-1, working at the 
carpenter trade. Here he married a Miss Eliza Cook, who has been 
his helpmate through life, sharing with him his privations and his 
])rosperity. He moved west to Michigan, where he took up a claim 
near where the present city of Adrian now stands. He remained 
here until 1850, when he sold his farm and stock for a handsome 
figure and went farther west prospecting, and chose the Whitewater 
valley as his future home. He has now one of the hnest farms in 
the town, and though well advanced in years takes an active part in 
its management. He is much respected by all who know him, and 
is looked upon as one of those men whose word is as good as his 
bond. Until the commencement of the war Mr. White was a strong 
democrat, but since that time has been a thorough republican. 

Alexander Brown. Prominent among the early settlers of 
Winona county is the name of Alexander Brown. He was born in 
Perth, Perthshire, Scotland, August 29, 1814, and spent the earlier 
3'ears of his life in that place. In 1838 he came to America, and 
almost immediately came west, settling near St. Croix Falls, which 
was then in the territory of Wisconsin. In 1851 he came to White- 
water, where he has remained ever since. Mr. Brown has iield 
many local offices of position and trust, fulfilling their duties with 
rare tact and ability and to the satisfaction of the public. He was 
married to Clara E. Hughes in 1845 and has four children, two boys 
and two girls. 

Peter Gorr, one of the earliest settlers of this vicinity, was born 
in Norton county, Pennsylvania, Februai-y 23, 1814. His parents 
were Jacob and Elizabeth Gorr, and farmers by pursuit. Peter grew 
up on the farm and received a common school education. His wife, 
to whom he was married in 1850, was Lucinda Norton, daughter of 
Theodore and Mary (Waters) Norton. She is a native of Pennsyl- 
vania. The same year they removed to De Kalb county, Illinois ; 



BIOGRAPHICAL, 619 

tlie next they came to Winona county, settling near Homer. At this 
time there was but one family in the vicinity, that of George Clark. 
He first settled on Sec. 6, T. 107, E. 6. In the spring of 1S82 he 
moved to his present place. He is a democrat in politics. 

Samuel Edwin Colton, born in Ellsworth, JSTew Hampshire, 
September 19, 1821. His father, Samuel Colton, was a descendant of 
Kev. John Colton, one of the first ministers of Boston. Mr. Colton 
was educated in a high school. His youth was spent on a farm until 
the age of eighteen, when he went to sea and spent seven years as a 
sailor, when he went into a foundry and learned the trade of 
moulder. In 1817 he married Miss Sarah A. Roberts, a native of 
Maine. Nine children have been born to them, seven of whom are 
still living, six sons and one daughter. In the spring of 1852 -he 
joined the '•'Western Farm and Tillage Association" and removed 
to Minnesota, where they arrived May 3, 1852, near the present 
location of Minnesota City, where he has remained ever since 
engaged in farming. At the organization of Winona county Mr. 
Colton was elected judge of probate, justice of the peace and one of 
the assessors, and is one of the justices of the peace at the present 
time, and has served as a member of the school board about lialf the 
time since his arrival here in 1852. Mr. Colton is a member of the 
I.O.O.F., also chief templar of the I.O.G.T. Up to 1861 Mr. 
Colton was in politics a democrat, since that time he has been a 
republican. 

Daniel Q. Burley, born September, 1821, in Caledonia county, 
Vermont ; parents born in New Hampshire ; removed to New 
Hampshire with his parents when a child ; received a common school 
education, and remained on a farm till the age of twenty-two years, 
when he went into a cotton-factory and worked three years. At the 
age of twenty-four years he married Miss Naomi Randlett, of New 
Ham])shire ; removed to Quincy, Massachusetts, in 1846 and 
learned the trade of stone-cutting, which he followed for five years ; 
removed back to New Hampshire and remained there until he joined 
the "Western Farm and Village Association" and came out with 
the first colony to Minnesota City on May 18, 1852. His family 
remained behind, but joined him in about two and a-half years, 
Mrs. Burley died in 1856, when he married Ann Rowley, a native 
of England, who is still living. Mr. Burley, in 1863, enlisted in 
Co. B, 7th reg. Minn. Inf , and participated in all the battles 
in which that regiment was engaged until the close of the war. 



620 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

when lie was discharged. Mr. Burley has had eight chihh-en, live 
of whom are still living. Mr. Burley owns about 375 acres, which 
is in Sec. 35, T. 108, R. 8. 

Uarkison B. Waterman was born in Wooster, Otsego county, 
New York, January 2, 1820. After receiving a common school 
education he entered Hard wick Seminary, and afterward Cazenovi'a 
Seminary, where he graduated. Studied law with Gen. Burnside 
seven years, and was admitted to the bar of the supreme court in 
1844, practiced law until 1852, "when he joined the "Western Farm 
and Village Association " and removed to Minnesota, arriving at 
Wabasha prairie (now Winona City) May, 1852. Mr. Waterman 
was married to Miss Mary E. Fuller, November 1, 1851. Mrs. 
AV-jiterman's mother was cousin to the late Hon. Salmon P. Chase, 
chiet-justice of the United States at the time of his death. J\[rs. 
Waterman was born in the State of New York, October 28, 1828. 
Nine children have been born to them ; three boys and two girls are 
still living. The eldest daughter, Clara, is at present, and has been 
for the past four years, a teacher in the public high school in Winona. 
In politics Mr. Waterman is a republican, and is a member of the 
Episcopal church at Winona. 

James Wkight, one of the first settlers of Rolling Stone town- 
ship, was born in England in 1818 ; removed to the United States 
in 1831 ; lived in New York city, working at his trade of wood 
turning, until 1852, when he joined the '" Western Farm and Vil- 
lage Association," and came to Rolling Stone township in the spring 
of 1852, and settled on the farm on which he now lives. Mr. 
Wright was married in New York in 1840 and has had ten children, 
five of whom are now living, four sons and one daughter. Three 
of his sons enlisted in the war of the rebellion ; one son, Randolph, 
was killed at the battle of Gettysburgh. Mr. Wright offered him- 
self for enlistment, but was rejected on account of disability. At 
the organization of the township in 1858 Mr. Wright was elected 
township clerk, an office he has held ever since. He owns the 
S.W. i of S.E. i Sec. 2, T. 107, R. 8. 

Edward B. Drew was born in Steuben county. New York ; 
received a common school education and remained on a farm until 
the age of twenty-two years, when he removed and settled on the 
Wabash, in the State of Indiana. After remaining there two and 
a-half years, enduring all the horrors of the ague, Mr. Drew set out 
in search of a more healthy location, and arrived at Minnesota City 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



621 



in the spring of 1852, and from thence removed to the farm upon 
which he now resides, about two miles west of Minnesota City. Mr. 
Drew was married to Miss Sarah A. Meddie, who died in Rolling 
Stone township in 1868. Mr. Drew has been a very prominent 
man in the township, having held many county offices and repre- 
sented the county twice in the legislature. He is a democrat m 
politics, but has always received the sufirages alike of all political 
parties, and, if he would only accept, could be elected to any public 
office in the gift oi the citizens ot the county. Mr. Drew owns 
about 700 acres oi land, and can be counted as one of the successful 
farmers of Winona county. 

Orville Morell Lord was born in tlie town of China, in what is 
now Wyoming county, New York, April 20, 1826. His father, 
Stephen Sherman Lord, was born in Saratoga county in 1778, and 
his mother (before marriage Caroline Badger) was born in Cayuga 
county in 1808. Their parents on both sides were from Tolland 
and Hartford counties, Connecticut. Mr. Lord's parents moved to 
Dunkirk, Chatauqua county. New York, in 1831. In 1837 the 
family moved to Lapeer county, Michigan, town of Metamora. 
Their father was a blacksmith, but they cultivated a small farm. 
Mr. Lord, the subject of this sketch, attended school winters in the 
district in which they lived until he was seventeen, when he went 
one term of three months to a select or private school in Pontiac, 
Michigan. He taught district school winters until he was twenty- 
two. He married in 1848, and has since been engaged in farming. 
His wife's maiden name was Martha E. Deming, of Oxford, Oakland 
county, Michigan. They have had seven children, five boys and 
two girls, three boys and one girl are now living. They removed to 
Minnesota in 1852. Mr. Lord was a member of the territorial 
legislature in the winter of 1853-4, and again in the winter of 1873-4. 
He was appointed county superintendent of schools for Winona 
county, September 25, 1875, and has held this office continuously 
since.' In politics he has always been identified with the democratic 
party. He has never been connected with any organization except 

the Masons. 

Robert Thorp was born in Lincolnshire, England, December 
31, 1809. I^eceived a common-school education ; worked on a 
faiTO in early youth, and learned the trade of blacksmith, at which 
he worked until his emigration to the United States in 1832, and 
followed his trade in New York city until he joined the "Western 



6 "J 2 HISTORY OF WESrONA COUNTY. 

Farm and Village Association " in 1852, and came to Minnesota 
with the first colony. Lived in Minnesota City about three vears, 
when he removed to S.E. ^ of Sec. 5, T. 107, K. 8, on which he has 
since lived. Mr. Thorp is a republican. Has held the office of 
county supervisor, township treasurer, and various other minor 
offices. Was married in New York city, in 1838, to Miss Elizabeth 
McCallister, a native of Ireland, whose parents were of Scotch 
descent. The fruit of this marriage were eight children, four of 
whom are still living ; two of his sons enlisted, r.ne in the 1st and 
one in the 11th reg. Minn. Inf. 

Laukenc*: Delworth, born in Ireland in the year 1815. He 
emigrated to the United States in 1841 and settled in Washington 
county, New York, where he engaged in farming. He joined the 
" Western Farm and Village Association," and removed to Minne- 
sota City in 1852. Lived in Minnesota City about one year, when 
he removed to the farm on whicli he now lives, being in Sees. 21 
and 22, T. 107, R. 8. Was married November 24, 1845, to Miss 
Mary Fitzgibbon, a native of Ireland. Six children have been born, 
five of whom are still living. Mr. Del worth and wife are members 
of the Catholic church. Politically Mr. Delworth is a democrat. 
He owns 200 acres of most excellent land. He has, from the first, 
attended strictly to farming and has made it pay. 

Michael Majerus' name should rank among the fu'st of the old 
settlers who made a home in the beautiful Whitewater valley. In 
1852 he hinded at the mouth of the Whitewater on the Mississijipi 
and followed the windings of the stream until he found a spot he 
thought would suit. There he built himself a shanty, and there he 
has since remained. The shanty gave place to a commodious log 
house, which has, in its turn, given place to one of the handsomest 
brick residences to be found in the valley. Mr. Majerus is a man of 
marked strength of purpose, and he has "■hoed his own row" 
through life, and can look back at its struggles and triumphs with 
well-earned satisfaction. Mr. Majerus is a (i-erman, born in 1828, 
came to America in 1851, was married in Germany, and has a 
family of seven children. He is a Lutheran and a republican. 

John Nevill, son of Patrick Nevill, was born in Sullivan 
county. New York, January 15, 1844. Patrick Nevill, his father, 
was born in Limerick, Ireland, a.d. 1704. Came to America when 
he was seventeen years old and settled in Montreal, Canada, where 
he was mari-ied; he then removed to the United States and settled 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 623 

in Sullivan county, New York ; was naturalized in 1841, and while 
there the subject of this sketch was born; came to Minnesota in 1852, 
and was the fii'St white settler in the town of Wilson. Died 
January 5, 1882. John Nevill was but a mere boy when his 
father landed in Minnesota, but has some vivid recollections of 
the hard times endured by the early pioneers. He had two brothers, 
James and JN^apoleon, who came to Minnesota, but both are now 
dead, John being the only survivor ^f his family. He enlisted in 
the army in 1861, joining Co. B, 2d Minn. Inf , under Capt. 
Markham, and partici] )ated in all battles in which his regiment was 
engaged. Was in the battles of Mill Springs, Nashville, Pittsburgh 
landing, Corinth, Kenesaw Mountain, Chickamauga and Missionary 
Ridge ; served over three years ; went with Gen. Sherman to 
the sea ; was in all the principal battles of that memorable cam- 
paign; lost only thirty days' duty during liis term of enlistment ; he 
was one of the soldiers who did actual service, prompt in the dis- 
charge of all liis duties. After coming home from the war he 
settled down on his farm in Pleasant Valley. Mr. ISTevillis married, 
but the union never having been blest with children, he has adopted 
two. Mr. Nevill is an active, hardworking man, taking a lively 
interest in all practical matters ; has helped organize and develop 
the town, is now one of the town supervisors. He owns a beautiful 
farm five miles from the city of Winona in Pleasant Valley ; is a 
democrat in politics and Catholic in religion. 

John Valentine (deceased) was born in Ireland, in 1799. He 
was early apprenticed to the shoemaker's trade and worked for 
many years at it previous to his emigrating to America. He landed 
at New Orleans in 1849, where he remained several years, then 
going to Galena, Illinois. In 1853 he pre-empted land in Rolling 
Stone. He came first, leaving his family in Galena, who followed 
him two years after. Pie was one of the very first in the township 
to take up land. He was married in 1834 to Miss Charlotte Jones, 
by whom he has had six children, five of whom are living. Though 
somewhat advanced in years when he took up his claim in the town- 
ship, nevertheless he was considered one of the most energetic and 
enterprising of the pioneers. He belonged to the Episcopal body, 
and was a democrat in political opinion. He died after a prolonged 
illness, and is buried in the Protestant burving-ground at Minnesota 
City. 

William Davidson, farmer, is probably the first man who settled 



624 IIISTOUY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

and opeiUMl up a fanii in Winona county. He was born in Meisel- 
burg, Scotland, ( )ctober 21, 1810. At six years of age he began 
work at the shawl hwms, for which Paisley is so famous. His father 
was a soldier, and his mother died when he was but sev^en years 
old. He continued his labor in the manufacture of shawls until 
eighteen years old, and then came to America, arriving in Montreal 
in April, 1829. Proceeding to Lowell, Massachusetts, he found 
employment in the factories <jf that city, where his knowledge of 
weaving served him well. Here he was married in September, 
1832, to Mary Stinson, born near Sterling, Scotland, January 25, 
1805 ; she was a faithful helpmeet and mother till her death, which 
took place at St. Charles, May 27, 1873. In 1836 Mr. Davidson 
went to Thompson vdlle, Connecticut, and was employed fourteen 
years in a carpet factory there. Here his father, Walter Davidson, 
who had joined his son in the new world, died. In 1848 Mr. 
Davidson removed to Clayton county, Iowa, and engaged in farm- 
ing. Early in the spring of 1853 he set off up the Mississippi on a 
prospecting tour, and landed on Wabasha prairie, now the site of 
Winona, on April 6. Setting out on foot with a compass for com- 
panion, by the 10th he had selected his location on Sec. 10, in this 
township, and removed his family here the following June. He 
was prominent in the organization of the county, and was one of its 
board of commissioners from 1855 to 1857 ; was one of the delegates 
to the convention wliich nominated Gov. Ramsay. The first road 
in the county led westward from Winona, past Mr. Davidson's 
place, and was called the Davidson road, and many a tired and 
hungry prospector had reason to be grateful for "Mother" David- 
son's hospitality. The first election in the county was held at Mr. 
Davidson's house in 1854. At this election but one deinocratic 
vote was cast ; George Thorn walked twelve miles to deposit that. 
Mr. Davidson was one of the original republicans, having formerly 
adhered to the whig party. He was reared in the PresV)yterian 
church, and was a member of that church while a society existed at 
St. Charles, being an elder therein. He is a member of the St. 
Charles Lodge and Cha])ter, A. F. and A. M. Six children were reared 
in this family, and have been a stay to their parents. Herewith is 
appended their record of births, etc : Elizabeth, March 17, 1834, 
married H. Lybarge, as elsewhere noted below, and with whom her 
fjither makes his home ; Walter, May 12, 1836, married Annie 
Anderson and i-esides in San Francisco ; William, July 18, 1838, 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 625 

married Mary E. Yarr and resides near Waseca; Robert W., Jan- 
uary 25, 1841, married Ellen E. Jones, lives in Pipestone county, 
this state ; John D., Maj-cli, 1843, married Abby Yandewalker and 
is now living near Waseca; Mary G., July 21, 1846, married 
Charles Brewer and dwells at Atkinson, Nebraska. 

WiLLi.oi Petheram, farmer, is one of the pioneer settlers of 
Winona county, having taken a claim in the Gilmore valley, near 
Winona, in July, 1853. He was born at Chapel Allerton, Somer- 
setshire, England, June 25, 1822. He attended the rate school of 
his parish till sixteen years old, and was then employed as a 
laborer. In 1848 he came to America and spent one year in Canada 
at carpenter work; he then removed to Burlington, Wisconsin, 
where he was employed at building operations in that then-growing 
town, assisting in the building of two mills on Fox river there. 
In the spring of 1851 he went to Dubuque, Iowa, where he was still 
employed as a carpenter. He was married there April 16, 1853, to 
Miss Emily Day, who was born in Ware, Somersetshire, May 22, 
1834. He came to Winona, as above noted, and lived the first 
year within the city, then a very small hamlet of six or eight build- 
ings, where he labored at hi& trade. After spending a year on his 
first claim, where the Gilmore valley brickyard is now located, he 
came to St. Charles in December, 1855, buying 160 acres of land 
on Sec. 22. He now has 187 acres, of which all but thirty have 
been broken ; also has a quarter-section at Wentworth, Dakota. 
Mr. Petheram is a democrat, and somewhat skeptical in religious 
matters. Six children are included in his flock, the eldest being the 
third child born in Winona. Their births date as herewith noted : 
John E., September 3, 1854, married Hattie J. Talbot and lives at 
Westport, D. T.; Elizabeth T., January 12, 1856, married Duane 
Wilmarth and resides at Wentworth, Dakota ; Louisa J., August 15, 
1859 ; Arthur C, March 6, 1861, now living at Wentworth ; Will- 
iam W., March 4, 1865 ; Frank M., March 2, 1871. Mr. Petheram 
saw many of the hardships common to pioneer life. He came here 
with little capital and depended on his labor for a livelihood. Dur- 
ing the first winter his potatoes were frozen, and the familv were 
compelled to eat them or go without. In the winter of 1856-7 he 
spent four days and incurred an expense of nearly ten dollars in 
going to mill at Preston, twenty-five miles distant ; his grist of 
twenty-five bushels was scarcely worth the expenses of the trip at 
the market rates of that time. 



026 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Luke Blair, farmer, land located in See. 29, St. Charles township, 
and consists of 187 acres, principally oak openings. This farm was 
purchased by Mr. Blair in the fall of 1873, and the yield i)er acre 
ior the season ot 1882 was of barley thirty bushels, oats lifty bushels, 
corn fifty to fifty-five bushels, and hay two tons. Mr. Luke Blair is 
one of the pioneers of Winona county, and has been a resident of 
the state nearly thirty years. A native of Ware, Massachusetts, he 
came into Van Rensselaer county, New York, with his parents, at 
four vears of age, and from there to Wisconsin in 1846. After resid- 
ing; for seven years in Racine and Columbia counties, in that state, 
Mr. Blair came into Minnesota, looking for more land upon which 
to settle his family, and on September 12, 1853, made his claim to 
three quarter-sections of land lying principally within what is now 
Sec. 2, Saratoga township. The one-fourth section pre-empted 
for himself by Mr. Blair was the N.W. I of Sec. 2, and this claiin 
was proved up and a deed taken from tlie government April 2, 
1857. The other one-half section was taken for his sons C^harles and 
John L. Mr. Luke Blair spent the winter of 1853-4 in Winona, deal- 
ing to some extent in provisions, and the following spring built a 
storeroom and opened business on the southwest corner of Center 
and Second streets. This business he sold the following fall to Jacoby 
& Co., and moving out to his claim in Saratoga township spent the 
winter there. The following spring, 1855, he built his barn, aframe 
structure 16x24 feet with 14-foot posts, and a frame kitchen 16x24 
feet with 8-foot posts, and these were the first frame buildings 
erected in Saratoga township. In February, 1856, Mr. Blair returned 
to Winona, and, entering into partnership with Mr. Burr Deuel, 
opened a store on the levee at the foot of Center street. Continued 
in business here one year, then returned to his farm in Saratoga 
township, which he managed three years. , Early in 1860 he again 
removed to Winona, built a store on the corner of Second and Center 
streets, where the Second National Bank now is; moved into it that 
same spring with a large stock of goods, and was in trade there at 
the breaking out of the war of 1861-65, when, fearing depression in 
business, he removed his stock of goods to Preston, Fillmore county, 
Minnesota, the more readily to dispose of them, which having done 
he. returned that same fall, 1861, to his Saratoga farm, and remained 
there until his removal to his present property in 1874. The old 
homestead remained in his possession until the spring of 1882, when 
it was sold to Thomas H. Wilson, Esq., of Winona. October 17, 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 6iJ7 

1830, Mr. Luke Blair married Margaret Wiltse, who died November 
10, 1874. Of these three children, all boys, and residents of Winona 
county, Calvin is at home. Charles resides on his old pre-emption 
in Saratoga and John L. is a resident of St. Charles. February 15, 
1876, Mr. Blair married Mrs. Mary S. Wooley, of Fremont town- 
ship, Winona county, who pre-empted a farm there in 1857, and 
resided upon it until her marriage to Mr. Blair. 

Wakren Kowell was born in New Hampshire, December 28, 
1818 ; was the sixth son of the Hon. Charles Kowell. He married 
in 1844, and landed in Homer township in 1853. Mr. Kowell be- 
longs to the Advent Christian church, and is a democrat in politics. 
Warren Kowell took the claim where he now resides in April, 
1853. He has a beautiful farm consisting of 240 acres of land, with 
pure spring water, which flows through the yard. He designs mak- 
ing stock-raising his principal business hereafter. He brought the 
first horse team, first yoke of oxen and first cow into the valley. 
Always at his post of duty, though not a leader, it can be truly said 
he was a worker actively engaged in all good work, faithful to his 
Master's cause, ever sustaining his wife in her ministerial life, con 
tributing largely to the temperance and Sunday-school work, and, 
by his industry and frugality upon the farm, furnished the means to 
give his family a collegiate education, which he made not by specu- 
lation, but by the sweat of his brow. 

Mrs. Kuth M. Kowell. In connection with the early history 
and settlement of the town of Homer, there is no name, perhaps, 
that figures more prominently than that of Mother Kowell. Born 
of illustrious parents, reared and educated in all that pertains to true 
womanhood, inheriting from her ancestors those great moral and 
religious traits of character which enabled her in after-years to wield 
such an influence in the vsdlds of the west that unborn generations 
will yet feel. Mrs. Kowell embraced religion at the very early age 
of nine years; joined the Advent Christian church; was married in 
New Hampshire, June 9, 1844, and removed with her husband, 
Warren Kowell, to the town of Homer in 1853, and commenced the 
ministry in 1856. Her father was the notable Judge Cogswell, of 
New Hampshire. Her mother was the daughter of Col. Anthony 
Peavey, and were both ministers of the gospel. It Was said of her 
grandmother, Elisabeth Peavey, that she was a mother in Israel, as 
she had seven children who were ministers. She was the sister ot 
the mother of Yice-President Wilson. The education of the people 
37 



628 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

in christian and moral principles has been the life-work of Mrs. 
Rowell ; but few women, indeed, could stand to do the amount of 
missionary work that she has done, and nothing but a strong will- 
power, su]iported by sustaining influence of an all-wise Providence 
and the convictions of right could have sustained her in the ])erform- 
ance of the amount of physical labor required of her in attending to 
her itinerant life's woi-k ; always ready at a little warning to go to 
the sick-room and soothe the dying with words of cheer, preaching 
the funeral sermon and attending the last sad rites of the dead, 
speaking words of hope and consolation to the living, then again in 
the rostrum or pulpit, explaining the great mysteries of salvation 
through Christ ; and when we reflect that she has done all this at 
great pecuniary sacrifice to herself, we must conclude she is a sincere 
worker in the Master's cause. She has had the charge of the Ad- 
vent Christian church in Winona, and now is in charge and the reg- 
ular pastor of the church at Utica. Besides her ministerial duties, 
she has given birth and raised to honor five children, two of whom 
are now dead. The eldest, Mary Adeline, graduated in the normal 
school in Winona, taught three years in the district schools in the 
city, and also taught in the Collegiate Institute at Red Wing. She 
married an estimable gentleman of that place, and now resides 
there. Her second child, Fred C. , is also a graduate of the normal 
school at Winona. He taught successfully several district schools. 
Married an accomplished young lady in Pleasant Valley, by the 
name of Anna M. Preston, and now lives upon the farm with his 
father. Her third child, Annie E., was also a highly educated young 
lady, was also a teacher, and for her amiable qualities was very 
highly respected. She married Mr. E. G. Lord, son of the county 
superintendent, O. M. Lord. But their earthly lives were soon cut 
short, she dying in a little over a year, leaving an infant son, and 
he soon followed, both dying of consumption. The fourth child died 
at the age of thirteen months. The fifth and last, Warren C.j is 
now attending the city schools at Red Wing, and is a very promis- 
ing boy, and expects to graduate next year. Who can say that Mrs. 
Rowell has not done her part in the christian work and develop- 
ment of Winona county, and in the education of the youth in all 
those virtues that adorn society and forms the palladium of our civil 
and religious liberties ? May her life be spared to continue the good 
work. 

George Persons, farmer, was born in Stoke, Somersetshire, Eng- 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 629 

land, January 19, 1826. He was very early placed at service with 
farmers, and had no educational advantages. At thirteen years of 
age he was employed by a butcher, with whom he remained tiU 
twenty-two. In 1848 he crossed the Atlantic, and settled on a farm 
at Dyersville, Iowa. He was married there on July 9, 1851, to 
Eliza Day ; she was born in Ware, Somersetshire, England, March 
12, 1830. In June, 1854, Mr. Persons removed to St. Charles and 
secured 160 acres of land on Sec. 22, where William Petheram now 
dwells. This he shortly sold to its present occupant, and bought a 
farm on Sec. 4, which he has since sold, and bought other farms in 
the same neighborhood, living for some time on Sec. 3. He now 
has eighty acres on Sec. 15, where he has lived for the past live 
years. Mr. and Mrs. Persons were reared in the Episcopal church, 
to which they still adhere. Mr. Persons always votes the demo- 
cratic ticket. Ten children were reared to maturity or are now liv- 
ing in this family, and one died in infancy. Here is the record of 
births, marriages and deaths: Edwin G., born May 12, 1852, mar- 
ried Lucy Hardwick, and is living on Sec. 5 ; Albert C, born Octo- 
ber 24, 1853, married Flora Slater, and lives at Laverne, Minnesota; 
John F., born January 9, 1855, married Cora M. Gilman, and died 
at St. Charles, February 2, 1882, leaving two children ; Ellen, born 
July 8, 1856, married Henry L. Green, and resides in the city of St. 
Charles; Matilda, born December 7, 1858, married Ossian L. Wilder, 
dwelling on Sec. 16; George D., born March 3, 1860, makes his 
home with parents ; Laura E., born March 29, 1863, lives in St. 
Charles; Minnie, born January 17, 1865 ; Arthur A., born June 18, 
1869 ; Bessie, born May 9, 1873. 

William Talbot, farmer, was born in West Penard, Somerset- 
shire, England, May 13, 1821. He was reared on an English dairy 
farm, and had few educational advantages. In 1849 he emigrated 
to America and spent two years in the dairy region of central ISTew 
York. In 1851 he went to Dubuque county, Iowa, where he tilled 
rented land. En 1854 he came to Winona county and located 160 
acres of government land on Sec. 14, where his home now is. 
Keturning to Iowa in 1857, he was married there on October 1 of 
that year, to Miss Martha E. Baker ; she was born in Burn ham, 
Somersetshire, August 17, 1830. Mr. Talbot at once began house- 
keeping on his farm, and has ever since dwelt thereon ; he now has 
270 acres of land, of which forty acres are covered with timber, the 
balance being under the plow. In religious belief the family are 



630 JIISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Second Adventists. Mr. Talbot has always voted the republican 
ticket in national and state elections. Five children of this family 
are now living ; born as below indicated : Harriet J. , July 2, 1860, 
married John Petheran, and lives at Westport, Dakota ; Agnes M., 
February 2, 1862 ; Annie E., November 1, 1865 ; Jesse W., Febru- 
ary 13, 1871 ; Cora E., August 9, 1872. 

George B. Talbot, farmer, is a brother of the above, and was 
born in the same place, October 15, 1846. He came with his parents 
to Dubuque county, Iowa, in 1852, and thence to St. Charles in the 
spring of 1855. He received no schooling till he was fifteen years 
old, after which he attended six winter terms of three months each, 
being one of the first pupils in the log schoolhouse which stood near 
his father's farm. He assisted his father till of age, and afterward 
tilled the land in partnership with an elder brother. In 1874 the 
property was divided between the two brothers, George taking 160 
acres on Sec. 26, on which he has since resided. A part of his 
present residence was that year erected, and a part in 1882. He 
now has 210 acres of land, of which forty on Sec. 27 is timbered ; 
he has a handsome farm and dwelling, and is prepared to enjoy life. 
He was married March 11, 1874, to Mary A., relict of G. W. Gibbs, 
daughter of Robert and Hannali Whitting ; she was born in Somer- 
setshire, August 20, 1841. Mr. and Mrs. Talbot are supporters of 
and attendants on religious services. He is a republican. Two 
children have been given to them, as follows: Hannah A., April 
11, 1877 ; Ada M., May 30, 1879. 

"William M. B.vrker, farmer, is a grandson of Asa Barker, who 
emigrated from England at the outbreak of the revolutionary war to 
assist the colonists ; he was present at the battle of Bunker Hill, 
and served till the close of the war, after which he settled in Maine. 
Here was born to him a son whom he christened William. Samuel 
Davis, a Scotch highlander, who served seven years under Wash- 
ington, participating in fourteen battles, also settled in Maine at the 
close of the war ; his daughter, Susan, was one of three children 
boi'u in Fort Gorham during a war with the local Indians. On 
reaching maturity William Barker and Susan Davis were married 
and settled on a farm in Bridgeton, Cumberland county, where was 
born to them the subject of this sketch, on July 24, 1820. He 
attended the common school till fifteen years old and then spent a 
year at Gorham Academy. Wlien sixteen he was apprenticed to a 
carpenter, and followed that trade till he came to Minnesota. In 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 631 

1846 he went to Illinois, where he spent seven years in depot- 
building and other railroad work. He was a passenger on the first 
trip of the War Eagle up the Mississippi in 1853, and landed at 
Winona at three o'clock on the morning of April 7. His first claim 
to government land was made on Sec. 15, in the town of St. Charles ; 
this he sold, and subsequently bought a farm on Sec. 36, Elba. 
He was married June 27, 1865, to Maria, daughter of Austin and 
Polly Raymond, of Oneida county, New York ; she was born in 
Camden, New York, in June, 1823 ; at the time of this marriage 
she was the widow of Pierson Everton. Mrs. Barker died on 
January 31, 1878 ; after her death Mr. Barker sold his farm and 
purchased forty acres on the same section, which he now tills ; he 
also tills adjoining land on Sec. 1, St. Charles, on which he resides. 
He never left the state after his first settlement here until December, 
1882, when he went to the Wisconsin pineries and spent the winter. 
Mr. Barker built the first frame house erected in St. Charles for 
Henry Clipper, in 1855. In religious belief he is a Methodist ; in 
politics, was a democrat till the war of the rebellion, and is now a 
greenbacker. Following is the record of Mr. and Mrs. Everton's 
children : Jane married James Annis, and lives in northern Min- 
nesota ; Henry resides in Winona ; Janet is living in the town of St. 
Charles ; Alfred is in New Mexico ; Ida married George Raymond 
and lives in Kansas ; Emma E. is married and lives in Winona. 

Thomas C. Baek, farmer, was born in Scotland, June 2, 
1829. He was the youngest of a family of seven children. His 
parents died before he was thirteen months old, and at six years 
of age he was compelled to begin laboring in a shawl factory; here 
he remained till fifteen years old, when he went on a farm and 
remained till of age. On reaching his majority Mr. Barr emigrated 
to America and spent four years at farm labor in Illinois. In the 
fall of 1851 he came to Minnesota and took up a quarter of Sec. 5 in 
St. Charles township, on which he still resides. By subsequent pur- 
chase he has acquired 180 acres in the adjoining township of Elba, 
and tills over 200 acres of land; his farm is well improved with build- 
ings and all that goes to make a comfortable farmer's home. On- July 
2, 1860, he married Phillis Talbot, who was born in Somersetshire, 
England, December 27, 1838. Himself and wife are members of 
the St. Charles Congregational church. Mr. Barr is a republican, 
but does not meddle in political affairs. He served his school dis- 
trict as treasurer for seven years. By patient industry he has made 



()32 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

himself financially independent. He has reared a large family, hav- 
ing thirteen children, born as here noted : Susan A., March 5, 1861, 
married John Drehr March 25, 1880, and lives in Elba township; 
Mary C, April 30, 1862 ; William R, December 8, 1863 ; Agnes S., 
March 22. 1865; Minnie M., April 11, 1867; Christian P., Septem- 
ber 16, 1868; Alice P., February 13, 1870; Thomas A., September 
21, 1871; Anna J., August 16, 1873; Phillis S., May 8, 1875; 
George H., December 18, 1876 ; Sophia B., February 9, 1880 ; Celia 
O., December 2, 1882. 

Hezekiah Lybarger, farmer, was bom in Danville, Knox county, 
Ohio, February 18, 1821. His father was a blacksmith, and he was 
very early set to work in the shop and had no educational advan- 
tages. At nineteen years of age he set out for himself in the world 
and continued to follow his trade tor three years, after which he 
took up farm labor. In 1848 he went to Alamakee county, Iowa, 
where he secured land and engaged in farming. Here he married 
Elizabeth Davidson, whose parentage is elsewhere given above ; 
their wedding occurred March 17, 1853. During this year Mr. 
Lybarger visited St. Charles and the next year removed here with 
his family and took up 160- acres of government land on Sec. 9, 
where he has ever since resided. He is a member of St. Charles 
grange and a republican ; religious belief corresponds with that of 
the Methodist church. Mrs. Lybarger was formerly a Presbyterian, 
but since the dissolution of that church at St. Charles has joined the 
Congregational church at the same place. Five living children are 
included in the family, born as herewith given: William D., May 
12, 1854, married Urilla Davidson, and is now living at Watertown, 
Dakota Territory; Ellen K., November 9, 1856, married James R. 
Pringle, and lives in the adjoining township of Dover; Lewis H., 
August 23, 1859; Mary I., December 23, 1864; Fred H., January 
5, 1871; Charles and Alice P., born in 1867 and 1875, respectively, 
died in early infancy. 

LvMAN D. Cox, one of the leading citizens, and a pioneer of the 
county, was born in St. Lawrence county, Xew York, April 2, 1826. 
His parents were Benjamin and Mary Bowman Cox. His great 
grandfather was a native of Hardwick, Massachusetts, as was his 
father. The great-grandfather was an officer in the revolution, and 
the grandfather served as an aid to him. The latter in after-years 
had command of the forces stationed at Fort Defiance, Vermont. 
Thev are a race of farmers. The grandfather removed from Hard- 



BIOGEAPHICAL. 



683 



wick to Barnard, Vermont, and was among the early settlers in that 
vicinity. Tlie tather, Benjamin, was reared on a farm, and received 
a meager education. Plis mother was of Scotch descent. The father 
went to St. Lawrence county, New York, in 1818, at the age of 
twenty-one years, but soon returned to Barnard, and was married. 
Soon after his marriage he returned to St. Lawrence county, and 
took up his residence. Here Lyman grew up on his father's farm. 
At the age of twenty-six, he left St. Lawrence county and went to 
IndianapoHs, Indiana, where, on June 3, 1853, he wedded Miss 
Esther Cox, a daughter of Aurin and Hortense Cox. She was a 
native of Windsor county, Vermont, having been born there Janu- 
ary 3, 1832. Mr. Cox remained at Indianapolis for one year, where 
he followed the business of a butcher. In 1854 he came to Winona 
county on a prospecting tour, and laid claim to the S.W. i of Sec. 8 
in Saratoga township. He went back to Indianapolis and remained 
during the winter, and in the spring of 1855 came west again and 
began to improve his claim. In the autumn following his family 
came on, and the family were reunited. Here they have since lived 
and wrought. Mr. Cox owns a fine farm of nearly four hundred 
acres. He is a member of Evergreen Lodge of Masons, No. 46 ; a 
republican in politics, and was for a number of years president of 
the board of supervisors for Saratoga township. 

Mr. and Mrs. Cox are the parents of four children : Franklin, 
born March 19, 1854 ; Benjamin, born August 15, 1861 ; Mary, 
born April 13,, 1870, and Julia, born March 11, 1873. 

Alexander Gilmore, farmer, has been a resident of St. Charles 
since August, 1854, at which time he made a claim on 160 acres of 
land on Sec. 9. In 1860 he sold a part of his original claim and 
bought fourteen acres on Sec. 4, where his present residence stands. 
His'^farm includes 156 acres of finely improved land, graced with 
buildings such as one expects a tidy farmer to have. Mr. Gilmore 
was born in Nielston Parish, Scotland, September 27, 1825 ; he 
was reared on a farm and attended the parish school. On Christ- 
mas day of 1848 he married Susan Barr, who was born in Paisley, 
June 9, 1826. A brother of Mr. Gilmore, after whom Gilmore 
valley, near Winona, was named, having died there in 1854, the 
subject of this sketch came to America to look after his property, and 
settled here as above noted. He was reared in the Presbyterian 
church, but has been connected with no religious body since his resi- 
dence here. Mrs. Gilmore is a member of the St. Charles Congrc- 



634 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

gational church. Mr. Gihnore has been either clerk or treasurer of 
his school district for over fifteen years, but would never accept any 
town office ; he has always been a republican. The family includes 
nine living children, who came into it at dates here given : Allen, 
Februai-y 28, 1849, and Thomas B., September 21, 1850, both living 
at Dayton, W. T. ; Elizabeth, August 22, 1852, married George Pike 
and lives in Utica township; Christina, June 13, 1856, resides with 
eldest brother; Maggie W., March 3, 1858, married George E. 
Masters and lives at De Smet, D. T. ; Alexander, January 29, 1860, 
resides near two elder brothers ; Agnes, October 19, 1861 ; William 
H., July 14, 1863; Susie B., April 20, 1866. 

Terence, son of Thomas and Mary (O'Flannigan) McCauly, was 
born in northern Ireland, province of Ulster, County Donegal, on 
February 5, 1822. His father, Thomas McCauly, was born in 1786 
in the same town and house. His (Terence's) grandmother on his 
mother's side, by name Anna McPhelim, was born in 1742. She was 
a highly educated woman, and accomplished much good in the 
country where she lived. Her father, Terence's great-grandfather 
on his mother's side, was Dennis McPhelim, who was born in 1697. 
He also' was highly educated. His (Terence's) father, Thomas 
McCauly, was in the revolution of 1798 in Ireland. After the Eng- 
lish took possession of Ireland he was banished to the hill country of 
Ireland, where he remained several years. After his term of ban- 
ishment had expired he returned to his native county, and in the 
month of August, 1852, he embarked for America. He first settled 
in Vermont, eight miles from Burlington. He farmed here until 
1854, when he left Vermont and came to Dresbach, Minnesota. 
December 20, 1854, he bought a farm here, on which he lived the 
remainder of his days. Terence McCauly, the subject of this Sio- 
gra[)hy, landed in the United States July 8, 1848. He lived at 
or near Burlington, Vermont, for six years and then emigrated to 
Minnesota. October 26, 1854, he landed at La Crescent. He bought 
land in McCauly's valley in T. 104, R. 5 W., Sec. 31. Mr. McCauly 
was a justice of the peace of his township for twelve years ; was the 
cause of bringing twenty-two families to this state, many of them 
settling in this county. Mr. McCauly is a man of rare ability, both 
natural and acquired. Though accustomed to manual labor, he has 
always found time to read and acquaint himself witli both past and 
present events. He is well informed on ancient and modern history. 
But few are better acquainted with the history of their church than 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 635 

he with his (Catholic). His wife, Mrs. Bridget (Gillespie) McCauly, 
was born in the same town as her husband in 1810, being twelve 
years his senior. She came to America in 1849 ; brought up in the 
Koman Catholic religion, in which faith she has lived a firm be- 
liever. Mr. and Mrs. McCaulj have no children. By industry and 
frugality they have obtained considerable property for their latter 
days, now owning a large and good farm in McCauly's valley. Mr. 
McCauly is a good substantial citizen, and has been well identified 
with his township since its early history. 

E.0BERT F. ISToKTON, of Homcr, was born in Washtenaw county, 
Michigan, February 10, 1836. His father, H. B. Norton, was a native 
of Victor, I^ew York ; Margaret (Martin), his mother, was a native 
of Sligo, Ireland, and is of Scotch descent. In 184:6 he went to 
learn the printer's trade at Ann Arbor, Michigan. All the education 
he ever had was received in the district school prior to this time. In 
1852 his parents moved to Rockford, Illinois, where young Robert 
worked at his trade for some time. He came to this county in 1854, 
settling in Minneoah, where he followed various pursuits until the 
opening of the rebellion. August 17, 1862, he enlisted in Co. B, 
7th Minn., and was on the Indian raid through the north part of 
the state. March 25, 1863, he was commissioned a sergeant. On 
account of disability he resigned August 17, 1863, and came home 
and worked for awhile as a wood workman. August 6, 1872, he 
opened at Homer a stock of merchandise, the cost of which was 
$52.88. The business has since increased until he now carries a 
stock of general merchandise worth $4,000. In the November fol- 
lowing he issued the initial number of the "Novelty Press," devoted 
to home news. This was sold in 1876 to Norton and Trueman and * 
merged into the "Winona Democrat." June 28, 1871, he was 
appointed postmaster at Homer, a position which he retains. Jan- 
uary he issued the first number of "Bob's Own," a paper devoted to 
his own interests. August 25, 1881, he married Mrs. George Eagle. 

John C. Brown, son of Eden Brown and Mary, whose maiden 
name was Squires, was born in Susquehanna county, Pennsylvania ; 
came to Wisconsin in 1844, and to Minnesota in 1854, and settled in 
the town of Wilson, East Burns valley ; was married in 1852 to Miss 
Julia Haskins, daughter of John Haskins and Fanny, whose maiden 
name was Fanny Rodgers. John C. Brown and wife have had four 
children, whose names in the order in which they were born were : 
Mary F., Frank, Sarah L. and Calvin E. Mr. Brown has 173 acres 



636 JIISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of land near the moutli of Etist Burns valley, wliere he resides now. 
He is of Scotch-Irish descent. John C. Brown took a very active 
part in the development of his town and county ; was one of the 
judges of election in the notorious railroad bond swindled ; has been 
assessor of the town of Wilson for lifteen years, and no man has 
taken a deeper interest in the town than Mr. Brovm. Punctual and 
accurate in all his official business and demanding ot others a strict 
account of their official conduct. He claims to have made the second 
pre-emption in this land district, D. L, Babcock's father making the 
first. By reason of a deformity of the feet he was not permitted to 
enter the army. Is a larmer by occupation and a liberal republican 
in politics. He lives yet upon his first claim. 

Amos Shay was born June 7, 1817, at Brighton, New York. 
Until the age of fifteen he lived at Brighton and attended school. 
In 1832, at the age of fifteen, he removed to Branch county, Michi- 
gan, with his parents. For two years after his arrival he attended 
school in Branch county. In 1852 he came to Savannah, Illinois. 
He lived there until ISoi, when he removed to Richmond village, 
Winona county, Minnesota. In a few months he left Richmond and 
settled on a farm which he had purchased in N. W. ^ Sec. 27, where 
he has engaged in farming ever since. Amos Shay has been mar- 
ried twice. May 19, 1837, he was married to Elvira Perrin, The 
children by the first wife : William, born December 28, 1813, died 
March 17, 1869; Mary, born February 5, 1840, died, date unknown; 
Ellen, born January 4, 1812. ifis' first wife, Elvira Shay, died July 
5, 1815. January 13, 1846, Amos Shay was married to Alvina 
Liddle. The children by his second wife, four boys, were : Frederick 
' v., born January 14, 1848; John, born December 18, 1850; Thomas, 
born October 15, 1852 ; Charles, born November 3, 1857. Amos 
Shay has always engaged m farming. He is a republican in politics. 
He was not in the war ; is at present in very good circumstances. 

Joseph Cooper was born in Fairfax Court House, Virginia, 
March 20, 1820. His father, Joseph (hooper, was a carriage maker 
in the city of Washington, D. C, and was also engaged in the wood 
trade, bringing wood up the Potomac for sale in the city. When 
only ten years old, after having attended the Calvinistic preparatory 
school for several terms, and having a taste for sailing, he went to 
sea, and for nearly fifteen years he followed the water, making 
several voyages from New York to London . He sailed around Cape 
Horn to California in 1836, also visited Juan Fernandez islands. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 637 

and came back and joined the United States navy, and was stationed 
three years on the coast of Brazil in the sloop of war Marion. After 
leaving the navy he made voyages to Trieste, Austria, and various 
ports of the Mediterranean sea, to London and Havre, then to Car- 
diff, Wales, for strap railroad iron. This proved to be his last ocean 
voyage. When about three days out from Land's End, England, 
the ship was dismasted; all three of the masts were swept from the 
deck by a sudden squall of wind; the ship being heavily loaded with 
iron, and rolling in the heavy seas, she sprung a leak, and for 
seventy-eight days they were compelled to work the pumps day and 
night. For forty-eight da3^s they were on short allowance. After 
drifting about for two and a-half months they finally landed on St. 
Thomas island, one of the West Indies, in a most destitute condition. 
From St. Thomas island he took passage to Kew Orleans. Here 
he was very sick for some time, but finally took passage on a steam- 
boat toEvansville, Indiana, and from there he went by stage to Terre 
Haute, Indiana, where he found his father's family. Here he mar- 
ried Ellen M. Gaither, July 12, 1844. Soon tiring of an inactive 
life, he went to Toledo, and there engaged in sailing on the lakes. 
Here he soon became master of a vessel, and sailed for one employer 
six years on the different lakes. He hauled the first vessel across 
the Sault Ste. Marie portage (one mile) upon rollers; this took about 
six weeks. He had for a cargo Indian goods to pay Indians at the 
Apostle islands. After arriving at destination he was surprised to 
find that a part of his cargo, belonging to a man from Chicago, and 
marked "mutton hams," was nothing else than whisky, which was 
contraband goods and laid him and his vessel liable for receiving 
and shipping the same. He notified the owner to come and take 
his mutton hams away, but upon his non-compliance, and the cir- 
culation of the fact that there was bottled whisky aboard the ship, 
he concluded to take his vessel away, and accordingly hoisted sail 
and started off. There happened to be a twelve-oared government 
boat in the vicinity, which immediately gave chase, and very nearly 
caught him in rounding a point. After baffling his pursuers he 
landed and gave up the whisky (two casks, filled with bottles of the 
fluid) to the Sioux missionary at Sault Ste. Marie. In 1851 he 
bought a half-interest in a vessel named General Houston and sailed 
it with success and profit till 1853, when she capsized one evening, 
near the American shore, at the head of Lake Erie; fortunately no 
lives were lost, and after escaping to Maiden, Canada, he took his 



688 HISTORY OF winona county. 

first horseback ride to Detroit, where he hired a steamboat to search 
for his vessel. After hunting three days he found her on the Canada 
side and sold her, and after making a couple more voyages, in one 
of which he nearly lost his life by the falling of his foremast, he left 
the lakes. In the early winter of 1853 he bought an interest in a 
livery stable in Terre Haute, Indiana. In October, 1854, he and 
his partner sold out part of livery stock and he started for St. Paul, 
Minnesota, with six head of horses. He came with teams to La 
Crosse, Wisconsin, and finding it impossible to get his horses shipped 
to St. Paul that year, he came out to Pleasant Ilill, Minnesota, in 
December, 1854, and made a claim, and began to get out logs 
for a house, 22x24 feet and one and one-half stories high. 
This house was completed and he moved his family into it 
March 20, 1855, So(m the travel on the Territorial road, from La 
Crosse, Wisconsin, to Mankato, Minnesota, became so great that he 
was almost forced into keeping a hotel and relay stables for the 
stage company. Politically speaking Mr. Cooper is, and always has 
been, a democrat, and as such he has filled all the different offices of 
his township, and represented his congressional district in the state 
legislature in 1879 and 1880. He was also the first postmaster of 
Ridgeway postoffice, established in 1856, and is at present filling 
the same position, having been postmaster of that office seventeen 
years, at different periods. Mr. Cooper and wife are still living on 
their original claim of 160 acres in Pleasant Hill, and their union 
has been blessed with seven children: Lizzie E., born in Detroit, 
Michigan, October 8, 1845 ; Lelia E., born in Toledo, Ohio, August 
22, 1848 ; Sarah A., born at Ridgeway, Minnesota, July 20, 1857 ; 
Joseph B., born at Ridgeway, August 21, 1858; Willie J., born at 
Ridgeway, March 7, 1861 ; George B., born at Ridgeway, April 12, 
1864 ; Jennie J., born at Ridgeway, June 26, 1868. Lelia E. died 
January 2, 1865. The three youngest are living at home, and with 
their parents form a cheerful family, enjoying all the necessary com- 
forts of life. 

Stephen Covey, farmer, one of the first settlers in the White- 
water valley, was born in Rennselaer county, New York, about 
1800, and about 1830 moved to Westfield, Chautauqua county. New 
York, and in 1854 to Whitewater, where he purchased a claim for 
$360 from Albert Pomeroy, on which was built the third log-house 
erected in the valley, standing about twenty rods south of the ])resent 
line of the village of Beaver. In 1822 our subject married Miss 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 639 

Laura Collar, and by this marriage had nine children : Zamer, born 
1823, died same year; Louisa M., born 1825, died 1871 ; Caroline 
S., born 1827 ; Harrison R, born 1829, died 1882 ; Mary E., born 
1831 ; James, born 1833 ; Stephen R, born 1837 ; Laura M., born 
1840 ; Ester, born 1842, married W. H. Martin in 1862. Our sub- 
ject had very liberal views on religious matters. Died in White- 
water valley in 1856, being the first death in the vallej'. 

H. C. Balcom, real estate, ofiice on south side Front street, between 
Walnut and Market. Mr. Balcom has been a resident of AVinona 
since the summer of 1854. In the fall of that year he was engaged 
to teach school in the little hamlet on Wabasha prairie, since grown 
into the third city of the state in population, wealth and co mmercial 
importance. This school was the first organized school within the 
limits of the county, and the territory it included formed the first 
organized school district in the present area of the county. This 
school Mr. Balcom taught during the winter seasons of 1854-5-6. 
In the summer of 1855 Mr. H. C. Balcom engaged in lumber busi- 
ness with his father, Jos. Balcom, who came that year to Winona from 
California and bought the warehouse on Front street, which for nearly 
twenty-eight years has continued to be the Balcoms' business head- 
quarters. Here, in 1855, they also opened the first furniture store 
established in Winona, and in this business and his lumber trade Mr, 
H. C. Balcom was engaged until August 16. 1862, when he enlisted 
in Co. B, 7th Minn. Inf., attached to the third brigade, sixteenth army 
corps. His first year's service was on the frontier, afterward in the 
southwest, principally in the Gulf states, within the military depart- 
ment of Tennessee. After about eighteen months' service with his 
company, he was commissioned first lieutenant and detailed as 
brigade quartermaster, in which capacity he served until the close 
of the war. Returning from the service in 1865 he resumed lumber 
business with his father at the old office on Front street, and some 
years later transferred his attention to real estate. Mr. Balcom was 
for four years a member of the board of education in this city. He 
is married, has six children, one of them (Harry) in the First National 
Bank, of tliis city, and two others attending the high school. 

Mr. Joseph Balcom, so long identified with the business interests 
of Winona, was a native of JSTew York, and, as before stated, came to 
Winona in 1855, after having spent some years in California. He 
died in the Lake Superior mining regions, June 3, 1882, where he 



640 irirtTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

was engaged in looking after his interests in the copper mines of that 
region. His widow still survives, and is a resident of this city. 

W. G. Dye, United States revenue collector for the twelfth Min- 
nesota district, is a native of New York State, and a printer by trade. 
He came to AVinona in the early days of its history, 1854, and that 
same year assisted, as compositor, in getting out the first number of 
the "Argus," the pioneer newspaper of Winona. From that date 
until 1881 he was identified with the newspaper interests of this city, 
and is abundant!}^ qualitied to speak concerning them. In 1855 Mr. 
Dye started the "Republican" as a joint stock enterprise, and of this 
he was manager and publisher. The following spring, 1856, in con- 
nection with D. Sinclair, he bought out tlie stockholders' interests, 
became business manager of the journal (D. Sinclau- conducting the 
editorial department), and so continued until he sold out to his old 
partner in 1881, having maintained a continuous connection with the 
"Republican" for over a quarter of a century. July 1, 1881, he re- 
ceived his appointment as United States revenue collector, and is 
still in office. In company witli Thomas Simpson and Henry Wick- 
ersham, the latter, years since, removed from Winona. Mr. Dye was 
initiated into the mysteries of Odd-Fellowshii) May 6, 1856, and 
these gentlemen were the first initiates of Prairie Lodge, which at 
the time of their admission numbered five members. Mr. Dye is 
not only a representative member of the order in Winona and Min- 
nesota, but is well known in the Sovereign Grand Lodge of the 
Order in the United States. He has filled all the chairs of the 
order; was deputy grand master of the state; grand representa- 
tive in 1865-6 ; and now for nine successive years has been grand 
representative to the Sovereign Grand Lodge. Mr. Dye is also a 
member of the Masonic fi'aternity, and an affiliate of Winona 
Lodge, No. 18, Winona Chapter, No. 5, and of (>oeur de Lion Com- 
mandery, No. 3. He is married, has two children in school, and 
one daughter graduated from the high school class of 1882. 

Lyman Raymond, flour-barrel manufacturer, south side King 
street, near Huff. Business is the manufacture of hand-made bar- 
rels, and has been now in operation a little over six years. His lots 
front 120 feet on King, are 150 feet deep, and u})on them are erected 
the main manufactory, 120x30 feet, a storage-room 60x24 feet, 
and a building 120x24, used partly for manufacturing and partly for 
storage. The number of hands employed averages fifty, and two 
teams are constantly employed. Product is from 500 to 800 barrels 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 641 

a day, all disposed of in the home market. Mr. Raymond was born 
in Camden, Oneida county, New York, September 4, 1820 ; was edu- 
cated in the common schools of his native place, and followed the 
farm until he was eighteen years of age, and for the next five years 
was salesman in a lumber firm. In 1843 he started business for 
himself in Camden, and was so engaged until 1854, when he came 
to "Winona county, took up a farm in Utica township near Lewiston, 
which he sold out the following year, 18.5.5, and returning to Cam- 
den resumed his old business, which he conducted until 1863. He 
then returned to Winona county, and was engaged in farming in Utica 
township for five years, then removed to Lewiston, still interesting 
himself in farm operations. His first barrel manufactory was 
started at Lewiston in 1872, and two years later removed to this 
city. For the past ten years Mr. Raymond has been extensively 
engaged in grain-threshing operations, and during the season of 
1882 had four steam threshers at work, employing a force of six- 
teen hands. 

William Riley Stewart, born in Connecticut in 1817, re- 
moved with his parents while young to Steuben county, ITew York. 
Remained there until 1845, engaged in lumbering. He then 
removed to Lake county, Illinois, where he remained about nine 
years, and worked at blacksmithing. Removed to Rolling Stone 
township, Minnesota, November, 1854, and engaged in farming. 
Was married February 4, 1843, to Miss Helen Drew. The fruit of 
this marriage were four children, all of whom are living. Mrs. 
Stewart died in 1865. On May 20, 1856, Mr. Stewart married Miss 
Albina Drew. The fruit of this marriage were ten children, five of 
whom are living. Mr. Stewart has held the office of county super- 
visor and other minor offices. Mr. and Mrs. Stewart are members 
of the Baptist church. The first sermon ever preached in Rolling 
Stone valley was preached at the house of Mr. Stewart, in the fall of 
1856. Mr. Stewart owns about 350 acres. In politics, republican. 

R. D. Cone, wholesale and retail dealer in hardware, JSTos. 46 to 
48 East Second street. This business has been in successful opera- 
tion in this city since 1855, and the proprietor is not only the oldest 
hardware merchant, but the oldest merchant of any kind now doing 
business in the city. When business was started the house occupied 
the west twenty feet of the present lot, was thirty feet deep and gave 
employment to one tinner, Mr. Cone himself being sole salesman. 
This establishment was destroyed in the great fire of 1862, in which 



642 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the loss was $10,000 above insurance. The same and following 
season the present structure was built. The lot upon which it stands 
fronts sixty feet on Second and has a depth ot 140 feet ; the building 
is a three-story brick and stone basement, 40 feet front, 125 deep, 
the whole four floors devoted to the business of the house, which 
gives employment to two traveling salesmen, nine clerks and book- 
keeper and two manufacturing tinsmiths. The house carries a full 
assortment of shelf and heavy hardware, tin and wagon stock. 
Sales for 1882 about $175,000. R. D. Cone is a native of Shenango 
county. New York, and was in the stove and tinware business in 
Rochester, in that state, before coming to Winona, April 9, 1855. 
Mr. Cone was candidate for the mayoralty of this city when the 
office was first created, and defeated. He has since held the office 
two terms, and has several times represented his ward in the com- 
mon council and on the city school board. He was born November 
8, 1821 ; married July 3, 1848, and has four children surviving his 
wife, who died some years since. The family residence is on the 
corner of Fifth and Main streets. 

y. Simpson, real estate and loan office, room No. 5, Simpson's 
block. Mr. Simpson is the son of B. F. and Eliza Simpson, of 
Lowell, Massachusetts, both of whom are now living; one aged 
eighty-three and the other eighty-two, after fifty-six years of married 
life. V. Simpson was born in Windham, and after some experience 
in dry goods business came west to Dubuque in 1852, and three 
years later to Winona, the date of his arrival here being April 12, 
1855. On the 12tli day of the following August he opened a genei-al 
merchandising business in a building he had erected on the site of 
his present block, fronting on Center street. Continued in trade one 
year, and sold out, that he might devote all his attention to his 
agencies for freight and storage, which he held for all the transporta- 
tion companies doing business on the river. In the spring of 1852 
he connected the supply of provisions with his freightage and stor- 
age business, and so continued until two years after the great fire of 
1862, which swept away his property, entailing a loss of $60,000 
and leaving him thoroughly cleaned out. In that year, 1864, he sold 
out his business to F. A. Seavey and established a real estate and 
loan agency. The Simpson block, built just after the great fire of 
1862, is a solid three-story and basement structure, 68x120 feet, 
brick walls, stone foundations and basement, and cost $16,000. 
January 13, 1877, this block was destroyed by fire, and immediately 



BIOGKAPHICAL. 643 

rebuilt at a cost of $15,000; loss about covered by insurance. In 
1872 Mr. Simpson erected the Ely block, just across Center street 
from the Simpson block. This is also a three-storj and basement 
and brick, solid stone foundations and basement, iron cornice fronts, 
eighty feet on Second street and 140 on Center, and cost $45,000. 
Mr. Simpson is very largely interested in city property, and bis 
books show a tenantry numbering 182. He has also quite extensive 
investments in farming lands in this county, and owns one stock 
farm of 400 acres in Dodge county. Mr. Simpson has served one 
term as alderman of his ward, was mayor of the city during the 
years 1876-7-8-9, holds stock shares in several of the manufacturing 
companies of the city, and is always interested in city improvements" 
He is married and has three children : one son, a civil engineer in 
the United States service, on duty with the Missouri river improve- 
ment corps ; one daughter married to E. G. Nevins, of this city ; 
one daughter now attending Winona high school. 

George W. Blaie, N.E. J of Sec. 10, township of Saratoga. 
This claim was made April 14, 1855, by the present proprietor, and 
proved up by him October 1, 1860. Forty-five acres have been 
added to the original claim and the farm now includes 205 acres, 
almost exclusively prairie soil, which, in this locality, is a deep 
vegetable loam with a clay subsoil. There are now upon the farm 
thirty-five head of hogs, seven horses and eight head of cattle. The 
average yield per acre for the season of 1882 was as follows: 
Wheat, 14 bushels ; oats, 42 bushels ; barley, 35 bushels ; corn, 40 
bushel ; timothy seed, 6^ bushels ; hay, 1^ and 2 tons. The first 
dwelling on the premises was erected in 1855, and was occupied 
until the present residence was built in 1870, a comfortable, tasty 
and commodious two-story frame. Mr. G. W. Blair is a native of 
Bennington, Vermont, but was for many years prior to his location 
in the county a resident of Albany, New York, where, previous to 
1853, he was employed as clerk in both retail and wholesale houses. 
From 1853 to 1855 he was employed as keeper in the Sing Sing- 
States prison, on the Hudson. His wife. Miss M. S. Deuel, came 
with him from Albany, and they have five children living, all born 
on the old liomestead. They are, George N. Blair, born July 20, 
1855, the first white child born in Saratoga township ; Burr D. 
Blair, born May 11, 1858 : Hattie E. Blair, born January 27, 1860, 
and Alice E. and Florence E. (twins), born December 27, 1865. 
The two sons are quite liberally educated, having supplemented such 
38 



644 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

teacliino; as the county afforded with some time at Ann Arbor, 
Michigan. They have both taught school, an employment in which 
Bui-r D. was engaged the past winter, and from which he has 
recently returned to his studies at the University of Michigan. 

Amasa Ctlkason was })orn in Half Moon township, Saratoga 
county. New York, September 25, 1825. He spent his youth upon 
a farm near Oswego, New York, receiving a very limited oppor- 
tunity to educate himself. His stepfather moved to Michigan, and 
died there in 1847. In 1848 Mr. Gleason went to Michigan and 
took care of his motlier's family. He lived there two years, then 
moved to Fond du Lac, Wisconsin, and lived about three years ; 
then he moved to La Crescent, Minnesota, and took a claim and 
lived one year, but not liking his surroundings he gave it up and 
came to Pleasant Hill in April, 1855, and entered a claim in Sec. 10, 
built a log shanty and went to chopping, clearing and improving his 
land. He was married to Miss Harriet Spalding, March 31, 1856. 
Their union has been blessed with live children, the two eldest of 
which are married. One resides near his father in Pleasant Hill, 
and the other has taken a homestead of 160 acres in Moody county, 
Minnesota. Mr. Gleason has suffered from asthma since coming 
to ]V[innesota in 1852. He is, politically speaking, a democrat, and 
has twice served his township as supervisor. He was also a member 
of the Sons of Temperance, charter member of Pleasant Hill, 
Patrons of Husbandry, and a member of the Methodist Episcopal 
church. He is now very comfortably situated on 120 acres of good 
farming land, surrounded by all necessary comforts and many 
luxuries of life. 

Charles Henry Berry, one of the lawyers who located at 
Winona at an early day, is still living. He was born at WesteHy, 
Rhode Island, September 12, 1823, and is the son of Samuel F. and 
Lucy (Stanton) Berry. Both parents were descended from Hugue- 
not emigrants, who left France on the repeal of the edict of 
Nantes in the time of Louis XIV. The gi-andfather of our subject, 
Samuel Berry, held the office of justice of sessions in Ihe county of 
Kings, Rhode Island, imder the Colonial government. His commis- 
sion bears date May 7, 1774, is signed by Gov, Joseph Wanton, 
and is issued in the name of " His Most Sacred Majesty George the 
Third." He was known as a conservative at the beginning of the 
war of the revolution, but held his office until after the peace of 
1783, and did efficient service in the cause of independence. Samuel 



BIOGRAPHICAL. (345 

F. Berry, in October, 1828, removed with his family to Steuben 
county, New York, and settled in what was then a dense wilderness, 
about five miles from the present village of Corning. The journey 
from Rhode Island was over four hundred miles, wholly by emi- 
grant wagon. The route crossed the " North River," as the Hudson" 
was then generally called, at the village of Hudson, thence over the 
Catskill mountains to and down the Susquehanna and up the 
Chemung. The subject of our sketch has a distinct remembrance 
of this removal, and of the solemn and tearful farewells between his 
mother and her friends as she departed for the " up country," none 
of them expecting to meet her again. A removal was at that time 
a serious thing. The first to be done in their new home was to 
clear the land of its heavy forests of hemlock, pine and hardwood 
timber, a stern* rugged task, in which parents and children alike 
joined. But however cheerless the prospects of the pioneer to the 
parents, it was not more promising to the children. Their com- 
m^union was with nature, their pleasure in the pathless woods ; 
schools, all the appliances of civilized life, were only what the 
hardy settlers could improvise. But the boy had health and 
strength, and played, with his companions, his part in the short 
winter school and the rougher labors of the year. When seventeen 
years old he went to reside at Maine village, Broome county, where 
he attended an excellent private school conducted by Rev. William 
Gates. Alternating between this school and other employments, he 
passed the time until the fall of 1843, when in his turn he tried his 
hand at teaching. In fact a school was at this time a common 
employment for the winter. In Prof. Gates' school, and from 
forced self-instruction, he acquired the rudiments of an education, 
which was continued at the Canandaigua Academy, where he com- 
pleted an English and scientific course, graduating in July, 1846. 
At this time he had begun to read law in the office of E. G. Lapliam, 
of Canandaigua (now United States senator), and after reading about 
one and a-half years in this office he entered the law office of Hon. 
Alvah Worden, in the same town. Here he remained until 
admitted to the bar ; as soon as admitted he went to Corning. In 
1849 he opened an office among the friends of his boyhood, and 
practiced alone until in May, 1851, he took as a partner the late 
Hon. C. W. Waterman. The firm of Berry & Waterman continued, 
first at Corning, then at Winona, until the close of the year 1871, 
when the junior partner retired, he having been elected district judge. 



64 (i HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Mr. Berrv came to Winona to make it his home in May, 1855, and 
on the 17th of that month secured an office. Pie dates his business 
life in Winona from that time, though lie, in fact, returned to Corn- 
ing to make final arrangements for removal, and did not get back 
to Winona until in June. Since that time, as member of the fii-m of 
Berry & Waterman, then alone, and now of the firm of Berry & 
Morey, he has here practiced his profession without interruption. 
He was attorney -of-record in the first judgment docketed in Winona 
county, Frederick S. Barlow vs. Charles S. Hamilton, for $1,544.60, 
rendered and docketed August 7, 1855. Though an attorney, his 
desires have always been for peace, and not for controversy ; and it 
is but just to say that he has rarely allowed a dispute to be litigated 
if in his power to secure a settlement. On November 14, 1850, at 
Corning, New York, he was married to Miss Frances Eliza Hubbell, 
who is also still living. They have one child, Kate Louise, born 
August 25, 1857, who is the wife of his law partner, Mr. C. A. 
Morey. Mr. Berry, with his family, attends the Episcopal church, 
to the establishment and support of which he has ever been a reliable 
contributor. Born and reared in the democratic faith, he has 
generally acted with that party, though from 1847 to the dissolution 
of the " free soil party," he was a zealous advocate of its anti-slavery 
doctrines. He, however, refused to go with the abolition wing into 
the republican party and settled back into the old line. He cannot 
be said to have sought office, and yet from time to time has held office. 
He has been state senator, was the first attorney-general of the state, 
and has held other offices, but the one we believe he attaches the 
most importance to was his connection with the public schools of 
the city. He was from 1870, for eight years, president of the 
board of education, during which time the "Madison" and "Wash- 
ington " school buildings were erected, their grounds laid out and 
set with trees, and the schools themselves elevated to a high 
standard of excellence. With his equally willing associates in the 
board, he and they may long enjoy the pleasure of seeing these 
institutions growing in beauty and in power of usefulness ; the 
])roduct of the liberality and enlightened spirit of the people who 
furnished the means, as well as of the fostering care of the builders. 
He also rendered efiicient service in securing the location of the 
first state normal school at Winona, and in the legislature in 
defeating the attempt made in 1874 to eliminate normal schools 
from the educational system of the state. In works of internal 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 647 

improvement of the state, as well as in all things pertaining to the 
advancement of every real interest of the city and county, he has 
ever taken an interest, and generally given active and efficient aid. 
Thomas B. Taylor (deceased) was one of the early pioneers of 
Minnesota, having settled in the town of Dover in May, 1855,' on 
the farm adjoining this town now occupied by William Smith. In 
the fall of 1874 he sold his fjirm and removed to the city of St. 
Charles, where he died in the following December. Mr. Taylor 
was born in Howard, Massachusetts, in 1807. He married Miss 
Farnell Murdock, a native of the same state. Three of his sons and 
one daughter also emigrated west. The eldest, Charles, is sketched 
below ; Albert M. died at St. Charles, leaving a widow, now Mrs. 
Caleb Batchelor, and one child : Edward S. married Delia Wood- 
ard and resides at Mankato; he served three years during the war 
of the rebellion in a Vermont regiment ; Laura P. married J. H. 
Gardner, now deceased, and lives in St. Charles city. 

Charles H. Taylor, farmer, is a son of the above. He was 
born at Haverhill, Massachusets, August 8, 1833. He attended the 
common schools till sixteen years old, then took up his father's 
occupation of combmaker ; served some years as clerk in a store 
in Boston. On March 4, 1854, he married Miss Helen, a daughter of 
Ebenezer Burrell and Lucy Tucker, who were born in Canton, Massa- 
chusetts. In the fall of the following year Mr. Taylor came to Min- 
nesota. After residing one year in the town of Warren he pre- 
empted land in Sec. 12, Dover, but soon sold and removed to this 
town ; has bought and sold several times, and bought his present 
farm of 100 acres on Sec. 18 in 1876; previous to this time he 
resided in St. Charles city several years, keeping livery stable, bill- 
iard hall, etc.; is now quite extensively engaged in stockraising, 
giving attention to Jersey cattle, blooded horses and mules. Mr. 
Taylor enlisted in February, 1863, in Co. C, 5th Iowa Cav., and served 
till May 16, 1866. In the spring of 1864 his regiment was sent on 
service against the western Indians under Gen. Sully. He partici- 
pated in two engagements on the Little Missouri, in one of which his 
horse received two arrows, and was in several skirmishes on the 
Yellowstone. Mr. Taylor is a republican ; member of St. Charles 
Lodge, A. F. and A. M.; was city constable in 1875. On January 
25, 1866, he adopted a boy then ten days old, who was christened 
Clinton Taylor. 

Henry Hymen Straw was born in the town of Hayfield, Craw- 



648 IIISTOKY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

ford ooiintv, Pennsylvania, February 11^, 1884. Mis parents were 
Philip and Leah (Gelir) Straw. His grand t^atliers, -Jacob Straw and 
David (lehr, were natives of Westmoreland county, Pennsylvania ; 
the latter was in the war of 1812. They were both farmers. Henry 
irrew to nianliood on a farm and was educated in the common 
schools. At the age of eighteen years he commenced as a clerk in 
the general merchandise establishment at Sagerstown, Pennsylvania, 
which he followed for two years. Tiring of the employment, he 
concluded to go west, and, consistent with his conclusions, he left 
the scenes of his early days and went to Dubucjue county, Iowa, 
where he worked on a farm for a year. In May, 1855, he came to 
Winona county and entered a claim in Sec. 17, Saratoga township, 
which he improved and on winch he'still lives. December 29, 1857, 
he married Miss Jane R., daughter of Henry and Mary (Bisbee) 
Ingalls, early settlers of the vicinity. They are the parents of four 
children: George H., born September 25, 1858; Clara A., born 
November 9, 1860, died May ]5, 1863; Edward H., born October 
17, 1868, and Alice R., born July 20, 1879. Mrs. Straw is a native 
of Erie county. New York, being born there March 1, 1841. Mr. 
Straw is a member of No. 46 lodge of Masons (Evergreen) at Troy, 
Minnesota. He is a ilemoci-at in politics, and was for a number of 
years supervisor of his township. 

H. D. Morse, real estate and loan agent, 89 East Second street, 
is a native of Vermont; took his preparatory course at Bakersfield, 
in his native state, but was obliged to intermit study on account of 
his eyesight, and instead of completing a collegiate course as intend- 
ed engaged in business. He came to Winona in May, 1855, and has 
been engaged in financial operations ever since. He was a heavy 
dealer in grain in this market from 1858 to 1864. He is a lafge 
owner of farming property in this and adjoining counties, his largest 
operations being in Olmstead county, where he is running a model 
stock farm. ]\lr. Morse is married, has one daughter attending the 
State Normal in this city and one son at Shattuck's School, Faribault, 
in this state. He is a member of Winona Lodge, No. 18, A. F. and 
A. M., and also of Winona Chapter, No. 5, R. A. M. The family 
are connected with the Episcopal parish of this city. 

John Wonder, florist, was born in Holstein, Germany, in 1832. 
Bred a florist in his native country, he came to America with his 
parents at twenty years of age, settling with his parents on a farm 
in Scott county, Iowa. Came to AVinona August 25, 1855, and after 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 649 

two years in the employ of the land office, established a market 
garden on the southern slope of Sugar Loaf Bluff, which he con- 
. ducted in person until 1867, and an interest in which he still re- 
tains, though the active management is in the hands of his 
brother-in-law, C. F. Rohweter. In 1866 Mr. Wonder purchased 
three-and-one-half lots on Kansas street and commenced business 
as a florist. His greenhouses and hotbeds have been enlarged 
from year to year until he has now three thousand and live hundred 
square feet under glass, and over three thousand square feet of hot- 
beds. Mr. Wonder lias just completed his arrangements for heating 
the greenhouses with hot-water pipes, and has already in place seven 
hundred feet of four-inch pipe, his boilers having an additional 
capacity of three hundred feet. He is married and a member of 
Oak Grove Lodge, No. 15, A. O. D. 

Samuel Fox, dealer in clothing and furniture goods, No. 22-24 
East Second street. This business was established September 7, 
1855, on Johnson street between Second and Third, where the Com- 
mercial Hotel now stands, and was at that time the only clothing 
house in the city. Four years later business was removed to Centre 
street, between Second and Front, and shortly afterward to the 
present location, where the stock was destroyed in the great fire of 
1862, loss about ^5,000. Immediately after the fire Mr. Fox erected 
his present building, of which possession was taken in 1863, al- 
though he himself did not occupy it until 1871. During these years, 
from 1863 to 1871, the premises were successively occupied by 
Charles Benson, drugs ; Gushing & Cummings, boots and shoes ; 
and Jackson & Potter, grocers. The building is a two-story brick, 
with stone basement, seventy-five feet front and seventy deep. 
Business, which was at first principally jobbing, changing with the 
demands of trade and growth of the city, is now exclusively retail. 
Mr. Fox is a native of Russiaii Poland, born in 1830 ; came to 
America at sixteen years of age ; was bred a clerk from his thirteenth 
year, and was in New York city previous to coming to this city. He 
is a member of the Winona board of trade and a "bachelor hy pro- 
fession." 

WmoNA County Abstract Office ; Fellows, Rebstock & 
Clarke ; office in fire-proof building adjoining court-house on the 
east. This office is furnished with the only set of abstract books 
now or at any previous time prepared in this county. It comprises 
the old Lester & Pettibone records, which came through them to 



(>5() HISTOKY OP^ WINONA COUNTY. 

John Hull, and through him to his partner John B. Fellows, head of 
the present firm. These books are a perfect transcript of the county 
records, and, sliould tliese latter be destroyed, could be correctly 
restored from the abstract office. In 1873 an index set, for the pur- 
})ose of checking uj) book and page of original abstract, was 
l:)egun by II. W. Jackson, and afterward purchased and completed 
by Rebstock & Clarke. This index set is now included in the books 
of the Winona county abstract office. It consists of three volumes : 
one containing list of Winona city property, one with list of ail vil- 
lage propert}', and the other the lands outside city and village plots. 

Mr. J. B. Fellows is a native of New York, by profession a sur- 
veyor ; came to Winona in 1855, remaining until 1857, when he 
removed to Rochester, in this state, returning to this city in 1866. 
During 1858-9 was in government employ in Stearns county; was 
county surveyor for Winona county from 1868 to 1878, and city sur- 
veyor during the same period. Since 1879 has not been in that 
prrifession. For the past two or three years has been dealing in 
Northern Pacific lands in the Red River country. Mr. Fellows is 
married and has one son attending the city high school. 

Lauer & Anding, druggists and dealers in paints and oils. 
Business of this house was established in May, 1877, on the north 
side of Third street between Market and Franklhi, under the firm 
name of J. W. Lauer & Co. In 1881 they built their present drug 
house and took possession May 17 of that year. It is a two-story 
and basement brick, 22x70, and here they are doing a thriving 
business, sales to date of November 1, 1882, showing an increase 
of 85 per cent over corresponding period of last year. Members of 
firm ai'e J. W. Lauer and C. W. Anding. J. W. Lauer was born 
in Milwaukee, Wisconsin ; came to Winona with his parents in 
1855, being then eighteen months old. His father, John Lauer, 
was a manufacturer of furniture in this city from the year of his 
arrival until his death, in 1861. Mr. J. W. Lauer was educated in 
this city and in the English-German Academy at Milwaukee. In 
1867 he entered the drug house of Edward Pelzer, remaining five 
years ; went to Milwaukee, and was for two years with a drug house 
in that city, then for two years more with a Rochester firm, at the 
expiration of which time he returned to this city and established 
business for himself. Mr. Lauer is a member of the Philharmonic 
Society of this city, and of Oak Grove Lodge, No. 15, A. CD. 

C. W. Anding, brother-in-law of J. W. Lauer, is a native of Wis- 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



651 



consin ; came to Lake City, Wabasha county, with his parents, when 
ten years of age, the family settling on a farm. At twelve years of 
age entered the drug house of James Crowley & Co., Wabasha, and 
was in their employ three years, when the firm sold out. Was 
engaged in farming and pursuing his studies until 1877, when he 
entered the drug house of Lauer & Co., and in December of the 
same year married Miss M. Lauer, sister of the senior member of 
the firm. 

Huff House ; F. M. Cockrell, owner and proprietor. This house 
stands on the corner of Johnson and Third streets, and is the oldest 
as well as the largest hotel in the city. The original hotel, 60 X 90, 
was built by H. D. Huff in 1855, and opened to the public on June 
5 of that year, with Willis & Hawthorne as proprietors. In the fall 




^JjJSi^^j ^A, 




Huff House. 

of that same year Messrs. F. M. Cockrell and Williams bought out 
Mr. Willis' interest, and business was conducted under the firm 
name of Cocki-ell & Co. until 1861, when Hawthorn's interest was 
purchased and the house became Cockrell & Williams. The prop- 
erty was purchased in 1863 by the lessees, by whom it was owned 
until 1S72, when Mr. Williams was accidentally killed and Mr. 
Cockrell became sole proprietor and owner. The dining-room addi- 
tion was built in 1857, and the brick addition ten years later. The 
lots upon which the hotel stands front 120 feet on Third street, and 
crossing the alley in the rear give a depth of nearly 200 feet. The 
hotel structure, as it now stands, is 60x140 feet, three stories in 
height, and has comfortable accommodations for 100 guests. The 
billiard hall is furnished with four tables, and special provision is 
made for the wants of commercial travelers. The house employs a 
force of thirtv-five servants. 



652 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Mr. Cockrell is a native of Kentucky, born in 1814, and has been 
engaged in liotel business lor nearly half a century, having opened 
his tirst hotel in his native state in 1835. Was in hotel business in 
Cincinnati for some time, and came from there when he located in 
Winona. Mr. Cocki*ell is a member of the board of trade and one 
of the ten stockholders of the Winona Gas Light Company. He is 
also a Master Mason of forty -live yeai's' standing. 

Christian Dbinohahan was born in Miokleburgh, Germany, in 
1820, and came to this country in 1852, when he worked on a larm 
in Wisconsin, and afterward working on a railroad in Indiana. He 
went to California, where he remained three years, seeking his for- 
tune in the gold diggings. In 1855 he came to Mount Vernon, taking 
up land by the river. He purchased his present farm in 1860. Mr. 
Drinchahan has been remarkably successful, and is one of the 
wealthiest citizens in the township and probably the largest land- 
owner. He was married in 1855 to Miss Doris Fhirot, and has a 
fine family of six children. He is an active re))ublican and a 
Lutheran in religious opinions. There are few other settlers in the 
township that so thoroughly enjoy the respect and esteem of the 
citizens generally as does Mr. Drinchahan. 

James Montgomery is of Irish descent, his fathei" emigrating to 
this country in 1820. James was born at Rochester, New York, in 
1830, moving west with his lather's family in 1840 and settling in 
Elinois. During the winter months he attended district school, work- 
ing on the farm in the summer. He remained with his father until 
1855, when he married Mary, daughter of Isaac Pomeroy, of Illinois, 
and moved into Mount Yernon, on the place he now resides. Mur. 
Montgomery experienced all the vicissitudes and hardships of a first 
settler, and wiis often brought into rather disagreeable contact with 
the redskins. On one occasion, during the absence of himself and 
wife, they completely cleaned his shanty out, leaving them nothing 
but the clothes they stood in. He has two sons, James and John, 
who assist him in the care of the farm. 

Nick Bartholme was born in Luxemburg, Germany, in 1824, 
emigrating to this country in 1849, visiting the states of Missouri 
and Illinois before finally settling in Minneiska in 1855, when he 
landed on the island opposite where the village now stands. Mr. 
Bartholme suffered every privation incident t<^ first settlement. One 
year, owing to malarial att'ection, was only enabled to earn $21, and 
tluit was by cutting twenty-one cords of wood, and he had to support 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 653 

himself and family on that a whole winter. Mr. Bartholme is 
identified with the village of Minneiska from its first inception, 
engaging in every and any occupation that presented itself. He has 
a snug homestead in Mount Vernon, adjoining the village, and is 
now, and has been for many years, employed in the grain elevator of 
Brooks ]3ro8. He was married in 1851 to Miss Mary Waggoner, 
and has a family of seven children. 

Enoch Brown was born November 15, 1843. He does not 
know where, neither does he know the names of his parents or any 
of his family history. He was bound to a man by the name of Fen- 
nan Drake when he was very young, and came with him to Minne- 
sota, where they landed in the fall of 1855, and settled in the town- 
ship of Homer on Homer Ridge. On July 25, 1862, he enlisted in 
Co. A, 6th Minn. Inf., and served with his regiment in quelling the 
Indian outbreak in Minnesota. He then went south, in the spring 
of 1863, and served the term of his enlistment for three years and 
was discharged at Fort Snelling. He was wounded slightly in his 
right hand and severely in the left leg at the battle of Birch Coolie, 
the ball passing through ( ne bone. He had several shots through 
his hat and clothing. He is now drawing half pension, and has 
applied for an increase, which will probably be granted, as his dis- 
ability becomes greater as age advances. He was one of those 
honest soldiers who was always at his post of duty. In 1866 he was 
married to Miss Livina Downing, daughter of B. F. and Malinda 
Downing, by whom he had eight children: the eldest, Benjamin R., 
born January 27, 1867; Flora, born April 9, 1869; Fred O., born 
April 25, 1871, died August 2, 1872; Emma M., born August 17, 
1872; Ora E., born July 22, 1874, died June 21, 1878; Warren L., 
born January 31, 1877; Goldie, born January 31, 1879; Clifford R. 
D., born December, 1880. Mr. Brown owns a small farm seven 
miles from the city of Winona; runs a threshing machine, and is an 
honest, well-meaning citizen, and a republican in politics. 

Charles Colwell Williams, a native of New York State, where 
he was born in 1830, and came west when quite a boy, his father 
settling in Iowa. Mr. Williams moved into Mount Vernon in 1855, 
purchasing the farm he now occupies. He was married to Eliza 
Plank in Iowa in 1854, and has two daughters. 

Charles Clark was born in Delaware county. New York, August 
15, 1838, and received a limited common school education. His 
father moved to Wisconsin, and kept a dairy for several years, and 



()54 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

then to Pleasant Hill, Minnesota, in 1855, and bought out the claim 
of Hosea Raymond, and moved into the claim shanty 12x16 feet, 
without roof, floor, door or window. Here he lived with his widowed 
daughter and her three children (making a family of nineteen souls) 
from September 1 till November 1. While in this crowded and 
exposed condition no less than nine of the family had the ague at 
one time. Charles Clark was married to Eliza Johnson in 1861, 
and the next year he worked his father's farm, and in the early 
winter he moved to the city of Winona and followed teaming through 
the winter. In the spring he moved on eighty acres north of his 
father's and went to farming. He has cleared and improved his 
farm until at present (1882) there only remains four or five acres of 
unredeemed land upon his eighty. Mr. Clark has suffered consider- 
able loss in stock ; having lost seven or eight head of horses at 
different times, some of them valued at $200 to $300. He has a 
family of six children : the eldest, Olive M. is married to the only 
son of Samuel W. Spalding. The rest are with their parents in the 
enjoyment of peace and plenty. 

CuARLES Gp:rrish, |)resident of the St. Charles board of trade, is 
one of the old settlers of Saratoga township, where he was engaged 
in farming for over twenty years previous to his removal to St. 
Charles in 1876. Mr. Gerrish is a native of Canterbury, New 
Hampshire, and was engaged in farming there from his j'outh until 
the fall of 1854, when he came west ; spent the winter of 1854—5 in 
New Buffalo, Michigan, and the following spring removed to Minne- 
sota. June 19, 1855, he jjurchased the Whipple claim, N.E. J Sec. 
9, Saratoga township, and took up his residence there with his 
family, consisting of a wife and two children. In February, 1876, 
this farm was sold to its present occupant, J. D. Ball, and Mr. Gler- 
rish removed to this city. Mr. Gerrish was prominently identified 
with all the early history of Saratoga township. The first school 
taught in that township, as also the first election ever held in that 
precinct, was held at his liouse. He was a delegate to the district 
convention assembled at Wabasha in 1857 to nominate candidates 
for the constitutional convention, was there put in nomination, 
and was afterward elected and served as a member of the 
constitutional convention; assembled at St. Paul that same year, 
1857, to frame a state constitution. During the war period was 
township treasurer, the only township office ever held by him. He 
is at present a member of the city board of education, and on the 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 655 

organizatioTi of the St. Charles board of trade was made its chah-man. 
Mr. Gerrish is married and has three children, two ot tliem born in 
New Hampshire, one in Saratoga. Two of the children are mar- 
ried and settled in the county, one resides at home. 

S. A. Johnson & Co., dealer in shelf and heavy hardware, stoves 
and tinware, and jobbers in tin and sheet iron, North End, White- 
water street. This business was established in 1866 by Marshall 
(liddings, and at his death passed into the hands of Charles Wells, 
b}'' whom it was sold to the present proprietor in 1877. At this 
latter date business was carried on in a storeroom across the street, 
and so continued until tlie erection of the present commodious brick 
in 1880. This building erected jointly hy Messrs. Johnson & Co., 
and Gates and Wardner, and the masonic lodges of St. Charles is a 
substantial two-story brick, stone basement, fronting 54 feet on White- 
water street, and having a depth of 80 feet, the whole costing about 
$7,000. The staircases, being exterior to the building, gives a 
clear front of 25 feet to each of the storerooms. Johnson & Co. have 
their warerooms and tinshop in the rear ; carry a heavy stock of 
goods, employ four persons, and their books show an increased 
trade for the season of 1882 of 20 per cent in excess of the trade of 
previous year. The present members of the firm are S. A. John- 
son and E. C. Johnson. S. A. Johnson is a native of Massachusetts, 
and previous to coming to Winona county, in 1855, was in the 
boot and shoe trade in the east. Locating in St. Charles tovtTiship 
Mr. Johnson took his claim on Sec. 7 and farmed it there seventeen 
years before removing to the city. Has not been engaged in busi- 
ness here until he purchased his hardware stock, as before mentioned. 
Since coming here has been for several terms a member of the city 
government. His masonic record is good, and he is an approved 
member of both chapter and blue lodge. Mr, Johnson is married 
and has five children, all grown up. 



CHAPTER LV 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



PIONEERS CONTINUED. 



Samuel S. Beman (deceased). — The subject of this sketch was 
a son of Rev. N. S. S. Beman, D.D., wlio was forty years pastor ot 
the First Presbyterian cliurch of Troy, New York. The son was 
born just before the removal to Troy, at Mount Zion, Hancock 
county, Georgia, March 11, 1822. He studied Uiw with David L. 
Sevmour at Troy, and removed in 1843 to Ahibama, where he 
engaged in practice in partnership with his brother, William L. 
Yancy. In 1816 he was a whig candidate for congress, in a district 
having 6,000 democratic majority, and was beaten by only thirty 
votes. He returned to New York in 1850, and was elected to the 
legislature two years later. Mr. Beman came to Minnesota in 1855 
and settled on a farm in Saratoga township, this county ; in 1861 he 
removed to St. Charles, where he continued to reside till his death, 
which occurred May 9, 1882. At this time he was a member of the 
state senate, in which he had previously served several terms. He 
was a member of the first state legislature, elected in 1857. During the 
latter year he married Caroline W., daughter of the late Ebenezer 
Whiton, of Elyria, Ohio. The family of the deceased includes 
three children. The eldest, Nathan, was born February 22, 1859, 
and is now living at Deming, New Mexico ; Louisa, July 10, 1860, 
married J. D. Marston, and resides in Chicago, Illinois ; Kate, 
March 9, 1865, is now a student at the state normal school in 
Winona. Mrs. Beraan at present resides in St. Charles. At the 
age of seven years, Mr. Beman's spine was injured by a fall from a 
horse, and on account of this injury, combined with an attack of 
typhoid fever, his body was stinted and deformed, but his intellect 
continued to grow, and his was recognized as a master mind. His 
command of language was something remarkable. On his death, 
the bar of Winona county and tlie city council of St. Charles passed 
resolutions of respect to his memory and condolence with his family, 
and his fimeral was largely attended by the bar of Olmsted county. 

Lewis Skidmore, farmer, son of John and Ruth Skidmore, was 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 657 

born in Schoharie county, New York, in 1830, and there attended 
school till seventeen years of age, living with his father (his mother 
having died about 1853) till 1855, when he visited Whitewater and 
purchased eighty acres of good farm land in Sec. 35, T. 108, R. 10, 
and in the fall of same year ( 1855 ) returned east. In November, 
1848, our subject married Miss Nancy E. More, daughter of T. 
More, of Schoharie county, New York, and by this marriage has 
had nine children, born as follows: Melvin H., born March 31, 

1850, now (1883) living in Dakota; Cyremus A., born August 23, 

1851, married in 1875 Jennie Sylvester, of Wabasha county, 
Minnesota, is also living in Dakota ; John W., born March 4, 1853, 
married Maud Murdock, 1881 ; Elinor, born June 25, 1855, married 
in 1874 G. Mortimer Stoning, of Whitewater, Minnesota. All 
of above children were born in the State of New York, the rest 
being born in Whitewater: Franklin, born May 1, 1858, died May 
29, 1863 ; Susan E., born October 9, 1860 ; Edward W., October 7, 
1866; Mary E., May 11, 1870; Stella, October 31, 1873. In the 
spring of 1856 our subject returned with his family to Whitewater, 
and lived in a log cabin wliich was standing on the land bought the 
year before, John and Dave Cook having built it. During the 
month of April, 1858, our subject built the frame house which he 
now occupies. From 1868 till 1881 our subject held the office of 
town assessor, and for a number of years has been justice of the 
peace. In 1863, feeling that the country needed the services of 
every able man, our subject left his wife and family and enlisted in 
the 2d reg. Minn. Yol. Cav., Co. L., with which regiment he 
served three years, being mustered out in 1866. In the fall of 1880 
was elected county commissioner, which office he still (1883) holds. 
Is a Mason, being a member of Illustrious Lodge, No. 63, of 
Plainview, Minnesota. Always votes the republican ticket. Has 
liberal views on religious subjects, and is connected with no church, 
but is much respected by all who know him. 

Hon. David McCaety, farmer, son of Seth L. and Rebecca 
(McCausland) McCarty, both born in Lycoming county, Pennsyl- 
vania, and married in 1833, by which marriage he had ten children : 
five boys and five girls. David McCarty, subject of our present 
sketch, was born in 1836, in Whitchurch, Ontario, Canada. In 
1838 moved with parents to Port Huron, where he attended school 
until 1851, when moved to Stephenson county, Illinois, where he 
remained one year and again moved, this time to Winnebago county. 



()58 HISTOKY OF WINONA COTNTY. 

Illinois, and in the spring of 1855 moved to Olmsted county, Min- 
nesota, and in the fall of same year to the tc)wn of Plainview. In 
the latter })art of 1S59 married Miss Cynthia C. Smith. In 1802 
moved to the town of Whitewater, where he purcliased his present 
farm of about 200 acres, situated in the extreme northwest of the 
town of Whitewater. Our subject has been four times elected super- 
visor. Was elected member of the state legislature in 1878. In 
))olitics he is a democrat, in religion a Freethinker. Is a Knight 
Templar and member of the Home Commandery, No. 5, Rochester, 
and member of Plainview Chapter and Illustrious Lodge, of Plain- 
view. Joined the masonic order in 1865, at Oxford county, 
Maine, while visiting some friends. Mrs. Cynthia C. (Smith) 
McCarty is also a Mason, being a member of Eastern Star Lodge, 
of Plainview. Is also a Freethinker in religion. 

Pliny Putnam, farmer, born in Vermont, November, 1801, 
and married in New York in 1823 to Flora Edgerton. She was born 
July 15, 1806, and died April 6, 1876. By this marriage he had 
eight children, as follows : Orilla, born October 14, 1824, died Oc- 
tober 3, 1826; Daniel SimjJironius, born September 20, 1827; 
Alvers Zebina, born October 1, 1829 ; Florilla, born September 13, 
1831 ; Alonzo Davis, born September 7, 1834 ; Isaac Edgerton, 
born September 7, 1837, died February 6, 1877; Charles, born Oc- 
tober 17, 1842 ; Worthy Adelbert, born May 26, 1845. Our sub- 
ject moved to New York about 1822, where he remained till 1855, 
when he moved to Cook county, Illinois, and the same year moved 
to Whitewater valley, Minnesota, where he pre-empted 160 acres of 
land, and in 1856 built the frame house now (1883) occupied by his 
son Charles, in which he lived till his death in 1881. Was a mem- 
ber 01 the Methodist Episcopal church. 

Alonzo D. Putnam, farmer, son of Pliny and Flora (Edgerton) 
Putnam, moved to Rolling Stone valley in 1854, and during the win- 
ter of same year assisted in laying out the village of Stockton. In 
sj)ring of 1855 moved to Whitewater, where he purchased a claim of 
160 acres from A. S. Hopson, and pre-empted it. The land is situ- 
ated in Sec. 10 and 11, T. 108, R. 10. Our subject was born in 
Oswego county. New York, in the year 1834, and in 1865 married 
Miss Sarah J. Ford. In 1862, answering the call of his country, he 
joined Co. C, 10th Minn. Inf., and was chosen corporal. In Decem- 
ber, 1863, had to return home to recruit his strength, and in the 
spring of 1864 again joined his company, but in the fall of same 



BIOGEAPHICAL, 659 

year was discharged for inability induced by exposure during illness. 
In 1879 he built the house now occupied by himself and wife. Has 
three times been elected chairman of the board oi supervisors for the 
town of Whitewater ; has also been elected treasurer. Is a repub- 
lican; in religion a close communion Baptist. Mrs. Sarah J. (Ford) 
Putnam, wife oi our present subject, was born in the town of Poult- 
ney, Vermont, in the year 1835. In 1864 moved to Whitewater, 
where she married as before mentioned ; is also a close communion 
Baptist. • • 

Andrew Jackson McRay, farmer, son of Orsemous McRay, was 
bom in McKean county, Pennsylvania, in 1836, where for a few 
years attended school, and in 1843 moved with his father to Dane 
county, Wisconsin, where in 1852 his father died. In 1855 our sub- 
ject moved to Minnesota and speculated in cord wood, selling to the 
steamboats. In 1861 bought a larm containing 110 acres in the 
valley of the Whitewater, and has subsequently added to this 230 
acres, making in all 340 acres. In 1866 married Charlotte Crump, 
born in Jefferson county, Wisconsin. Has had by this marriage 
ten children, born as follows : Hattie, born February 7, 1867 ; Ella, 
born 1869, died 1870 ; Jane, born 1871, died 1872 ; Charles and 
Andrew (twins), born 1873, Charles died August, 1873 ; Frank, 
born 1875 ; Clarence, born December 13, 1877 ; Ellen, born 1878 ; 
Harry, born 1880 ; baby, born January 6, 1882. Has been three 
times elected town assessor ; always has and always will vote the 
republican ticket. Is a Freethinker on religious subjects, as is also 
his wife, Mrs. Charlotte (Crump) McRay. 

John Ham, farmer, S. i of S.W. J of Sec. 21 and X. i of N.W. 
J of 28, township of St. Charles. This claim was located in the 
fall of 1855, proved up the same season, became the family resi- 
dence and has so continued since that date, a period of over twenty- 
seven years. The first house built by Mr. Ham on this property 
was nearly in the center of the claim, a log house still standing, 
built the same season he pre-empted, 1855. This house was aban- 
doned for a small frame one built in 1862 now doing duty as a 
granary, and which ceased to be occupied as a dwelling in 1868 
when the present commodious farm-house was erected. The original 
claim has been added to by purchase from time to time until the 
farm now includes 353 acres, part prairie and part bottom land. 
This latter is a sandy loam, a warm quick soil, well adapted for the 
growth of corn in so high a latitude as this. Mr. Ham's farming 
39 



660 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

operations ijic'lii(lc> both grain and stock raising. His average crop 
])er acre for season of 1882 was: wheat, 14^ bushels; barley, 
40 bushels ; oats, 45 bushels ; corn, 40 bushels ; timothy-seed, 
7 bushels ; the stock upon the farm numbers : horses, 12 
head; cattle, U'> head; hogs, 28 head. Mr. Ham is a 
native of Somersetshire, England, h'om which country he emi- 
grated to America in 1850, settling in Iowa in the western 
part of Dubuque county, where he remained until coming to his 
present location as betore said in the fall of 1855. July 12, 1858, 
he married Miss Sarah Talbot, of Dyersville, Dubuque county, Iowa. 
They have live children, all born in Winona county on the old home- 
stead and all still living at home, the eldest, Alva George, born 
July 19, 1857, is among the early natives of St. Charles township. 
Shortly after coming to the county Mr. Ham was present and assist- 
ed at the raising of the old Stockton mill in company with a man 
then of Gilmore valley, and with whom Mr. Ham stopped over night 
in coming to his claim with his family. 

Lewis B. Ferrin, farmer, is a son of Aaron and Phoebe Ferrin, who 
removed from New York in early life to Hebron, New Hampshire, 
where the subject of this sketch was born February 2, 1820 ; he was 
the youngest of twelve children, all of whom have passed away but 
two. Aaron Ferrin was a farmer, and gave his children such educa- 
tional advantages as the common schools of their native town 
afforded. That the youngest made good use of his limited oppor- 
tunities is evinced by his general intelligence and position in the 
business and social community. On reaching maturity he engaged 
in farming on his own account. He was married February 28, 1841, 
to Margaret D. Brown, whose parents were Deliverance and Mary 
Brown, all of New Hampshire birth. In 1855 Mr. Ferrin emi- 
grated to the New West, landing in Winona with his family on 
June 10. He purchased a claim in the town of Warren, this county, 
and at once proceeded to open up a farm. In 1860 he built a hotel 
on his farm to accommodate the large travel then passing his door. 
For six years he continued to entertain man and beast, and then sold 
farm and all to the present occupant, Duncan McDougald. After 
visiting his childhood's home Mr. Ferrin took up his residence in 
Mankato, but one year's life away from the farm tired him of 
town life, and he came to St. Charles and purchased his ])resent 
home on Sec. 18. This was the first land entered in the town- 
ship, being taken up by L. H. Springer, founder of the city of 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 661 

St. Charles. The estate now embraces 117 acres of farm land and two 
blocks (five and one-half acres) in the city. It has been highly im- 
proved by the present owner, who erected large and convenient 
buildings and has the ground under a high state of cultivation. Al- 
though now sixty-three years of age, Mr. Ferrin plowed eighty 
acres of land in the fall of 1882,- his own age and that of the team 
employed made a sum of a hundred and fifteen years. His present 
farm is the third on which he has erected buildings and made all 
improvements. Mr. Ferrin was formerly a democrat, but now es- 
pouses the principles of the greenback party; he was a member of 
the board of supervisors in Warren for several years, being chair- 
man a portion of the time. Since his residence here he has been a 
member of the St. Charles city council. In religion he is a liberal. 

Hatsel Brewer, farmer, was one of Winona county's pioneers. 
He was born in Royalton, Windsor county, Vermont, in 1802. He 
married Polly Bloss, who was born in the same year in the same 
locality. (Tlieir fathers were pioneers in Vermont, having removed 
from Connecticut.) He was one of the pioneer farmers at Water- 
town, Wisconsin, where he settled in 1846. His eight children 
settled about him there, and three sons came to Minnesota with 
him. He located in St. Charles in 1855, and remained here till his 
death, which occurred A])ril 9, 1874. Mrs. Brewer survived her 
husband several years, passing away May 11, 1881. Mr. Brewer 
bought a farm one mile south of Dover, which he tilled for many 
years. He was a charter member of the St. Charles Congregational 
church, and served the town as justice of the peace. 

Ira Carlos Brewer, farmer, is a son of the above; he was bor-n 
in Tunbridge, Orange county, Vermont, December 16, 1832. He 
received the training of an American farm lad, assisting in the labors 
of his parents and attending the district school. His father's removal 
to Wisconsin occurred when he was thirteen years old, and he 
attended a select school at Watertown a short time. He came to 
St. Charles in 1857 and bought his brother's claim to 160 acres of 
government land on Sees. 13 and 24 in the township of Eyota, Olm- 
sted county, which he still owns, and to which he has since added 
fifty-four acres by purchase. He continued to reside in this city; 
since 1866 his residence has been on Sec. 18, where he owns eighty 
acres, at that time purchased in partnership with his father ; this 
lies within the city. On December 26, 1867, he married Lizzie 
Evans, who was born in Utica, New York. (Mrs. Brewer's father, 



OG'2 HISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Daniel Evans, was also an early settler in St. Charles. He was born 
in Wales in 181 ;i He married Sarali James and came to America at 
twenty-one years of age, settling in Utica, New York, where he pur- 
sued liis trade, that of tailor. He removed to Winona in 1856, and 
to St. Charles in 1860. While here he owned a farm in Dover 
which he tilled. He removed to Lansing in 1806, and subsequently 
to Faribault, where he taught tailoring in the State Mute Asylum. 
Mr. and INIrs. Evans were charter members of the Congregational 
church societies at Winona, St. Charles and Lansing ; Mr. Evans 
was a deacon in all of them, and also at Faribault. Both died at 
Faribault. From 1870 to 1875 Mr. Brewer kept a flour and teed 
store in St. Charles. During the last three years he has manufac- 
tured 3,000 gallons of amber cane syrup. He enlisted in November, 
1863, in Co. A. 2d Minn. Cav., and served under Gen. Sully in the 
campaigns against the Indians on the frontier until April, 1866. 
Mr. Brewer is a member of St. Charles Lodge, A. F. and A. M. ; is 
also clerk of the Congregational society at St. Charles, of which he 
has been a member nearly ever since its organization. Two children 
have been given to him, as follows : Bertha E., born May 9, 1870, 
and Carlos W., born December 30, 1882. 

Robert Crooks, farmer, son of an Irish linen weaver, was born 
in County Tyrone, November 16, 1817. At a very early age he 
began to assist his father in his daily labors. At twelve years old 
he went into the Scotch coal mines. In 1849 he emigrated to the 
United States. The first two years of his residence in America were 
spent at the coal mines of Pottsville, Pennsylvania, and the next 
three in the Dubuque lead region. Mr. Crooks became a resident 
of Minnesota in the spring of 1855, having satisfied himself of its 
advantages during a visit made the previous fall. He took up 160 
acres of government land on Sec. 32, in the town of Elba, which he 
still owns. In 1871 he bought 240 acres on Sec. 28, in the same 
town, on which he resided three years. During the same year he 
bought lots in St. Charles and built a store on the corner of White- 
water and Winona streets. In 1874 he built a residence adjoining 
the store, on Whitewater street, and has ever since dwelt therein. 
He now has 720 acres of land, of which 320 are in this township, 
and tills a part of it himself. He was married November 5, 1855, 
to Agnes, relict of John King, born in Paisley, Scotland, January 
25, 1825. Mr. and Mrs. Crooks were reared in the Presbyterian 
church, with which they have always been connected till the merging 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 663 

ol the Presbyterian and Congregational societies at St. Charles, the 
members of the former uniting with the latter. Mr. Crooks was an 
Odd-Fellow imtil his residence in Minnesota. In politics he is a 
republican ; was a member of the town board in Elba in 1864-5. 
He has one child, Elmer, born July 6, 1802 ; his home is with his 
parents. Mrs. Crooks has an elder son, Alexander King, born April 
22, 1848. Her daughter, Maggie King, was born August 28, 1844; 
she married Samuel Stebbins, of Winona ; died in Dakota, Novem- 
ber 19, 1882. 

Samuel T. Harris, farmer, was born in Blagden, Somersetshire, 
England, September 7, 1826. He attended the common school till 
fifteen years old, when he was apprenticed to a joiner. In 1849 he 
set out for America, and landed at New York on May 1. He at 
once proceeded to Burlington, Wisconsin, where he pursued his 
trade ; thence he proceeded to Dubuque county, Iowa, and built 
the first houses in Dyersville, that county. In 1855 he proceeded to 
AVinona and continued his building operations in that city. He 
became a resident of St. Charles, being employed in building houses 
and in the wagon factory. In 1860, with the savings accumulated 
since his arrival here, he purchased sixty acres of land on Sec. 15. By 
various subsequent purchases he has acquired a total of 320 acres, lying 
on Sees. 15 and 22. In 1875 he bought his present handsome resi- 
dence on Richland street, in the city of St. Charles, and has occupied 
it since October of that year. He was married on May 23, 1863, to 
Elizabeth Day, who was born in Ware, Somersetshire, August 5, 
1832 ; she died on February 19, 1883, leaving five children to mourn 
her loss, with the husband and father. Their names and dates of 
birth are as follows : Edward Samuel, February 6, 1 866 ; John 
Arthur, April 6, 1867 ; Charles Henry, May 31, 1868 ; Hester H., 
January 18, 1871 ; Thomas, March 9, 1873. Mrs. Harris was a 
Congregationalist in religious faith ; Mr. Hams was reared an 
Episcopalian, and still adheres to the faith of his fathers. He is a 
democrat in politics. He has attained success in life by industry 
and perseverance. His life has been a quiet one, and when it is 
done all will say, ' ' a good citizen is gone. " 

Job Thornton, farmer, is a grandson of James Thornton, a 
native of Vermont, who served the colonies as a soldier during the 
war of the revolution, and is a pioneer in Winona county's develop- 
ment. Stutley, son of James Thornton, was born in Yermont and 
married Elizabeth Stitt, a Canadian descended from Irish and Dutch 



i\('A HISTORY OP^ WINONA COUNTY. 

parents. This couple settled on a farm in Oakland, Oakland county, 
Michigan, where the subject of this sketch was born April 14, 1829. 
He was sent to the common school till about fifteen 3^tiars old. His 
father having died, at this time he was forced to shift for himself, 
and went to La Salle county, Illinois, where he engaged in brick- 
making till twenty-two years old ; he then went to California, where 
he followed the same occupation five years. In 1855 he came to 
Minnesota and took up a quarter-section of land in the township of 
Hart, this county. This he afterward sold and bought 200 acres 
on Sec. 10 in that township, which he still owns. He was married 
on November 22, 1857, to Nancy, daughter of George Bissett, of 
Scotland ; her mother was formerly Elizabeth Bullis, of Vermont. 
Mrs. Thornton was born in Bytown, Connecticut, December 26, 
1833. Mr. Thornton is an atheist ; he has taken an active interest 
in schools all his life, and has been instrumental in securing and 
fostering good schools in his own community. During his residence 
in Hart he was made chairman of the town board for several years, 
and also town treasurer for a long time. In October, 1877, he 
purchased 230 acres of land on Sec. 10, in St. Charles, and has 
lived thereon since December of the following year. His property 
has all been earned since his arrival in the state, by industry and 
i^teady application to his own business. He has never sued or been 
sued, but has suffered loss in some cases rather than pursue a debtor 
with the law. His children number three. The eldest, Lee, was 
born August 16, 1858, and is now in St. Paul ; George, born 
August 9, 1859, married Margaret Simons, and has one child, 
Mabel, born February 3, 1883, — resides with his father; Susan, 
born June 23. 1864. 

John Holland, retired farmer, was born in Ulceby, Lincolnsliii-e, 
England, April 30, 1821. His father was a farmer, and the son 
assisted some in his labors, attending school during the winter till 
ten years old. At eight years of age he worked all summer in a 
brickyard. He came to this country in 1S51, landing in New York 
April 28, and at once proceeded to Illinois, where he was employed 
as overseer of railroad construction,- and subsequently in the coal 
mines. In 1855 he came to Winona and took up a claim near that 
city. He also engaged in brickmaking, and also took a contract for 
work on the Stockton and Winona wagon road. His brickmaking 
enterprise having failed, after exliausting his capital Mr. Holland 
returned to Illinois to recuperate his broken financial resources. In 



BIOGKAPHICAL. 665 

January, 1860, he met with a terrible experience in a coal mine near 
Alton, being precipitated sixtj^-six leet down a shaft by the breaking 
of a rope. Both of his legs were broken and his nervous system 
received a shock from which it has never fully recovered ; the effects 
become more annoying as age approaches. He was confined to his 
bed over six months, and could do no work at all for a year. He 
came to Minnesota the second time on crutches, and without any 
money. For the first day's woi-k he received ten cents. By per- 
severance and prudence he has accumulated his present handsome 
property. In 1863 he bought forty acres of land in Quincy, Olmsted 
county ; this he afterward sold. He now has 160 acres on Sec. 24 
of that township, and twenty acres of timber in Elba. In Oct(jber, 
1879, his health having failed so as to prevent his laboring on the 
farm, he removed to St. Charles. He bought his present handsome 
brick residence at the head of Church street, with two lots, in 1882. 
Mr. Holland took a life partner August 8, 1865, in the person of 
Mary H. Densmore, who was born in Hancock, Addison county, 
Vermont, August 3, 1833. They have one son, Edward M., born 
September 21, 1866. Mr. Holland has no religious views ; Mrs. 
Holland is a Freewill Baptist. In national and state issues, Mr. 
Holland has always supported the republican party. 

David Harris, farmer, was born in Buckinghamshire, England, 
December 16, 1835. His education was furnished by the farm and 
the common school. At seventeen years of age he crossed the 
Atlantic, and spent tour years at Eaton, Madison county, New York, 
as a laborer. He came to Minnesota in April, 1856, and bought 160 
acres of land on Sec. 23, in the township of Elba, The next fall he 
returned to New York, and was married there on April 4, 1857, to 
Sarah A. Firth, who was born in Leeds, England, July 14, 1837. 
Mr. Harris returned at once to Minnesota with his bride, who was 
his faithful companion till death took her away, January 31, 1880. 
She had been in poor health for many years, but remained cheerful 
under the consolation of the faith of the Methodist Episcopal church. 
Beside her husband, there were left to mourn her one daughter, 
Mary E., born February 1, 1858, who married Thomas Selleck, and 
resides at St. Charles ; also an adopted son, George Harris, born 
August 25, 1867. Shortly after returning to Minnesota Mr. Harris 
sold his land and pre-empted forty acres on Sec. 2, town of St. 
Charles, on which he has ever since continued to reside ; at the same 
time he purchased adjoining land, and now has 131 acres, constitut- 



666 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

ing an excellent farm. His residence is built of brick and sur- 
rounded by shrubbery and tasteful farm belongings. From his 
door-vard a fine view of tlie surrounding country for many miles can 
be had on a clear day. On March 5, 1883, Mr. Harris was married 
to Marv J. Cater, born at Walden, in Lincolnshire, England, Jan- 
uary 4, 1830. Mr. Harris is a member of St. Charles Lodge, A. F. 
and A. M., and is a republican. He was reared in the Episcopal 
church, with which he still sympathizes in belief, and of which 
organization his wife is a member. His house has always been o])en 
to the traveler, and none were ever turned away tired or hungry. 

John Hanley is the sixth child of Thomas and Mary Hanley, 
and was born in Luzerne county, Pennsylvania, November 25, 1836. 
He was educated in the common schools of that state and came with 
his father to Minnesota in 1855, and settled in the township of 
Homer. On January 10, 1861, he married Miss Rose Hogan, fifth 
child of James H. and Catherine Hogan, by whom he has had six 
(children : James Francis, born October 23, 1861 ; Willie jSTorman, 
born June 1, 1867; John Eddie, born November 16, 1870; Thomas 
Eugene, born October 15, 1874 ; Joseph Earnest, born August 5, 
187<J ; Mable Rose, born January 11, 1879. The last and only girl 
was born on the eighteenth anniversary of their marriage. Mr. 
Hanley enlisted in Co. D, 7tli Minn. Inf., and served his country 
honestly and faithfully during his three years' enlistment. He was 
first engaged in quelling the great Indian outbreak in 1862 and 
afterward went south where he ])articipated in the battles of Nash- 
ville, Tupelo, Mobile and all other engagements in which his regi- 
ment fought. Mr. Hanley by his honesty and industry, has acquired 
a good farm on Homer ridge, seven miles from tlie city of Winona. 
He has many warm friends and a loving and devoted wife. He has 
held many township and school offices, and the office of county com- 
missioner. He is a democrat in politics and a Catholic in religion. 
Mr. Hanley was one of- the early pioneers who helped organize the 
town and has done much toward the development of his own town 
and also the county at large. Rose Hanley, his wife, the fifth child 
of .lames H. and Catherine Hogan, was born in Bristol, Connecticut, 
September 18, 1844, and removed with her father to Iowa, in 1853, 
an<l to Minnesota in 1857, and settled in Pickwick, Homer town- 
ship. Mrs. Hanley was educated in a common school and is a 
Catholic in religion, and a loving and devoted wife and mother. 

JosKiMi S. Pkes'I'on, son of .Joseph and Nabby Preston, was born 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 667 

in Oneida county, IS'ew York. July 30, 1825. His mother's name 
before her marriage being Nabby Colbourne. Mr. Joseph S. Frestpn 
came to Wisconsin in 1836. He was married November 4, 1837, 
to Miss Mercy A. Way, and started for Minnesota in 1855, and set- 
tled in the town of Pleasant Hill, and from there proceeded to the 
town of Homer in the year 1874. Mr. Preston was educated in the 
common schools. He was in the construction corps during the war, 
and is now living with his second wife ; his first, Mercy A., died 
November 22, 1874, and he married his second, Elizabeth Langley, 
in 1875. Mr. Preston has held several of the town offices. By his 
first wife he had four children, Josephine, Eliza Jane, the third 
dying young, the fourth, Annie. Mr. Preston owns a beautiful 
farm in Pleasant valley. He is a farmer by profession and democrat 
in politics. 

William E. Walker, farmer, N.E. ^ of N.W. J of Sec. 17, R. 
10, township of Saratoga. This farm is part of the original claim, 
bought by James Walker (father of William E.) and pre-empted by 
him in 1855. William E, Walker was born in Brandywine, Del- 
aware, and came into Winona county with his father's family when 
he was eight years of age. He remained at work on the home farm, 
receiving such educational advantages also as the county schools 
afforded, until he was sixteen years of age, when he enlisted as a 
recruit in Co. K, 9th reg., Minn. Inf., mustered into the military 
service of the United States at Fort Suelling, February 27, 1864, and 
the following month joined his company at Rolla, Missouri. In 
May was ordered to St. Louis, Missouri, and participated in the battle 
of Guntown, Mississippi, fought June 15, 1864. Three days later 
he was captured, with about three hundred men of the 9th regiment, 
thirty-two of them being members of his own company (K). He 
was taken to Andersonville prison-pen on the 20tli of that month, 
confined there until September 13, 1864, when he was removed to 
Florence, South Carolina, in which stockade he was confined until 
November 28, 1864, when he was paroled and sent north to An- 
napolis hospital, Maryland, There he remained until December 15, 
of that year, when he was sent north on furlough, being disabled. 
His furlough was extended from time to time, .he being still unfit 
for service, until April 4, 1865, when he returned to the South, join- 
ing his regiment May 20, at Marion, Alabama, having been detained 
in camp at Benton barracks, St. Louis. He returned north at the 
close of the war and was mustered out of service at Fort Snelling 



668 HISTORY OF WnsrONA COUNTY. 

August 20, 1865. Of the thirty-two membei's ot liis cora])any cap- 
tured with him. all ot whom were able-bodied men, only eleven sur- 
vived the starvation policy of tlie inhuman confederacy. Returning 
to his home in Saratoga township, 3'oung Walker remained there 
until January 3, 1878, when he married Miss L. Draper, of Sara- 
toga, Winona county, and two years later removed to the farm he 
now cultivates. They have two children. Since his confinement 
in Audersonville stockade, though then but sixteen years of age. 
Mr. Walker has not gn^wn a hairsbreadth in height or increased a 
pound in weight, and will never recover the effects of the barbarous 
treatment there endured, lie is turning his attention to stock and 
dairying rather than grain growing. His 1882 crops averaged, per 
acre — wheat, 12 bushels ; barley, 44 bushels ; oats, 50 bushels ; 
corn, 50 bushels. 

The subject of this sketch, Mark Campbell, the son of Mark and 
Elizabeth Campbell, was born in Crawford count\% Pennsylvania, 
April 25, 1833. His father was in the war of 1812. He died in 
1870. His business was that of a tanner and farmer, to which the 
younger Mark was brought up, and received his education in the 
common schools. He came west at the age of twenty-two and set- 
tled in Olmsted county. He was married June 9, 1862, to Miss 
Aniui Hackett, daughter of Daniel D. and Mary E. (Merely) Hackett. 
She is a native of Massachusetts. They are the parents of five 
children : AVilliam Mark, born June 6, 1863; George, born August 
6, 1865 ; Sidney, born March 3, 1867; Alice May, born December 
3, 1876; PVeddie, born January 6, 1878. For some years after 
coming here Mr. Campbell teamed between Winona, Chatfield and 
other places when he was not engaged in farming. In the autumn 
of 1863 he bought the stock of goods belonging to H. E. Broughten, 
of Troy, and was at the same time made postmaster at Troy by 
President Lincoln, a place which he still holds. This business was 
in connection with one Rice. When Lincoln was assassinated Rice 
made some unnecessary and impolitic remarks about it, and Mr. 
Campbell requested him to buy or sell. He sold. The business was 
continued until 1873 when he closed out his stock, rented the store 
and went to farminjyj. He now owns a splendid farm of 800 acres. 
In 1881 he re-opened a store at Ti-oy and lias his son William in 
charge of the business. He is a member of Evergreen Lodge 
No. 46, of Masons, at Troy, and is a republican in politics. He and 
his wife are members of the church of United Brethren in Christ. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 669 

During the harvest of 1882 Mr. Campbell threslied upward of 7,000 
bushels of grain, which was raised on his farm. 

James Walker (deceased), one of the pioneers of the county and 
one of the best and purest of its departed citizens, was born in 
County Armagh, L-eland, near Port Morris, May 3, 1810. His 
parents, Kobert and Ann Walker, were farmers. Here James grew 
to manhood, passing his early days among the sturdy yeomanry of 
the vicinity. At an early age he went to the trade of a woolen 
weaver. Tiring of the meniality of an Irish mill-hand in 1832 he 
came to America, where brains and muscle have more to do in shap- 
ing the destinies of men than does their birthright. He stopped 
first at Philadelphia, where he was superintendent of a woolen fac- 
tory. Here he met and won Rebecca Anderson. They were mar- 
ried October 20, 1837. Rebecca (Anderson) Walker was born in the 
town of Borrah, County Tyrone, Ireland, August 3, 1822. Her 
parents were Wm. and Elizabeth Anderson; her father was a mer- 
chant of Borrah, and subsequent to his death in 1836 Rebecca, in 
company with her sisters and other relatives, came to America. 
They remained in Plnladelphia until the spring following their mar- 
riage, when they went to Valley Forge on the Brandywine, where 
Mr. Walker superintended the manufactories of Col. Waters. In a 
short time the colonel went into bankruptcy, and Mr. Walker went to 
Norristown, but only remained here for a little while when he returned 
to Philadelphia. From here he went to Wilmington, Delaware, 
where he superintended woolen and cotton manufactories and kept 
store for ten years. His health becoming bad in 1850 he sold out 
and went to Dubuque county, Iowa, where he purchased a farm. 
He remained here for five years, when he sold out and came to 
Winona county. He bought out the claimants to half of Sec. 17 
in Saratoga township for $600. At the time of his death, on 
July 14, 1882, he owned a fine farm of 400 acres. At one time Mr. 
Walker was a member of the Congregational church. He was 
a republican in politics, and was for some time justice of the peace 
for Saratoga. He sent two of his sons, Wm. and James, to the 
war. Mr. and Mrs. Walker had born to them ten children : Rob- 
ert, born December 28, 1838 ; Eliza Ann, born September 25, 1840 ; 
Willie, born August 15, 1843, died July 20, 1844; James, born May 

24, 1845; William, born September 6, 1847; Rebecca Jane, born 
November 29, 1849, died September 10, 1855; Henry C, born June 

25, 1852; Rachel E., born August 6, 1854; Jane Inez, born JSV 



(i70 HISTOllY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

vember 4, 1856 ; aud Albert T., born February 21, 1859. Although 
Mr. Walker never attended school a day in his life, he was, through 
assiduous application in leisure hours, a well informed man. 

John E. Balcii, son of Andrew Balch, was born in Westmore- 
land county, Kew Hampshire, April 27, 1833. He was educated 
in a common school and emigrated to Minnesota in the year 1855 at 
the age of twenty-two years, and lirst settled in the town of Warren. 
He was married September 15, 1859, to Miss Lydia M. Reynolds. 
Removed from the town of Warren to Dodge county in 1861, and 
back to the county of Winona in 1869, and settled in the town of 
Wilson, where he now resides. John E. Balch's father and mo- 
ther were married in New Hampshire, his mother's maiden name 
being Louisa Fuller. His mother's grandfather came from England 
and was a noted physician. Mr. Balch has been twice married ; his 
first wife Lydia died January 1, 1859. In July, 1859, he married a 
Miss Margaret Wagner, his present wife. Mr. Balch has had eight 
children born to him, four boys and four girls. Has held several 
town offices. Is a practical farmer and an independent democrat in 
politics. 

Lauren Thomas comes of an old and honorable family. His 
great-grandfather, Amos Thomas, commanded the forces who repulsed 
the traitor Arnold, after the burning of New London, Connecticut- 
His grandfather, Amos Thomas, was a captain in the revolution and 
war of 1812. His father, Rufus Thomas, was born November 13, 
1776 ; he was a captain in the war of 1812. Lauren Thomas, our 
principal subject, was born in Herkimer county, New York, 
February 24, 1820. He was raised on a farm and received a 
common school education. In 1835, with his parents, came west, 
settling at Chicago July 9, where they lived until 1855, when they 
came to this county. With them they brought 105 head of cattle. 
He soon went into the mercantile business at Upper Witoka, then 
called Centerville, and followed it until 1861, when he sold out and 
went into a general mercantile business at Rushville, which was not 
successful. In 1867 he went into the general merchandise at 
Witoka, which he closed out in 1876, since which time he has been 
engaged in farming and hotel-keej)ing. At the time he lived in 
Centerville, now Witoka, he kept a hotel at which he could entertain 
a hundred men and beasts. Mr. Thomas was the first postmaster 
at Witoka, and the fii-st justice of the peace of his township. He 
was married September 1, 1844, to Mai'garet Dennison, of Herkimer, 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 6 7 1 

New York, daughter of George and Lucy Dennison, who was born 
February 2, 1821. This union has been blessed with tliree children : 
George Thomas, born in July, 1849 ; Amanzo, born October 1^2, 
1855 ; Emily, born May 11, 1860. Mr. Thomas is a republican in 
politics. 

Henry A. Young, farmer, was born in Lower Canada, where he 
resided with his parents, working on the farm and attending district 
school until his twelfth year, when his father purchased a claim in 
Whitewater township, and removed there in the spring ot 1855. 
Henry remained working with his father until 1864, when he joined 
Co. H of the 11th Minn, regt., at Fort Snelling. He remained with 
his regiment doing patrol and railroad guard duty until their muster 
out of service in 1865. Henry, at the close of his military career, 
returned home, remaining several years, then going to Iowa for a 
short time, finally coming home again, when, his father dying, he, 
in connection with his brother, took the management of the farm. 
Mr. Young has prospered, and is one of the first farmers of the town- 
ship. Some- few years after his return from the army he married 
Miss Catherine Bigelow, and has a fine family of six children, 
all of whom are living. In religious opinion he is a Methodist, and 
a staunch republican in politics. 

William Wolcott, farmer, is an excellent example of what early 
training and inexorable perseverance will accomplish. Possessed of 
one of the best farms in the township, an extensive owner of real 
estate in adjoining towns, an assured competency for his declin- 
ing years, respected by all who know him and beloved by his family 
and friends. He entered this township in 1855 with an axe on his 
shoulder and four dollars in his pocket, — his whole capital, four 
dollars and an axe. Liured to hardships from his early youth, 
knowing well the obstacles the early settler has to contend with, 
but with faith in his own abilities and a strong will power, he tackled 
his task and succeeded, and right well may he be proud of his 
success. Born in 1828 on the banks of the Ohio, of English parents, 
who came to this country a few years previous, and who, through a 
series of misfortunes, were almost reduced to abject poverty. Some 
three months after William's birth his mother died, and William 
was left to the tender mercies of an Indian squaw's care, with whom 
he remained until his seventh year, when his father also died, and 
William was adopted by a kind-hearted Kentuckian family, who 
were going to the western reserves in Ohio. It seemed fated 



672 HISTORY OF winona county. 

that William's i>'oo(l Ibrtune was to be but of short duration, for two 
years afterward he was deprived of his friends' protection by death. 
It having been stated that he had an uncle in western Canada, 
some neighbors made up a small purse and paid his expenses across 
Lake Erie, and he was landed at a place now called Port Stanley, 
with a quarter of a dollar and a written card, stating he was looking 
for an uncle named John AVolcott. Christian people took charge of 
the little waif, and he remained some three years among different 
families in that locality. In his twelftli year, hearing that a man 
answering his uncle's name resided near Goderich, on the shores of 
Lake Huron he set out to iind him. After a weary tramp of some 
150 miles he arrived only to find his long-sought uncle dead. The 
aunt, however, took charge of the lad, he was sent to school and 
given all the advantages tliat that county, at such an early day, 
aflPorded. Here he grew up to manhood and married a country lass, 
Mary Whitney, who like himself was an orphan and lived out on 
the next farm. His aunt luiving died, William rented the farm 
where he remained until 1852 when he sold out and started west in 
a sailing vessel, landing at what is now Duluth. He had $700 done 
up in a belt, and was robbed of it while asleep by a comrade. After 
undergoing many vicissitudes and hardships he settled on the White- 
water, and four years alter sent to Canada for his bonnie bride. It 
would take a volume to narrate what Mr. Wolcott and his good wife 
suffered and went through before they had attained their present 
comfortable circumstances. Mr. Wolcott has a large family, four 
sons and three daughters, worthy branches of a worthy tree. Mr. 
Wolcott's views are independent in both religion and politics. 

Lemuel C. Portp:e, long and favorably known as one of Win- 
ona's successful pioneer business men, and more generally known of 
late years at home and abroad as the head of the L. C. Porter Mill- 
ing Company of Winona, is the son of Lemuel and Lucinda Porter, 
who removed fi-om Connecticut early in the present century and 
settled in Scipio, Cayuga county, New York, where Lenmel C. was 
born April 14, 1823. At fifteen years of age the young man left 
home to begin life for himself, and entered a general merchandising 
house at Moravia, in his native county. In 181:7, after nine years' 
experience as clerk and salesman, with a cash capital of $750, Mr. 
Porter, then twenty-four years of age, started business as a general 
merchant on his own account, and successfully conducted it until the 
spring of 1856, when he sold out, having determined to remove 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 673 

west. Leaving his native county in April of that year, accompanied 
by his family, he drove his team across the vast reaches that lay 
between the old homestead and the embryo city on the west bank 
of the Mississippi, whicli has now been his home for more than a 
quarter of a century. Arriving at this point in May, Mr. Porter 
looked the ground carefully over and on June 12, 1856, made liis 
lirst investment in Winona property. This was the purchase, in 
connection with Wm. Garlock, of a half interest in the sawmill of 
Hilands & WyckofF. The real estate of the mill property embraced 
a tract of land on the levee, block No. 1, Laird's addition. The 
valuation put upon this property, including the building, was $7,000. 
The mill had been built by Luther Wyckoff the previous fall and 
some sawing done in the late winter and spring of 1856, but the old 
firm were cramped for capital, and on the arrival of Mr. Hilands 
from Pittsburg early in June of that year, a half interest was sold to 
Porter & Garlock, who soon afterward bought out Mr. Wyckoif's 
fourth interest, rebuilt the mill and pushed operations, having ex- 
pended more in refitting than the original cost had been. Business 
was conducted under the name of Porter & Co. To the sawmill 
was added that same fall a planing-mill, adjoining the sawmill on 
the east, Thomas Simpson being a partner with Porter & Co. in this 
industry, which was sold the following year to Robbins. The whole 
business was run successfully until destroyed by fire in 1863. In 
1858 Mr. Porter started a grocery house on Center street, to which 
the following year was added a stock of dry goods owned by Thomas 
Simpson and the business was conducted by them jointly until 1861, 
when they sold to Luke Blair. In 1859 the first warehouse for stor- 
ing and shipping grain ever built in this city was erected by Porter 
& Garlock on the south side Front street, and in this they continued 
to do business until 1870, Mr. Porter still retaining his interest in 
the property. In 1863 (as will be noticed more particularly under 
head of Banks and Banking Institutions), the first bank of 
issue was established at this point, with Mr. L. C. Porter as its 
president, and when the following year the bank became the First 
National Bank of Winona, Mr. Porter retained his place as its 
financial heq,d, and has so continued to date. In 1871 Mr. Porter 
established a flour commission house in the city, and havina; built 
u}) a large business successfully conducted it until 1871, when he 
furnished the capital for erecting a large steam flouring mill and 
turned his attention to milling business ; with what, success will 



674 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

appear from the sketch of his mill and elevator which is given in 
connection herewith. In addition to his many Winona enterprises, 
Mr. Porter was successtully engaged in general merchandise and 
real estate at Kasson, Dodge county, Minnesota, from 1862 to 1882, 
at which latter date he sold out his interest there, which was a])- 
praised at $40,000. March 4, 1852, Mr. L. C. Porter married Miss 
Adelea Horton, of Skaneateles, Onondaga county. New York ; and 
the thirtieth anniversary of their wedding was celebrated by them 
in mid-ocean on their return from a winter's sojourn in Euroj^e. They 
have three children : C. Horton Porter, vice-president of the First 
National Bank, of this city; Adelbert Porter, assistant manager of 
the mill business, and Miss Lillie Porter, now pursuing hei' studies 
in Dresden, Germany. Mr. Porter has recently been conducting 
some very interesting experiments to determine the quantity of 
gluten in various brands ot wheat and the milling process best cal- 
culated to preserve the gluten from destruction. During his recent 
visit to the British Islands and the continent the subject was brought 
to the attention of prominent millers there, and the correspondence 
that has followed in the Millers' Gazette of London, England, has 
been of a most interesting character. Mr. Porter is emphatically a 
man of business, and while fully alive to all that makes for the 
interest of Winona, municipally as well as financially, has never 
burdened himself with the affairs of city government. 

John A. Mathews, real estate and loan office. No. 74 East Third 
street. This business was established by Mr. Mathews in 1855, in 
Dr. Sheardown's drug store on Front street, just opposite the old 
United States land office. The following year, 1856, Mr. Mathews 
built an office on the south side of Front street, in the rear of the 
lots on which E,. D. Cone's hardware house now stands, and cf)n- 
ducted business there until he was burned out in 1862. His office 
was then removed to the east side of Center street, between Second 
and First, where it was again destroyed by fire. Mr. Mathews 
then took up his quarters in Helbert's block, removing to the second 
story of E. F. Mens' block in 1871, and December 1, 1877, to his 
present location. Mr. Mathews is a native of New York; was bred 
to mercantile trade in his father's business house, and was ten years 
in trade at Tioga, Pennsylvania, seven of them for himself, before 
coming to Winona. Mr. Mathews has been mayor of the city three 
times," 1868-9, 1869-70, 1873-4. 

Hiram Webster (deceased) was a native of New England, and 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 675 

was one of the very first to take up a claim in the township of 
Plain view, Wabasha county, settling there about the year 1855. 
He subsequently removed to Whitewater, owning several farms. 
He had considerable dealings in real estate, buying and selling, as 
occasion ottered, and was considered one of the best judges of farm 
property in Wabasha and Winona. His judgment was consulted 
by most new comers, and he was instrumental in settling a lar^e 
number who are now the most substantial residents of the county. 
He was very frequently solicited to take public office, but invariably 
refused, giving as his reason, that no man could serve two masters 
satisfactorily, he would either have to neglect his own interests or 
those of the public, and he preferred to attend to his own. He 
received a liberal common school education in his native state, 
Vermont, and was always a warm supporter of the school system of 
the county. He married in 1860 Miss Mary Webster, a cousin to 
whom he had been warmly attached before he came west. When 
he had erected a home in the Far West, he returned to Vermont for 
his bride. But one child blessed their union, a daughter who is 
married to a gentleman named H. J. Cleaver, who is in business in 
Lake City. Mr. Webster caught a severe cold, and after a very 
short illness died September 26, 1876, aged fifty-seven years. 

John Bole, farmer, was born in County Down, Ireland, on 
Christmas day, 1830. His father, Hugh Bole, was a forehanded 
farmer, and gave his son a better education than most of the youth • 
of that land receive. After leaving the common school he was kept 
at a select school for some time. When twenty-two years old Mr. 
Bole emigrated to that land of promise to all oppressed people, 
America. After spending a short time in St. Louis he came up the 
Mississippi river, and landed at Winona in October, 1853. The fol- 
lowing winter was spent in the township of St. Charles, where he 
erected a small cabin. In February, 1854, he made a government 
claim to 160 acres of land, where he has ever since made his home,, 
on Sec. 34, in the town of Elba. By subsequent purchase he has. 
acquired 120 acres more, and has a handsome farm, with handsome 
buildings and other improvements, as the result of his foresight and 
industry. Over 200 acres of the land is under cultivation. Mr. 
Bole was reared in the Presbyterian church, but was not satisfied 
with its teachings. He has spent considerable time and travel 
within a few years in investigating religious theories. He is now a. 
Perfectionist, believing that God will come and dwell within the true 
40 



fi76 inSTORY OF WINONA COUNTY, 

seeker on eartli and make his life and being perfect. Unlike most 
of his countrvinen in America, or his fellow townsmen, he adheres 
to the rej)ubli('an ])nrty in political issues. His intelligence and 
education were immediately called into use in the service of the 
town on its oi-ganization in 1858. He was elected assessor at that 
time, and filled the position for several successive terms. In 1865 
lie was chairman of the town board, and in 1872 was elected 
justice of the peace, which office lie held for some time. Mr. Bole 
was married on the 16th of .January, 1858, to Margaret Connell, 
who was born in Crooks, County Tyrone, Ireland, in 1835. Seven 
children out of twelve born to them still live to claim the parental 
afi'ection of Mr. and Mrs. Bole. Their names and births are given 
below: Hugh, October 18, 1858, resides at Eldredge, Dakota; Mary, 
September 15, 1860, married Henry Cornwell, and resides near 
Hugh ; Robert, December 29, 1862 ; Alexander, October 31, 1870 ; 
Maggie, April 22, 1876. John, born May 21, 1868, died October 8, 
1882 ; and a twin brother of Hugh died in early infancy. Henry 
Connell, Mrs. Bole's first child, was born July 3, 1855 ; he married 
Etta Green, and is living at Clausen, Minnesota. 

William Henry Williams, farmer, came to Winona county in 
1853, and for two years lived in a tent pitched where now stands the 
city of Winona. During this time he assisted settlers in obtaining 
land and building claim shanties. In 1857 he started a stage line 
running between Winona and Rochester. In 1861 he married Miss 
Mary Sands, daughter of Joseph Sands, of Indiana, and has by this 
marriage six children : Abbie Lenora, born December 23, 1861 ; 
Willie H., born 1863, died the same year ; Zemas E., born 1864; 
Lena Bell, born 1869, died 1870 ; Florence Josepha, born in 1876, 
and Jessie, born in 1879. In 1865 our subject joined the 11th Reg. 
Minn. Inf., and served one year. After his discharge he settled 
with his family in the town of Whitewater and pre-empted 80 acres 
of land on the Winona road, one-half mile east from Whitewater 
river, where he now resides. Our subject was born in 1835, in the 
town of Chester, New Jersey, where he lived with his parents until 
1851, when he removed to JSTew York for two years and then came 
to Minnesota. He has for the last four years run a stage between 
Elba and Minneiska and between Oak Ridge and Minnesota City. In 
politics he always votes the democratic ticket, and in religious views 
he is a Freethinker. 

George H. Crow, farmer, is a son of W. V. A. Crow, of Dover, 



BIOGRAPHICAL. (i77 

Minnesota ; he was born at Fennimore Center, Grant county, 
Wisconsin, May 10, 1S48, and caine to Minnesota with his parents 
in October, 1854. His father settled on a farm in the town of Elba, 
this county, where he received his schooling in the common schools. 
At iifteen years of age, with a younger brother, he ran away from 
home and enlisted at Minneiska in Co. K, 9tli Minn. Inf. The date 
of his enlistment was November 12, 1863, and he was mustered out 
January 4 following. Soon after muster his father secured his release 
from the service on account of his youth, and brought him home. 
After spending the following summer at home, he again enlisted 
with his lather's consent in. Co. I, 2d Minn. Cav., December 12, 
1864. This regiment served as post-guard most of the time. Com- 
pany I, with H, K and L, served as escort for an emigrant train 
from Fort Snelling to Fort Rice ; also as escort for the agent who 
settled with the Chippewa Indians at Lake Itasca in 1865. Mr. 
Crow was discharged from the service on November 22, 1865. 
After his return home he attended school at Quincy, Olmsted 
county, a short time. In 1868 he went to Pope county, Minnesota, 
where he engaged in farming, taking up a quarter-section of public 
land. In 1870 he went to Mobile, Alabama, where he spent 
eighteen months ; thence he went to Mexico City, and again returned 
to Mobile. In 1872 he went to Shreveport and thence to Clinton, 
Texas, between which point and Locust Grove he drove stage a year 
and a-half. Returning up the Mississippi, he proceeded to Center- 
ville, Iowa, where he hired out to farmers. Here he formed the 
acquaintance of Miss Martha J. Cougar, to whom he was married on 
January 7, 1875 ; she is a daughter of Elias G. Congar and Rebecca 
Patterson, and was born in Guernsey county, Ohio, October 22, 
1845. After renting land some time in Iowa, Mr. Crow proceeded 
to Osborne county, Kansas, where he took up a homestead, of which 
he secured a deed, and returned in 1882 to Minnesota and settled on 
his father's farm of 320 acres on Sec. 3, St. Charles. Of this farm 
280 acres are under cultivation. Mr. Crow is a republican in 
politics. His religious belief is in sympathy with that of his wife, 
who is a strong Methodist. They have three children, born as 
follows : Elias Y. A., October 28, 1875 ; Mary R., August 20, 1878 ; 
Roxie v., March 10, 1883. 

Addison E. Todd (deceased) was reared on a farm in the town 
of Charlemont, Franklin county, Massachusetts, where he first saw 
light on July 22, 1821. His father, Eli Todd, was born in New 



678 IIISTOHY OF WINOl^A COUNTY. 

Haven, Connecticut; he married Mary Legate, a native of Massa- 
chusetts, and settled in Charlemont, where the subject of this 
sketch assisted him in the tilhige of his farm, attending the district 
school a part of the time. On reaching liis majority 3'oung Todd 
struck out for the west, and was employed in the sawmills of Lenawa 
county, Michigan, for several years. Returning to Massaclmsetts, 
he purchased a piece of timbered land on Gilead Mountain and 
engaged in preparing "shook," or dressed staves, which were 
shipped to the West Indies to be used in barreling sugar. In 1854, 
with his brother Dexter, he came to Minnesota, and was employed 
for a time to assist in building and operating a sawmill on Rum 
river, near the mouth of that stream. Passing thence to Iowa, he 
returned in the fall to the east. In the spring of 1855 Mr. Todd 
again came to this state, arriving at Elba in April, and bought the 
claim to 160 acres of land on Sees. 6 and 7, where he made his home 
till the time of his death (September 14, 1878), and where his family 
now resides. In 1856 he built a sawmill on Sec. 8, opposite the 
present residence of his brother, L. U. Todd, which he operated for 
four years, and then removed it to Sec. 6, where it still stands and 
does duty. In the meantime improvements were made on the farm, 
and by various purchases the domain had increased at his death to 
360 acres. Mr. Todd was a positive democrat; he was active in 
supporting the government in the suppression of the late rebellion. 
At one time he advanced one thousand dollars from his own pocket 
for bounty to volunteers ; this sum was subsequently paid over to 
him by the town. During much of his residence here he was called 
upon to serve the town in some capacity ; he was chairman of the 
board of supervisors in 1861-2-3-4, throughout the war, and again 
in 1871 ; he was also active in the support of schools, and was an 
officer of his district most of the time. On March 22, 1860, A. 
E. Todd was united in marriage to Miss Isabella Bass, who was 
born in Greenfield, Franklin count}', February .13, 1833 ; her 
parents, Nathaniel and Mary (Holden) Bass, were also born in 
the same county. Besides his widow, five children mourn the loss 
of a kind husband and father ; their names and dates of birth are as 
here given : Oliver S., August 14, 1861 ; Mary A., August 14, 
1864; Charles A., November 8, 1866; Katie B., February 20, 
1871; Addie E., May 25, 1878. The eldest two celebrated their 
freedom on the same day August 14, 1882. 

Dexter J. Todd, farmer, brother of the above, was , born on 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 679 

September 22, 1828 ; he experienced the same training and early 
life as his brothers, and left tlie paternal roof at Charlemont when 
about twenty-two years of age. From this time until he was twenty- 
five he worked in the timber most of the time getting out " shook." 
In the spring of 1854 he came with his brother, as above noted, to 
Minnesota, and was employed during the summer on a dam and 
mill on Rum river ; the following winter was spent in the pinery on 
the same stream, and in the spring he came to Elba, arriving soon 
after his brothers, and took up 160 acres of land on Sec. 8, where he 
now resides. He at once began to improve his farm, and in the 
summer of 1856 built the first frame house in the Whitewater 
valley. Returning to Massachusetts in 1858, he was married there 
to Elizabeth Elmer, who was born in Ashfield, July 17, 1835 ; she 
was a daughter of Zenas Elmer and Julia Smith, who were also born 
in Massachusetts. Mr. Todd and his bride at once settled- down on 
his farm, which he continued to improve and add to till he now has 
one of the most pleasant homes in the valley ; the farm now includes 
253 acres, on Sees. 5, 8 and 9 ; the present residence was enlarged 
and remodeled in the summer of 1883. Like his brethren, Mr. Todd 
was always a pronounced democrat, but took no active part in the 
management of public affairs. His family includes six children, all 
residing with their parents. They were born as follows : Jennie 
A., May 28, 1860 ; Edward E., March 29, 1862 ; Cora F., Septem- 
ber 24, 1865; Hattie M., February 14, 1867; Roy M., September 
7, 1869 ; Ida B., June 4, 1874. 

Lorenzo U. Todd, farmer, is a brother of the above. November 
16, 1832, is the date of his birth. He had a little better educational 
advantages than his elder brothers, having finished his studies at an 
academy. He engaged in teaching for a short time, one term being 
in the west, after his removal thither. He came to Elba in April, 
1855, with his elder brother as above noted, and made claim to one- 
fourth of Sec. 8, on which his home has ever since been. Various 
additions, since made by purchase, have enlarged his farm to 264 
acres ; it is finely improved with good buildings, etc., and its pro- 
prietor diversifies his interests by raising stock as well as grain. 
His premises are admirably adapted for stock-raising, the north 
branch of the Whitewater furnishing abundance of living water and 
its valley a wealth of pasturage. Mr. Todd was wedded to Ellen 
Preston on March 3, 1859 ; she is a daughter of Hiram and Adassa 
(Wilson) Preston, of New York, and was born August 31, 1836. 



680 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Six children have been born to thein as follows, and all still dwell 
beneath the parental roof: Hoi'bert P., March 14, 1860; Adelia 
E., October 5, 1861 ; Frances L., January 8, 1864 ; Lena E., A])ril 
8, 1866; Electa E., January 7, 1869; Lorenzu U., November 26, 
1870. In religious belief Mr. Todd is a Universalist ; in politics he 
has always been a democrat ; was elected justice of the peace in 
1857, being the first in the township, and served till the state organ- 
ization next year ; he was town treasurer in 1859-60-1 ; overseer of 
the poor in early days ; member of the town board in 1875 and 
chairman of that body and justice in 1883. 

WiNSLow Talougan, farmer, has been a resident of Elba since April 
30, 1855, living at his present residence on Sec. 16, where he has 200 
acres of land, since 1860. He was born in Prussia, May 1, 1824. 
He attended school, as required by the laws of his native country, 
and subsequently assisted his father in farming. At twenty-two 
years of age he came to America and settled in Erie county, New 
York, where he was employed on a farm and in the lumber woods. 
On the 5th of Ai)ril, 1853, he married Theresa Maas, who was born 
in Prussia, April 28, 1828. On his removal to Elba he took up eighty 
acres of government land on Sec. 13 ; this he sold in 1860 and bought 
eighty acres where he now dwells. Subsequent purchases have 
m;ule him an independent farmer. The family, numbering ten 
members, is connected with the Elba Roman (yatholic church, and 
the voters with the democratic party. The names and births of the 
children are as follows : Mary, February 7, 1854, married Nicholas 
Steften, and resides in Elba village ; Joseph, December 15, 1856, 
lives at Elba ; Josephine, February 20, 1859, married Adam Stolz, 
and lives at Man to, Dakota; Antony, December 13, 1860; Sophie 
and Elizabeth, twins. May 26, 1864 ; Loiiis, November 21, 18^7 ; 
Theresa, June 20, 1871. 

William Hk]\lmp:lbekg, farmer. The subject of this sketch is one 
of the pioneers who penetrated the untrodden valleys of the lower 
Whitewater basin, and has established a home which is a monument 
to his hardihood and industry, and where he may sometime end his 
days amid the comforts which his own toil has earned. Mr. Hem- 
melberg was born in Wesel, Prussia, February 25, 1830. He 
was bred after the manner of German farmers' sons, assisting 
in his parents' labors and receiving the practical education enjoined 
by German laws. When twenty-one years old he emigrated to the 
land of promise west of the Atlantic, and settled in Erie county, 



BIOGEAPHICAL. 681 

New York, where he labored in the pinery, shingle mills and on farms. 
On the 19th of April, 1855, he was married to Catherine Klein. 
She was a daughter of Philip Klein and Josephine Kiefer, natives 
ol Loraine and Alsace, Germany. She was born in Buffalo, New 
York, August 5, 1838. Immediately after their wedding Mr. and 
Mrs. Hemmelberg set out for the new west, and arrived in Elba on 
the 4th of May. They immediately selected their present location 
on Sec. 11, where he made claim to 160 acres of government land. 
Mrs. H. took her first ride after oxen in coming from the Mississippi 
river to Elba. She found the lonely life of a pioneer settler very 
irksome to reconcile with her city breeding, and as female compan- 
ionship could not be had she returned to Buffalo after a stay of 
about tliree months. The next spring she returned, accompanied 
by her mother and several new families, and they were very soon 
surrounded by other homes. Mr. Hemmelberg now resides with 
his family in a large stone residence, and has a handsomely im- 
proved farm. Agreeing with his neighbors in politics, he is a 
democrat. His family are all communicants in the Elba Roman 
Catholic church, in which Mrs. Hemmelberg is very active in teach- 
ing tlie children. Five children were born to them, as herewith 
enumerated : William, March 30, 1856, now in Texas; Louis, Feb- 
ruary 20, 1859, died April 23, 1882 ; Louisa, May 10, 1863 ; Albert, 
January 19, 1870 ; Mary, June 19, 1876, died October 19, 1878. 
Mr. Hemmelberg enlisted, August 23, 1864, in Co. H, 11th Minn. 
Vols,, and served till June 26, 1865, being stationed on guard 
duty most of the time at Nashville, Tennessee. 

Andrew Burgee, farmer, a native of Alsace, now part of Germany, 
was born June 23, 1821. At seventeen years old he came to 
America, and worked at farm labor in Oneida, Erie and Orleans 
counties. New York, for several years. When twenty-three years 
old he went to Canada, and thence to Hillsdale county, Michigan, 
where he worked on the Lake Shore & Michigan Southern rail- 
road. In 1851 he went to Indiana and then to Louisiana, working 
at farm and plantation labor. In 1852 he went to California, and 
after losing his all two or three times in the mines, engaged in 
farming and threshing. Having secured a small- capital, he left 
California in the spring of 185S, and arrived in Elba, where he had 
friends, on the 15th of May ; he immediately entered a claim to 160 
acres of government land on Sec. 11, and has ever since dwelt 
thereon. He now has 400 acres on Sec. 6, 7, 10 and 11, of which 



()82 HISTORY OF WESrONA COUNTY, 

over 200 acres are under the ])1()W. On July 5, 1877, his large 
barn was burned by lightning, and has not been rebuilt. He lives 
in a line large liouse, and iias every comfort a farmer may crave, 
the product ot liis own .industry. He is a member of the Roman 
Catholic society of Elba, which held its meetings in his house for 
many years. He was town supervisor in 1865 ; was formerly 
democrat, now independent. 

David R. Holbrook, farmer, is descended from an Englishman 
wlu) was belieaded after the war tor the kingdom of Scotland for 
espousing the cause of the latter country. His four sons were exiled 
for their part in the contest, and settled in America. The father of 
this subject (Peter Holbrook), was born in New Hampshire, married 
Amy Keed, of the same state, and settled on a farm in Swansea. 
Here D. R. Holbi-ook was born February 7, 1814; he attended the 
common school of his native town during the winter till sixteen 
years old. From twenty years of age till forty he worked at getting 
out staves for the West India trade ; he bought timber and em- 
ployed men in })reparing "shook," as the packages of prepared 
staves are called. On December 17, 18-46, D. R,. Holbrook and 
Mary O. Todd were united in marriage ; the bride was a sister of 
A. E. Todd, whose parentage is given elsewhere. After shar- 
ing her husband's toils and triumphs in the development of this 
country, Mrs. Holbrook died, from the effects of cancer, on 
October 4, 1869. In the spring of 1855 Mr. Holbrook came with 
his family to this township and settled on a quarter-section of gov- 
ernment land on Sec. 9, where he still dwells. His domain now 
includes 220 acres of land, and he is reckoned among our prosperous 
and indejiendent citizens. Notwithstanding his age, Mr. Holbrook 
continues to engage in the arduous toil incident to a farmer's life. 
He is a universalist in religious belief; has always been a democrat; 
served the town as treasurer in 1S69-70-1-2-4-5. Of the 
five children given to him, but three are now living, and none of 
them are at home. Here is the family record: Edward T., born 
October 2, 1847, married Susan W. Drullard in California, January 
11, 1878, and died in St. Charles on the 7th of April following; 
Frank, born Nov^ember 10, 1850, lives in Olmsted county ; Fred 
M.. born December 2, 1854, died June 5, 1863; Peter E., born 
September 27, 1858 ; Jane E., born March 25, 1864, now in 
California. 

Jacob Wasem, machinery agent, is a son of Jacob and Elizabeth 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 683 

Wasem, natives of Prussia, who settled at Rolling Stone, in this 
county, in the year 1855. The snbject of this sketch was born in 
Ragersville, Tuscaraugus county, Ohio, May 29, 1838. He was 
therefore seventeen years old when he arrived in Minnesota, and at 
this time had attended English schools but very little ; two terms in 
the primitive schools at Rolling Stone completed his education, as far 
as school privileges contributed thereto. However, his natural 
talents led him to self-cultivation, and he is now numbered among 
our well-informed business men. He was soon compelled to engage 
in active life, in assisting his parents to develop a farm. He has 
probably broken up as much new land as any one in the state, 
having taken an active part in the breaking of over 1,500 acres. He 
broke up the sod on the site of the present village of Rolling Stone 
with eight yokes of oxen. He relates that during the first winter 
after their arrival here his father bought a barrel of cornmeal in 
Winona for which he was compelled to pay $10, and then incur an 
expense of $6 to get it hauled home. After working out among 
farmers a few seasons, young Wasem invested in land of his own, 
purchasing 40 acres in the town of Mount Vernon. On the 4th of 
October, 1864, he enlisted as a recruit in Co. K, 1st Minn. Heavy 
Artillery, and served as corporal till discharged on the 7th of July, 
1865. This regiment was stationed most of the time at Chattanooga, 
Tennessee, where, for a period of forty-five days, each man was com- 
pelled to subsist on a ration of three hardtacks per day. On 
the 15th of November, 1865, Mr. Wasem was united in marriage 
to Miss Mary Amos, who was born in the same locality as himself 
February 2, 1850. After living on his land till 1871 he sold it and 
bought eighty acres in the town of Quincy, Olmsted county, which he 
tilled eight years and then sold. After carrying on the machine 
business at Rolling Stone two years he settled at St. Charles, where 
he has territory assigned to him and acts as a direct agent for sev- 
eral first-class farm machines. He is a member of the Evangelical 
church, and a republican, and was constable of the town of Mount 
Yernon eight years. His family includes seven children, born as 
follows : Jacob, November 2, 1866 ; Katy, March 9, 1868 : Christie, 
July 15, 1872 ; William, June 15, 1874 ; Susan, March 1, 1876 ; 
Benjamin, September 7, 1879 ; Rosa, August 6, 1881. 

William Gainey (deceased) was a native of Ireland, being born 
in County Cork in 1823. Assisted his parents in farming till twenty- 
eight years old, and then set out for the refuge of all oppressed 



684 HISTOK^ OF WINONA COUNTY. 

nations, America. He at first settled in the State of New York, and 
married Nelly McCarthy on the* 15th of December, 1854. Mrs. 
Gainey was born in Cork, October 16, 1835, and still resides with 
her children on the estate of her late husband. In 1855 Mr. Gainey 
came to Minnesota, and dwelt in Winona for two years. He bought 
160 acres of land in St. Charles township, on which he lived a short 
time. In 1859 he sold, and bought a part ot the present estate on 
Sec. 22. Subsequent purchases increased the estate to 280 acres, 
of which M. W. Gainey, the elder son, has 80 on Sec. 15, and 
Patrick 80 on Sec. 22. Mr. Gainey was a man of integrity and 
intelligence, and the esteem of his fellow townsmen was shown in 
1879 by electing him a member of the town board of supervisors. 
His eldest son now fills the same position, and is in every way 
worthy to follow in his father's footsteps. William Gainey died of 
cancer of the stomach on the 10th of June, 1882. He was a com- 
municant in the St. Charles Roman Catholic church, as are all his 
family. Beside the widow, nine children survive him, all living 
on the old homestead and unmarried. Here are their names and 
dates of birth : Michael W., September 25, 1856; Patrick, March 
20, 1858; Mary, December 20, 1859; Ellen, March 28, 1863; 
Maggie, June 20, 1864 ; William, August 15, 1866 ; John, July 
15, 1868 ; Eliza, August 1, 1870 ; Dennis, April 1, 1873. 

David Finley, farmer, settled in Whitewater in 1855, having 
purchased eighty acres of school land in Sec. 16, T. 108, E.. 10. He 
was married in 1828, to Freanah Kiser, born in Switzerland in 1808, 
and by this marriage had seven children. Our subject was born in 
1803, in New Jersey, and died in 1877. His wife, Freanah (Kiser) 
Finley, died in 1881. Sarah E. (Finley) Graff, the only child of our 
subject now living (1883), was born about 1829, and in 1870 married 
Jacob Graff, born in Germany in 1844, by which marriage she has 
had three children: Ella F., born 1872; George W., born 1873; 
Ada S. E., born 1875. Mrs. Graff now owns the farm bought by 
her father, also eighty acres in Sec. 21, T. 108, R. 10. 

George Warner, livery, feed and sale stables, corner of Third 
and Walnut streets. Mr. Warner, after residing at Woodstock, 
Illinois, came from that place to Winona on Mai-ch 28, 1856. Here 
he at once established himself in the livery and stage business, in 
comi)any with H. S. Terry, their stables being on Third street, 
between Main and Johnson, where the old Iliggs' building now 
stands. Their stage route was opened to Rochester, Olmsted county. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 685 

April 8, 1856, and the route gradually extended to Faribault, with a 
branch mail route to Chatfield. This partnership was maintained 
until the summer of 1857, and when it was dissolved Mr. Warner's 
connection with the stage route ceased. He continued business at 
the original stand until 1861, when he bought the lot on the north- 
west corner of Third and Washington street, removed his livery 
buildings to that location and conducted the business thereuntil 1871 
when he sold out to D. J. Pettis. This sale included with the livery 
stable, the blacksmith shop on the rear end of the lot, which Mr. 
Warner built in 1862, and is now the front thirty feet of the black- 
smith shop of Heller & Perrot. For the next ten years Mr. Warner 
was variously employed. Several years of that time in his old business 
at the old stand, which he rented, and also in Dakota. Keturned to 
this city from Dakota in 1881, he opened business at the old stables 
for the third time, continued there one year and removed to his 
present location. Mr. Warner resides on the corner of Winona and 
Wabasha streets ; has two daughters, both married. One to J. H. 
Jones, secretary of the city gas works, and one to Mr. Blake, com- 
mercial traveler. 

E. A. Gerdtzen, real estate and loan agency. No. 53 East Third 
street. Mr. Gerdtzen is a native of Hamburg, Germany; was edu- 
cated at Kiel and at Berlin, partially completed a course of legal 
study and then turned his attention to civil engineering and archi- 
tecture, pursuing his studies in that department for two years. In 
1849 he came to America, settled on a farm in Wisconsin where he 
remained but a short time, then, after a year's travel through the 
northwest, engaged in mercantile business at Davenport, Iowa, in 
1852. Carae to Winona just before the land sale of 1855, spent two 
weeks, returned to Davenport for the winter, and on April 28, in the 
following spring, made a permanent residence in this city. Decem- 
ber 31 of that year, 1856, he was appointed notary public, and was 
engaged in conveyancing and real estate until 1857, when on the 
incorporation of the city he was elected city recorder, and held the 
office three years. April, 1861, he was appointed clerk of the dis- 
trict court, to fill a vacancy, Hon. Thomas Wilson on the bench, and 
the following fall was regularly elected to that office, which he con- 
tinued to hold by successive re-elections until 1878, his whole term 
of ofiice being nearly seventeen years. Was admitted to the bar at 
the spring term of court 1863, having passed his examination in 
open court. Is not in general practice, confining himself to probate 



r>8(i HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

business. Mr. Gerdtzen is a member of the board of trade; married, 
has three children, two of them in attendance upon the city schools. 

Daniel Evans, justice of the peace, office at 18 E. Second street. 
Mr. Evans was elected to his present office in 1880, re-elected in 
1882. He is now serving his second terra which expires April 1, 
1884. Though not technically a police justice, most of the police 
business comes before Mr. Evans, and is transacted at this office. 
Mr. Evans is a native of Vermont ; passed his early life in New 
Hampshire, and was in inercantile business in New York and col- 
lector of tolls before coming to Winona in May, 1856. Was in the 
United States land office at this point until its removal to Faribault 
in 1857, when he commenced dealing in real estate, in which he has 
been more or less interested ever since. From 1861 to 1864 was 
engaged in securing the right of way for the Winona & St. Peter 
railway and in locating town sites along the prospected line. Mr. 
Evans has been intimately identified with the city government since 
his residence here. Was for twelve years a member of the city 
council, his last term of service expiring in 1875. 

Wm. Gaelock, capitalist. Mr. Wm. (Tarlock has been a resident 
of this Qity since June, 1856, and from that date directly concerned 
in its business enterprises. Immediately upon his arrival here, in 
connection with L. C. Porter, he bought the sawmill interest of Mr. 
Wyckhoff, of the firm of Wyckhoff & Hiland, and was interested in 
that business until 1860. In 1858 he traded lumber for the first 
load of flour offered in this market, the wheat for which was ground 
in Huff's old mill, and this flour was in turn traded for logs. That 
same year he built the warehouse in which he is now doing business, 
and old frame building on the south side of Front street, opposite 
the big mill elevator, and was for several years one of the heaviest 
grain operators in the city. Upon tlie organization of the Bank of 
Southern Minnesota in 1860, he became vice-president of that insti- 
tution in which he was a stockholder to the amount of $17,000. 
This interest he sold out some four or five years later. At present, 
Mr. Garlock is not very actively engaged in business other than in 
looking after the interests of his own property. He has always stood 
ready to encourage the manufacturing industries of the city, and 
hokls stock in some of these enterprises. He is also a stockholder 
of the Second National Bank of Winona, of which his son, W. H. 
Garlock, is cashier. He has but one other child, a daughter, mar- 
ried and removed from the city. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. • 687 

C. Heintz & Brother, wholesale and retail dealers in clothing, 
hats, caps, trunks and gents' furnishing goods, 40 East Second 
street. This business was established in the spring of 1856 by the 
present proprietors, in a small frame building on Walnut street, 
between Second and Front, which they rented of H. B. Upman. 
The year following, they purchased property on Second street, be- 
tween Walnut and Lafayette, removed their business to that location 
and there remained until 1861, when they took up their quarters on 
the south side of Second street, between Center and Lafayette, nearly 
opposite their present location. From this place they were driven 
by the disastrous tire of 1862, in which they suffered a loss of 
$1,000. They then returned to their old location between Lafayette 
and Walnut, remained one year, and then in 186H, having sold that 
property, removed to 50 East Second street, one door east of R. D. 
Cone's hardware house. Here they remained eight years, until they 
were again burned out in February, 1871. Removing temporarily 
to the opposite side of the street, they purchased the property they 
now occupy and took possession of it that same spring. Their house 
is a substantial two-story and basement brick, stone foundations, 
fronting twenty feet on Second street, with a depth of 120 feet, the 
whole occupied with their stock. Trade has gradually increased 
until they maintain a branch store in Watertown, Dakota. Do quite 
an extensive jobbing trade along the railway lines leading westward 
from the city, and carry on a heavy retail trade at home. The opera- 
tions of the house give employment to a force of twelve persons, 
besides the proprietors, who are always found on duty behind their 
own counters. 

C. Heintz and brother are natives of Hesse Darmstadt, Germany, 
were bred to the tailor's trade and followed that occupation prior to 
coming to America. C. Heintz left Germany for the United States 
in 1850, and worked at his trade in Milwaukee and Cincinnati before 
coming to Winona. His brother, L. Heintz, came to the United 
States in 1853, worked at his trade in Milwaukee three years, tlien 
came to this city with his brother in 1856, when they established 
their present business, which has had a successful career of over 
twenty-six years. The firm is represented in the board of trade, 
and both brothers are members of the Ancient Order of Druids. 

William Persons, farmer, has been a resident of this county 
since 1856. He was born at Blackford, Somersetshire, England, 
May 29, 1835. Sarah Meads was born at Mark, Somersetshire, June 



688 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

13, 1835 ; she was married to William Persons on August 22, 1855. 
In the spring of the following year, they set out, in company 
with Mr. Persons' parents and family ior America, and landing at 
New Orleans proceeded up the Mississippi to Winona. After paying 
for his first night's lodging in Winona, Mr. Persons had but seventy- 
five cents left. The party set out on foot in the morning and arrived 
at St. Charles the same day. Our subject at once engaged with 
W. A. Jones, a prominent farmer and capitalist of that township, 
and worked for him the first two years of his residence here. He 
also split a great many rails by the piece, and sowed many thousand 
acres of grain. On one occasion, on a wager, he sowed forty acres 
of grain in a single day's work, receiving a bonus of five dollars 
from the owner of the land sowed in addition to his regular stipend 
per acre. During one season he sowed 376 acres of grain. In the 
spring of 1866 Mr. Persons bought eighty acres of land on Sec. 1, 
Saratoga township, where his home has ever since been. He has 
now 162 acres of finely improved land, and is prosperous ; he now 
enjoys the benefit of his pioneer industry. Mr. and Mrs. Persons 
were early trained in the Episcopal church, and still cherish the 
faith of that body ; the former has always voted with the republican 
party, and served his school district as treasurer for five years. 
Seven children are living to bless the parents of this family, one 
having died at the age of seventeen. Here is the record of births, etc : 
Reve, July 12, 1856 ; resides with parents. Emily J., February 27, 
1858 ; died February 15, 1875. Henrietta, April 15, 1859 ; married 
Perry Schermerhorn ; lives in St. Charles township. Frank, Febru- 
ary 26, 1861 ; home with parents. Celia, December 5, 1863 ; 
married Sumner W. Orr ; resides at Marshall, Minnesota. Jesse, 
March 16, 1865. William Oliver, July 11, 1866. 

Thomas A. Richakdson, watchmaker and jeweler. No. 3, Rich- 
ardson's Block. This business was established in 1871 by the elder 
brother of the present proprietor, into whose hands it came by 
purchase in 1879. He is a member of the Winona board of trade, 
and of the various masonic bodies of the city ; is the present master , 
of Winona Lodge, No. 18, A. F. and A. M., and a most efficient 
presiding officer. Mr. Thos. A. Richardson was born in Pittsburgii, 
Pennsylvania, and was only an infant of three months when his 
parents removed to Winona early in 1856. His father, William 
Richardson, builder of the block which now bears his name, was 
for many years in the dry-goods business in this city, and for the 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 689 

greater part of the time in the bh:»ck where his own structure stands. 
His first location was facing Center street where the Chicago, Mil- 
waukee & St. Paul offices now are, from which he removed in 1862 
to the north side Second street, where, in July of that year, he was 
burned out and returned to the old location. His business partner- 
ships were principally with his own brother Alexander, and Dr. 
E. T. Clark, now deceased. The Richardson block, completed in 
1871, is a two-story brick with stone basement fronting 93^ feet on 
Third street and 96 feet on Center. The first floor occupied by dry- 
goods, drug and jewelry houses, the second floor by offices. Mr. 
Wm. Richardson died May 31, 1874, leaving a wife and six children, 
five of whom reside in the city. Of his estate, still undivided, the 
Richardson block is a part. 

John Dobbs, member of the firm of D. Sinclair & Co., owners 
and publishers of the daily and weekly "Republican" of this city, 
and bookbinders and publishers. Mr. Dobbs is a native of Troy, 
New York, in which city and in Albany, New York, he 
learned his trade as a bookbinder, serving two and a-half 
years in the bindery of the "Albany Evening Journal," and 
working five years with Frazer, of Troy. In 1849 he left the east 
for California, and was there until 1852, engaged in mining opera- 
tions. Returning to Albany he remained in that city until 1856 
when he came to Winona county and settled on a farm in Fremont 
township, where he farmed three years and returned to fill his place 
in the bindery of the " Albany Journal," from which place he came 
in the spring of 1863, to take charge of the bindery in the " Repub. 
liean " office in this city, then owned by Messrs. D. Sinclair and G. W. 
Dje. That same year he bought out the bindery department of the 
" Republican " and conducted it as a separate establishment until 
1866, when the entire concern was burned out. He then took a one- 
third interest in the entire business, devoting himself as before to 
the management of the bindery, and this interest he still retains. 
Mr. Dobbs was long connected with the volunteer fire department of 
the city, and for five years of the time was its treasurer, serving also 
as assistant engineer for three terms. Mr. Dobbs is married, has 
six children living, all boys. Three of them are grown up, absent 
from the city in business for themselves, the others are at home, one 
in attendance at school in this city. 

Maybury & Son, architects, rooms over No. 14 East Third street, 
Richardson's block. This business was started by the senior May- 



690 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

bury in 1S56, the same year that he came to Winona, wlio was then 
engaged as drauglitsraan and contractor. Since 1865 his business 
has been exclusively that of an architect. They occupy a pleasant 
set of otHces and keep two assistants constantly employed. 
C. G. May bury was born in Cortland county. New York, in 1880, 
where he served a reguhir aj^prenticeship of five and a-half years to 
the business of draughting and contracting. This business he 
followed for nine years after coming to Winona, during which' time 
he had as business associates, at different times, C. D. Smith and A. 
W, Gage, both well known builders ot this city. Since confining 
his attention to architecture exclusively Mr. Maybury was alone in 
business until January 1, 1881, when his son became a partner. 
During the past eighteen years Mr. Maybury has drawn the 
plans for a great portion of the work in southern Minnesota, and 
the firm is now extensively engaged on church and school plans 
for Dakota, in which they give special attention to the most perfect 
systems of ventilation. The house competes successfully with the 
best architects of the larger cities. The new Presbyterian church at 
La Crosse was constructed from their plans, as were some of the 
Minneapolis churches, and not less than forty to fifty school build- 
ings and churches in this state. Mr. Maybury was an active member 
of the city board of education for four years, is a member and 
director of the board of trade, and treasurer of Winona Lodge, No. 
117, Equitable Aid Union. Married ; wife and five children living, 
all residing at home except the eldest daughter. 

S. C. White, wholesale and retail grocer, northwest corner Cen- 
ter and Second streets. This house was established in 1856, on 
Front street, o])posite the present site of Porter's mill, under the 
firm name of White & Fuller, became S. C. White in 1858, and lias 
so continued. In 1860 Mr. White removed to his present location, 
and two years later built his grocery house, 23x90 feet, which in 
1868 was extended to 140 feet. The first business of the house was in 
flour, grain and provisions, their flour trade being exceptionally 
lieavy, as no flour was manufactured at that time in this section. In 
1858 Mr. Wliite commenced bu3dng wheat, which he carried on as 
a separate industry until 1865, since which time he has confined his 
trade to groceries, fruit and provisions. His trade has now become 
largely a wholesale one, and it is his intention to make it exclusively 
so. The business of the house employs a house force of five and 
two traveling salesmen. Trade extends west to Fort Pierre, north 



BIOGEAPHICAL. 



691 



on the St. James river branch of the Chicago & Northwestern rail- 
way to Ordwaj, about seventy-iive miles eastward into Wisconsin, 
and annual sales are from $250,000 to $300,000. Mr. White is a 
native of Yermont, and was clerk in Whitehall, in his native state, 
prior to coming to Winona in 1856. He is a member and director 
of the board of trade. 




S. C. White's Stoke. 

Jacob Story, judge of probate court of Winona county, is a native 
of Massachusetts, a graduate of Yale College, class of 1844, and of 
the Dane law school, Cambridge, class of 1846. Was in the practice 
of his profession at Boston prior to coming to Winona in 1856. Has 
never been actively engaged in law practice in this city. In 1862 he 
was elected a justice of the peace and has retained that office by 
successive elections. In 1868 Mr. Story was elected judge of the 
probate court, a position he has now hlied for the past fourteen 
years, and, judging from present appearances, seems likely to fill 
for years to come. 

H. D. Peekins, dealer in lubricating and illuminating oils, 
20 East Second street. Mr. Perkins is one of the pioneer business 
men of Winona, having been in active business in this city for a 
little over a quarter of a century. He is a native of Chatauqua county, 
New York, and was there in business for the New York & Erie 
railway company, and, on his own account, for ten years before com- 
ing to Winona in 1856. In May. 1857, he opened a grocery store 
on West Front street, in what was then known as the Washburn 
warehouse, where the two saloons now are, just above the city 
waterworks. The following year he removed to the foot of Center 
street, remained until October 1859, when he took H. C. Haskiu, his 
41 



692 HISTORY OF WENONA COUNTY. 

brother-in-liiw, into partnership with him and removed his business 
to the south side of Second street, where S. W. Morgan now is. 
Mayl, 1803, he moved into a one-storv frame buihiing which he liad 
put up on lot No. 3, East Third street, which he had recently pur- 
chased. This building was destroyed by the great tire of 1862, 
after he had occupied two months and five days. A temporary 
location was obtained, and just thiity days from the date of the tire 
business was resumed at No. 3, in the new building they had erected. 
April 7, 1869, Mr. Perkins sold out his interest in the grocery to his 
partner, and opened an oil house, in which business he has now 
been engaged for over thirteen years. Sales from 1,000 to 1,200 
barrels annually. Though not an aflSliated member of the order, 
before coming to Winona, Mr. Perkins had passed all the chairs 
of the I.O.O.F., including the encampment, and had represented 
his lodge at the grand lodge session of 1852, in Buffalo, New York. 
He is a member of the board of trade of this city, though not 
actively concerned in its management. He has one son, born in 
Winona in May, 1859, and now associated with him in business. 

G. F. Hubbard, retired, is a native of Swanton, Vermont. In 
1841 he went to Boston, Massachusetts, and was in the dry-goods 
trade there until his removal to Winona in 1856. Was in active 
business ag a dry-goods merchant in this city from 1868 to 1875. 
The other years of his residence here he has been princijjally 
engaged in looking after his own personal estate and money loaning. 
In 1862 he commenced the erection of what is known as Hubbard's 
block, a block of four stores, brick with stone basements, the whole 
frontage 140 feet on Second street, just west of Main, and in 1865 
the last store rooms of the block were completed. In No. 4 of this 
block, Mr. Hubbard conducted his dry-goods business during 
the eight years he was in trade in this city. Married in 1864 ; in 
1875 Mr. Hubbard was wintering in the south for his health, his 
family being in Chelsea, Massachusetts, when his only children, two 
boys, aged eleven and four years, were suddenly cut off by diphthe- 
ria. Not of robust constitution, the northern winters are quite 
trying to Mr. Hubbard's health, and his winters are frequently spent 
in milder clinuites. Of these sojourns he preserves pleasant memen- 
toes in the shape of sea-mosses and ferns in preparing which he is 
quite an artist. He is one of the prominent members of the Con- 
gregational society of this city, his connection with that denomina- 
tion dating from his removal to Boston in 1881. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 693 

Charles N. Wakefield (deceased) was born in Saco, York 
county, Maine, February 8, 1830, was educated at Thornton 
Academy in his native place, and at North Yarmouth Academy, and 
was ready to enter upon his classical course at Bowdoin College, 
when he turned his attention to mercantile pursuits, and intermitted 
his studies and was in merchandise at Saco for some time before 
coming to Winona in 1856. He was never in trade in this city, but 
was employed with real estate and loan mattei's, at first in a small 
way, the last twelve years of his life to quite a considerable extent. 
Was one of the early judges of probate for the county, holding that 
office from spring of 1867 to January, 1869 ; was justice of the peace 
by appointment in 1865, and held that office by election from 1866 
to 1868. He was appointed deputy by E. A. Gerdtzen, clerk of the 
district court, and so remained until Mr. Gerdtzen retired from that 
office in 1878. The friendship between these gentlemen fostered 
during the years of their association in the clerk's office was con- 
tinued thereafter, and though never in business together, they 
occupied the same office until the sudden death of Mr. Wakefield, 
June 6, 1882, of apoplexy. The estate of Mr. Wakefield, largely 
accumulated during his residence in this city, was something in 
excess of $50,000, consisting in great part of mortgages, business 
and residence property in the city, and farming lands in the county. 
The ' ' Wakefield Block, " the walls of which were not in place when 
the foundations of his own life were so suddenly moved, remains a 
monument to his spirit of enterprise, and his confidence in the future 
prosperity of the city which had been his home for more than a 
quarter of a century. The ''block" is on the corner of Center and 
Fourth streets, a beautifully ornate three-story brick structure with 
stone foundations, dressed stone caps, sills and trimmings and iron 
cornice, the whole valued at about $12,000. The first floor, cover- 
ing an area of 4,000 square feet, is without exception the finest store- 
room in the city. Mr. Wakefield never married, and his property 
passes into the hands of an only brother and two sisters, all residing 
in the east. Personally the deceased was a man of kind disposition, 
pleasant and polished in social intercourse, though not seeking 
society, a steadfast friend, strong and unwavering in his convictions 
and of great tenacity of purpose. 

John ISTellson was born in Sweden, in 1821, coming to America 
in 1856. His parents were farmers, and he worked on his father's 
farm and among his neighbors. He mai-ried in 1846 Miss Sarah 



694 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Lewis, by wlioin he had three children, all of whom died before he 
left Sweden. In 185(» he settled and built himself a shanty on the 
present site of the village ot Minneiska, where he has since remained 
progressing with the village. He was early to answer the call of 
his atlopted country for defenders, enlisting in the 10th Minn., 
serving two years and eleven months, being with his regiment 
under (ren. Sibley to the west and participating in all of the engage- 
ments of this command. 

Christian Lineteman was born in Germany in 1832, and worked 
farming until his twenty-fourth year, when he came to this country, 
going direct to the then village of Winona. He obtained employment 
in the first lumber-yard ever opened there, continuing to work in the 
same and in the neighborhood for about ten years. He purchased 
a farm in Mt. Vernon in 1863, which he has occupied ever since. 
He married, in 1876, Miss Catherine Eggers, by whom he has had 
four children, all of whom are living. He is a republican and a 
member of the Lutheran body. He has filled the position of town- 
ship treasurer and other offices, and bears the reputation of being a 
thoroughly reliable, straightforward citizen. 

David Nisbit was born in Madrid, New York, January 28, 1841. 
He received a limited common school education, never having had 
any o})portunities of attending select schools of any kind. His youth, 
for fifteen years, was spent on a farm in St. Lawrence count3% New 
York. Then his father moved to Saratoga, Winona county, Minne- 
sota, and David ran a breaking team for four seasons, when his 
health failed him, and for several years he was unable to leave the 
house. As soon as he recovered sufficientl}' he commenced selling 
machinery. He followed this business two years and then went to 
selling fruit-trees. In 1872 he went to Rushford and bought a 
livery-stable, and took charge of it until 1875, when he sold out, and 
went back to the farm and kept an apiary for several years. In the 
spring of 1880 he bought a farm in Pleasant Hill township and has 
since been improving it. He was married to Dyantha Hesslegrave, 
August 24, 1876. They have two children, David Earl, born March 
8, 1877, and Ray Ellsworth, born March 31, 1881. 

Samuel W. Spalding was born in Eaton township, Lower Canada, 
March 16, 1829. He received a common school education in the 
State of New York, where his father moved about the year of 1834. 
When twenty-two years old Mr. Spalding went to sea for two years, 
but tiring of the ocean he quit that business and went to Lockport, 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 695 

IlliiKns, where lie worked one year. He then went to Houston 
county, Minnesota, took a claim on Root river, built a claim shant}^ 
and lived there one year all alone, with no amusement but the ague, 
with which he suffered most of the time. He sold his claim on Root 
river and went to La Crescent and took a claim and lived on it one 
year. He then sold out and came to Pleasant Hill and bought a 
claim of eighty acres, with small shanty. He built an addition to the 
shanty, cleared and broke ground until the fall of 1856. He then 
went to Illinois, and January 15, 1857, he married Sarah J. Hatch, 
of Dwight, Illinois, and returned to his farm in Pleasant Hill, and 
has since been improving and adding to the same, till he now has 
160 acres of good farming land. They have only one child : James 
F., born October 18, 1858, and married to Olive M. Clark and living 
on Sec. 3, of Pleasant Hill township. 

Gates & Wardner, general merchandise, Masonic block. This 
business, as at present conducted, was established in 1878, and the 
building occupied by them was erected two years later in common 
with E. S. Johnson & Co. and the masonic bodies of the city. The 
salesroom fronts twenty-six feet, has a depth of eighty feet, with *a 
good stone foundation and basement under the whole. Business 
employs two salesmen. The members of the firm are M. H. Gates 
and E. S. Wardner. M. H. Gates is a native of New York, from 
which state he came to Winona county in the spring of 1856, settling 
in St. Charles, where he opened business with a general stock of 
goods and continued in trade about six years. From 1862 to 1866 
he was engaged in farming, about three and a-half miles from St. 
Charles, and since the latter date has been in trade in this city. Mr. 
Gates was mayor of the city during 1879-80, two terras, and is a 
member of the present city council. He is married and has six 
children, one of them clerking in his father's store, one, a daughter, 
teaching in the city schools, and two others attending as pupils. 
Mr. Gates is a member of Rising Sun Lodge, No. 49, A. F. and A. 
M., and of Orient Chapter No. 19, R. A. M., both of St. Charles, 
and a member of Home Commandery, No. 5, of Rochester, this state. 

H. C. Parrott &Co., manufacturers of spring and lumber 
wagons. This business, at present the leading manufacturing indus- 
try of St. Charles, has been in successful operation about twenty-four 
years, during which time it has gi'own from comparatively small 
beginnings to its present proportions. Their location is on the east 
side of Whitewater street, the main street of the city, and adjoining the 



t>96 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

tracks of the Chicago & Northwestern railroad on the south. Their 
lot fronts 145 feet on Whitewater street and runs to the rear about 
300 feet. Upon this lot they have erected the following buildings : 
one brick blacksmith-shop, 30 X 75 feet ; a two-story machine-shop, 
38x75 feet; a two-story wood-shop, 36x50 feet; a one and a-half 
story wagon and carriage repository, 40 X SO feet, a warehouse 20 X 50 
feet, and paint-shop, 40 X 70 feet. These buildings are exclusive of 
sheds for stock and tlie engine-room in which a twenty-five horse- 
power Atlas engine supplies motor for the labor-saving machinery of 
the several departments. The operations of the manufactory em- 
ploy about twenty-five hands, and the annual manufactured product, 
including repairs, about $35,000, for wliich a market is found in 
southern Minnesota and Dakota. Business which had been gradu- 
ally increasing, reached its maximum in 1878, since which date until 
the present season there had been a gradual decline. The orders 
received for the first three months of 1883 and the increasing 
demands for their goods foreshadow an increase of fully twentj^-five 
per cent for the year 1883 over any former year of their operations. 
TKe present members of the firm are H. C. Parrott and Henry Talbott. 
H. C. Parrott is a native of Oxford, England, from which country he 
came to America in 1853, settling in Port Sarnia, Canada. Came 
to Winona county in 1856, and was variously employed until 1859, 
when he established his present business which he conducted alone 
one year, then associated with himself Charles Ellsbury and Henry 
Talbott. In 1865 Mr. Ellsbury retired from the firm and the busi- 
ness has since been conducted as at present. Mr. Parrott has been 
a member of the city board of education almost continuously for the 
past fifteen to twenty years, and has also served his fellow-citijjensas 
head of their municipal government, having been twice mayor of 
the city. He is also an acceptable member of Rising Sun Lodge, 
A. F. and A. M. and Orient chapter, R. A. M. 

Jacob Feigert, farmer, is a son of Frederick Feigert, who emi- 
grated to America from Hamburg, Germany, in 1837, and settled in 
Elba in 1856. Jacob Feigert was born in Hamburg on February 
24, 1831. He was reared on a farm in Tuscaraugus county, Ohio, 
attending the common school about a year in all. He was married 
January 18, 1853, to Sophia, daughter of Jacob Miller, of Pennsyl- 
vania ; she was born in Ohio, February 20, 1833. In the fall of 
1856 Mr. Feigert came with his father to Elba ; they purchased 120 
acres of land on Sees. 13 and 14. The elder now lives in the town 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 697 

of Rolling Stone, this county. In 1866 the subject of this sketch 
bought eighty acres of land on Sec. 21, where he has since dwelt. 
By subsequent purchase he acquired eighty acres more, adjoining 
the first. He now resides in a large and handsome dwelling, and is 
one of Elba's independent farmers. He is a democrat in politics ; 
was elected town supervisor in 1868, and also served one year by 
appointment subsequently. Mr. and Mrs. Feigert are Presby- 
terians. They have twelve living children, having lost three. Here 
is the record of births, marriages, etc : Catharine, born October 7, 
1855, mari-ied Alexander King and lives in the village of Elba ; 
Margaret, bom May 12, 1857, married Albert Myers and dwells at 
Flandreau, Dakota ; Jacob, born December 20, 1859, resides with 
parents; Elizabeth, born April 20, 1861, married James McCabe 
(now deceased), resides in Eyota ; Mary, born September 17, 1862, 
married Isaiah Frey, now living on Sec. 21 ; Sophie, born March 
24, 1864 ; William, born January 12, 1867 ; Henry, born July 17, 
1869 ; Lucy, born February 18, 1871 ; Albert, born December 12, 
1872 ; Edward O., born August 24, 1875 ; Annie C, born Novem- 
ber 18, 1877. 

Henkt G. Cox, of Saratoga, is one of the early settlers and most 
substantial citizens of the vicinity. He traces the family history 
back to the time when four brothers, Benjamin, his great-great- 
grandfather, George, John Davenport, and another whose name is 
forgotten, came from Warwick, England, and settled at Hardwick, 
Massachusetts. These were stout, hearty, robust specimens of the 
hardy English yeomanry. The great-grandfather was a captain in 
the revolution, and Benjamin, the grandfather of Henry, was a waiter 
to his father. After the war he removed to Barnard, Windsor 
county, Vermont, where Aurin, the father of Henry, was born. 
They were among the earliest settlers in the place. His father 
was one of six children : Gardner, Nancy, Benjamin, Allen, Aurin 
and Lyman. His grandfather was a farmer and carried on the busi- 
ness of a cooper. Aurin Cox, the father of Henry, was raised on a 
farm and educated in the common schools. He learned the trade of 
a millwright with Joshua Tainge, at Barnard, Vermont. This he 
followed for a number of years until he lost his health, when he 
bought a farm near Barnard, Yerraont, where he lived for the 
remainder of his days. Here Henry, the eldest of the family, had a 
severe trial carrying on the farm and making a living for the family. 
His mother was Hortense P. Chamberlain, of Royalton, Yermont, 



698 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

to whom his father was married in 1828. Henry is the eldest of a 
tamily of seven children : Esther, Edna, Mary Jane, Aurin, Julia 
and Edna were his sisters and brother. Here on the fai-m lie grew 
to manhood and received a common school education. In 1850, at 
the age of twentj-one, he left the parental roof and went to Pierre- 
pont, St. Lawrence county. New York, where he worked in a starch 
factory for his uncle, Gardner Cox, for near five years. December 
25, 185-4, he married Miss Justina Stevens, of Parishville, New 
York. She was the daughter of Henry Stevens, a millowner of that 
place. They are the parents of one child, Henry Stevens Cox, born 
December 25, 18H6. In March, 1855, Mr. Cox came west and 
stopped for awhile at Rock Ishind, Illinois, 1)ut on account of pre- 
valence of cholera he went to Indianapolis, Indiana, and commenced 
work in the employ of Osgood & Co., where he remained for a year. 
Thinking to better his fortunes he came west in 1856 and settled on 
Sees. 7 and 8, in Saratoga township, where he has ever since carried 
on farming. He owns a splendid farm here and another in Martin 
county, Minnesota. He is a republican in politics, and his belief in 
religion is "to do all the good you can and as little harm as possi- 
ble." Mr. Cox built a neat and comfortable frame residence in 
1857, which he still occupies. Mrs. Cox died October 29, 1881, and 
lies buried at Saratoga burying-ground. 

William H. Morrill, farmer, Saratoga township. Mr. Morrill's 
farm consists of 233 acres of land in Sees. 3 and 4, and its several 
parts were pre-empted by John Emerson, John B. Brown and 
Lysander Kately, the whole coming into Mr. Morrill's possession by 
purchase at various times between April, 1859, and 1866. Mr. 
Morrill had, however, been a resident of the county for two years 
prior to securing his present location, his first farm consisting of a 
forty-acre lot on Sec. 34, St. Charles township, ])urchased of Charles 
H. Alden, in May, 1857. Mr. Morrill's farm, crops and stock, the 
season of 1882, were as follows : Bushels of wheat per acre, 17 ; of 
oats, a small ci-op ; barley, 35 ; corn, 50 ; hay, two tons per acre ; 
15 horses, 27 cattle and 12 hogs. William H. Morrill, is a son of 
Hon. David Morrill, now living in Canterbury, New Hampshire, 
aged eighty-four years, and long recognized as one of the representa- 
tive men of that state. William H. is a native of the old Granite 
State and came to Winona county from the east in 1856. April 26, 
1860, he married Miss M. M. Foster. They have two children : the 
eldest. Miss M. B. Morrill, is teaching school in a school district in 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 699 

Saratoga township, and the youngest, Willie D., is at home with his 
parents. Mr. W. H. Morrill enlisted February 11, 1865, in Co. K, 
1st Minn. Heavy Art., Capt. Hammond commanding company, 
was sent to Chattanooga, Tennessee, March 1 following, and was 
on duty upon the fortifications there until ordered nortli and mus- 
tered out at Fort Snelling, Minnesota, October of that same year. 
Mr. Foster had two brothers who gave themselves to the service of 
their country. Alonzo Foster, who enlisted in Co. A, 2d Minn. 
Inf., who served with that regiment until the close of its service, 
re-enlisting as a veteran, and participating in Sherman's march to 
the sea, and was finally mustered out at Fort Snelling when the war 
closed. The other brother, L. B. Foster, was a captain in the 26th 
Ohio, was several times wounded, and after suffering untold tortures 
and permanent disability of eighteen years through spinal disorder, 
the result of wounds in battle, died in 1882. Mr. and Mrs. Morrill 
are ])rominent members of the Minnesota Anti-Secret Society Asso- 
ciation, and communicants of the Congregational church at St. 
Charles. 

Jerry Moran, son of Daniel Moran, was born in the county 
Tipperary, Ireland, February 2, 1846 ; came with his father to the 
United States of America in the yeai- 1853, and settled in Connecticut, 
and from there proceeded to Minnesota in 1856, and settled in the 
town of Wilson. His mother's maiden name was Margaret Dwana ; 
his father died in Minnesota in September, 1877, at the age of eighty- 
five years ; his mother died the year following, at the age of seventy- 
two. There were eleven children in the family, two died in Ireland, 
two in Connecticut and one in Minnesota. Jerry, the subject of this 
sketch, has held the offices of district treasurer and supervisor of the 
town, owns a splendid farm of 160 acres, is a farmer by profession, 
a democrat in politics and Roman Catholic in religion. 

Gregory & Co., wholesale and retail dealers in crockery and 
glassware, JSTo. 35 East Second street. This business was established 
in 1862, in the block east of that where now located ; remained there 
until 1867, was then removed to the north side of the street, between 
Lafayette and Center, where business was conducted until 1872, 
when a move was. made to the south side of the street, two doors 
east of present location, to which business was removed in 1882. 
Here they occupy three basements for heavy storage and packing, 
aggregating 6,000 feet of flooring; a salesroom 22x120, with an 
elevator in the rear and a storeroom overhead, 50x130 feet, with 



700 HISTORY OF WrNONA COUNTY. 

side shelving, staging, galleries and every appliance for economiz- 
ing space. The house employs a clerical force of three, two traveling 
salesmen and ten hands. Business extends west to the Missouri 
river, north to Lake City, to Fargo on the North Pacific railway and 
eastward to the Wisconsin river. Yearly sales are considerably in 
excess of $50,000. The house is represented on the Winona board 
of trade. The members of the firm are A. S. Gregory, Geo, W. 
Gregory and E. S. Gregory. Mr. A. S. Gregory, the senior mem- 
ber of the firm, is a native of Frorae, England, born February 15, 
1S20. In 1827 he came to America with his father, who was a 
manufacturer of woolen goods. In 1856 Mr. A. S. Gregory 
removed to Winona county, settling in Stockton, where he |)urchased 
the old frame sawmill on the water-power there, which had been 
erected by J. II. Hurd the previous year. This Mr. Gregory 
converted into a flouring-raill, the first built in the county, which 
he operated until 1860, when he sold out to Mr. H. Sherry, and two 
years later opened his crockery business in this city. Geo. W. 
Gregory is a native of Massachusetts, and removed to Wisconsin 
from his native state in 1852. Five years later Mr. Gregory removed 
to Winona and was in the drug and book house of Bingham, Benson 
& Co. until 1862, when he left this city for Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. 
Remaining there one year, he returned to Winona and entered the 
crockery house of A. S. Gregory, as a partner in that business. 
E. S. Gregory, son of A. S. Gregory, the founder of the firm, has 
been connected with the house for the past five years. 

Nathan Harris, son of Alpheus and Rebecca Harris, was born 
in King's county. Nova Scotia, February 22, 1813 ; was educated 
in the common school ; came to the United States in 1845 ; landed 
in Boston, and from there went to New Hampshire, where he was 
married September 22, 1846, to Miss Martha W. Fuller, daughter 
of Cajjt. Edward and Patty Fuller, her mother's maiden name 
being Patty Upham. They emigrated to Minnesota in 1856 and 
settled in the town of Wilson. Have had three children : Lucilla, 
the eldest, was born November 25, 1847, and died May 15, 1872. at 
the age of twenty-five. She is spoken of by all who know her as a 
very amiable and highly accomplished young lady, the only girl, and 
the ])ride of the family; Edward F. was born March 28, 1850, and 
Orlando U. was born May 2, 1854. Mr. Harris owns a nice farm 
four miles from the city of Winona, in Pleasant valley, besides other 
lands. Mrs, Harris' father, Capt. Edward Fuller, served in the war 



BIOGRAPJIICAL. 



701 



of 1812 ; was captain of a company ; came to Minnesota with Nathan 
Harris ; died in 1865, and is buried in the cemetery in Pleasant 
valley. Nathan belongs to the Congregational church, is a demo- 
crat in politics. 

Francis Faeanswoth, farmer, is another old settler whose career 
is a good example of what industry, integrity and perseverance will 
accomplish. Coming into the township in 1856 with little or no 
capital except excellent health and a strong right arm, he has accu- 
mulated considerable property and one of the handsomest homes in 
the county. He is a native of Massachusetts, being born at Med- 
ford in 1826 ; his family moved into Michigan in 1846 and he came 
with them. He marrfed in 1848 Miss. Sarah Cobb, and remained 
in Michigan farming until the spring of 1856, when he came to 
Whitewater, where he has been a resident ever since. Few men 
enjoy the respect and esteem i^f the community in a greater degree 
than Mr. Faranswoth. 

John Laemkuhl, farmer, was born in Germany in 1806. He 
was brought up as an agricultural laborer, and worked at his occupa- 
tion until he was fifty years of age, when he emigrated to America, 
arriving in 1856, coming direct to Kollingstone, where he purchased 
the farm he now occupies. He was married in Germany in 1853, 
to Sophia Brown, and two sons and two daughters have blessed their 
union. Mr. Laemkuhl, by frugality and industry, has accumulated 
considerable property, and is much respected by his neighbors. He 
is a Lutheran, and is independent in politics. 

Ira Canfield was born in Tompkins county. New York, Jan- 
uary 14, 1822. His parents were Herman and Unice Smith Russell. 
His father was a carpenter and joiner in his earlier business life, but 
latterly followed farming. Mr. Canfield was reared a farmer and 
has always followed it as a means of livelihood. January 1, 1843, 
he was married to Julia Ann Orway, by whom he became the father 
of five children, named respectively Hattie, George, Charley, Stella 
and Julia. From New York Mr. Canfield removed to Jackson 
county, Iowa, in 1852, where Mrs. Canfield died September 12, 1856. 
In the autumn of this year he came to this county and settled at Troy. 
Some time after coming here he was married to Miss Rebecca Dun- 
kinson, by whom he has no children. He is a democrat in politics, 
and has held the ofiice of constable for Saratoga township for five 
years. 

Alonzo D. Nicholls (deceased) was born and bred on a farm in 



702 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Ware, New Hampshire ; his father, Hiram Nicholls, was also born 
in Ware, as was his mother Sarah Dearborn. April 4, 1831, is the 
date of birth of the subject of this sketch. After attending the 
district school of his native town till sixteen years of age he entered 
a clothing factory, where he was employed as pressman, and this 
occu])ation he followed for nine years. He was married January 9, 
1854, to Harriet M. Philbrick, who was born in Ware, December 
11, 1834; her father, George Philbrick, was a native of New Hamp- 
shire, and her mother, Mariali Burnham, was born in England. In 
May, 1856, Mr. Nicholls came to Elba, and purchasing 100 acres of 
land on Sec. 10, engaged in farming ; his family arrived the follow- 
ing November. Mr. Nicholls was possessed of more than the 
average ability, and soon took a prominent part in the management 
of public affairs. He was an adherent of the democratic party on 
political issues. He was town clerk ffom 1860 to 1868 inclusive, 
except in 1862 ; was assessor for the ten years succeeding 1869, ex- 
cepting 1872. In 1860 he was appointed postinaster at Elba, but 
resigned two years later. In 1867 Mr. Nicholls sold his farm and 
bought a half-interest in a flouring-mill at Chatfield, removing to that 
place in September ; after a year's residence there he returned to 
Elba and engaged in farming on Sec. 5. Here he died March 1, 
1880, and the following year his family removed to Fairwater, 
whei-e they now reside. Mr. Nicholls' religious faith was univer- 
salism, a belief also embraced by his family. His four children all 
reside together with their mother. Their names and dates of birth 
are as follows : Benjamin F., June 1, 1859 ; Clinton A., September 
24, 1862 ; Hattie s'.. May 26, 1868 ; Charles H., August 17, 1872. 
Nicholas Roberts, farmer, became a citizen of Elba in 1856, 
when he purchased 40 acres of land on Sec. 10. In August of that 
year he married Miss Josephine Klein, of this town, from whom he 
was afterward divorced. They had one child, Albert, who was 
born May 17, 1857, and is now living in the adjoining town of 
Quincy, Olmsted count3^ Mr. Roberts was born in Luxemburg, 
February 24, 1831. His f^ither was a farnoier, and he lived the 
youth of a German farmer's boy. At twenty years of age he emi- 
grated to America, and spent five years in the State of New York, 
where he was employed in rutming a sawmill engine. Removing 
thence, he came to Elba, as above noted. He afterward bought 
120 acres of land on Sec. 4, where his present home is located. 
His farm lies on the upland prairie, and is handsome and pro- 



UTICA TOWNSHIP. 703 

ductive. He was married April 18, 1865, to Elizabeth Neiheiser, 
who was born in Wittel, Prussia, August 10, 1842. They have 
four children, and are all members of the Roman Catholic church. 
The names and dates of birth of the children are as follows : Mary 
Louisa, February 26, 1866 ; Peter, January 8, 1868 ; Mary, April 
13, 1871; John, April 10, 1874. 

James Tierney, farmer, was born in County Galway, Ireland. 
His father, Mark Tierney, was a farmer and gave his son a common 
school education. On arriving at majority, young Tierney emi- 
grated to America ; he spent his first year in the country in a 
woolen factory at Millville, Massachusetts ; the next three years 
were spent in New York city. He was married there in 1852 to 
Mary Rodigan, who was born in County Galway in 1833. In the 
spring of 1856 Mr. Tierney came to Winona and worked for some 
time on the Winona & St. Peter railroad, then in process of con- 
struction. He afterward rented land, which he tilled in the town 
of St. Charles, and in 1858 bought 40 acres on Sec. 35 in Elba; 
twenty years later he purchased 120 acres on Sees. 26 and 35, and 
now has a tine farm. Mr. Tierney is a democrat, and a member of 
the St. Charles Roman Catholic church, as are all his family. He 
has eight living children, as follows: Mary E., born September 2, 
1853, married John King and lives in Ripley, Dodge county ; 
Martin, born November 5, 1855; John, Thomas, Catharine E., 
Margaret, Etta and Dora. 



CHAPTER LYI. 



UTICA TOWNSHIP. 



This is undoubtedly one of the richest agricultural townships in 
the State of Minnesota. With the exception of a few groves of 
limited area, it is entirely composed of gently undulating prairie, 
with a rich surface soil lying on a clay subsoil. The township 
extends nearly to the bluffs and valleys bordering the Mississippi 
river. It is bounded by Norton township on the north, Warren on 
the east, Fremont south and St. Charles west ; and is described as 
T. 106, R. 9, W. of the 5th P.M. of the United States survey. 
Agriculture employs the attention of nearly every one of its citizens. 



704 HISTORf OF WINONA COUNTY. 

• 
There are two small villages within its limits, one bearing the name 

of the townsliij), and the other called Lewiston, in honor ot its 
founder, Jonathim Smith Lewis. The latter village is incor})orated. 
Botli these hamlets sprang into life with the construction of the 
"Winona & St. Peter railroad, on which Hue thej are located. There 
is scarcely a farm throughout the extent of this township that is not 
marked by large and handsome buildings, many of them built of 
brick or stone. The number and size of iarm barns is something 
remarkable. Utica was first settled by people from New York and 
Indiana, but most of the early residents have gone, and their places 
are mostly taken b}^ emigrants from Germany. The eastern hall ©f 
the township is now almost wholly occupied by these people, many 
of whom are recent arrivals, and they bid fair soon to possess the 
whole township. Many of them cannot read or speak the English 
language, but they are an industrious, peaceful class of citizens, and 
are fast developing the agricultural resources of the country. 
Schools and churches receive a liberal support, and the intellectual 
development of the community is not backward. The first per- 
manent settlement in the town of Utica was made in the fall of 1854. 
During this year came Andrew Peterman and Peter Raymond, of 
Indiana, Henry and Lyman Raymond, of New York, Rev. William 
Sweet, E. H. Barrett, Dr. John W. Bentley, and two others named 
Hall and Malloy, all of whom spent the following winter here. 
Collins Rice came and took a claim and built a sod house thereon in 
the fall of 1854 ; the next spring he brought his family and lived a 
short time in this house. Mrs. Rice relates that one morning 
while washing her dishes she happened to look up and discover a 
snake lying close under the roof on a shelf formed by the sod wall, 
and surveying the scene with quiet contentment. The good lady's 
contentment was not so quiet, and the intruder was soon banished. 
A frame building was soon prepared and occupied, and Mr. and 
Mrs. Rice are still to be found in their pleasant home on the original 
homestead, one and one-half miles southeast of Lewiston. Another 
of Mrs. Rice's un])leasant experiences was with a weasel which 
captured two-thirds of her small brood of ciiickens ; but his weasel- 
ship soon paid the penalty of his thefts ; one night, while gorged 
with his ill-gotten feast, he was seized by the neck in Mrs. Rice's 
determined grasp and held a prisoner till her husband dispatched him. 
During the fall of 1854 occurred the first birth of a white child 
in town, a daughter born to Dr. Bentley and christened Harriet. 



UTICA TOWNSHIP. 705 

In 1855 nearly all the land was taken up by settlers. In the spring 
of this year came Austin Raymond, father of the brothers above 
named, Luzon, his son, James Myers, William H. D wight, Clay- 
burn Cheatham, J. S. Lewis, David Wlietstine, Philip Ramer, and 
numerous others. The first death was that of an infant child of 
Peter Ramer, wliich occurred in April, 1855. In the fall of the 
same year Mrs. Clayburn Cheatham died of consumption. In 
October, 1856, Daniel Ramer, a brother of Philip, died of the same 
disease, and about the same time Mrs. Perry Miller passed away. 
In February, 1857, Steward Cook, one of the pioneers, was killed 
by a landslide from the bluff while going through a valley on the 
way to Winona. Steps were early taken to secure postal facilities, 
and a postoffice was established on the northeast quarter of Sec. 23, 
the fall of 1855, at the house of William H. Dwight. The business 
of the office was transacted by Collins Rice. Soon after this a 
postofiice was also established at Dr. Bentley's house, on Sec. 17, ^ 
with the doctor as postmaster. It is still related, as one of the 
examples of the style of business in those days, that the mail was 
kept in an old trunk, and anyone expecting mail was free to sort 
over the contents of said trunk, taking or leaving as he pleased. 
This was quite as "convenient" as Elder Ely's hat, in the early 
days of Winona. The two postofiices still maintained in the town 
are near the above original sites, namely, at the villages of Lewiston 
and Utica. 

Among the settlers of 1855 were a number of Dunkard families, 
who sought to settle a community of their faith. They succeeded 
in so doing, and now have a neat and commodious church edifice, 
standing on the eastern side of the line dividing Utica from Warren 
township. Philip Ramer, one of these pioneers, was a preacher of 
this faith, and very soon after their arrival regular meetings of the 
sect were inaugurated. As early as May 20, 1855, Mr. Ramer 
preached at the house of J. S. Lewis. In July of the same year 
Rev. William Sweet preached in a grove in the central part of the 
town. In 1856 Mr. Ramer conducted religions services in the 
western part of the town, in a shanty built by Luzon Raymond on 
his first claim. The first school of which we can find any memory 
was taught in the summer of 1856 by Miss Elizabeth Sands, in Mr. 
Raymond's pre-emption shanty on Sec. 19. The next year a frame 
schoolhouse was built in the same locality, and a good-sized school 
occupied it. 



TOG HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

The large niunber of men seeking locations in tliis section in 
1855-6 made a large demand for hotel accommodations, and very 
meagre accommodations were satisfactorv. The first hotel was 
probably that kept by A. and L. Raymond, father and son, in a log 
building on the southeast quarter of Sec. 18, in 1855-6-7. Dr. 
Bentley was the first justice of the peace in the town, being chosen 
at an election held at his house in the fall of 1855 ; E. H. Barrett 
was also chosen justice, but did no business. The other officers 
were : trustees, Collins Rice, D. Cheatham and Moses Pike ; as- 
sessor, Philip Ramer; treasurer, J. W. Bentley; constable, L. J. 
Aldrich. As a sample of Dr. Bentley's easy way of doing business 
may be mentioned a marriage ceremony performed by him in 1857. 
The principals, Frank Gleason and Genevra Bruce, being ordered 
by the doctor to stand up and join hands, he said: "By virtue of 
the authority vested in me by the Territory of Minnesota, I pro- 
nounce you man and wife." This was, perhaps, the first marriage 
in town. In November, 1856, Edwin Pierce and Chloe A. Ray- 
mond, residents of this town, were married at Rochester. Most of 
the weddings in early days were performed by Esquire Rice, who 
was chosen at the second election as justice of the peace. In 1858 
he married Moses George to Lucretia Lewis. Soon after this he 
joined A. P. Lovejoy and the widow of John Morehead. The latter 
was killed by falling from a wagon in 1858. 

On the organization of the township, following the admission of 
the state. May 11, 1858, the town election was held at Dr. Bentley's 
house. The next year it was held at the house of Levi Matthews, 
on the S.E. ^ of Sec. 16, and continued to be held there for many 
years. Mr. Dwight very much desired to have the town named 
New Boston, but a majority of the voters coincided with Dr. 
Bentley's wish, and it was accordingly christened Utica. The first 
board of supervisors was composed of Clayburn Cheatham, E. P. 
Williams and William Elliott. Owing to the destruction of the 
town records by fire, in 1880, it is impossible to learn who were the 
other officers elected at that time ; and no record can be given of 
subsequent elections, except the last four. T. J. Hammer has been 
town clerk for the last seven years. In 1880 the supervisors elected 
were James H. Perry, John Posz and J. B. Stebbins ; the next year 
R. K. Holding took the place of Stebbins. The same board was 
elected in 1882 ; but Mr. Holding soon died, and John H. Firth was 
appointed in his place. At the election this year Henry Nusslock 



UTICA TOWNSHIP. 707 

was chosen instead of Firth, the others being re-elected. James H. 
Perry has been chairman of the town board fourteen years, and a 
member of that body sixteen years. John Posz has been super- 
visor or assessor every year since 1874 except one. 

The total population of Utica township in 1880 was 1,335. 

LEWISTON VILLAGE. 

The act incorporating this village was approved February 23, 
1875. It includes Sec. 17. The organic act required that the first 
election be held on the first Monday of March, that year, which 
was the first day of the month. The following officers were elected : 
Trustees, L. J. Allred, William Elliott and Peter Peters ; clerk, 
N. E. Earch ; treasurer, Peter Lewis; justice, I. C. Slade ;. consta- 
ble, J. B. Lancaster. 

Tlie village is now in prosperous condition financially. The re- 
port of the treasurer at-the last election showed $510 in the treasury. 
Six saloons are licensed at $75 per year. But little expenditure is 
required for streets and sidewalks, as the village has but limited 
population or business. 

The census of 1880 showed a population of 241. Among its 
business establishments at this time are three grain warehouses, tour 
general stores, hardware store, harness shop, wagon and carriage 
shop, meat market, and several blacksmith and shoemakers' shops. 

The site of the village was chosen in 1863. The railroad com- 
pany had contemplated the location of its station a half mile farther 
ea^t, and a few farmers in that locality offered Philip Eamer $50 
per acre for the site in order to secure its location there, but he re- 
fused to sell at that price. J. S. Lewis, who owned the site of the 
present station, deeded the railway company an undivided half 
interest in fifteen acres of land, and secured the location of the 
station where it now is. 

The first building was put up by Jonah Peterman and occupied 
by him as a store. 

Considerable business is transacted in this small hamlet. The 
difficulties of the roads through the Mississippi bluffs to Winona 
drive a great deal of trade here from the prairie regions lying north 
and south ; and its distance from St. Charles also contributes to its 
local importance as a trading center. 

The present oflicers of the village are : Trustees, Henry Stock, 
M. Neuman, J. W. Kice ; clerk, O. W. Hunt ; treasurer, John Dorn • 



708 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

justices, August Ogrosky, Peter Peters ; constables, Jacob Posz, 
C. D. Jacobs ; assessor, B. M. Seemann. 

UTICA VILLAGE. 

Utica village was laid out in 1866 by Benjamin Ellsworth, owner 
of the site. It is platted at right angles to the railroad, and is 
nearly all on the northwest quarter of Sec. 19, one corner lying on 
Sec. 18. The tirst building on the site of the village was a grain 
warehouse, erected by Mr. Ellsworth on the advent of the railroad 
in 1868, and for some years a portion of this structure was occupied 
as a depot by the railway company. The })lat embraces fifty lots, 
160 X 60 feet in area, and twenty lots, 132 X 60. The first building 
erected' after the survey was a store on lot two, block two, built and 
occupied by Gideon Peterman; L. C. Bates soon built a general 
store on lot one, block two, and A. D. Ellsworth built the hotel on 
lot five, block three. There are now two warehouses, a general 
store, hotel, drug-store, tin-shop, harness-shop, shoe-shop, saloon, 
blacksmith-shops, etc. The village is not incorporated, and its 
exact population is unknown. 

SOCIETIES. 

At present there are four church organizations in the township 
and three church edifices. Others have been organized, but have 
gone out of existence. The first society which sprang into existence 
was that of the Methodist Episcopal church. In 1858 Rev. Michael 
Klepper, of St. Charles, fiimiliarly known as Father Klepper, began 
])reaching in the little frame schoolhouse which stood a short distance 
east of the present village of Utica. During this year or early in 
the next a small society was organized, with J. B. Stebbins as 
steward and classleader, which ofiice he now fills for the same 
organization. A union Sabbath school was soon organized ; L. W. 
Rowlev was chosen as superintendent, and has acted in that capacity 
nearly all the time since, still doing so ; the school now numbers 
fifty members and is prosperous. Methodist preaching is still main- 
tained in the schoolhouse at Utica, but the society has been much 
weakened ))y deaths and removals and no class is kept up. 

In the fall of 1860 a Methodist class was ofganized in the 
northern ])art of the town at the "Red Schoolliouse." J. B. Jayne 
was classleader and J. B. Stebbins steward. Tiie class numbered 
thirty-five members, and sustained a Sunday school of fifty members, 



UTICA TOWNSHIP. 709 

under the lead of Mr. Jayne. Rev. Zara Norton, of St. Charles, 
was pastor. This organization was six years later merged in that 
at Utica. 

The second society was the Presbyterian, organized at Utica in 
1860, by Rev. H. L. Craven, who then resided at La Crescent and 
visited this point once in three weeks. There were six members, viz: 
L. W. Rowley, Thomas Sloan and John M. Boyd, and their respec- 
tive wives. Mr. Rowley was elder. Wo organization is now kept 
up, and but two families of this sect remain in the vicinity. 

The Lutheran Society of Lewiston was organized under the 
name of St. John's church, in the year 1866. At that time the 
society consisted of seventeen members. The society built its first 
church, a building 21x40 feet, one mile west of the village of 
Lewiston. The first minister having charge of the society was Rev. 
L. Schmidt, who supplied the church for about two years. From 
the year 1868 to 18T8 the field was occupied by five different 
ministers, in their order as follows: R. Weise, A. Blumer, L. F. 
Frey, H. Freese and G. Schaaf. In July, 1878, Rev. O. Koch 
took charge of the church, under whose pastorate it continues up to 
the present time. In the year 1879 the society built their present 
edifice, a veneered brick, 36x56 feet, 18 feet high, with steeple 83 
feet in height. The present building is in the village of Lewiston, 
was built at a cost of $3,000, and will seat five hundred people. 
The following year the old building was moved to near the site of the 
new church and is used for school purposes. In 1882 the society 
added a neatly built parsonage to its church property, making in all 
property valued at nearly $5,000. At present the membership of 
the society numbers forty-five and it is enjoying a steady and 
healthful growth. 

In 1865 Rev. B. F. Kelley, a Baptist clergyman, resided at 
Lewiston, where he attempted to organize a society, but did not 
receive sufficient support to enable the plan to succeed. He 
preached there about a year. 

A Baptist society was organized at Utica, March 28, 1868, by Rev. 
Jackson, of St. Charles township, who had been holding services 
there at intervals. There were fourteen members; Joel B. Dewey 
was deacon of the class, Henry H. Cheathan, clerk, and Frank W. 
Curtise, treasurer. Preaching is still maintained by this sect at the 
schoolhouse, but no organization now exists. 

The earliest Roman Catholic service was conducted by Father 



710 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Alois Flut, of Winona, at the house of John Kirch, near Lewiston, 
in 1868; seven families participated. In 1878 Peter Peters bought 
four acres of land in the S.W. ^ of S.W. ^ Sec. 14, which 
he fenced and planted, and subsequently gave it to the church 
for a building spot. The site is a beautiful one, the ground 
gently sloping from the center. In 1876 a society was inau- 
gurated with tliirty-seven families. John Hatreich, John Daley 
and Timothy Roeling were the trustees ; the first was secretary and 
Mr. Daley treasurer of the society. In 1878 a veneered brick 
church was built on this site. It is 54 X 28 feet in area, with audi- 
ence room twenty feet high, and will seat two hundred persons. 
Its cost was $2,500. Forty families are now included in the organ- 
ization, and services are regularly conducted by Father Smith, of 
St. Charles. 

Harmony Lodge, A. F. and A. M., was organized at Enterprise, 
three and one-half miles south of Lewiston, but soon after removed 
to the latter place. The first stated communication was held June 

1, 1863. It started out with eleven charter members. The officers 
were as follows: Orrin Wheeler, W.M.; N. B. Uiford, S.W.; S. 
W. Gleason, J.W. ;A. R. Hoit, Treas. ; Sebastian Giesreidter, 
Sec; William Proteus, D.S.D. ; Lucius Brainard, J.D. ; John 
James, Tyler. The other charter members were S. D. King, J. 
W. Klepper and George McNutt. The lodge now has a member- 
ship of thirty-one, and is in a prosperous condition. It is free of 
debt, has $125 in the treasury, and is well supplied with regalia 
and furniture. Following is a list of the present officers : I. C. 
Slade, W.M.; Henry Nusslock, S.W.; K Turner, J.W.; Peter 
Fischer, Treas.; O. W. Hunt, Sec; August Zander, S.D. ; C. J. 
Sivly, J.D. ; L. Siebenhuener, Tyler. Since the first formation of 
the lodge one hundred and twenty-nine persons have been connected 
with it. 

Aurora Grove of Druids was instituted at Lewiston, February 

2, 1878. This is an insurance organization, and started in with 
twenty-one charter members. After various additions and losses, 
the membership now includes the same number. Its officers at 
present are as follows: John Roth, Past Arch; A. Merker, N.A. ; 
Fred. Suhr, Y.A. ; Henry Nusslock, Treas.; August Kessler, Sec; 
B. M. Seemann, F.; John Fold, J.W.; F. Schmutzler, O.W. 



CHAPTER LYII. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



EARLY SETTLE RS. 



Thomas Chappell, blacksmith; shop on Lafayette street, between 
Second and Third. Mr. Chappell established business in this city in 
May, 1857, on the lot adjoining the one he now occupies, on the 
north. These lots front forty feet on Lafayette street and have a 
depth of sixty feet. Tliis is the oldest blacksmith-shop in the city, 
and business has been conducted at the present location since 1868. 
Mr. Chappell is a prominent member of the Episcopal church of this 
city, and enjoys the distinction of having been the first male com- 
municant of St. Paul's church ; was made warden soon after, and 
held that office until the erection of the new church edifice. He was 
marshal of the city in 1872-3, and five years later, 1878, was appointed 
deputy United States marshal, under Marshal McLaren. Holding 
his position as deputy until McLaren was superseded by R. S. 
Denny, Mr. Chappell was rea])pointed, and still holds that position, 
Mr. Chappell has resided for the past twenty-five years on the prem- 
ises purchased by him on coming to this city in 1857, three lots 
comer of Sanford and Franklin streets. Mr. Chappell is an English- 
man by birth, an affiliate of the I. O. O. F. fraternity and a member 
of Winona Lodge, No. 18, A. F. and A. M., of Winona Chapter, 
No. 5, and of Coeur de Lion Commandery, No. 3. 

S. W. Hamilton, treasurer of Winona county, is a native of the 
county whose funds he keeps. He is the son of Andrew Hamilton, 
of this city, born October 5, 1857. He was educated in the schools 
of this city and graduated from the state normal school here, class 
of 1875. Kept books for the lumber-house of Horton & Hamilton, 
(the latter his father) and was traveling in the interest of that house 
when he was elected to his present office in 1879, being at that time 
but twenty-two years of age. Re-elected in 1881, he is now serving 
his second term. 

F. L. Cotter, Treasurer Hamilton's deputy, is a native of Min- 
nesota, born in St. Paul in 1856 ; graduated at St. John's College, in 
the northern part of Minnesota, in 1 875 ; then went to Europe and 



712 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

entering the University of Lourain, Belgium; pursued his studies 
there five years, returning in 1880 to his native state. The same 
spring he was appointed to the desk in the treasurer's office, which 
he now holds. Both treasurer and deputy are as yet in the ranks of 
bachelordora. 

J. M. Sheardown, clerk of district court, elected in the fall of 
1877, re-elected in 1881 ; his present term of service will expire 
December 31, 1884. The successive clerks of district court for 
this county have been : John Ke3^es, clerk under the territorial ad- 
ministration ; Henry C. Lester, elected in 1858, who resigned the 
office to enter the United States army in the spring of 1861; E. A. 
Gerdtzen, appointed to fill vacancy, then regularly elected, who held 
office until 1878 ; and S. M. Sheardown, present incumbent. Mr. 
Sheardown is a native of I^ew York, came to Winona in 1857 ; was 
admitted to the bar here at the spring term of the district court in 
1860 ; entered the United States service with the 5th IST. Y. Cav. 
Reg. in 1862, served three years and returning to this city in 1865 
resumed practice the following year. He was elected justice of the 
peace in 187-1, and held that office until his election as clerk of court 
in 1877. Is married, and has two children attending normal school 
in this city. 

Edward Pelzer, druggist and dealer in paints, oils, etc. This 
business was established in 1867 by Mr. Pelzer, coi-ner of Second 
and Market streets, and transferred to its present location, corner of 
Third and Market streets, September 27, 1872, at which date the 
building which he had erected for his business was completed. It is 
a three-story and basement brick 24x70, the first tioor and base- 
ment devoted to business, the upper stories for dwelling. The busi- 
ness of 1881 footed up $12,000, and 1882 shows a gratifying increase 
over that. Mr. Pelzer is a native of St. Clair county, Illinois ; came 
to Winona with his parents in 1857, at which time he was twelve 
years of age. In 1860 he entered the drug house of L. Wienand & 
Co., with whom he remained four and a-hall years, and was then in 
Chicago, 111., Rochestei-, Minn., and in this city, always as druggist 
clerk, until he engaged in business for himself in 1867, at which 
time he had had seven years practical experience in his line. lie is 
a member of Humboldt Lodge, No. 24, I.O.O.F., of the Druids 
beneficiary, the Philharmonic society and the board of trade. Was 
married in 1870, and has three children, two of them in school. 

Hon. William Mitchell was born on the old Niagara peninsula, 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 713 

a few miles from the tails, on the Canada side, JSTovember 19, 1832. 
At sixteen years of age he entered Jefferson College, Pennsylvania; 
graduated in the class of 1853, and after spending two years in 
Virginia, teaching, entered the law office of Hon. E. C. Wilson, of 
Maynard, Virginia, and, completing his preparations for the bar, 
was admitted to the bar in the circuit court of eastern Virginia, at 
the spring term of 1857, and immediately located for practice in 
this city. Here he formed a law partnership with Hon. E. M. Wil- 
son, now of Minneapolis. After the removal of his partner to 
Minneapolis Mr. Mitchell was associated in practice with the Hon. 
D. S. Norton, until that gentleman was elected to the United States 
senate. Mr. Mitchell then formed a partnership with Hon. W. H. 
Yale, of this city, which continued until 1873, when Mr. Mitchell 
was elected judge of the district court, for the third judicial district 
of this state, for the full term of seven years. Ke-elected in 1880, 
Judge Mitchell resigned that position the following spring to accept 
the place on the supreme bench of the state, to which he was 
appointed by Gov. Pillsbury, on the increase of that judiciary from 
three to five members. This office he held until the election of 
1882, when he was returned as associate justice of the supreme court 
for the full term. Though confining himself closely to the duties of 
his profession Mr. Wilson has frequently served as member of the 
city council ; was county attorney one term, and a member of the 
state legislature session of 1859-60. Judge MitchelPs first wife 
dying in September, 1867, after ten years of wedded life, he again 
married in 1872. The judge's living children are three daughters 
and one son. 

John L. Downing, farmer, is a son of George W. and Sarah 
(True) Downing, of New Hampshire, and was ushered into the 
world June 25, 1844. He lived the life of a New England 
farmer's boy until thirteen years old, since which time he has been 
a resident of Minnesota. In 1855 George W. Downing took up 160 
acres of land in the town of Saratoga, this county, and, returning to 
New Hampshire, died the following year. In 1857 his widow and 
children settled on this land, where one of the sons now resides. 
The subject of this sketch enlisted August 13, 1864, being then 
twenty years of age, in Co. H, 11th Minn. Vols., and served 
until June 25 following. His regiment was stationed in the 
vicinity of Nashville, Tennessee, guarding the railroad supply route 
to the front. Before departing for the south Mr. Downing was mar- 



714 HISTORY OF WrN"ONA COUNTY. 

ried to Miss Rosilla, daughter of William G. and Mary West, of 
Vermont. She was born at Johnsburg, New York, October 31, 
1842. August 19, 1864, is the date of their marriage. Returning 
from the south, Mr. Downing settled on section 33, in this town- 
ship, where he has since remained. He has a handsome tract of 
160 acres, and Mrs. Downing inherits 40 acres adjoining, making a 
farm of 200 acres under one management. Mr. and Mrs. Downing 
are members of St. Charles Grange and Methodist Episcopal clmrch. 
The former has been clerk of St. Charles township since 1874, 
inclusive, his political opinions are republican. Two children have 
been given to him, as follows : Herbert W., April 26, 1868; Sarah 
M.. July 26, 1873. 

Jacob Brizius, farmer, was born in Germany in 1812. He was 
apprenticed to the cooper trade, working at the trade for some years. 
He enlisted in the Bavarian army and served twelve years, raising 
to the rank of sergeant. In 1847 he came to America, settling in 
Ohio, where he worked at his trade for some ten ^^ears, when he 
came west to the Trout valley. With his wife he trudged his way 
through the valley, becoming lost and almost discouraged by the 
difficulties he experienced, but like the old soldier he was, he pushed 
on until he found the place he thouglit would suit him, which he 
settled on and where he has remained ever since. He has by dint 
of hard work and perseverance gotten himself one of the finest farms 
in the valley. He was married in 1848 to Miss Catherine Wasen, 
by whom he has thirteen children, three of whom are dead. Mr. 
Brizius has held the position of supervisor. He is Evangelical in 
religion and a republican in politics. He is a man of sterling integ- 
rity and is looked upon as one of the fathers of the settlement. He 
is still a hale, hearty old man and takes an active interest in ]>ubfic 
affairs. 

Patrick Murray was born in Ireland in 1824, and came to this 
country in 1842, going to Nashville, Tennessee, and working in a 
machine-shop until 1857, when he moved west settling in Trout 
valley, Mount Vernon township. He, with Mr. Woods, were the 
first to settle in the valley, which was a perfect wilderness. Mr. 
Muri-ay lived to see the valley well settled, laid out in roads with 
schoolhouses and churches. He was a good type of the early pioneer 
physically, and much of the present prosperity of the township is 
owing to his efforts. He held most of the public offices in the gift 
of the township, and was identified with every public movement. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 715 

[n the spring of 1873, while plowing, he was kicked by one of his 
horses, sustaining such injuries that death ensued on May 8. He was 
married in 1860 to Miss Bertha Miller, daughter of Charles Miller, 
of Wisconsin, seven children blessing their union, all of whom are 
now living, the eldest boys working the farm under the superin- 
tendency of Mrs. Murray. 

George B., son of George and Catharine Dresbach, was born 
August 27, 1827, in Pickawaj^ county, Ohio. His father emigrated 
from Pennsylvania to Pickaway county, Ohio, in 1802, where he 
bought 1,100 acres of land of the government at $2.50 per acre. 
His father remained on his farm until his death, which occurred at 
the advanced age of eighty-five years. His mother, Catharine 
(Betz) Dresbach, died also in Ohio on the old farm at the age of 
seventy-five years. George B., the subject of this biography, was 
bi-ought up on the farm, accustomed to all kinds of hard physical 
labor so necessary to the development of true manhood. He attended 
district school part of each year, until the age of twenty when he 
entered Greenfield Academy, of Ohio. Learning of the great 
advantages offered to the young in the west, he emigrated to Wis- 
consin in 1855 and to the Territory of Minnesota in 1857, where he 
founded the village of Dresbach in 1857, which bears his name. 
The township was named Dresbach under the "Township Organiza- 
tion ■" act of 1858. Mr. Dresbach has always taken a very active 
part in the development and building of the village and township. 
He has held various offices in both town and county. He was 
elected by the democratic party a member of the Minnesota legis- 
lature in 1868. Was again elected to the state legislature in 1878, 
by his party. Mr. Dresbach was married to Mary C. Nichols, 
daughter of Col. C. M. Nichols, Dane county, Wisconsin, in 1856. 
Mr. and Mrs. Dresbach have five children, all living. George B., 
Jr., whose biography appears under the head of this township, 
resides in Dresbach. Minnie M., now Mrs. Moss, resides in Dres- 
bach. Mr. John H. Moss, of Dane county, Wisconsin, her husband, 
is engaged in the manufacture of brick. Charles L. is now tele- 
graph operator and agent on the Minneapolis and St. Louis railroad. 
The two youngest, Jessie and Nellie, are at home. 

Mr. Dresbach has had a great deal. of experience in various 
businesses of life. He is now the owner of over one thousand acres 
of land, including a part of the village where he now resides. He 
has done a great deal to the building up of the village of Dresbach^ 



716 HISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

and is now endeavoring, witli others, to rush tlie valuable stone- 
quarries in operation in Dresbach. 

George B., Jr., son of George B. and Mary C. Dresbacli, was 
brtrn in Wisconsin, April IS, 1857, at Onalaska, La Crosse county. 
Ilis father emigrated from Pickaway county, Ohio, to Wisconsin in ' 
1855, thence to the Territory of Minnesota in 1858. His mother was 
born in Albany, New York. George B. , the subject of this biography, 
moved to Dresbach, Minnesota, with his father's family before he 
was a year old. He attended the village school part of each year 
for several years. His education, in so far as a perfect knowledge 
of text-books is concerned, is somewhat limited, but being a close 
student and observer he has acquired a great deal of information, 
and is conversant with the leading topics of the day. In the fall of 
1879 he became editor of the " Winona Democrat,'' and was editor 
of that paper for two years. He sold out to F. W. Flint in 1881. 
The name of the paper has been changed to the '' W^inona Tribune." 
Mr. Dresbach returned to the village of that name in 1881 and 
began the manufacture of brick. He, with John H. Moss, organ- 
ized the Northwestern Brick Co., under the firm name of Moss & 
Dresbach, reference to which is made in the article on the manu- 
factories of Dresbach. Mr. Dresbach takes an active interest in the 
local affairs of his village and township, and is laboring earnestly to 
develop the valuable resources of his village. He is yet free from 
the burden of domestic responsibility, and can devote all his time to 
active business. 

Joseph L. Birge, engineer. Mr. Birge is the son of Joseph and 
Sarah M. Birge, pioneer settlers of St. Charles township, who came 
to this locality in May, 1857, and died here, the father in the fall of 
1879, the mother in August, 1882. The family came into Iowa from 
Connecticut in 1847, settled in Jackson county, a few miles southwest 
of Dubuque, and remained there until their removal to St. Charles 
ten years later. During their Iowa residence Mr. Birge, Sr., was a 
member of the Iowa legislature, during the session in which the state 
cajtital was removed from Iowa City to Des Moines. The old Birge 
farm embraced a tract of 240 acres, all lying within what is now the 
corporate limits of St. Charles, about 80 acres of which is laid off 
in town lots. The only members of the family living in this vicinity 
are Jose]jh L. Birge, the subject of this sketch, and his sister, un- 
married, who resides on the old homestead. Mr. Joseph L. Birge is 
a native of Connecticut, and came west witli his father's family to 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



717 



Iowa in 1847, and to St. Charles in 1857. From the completion of 
the railway to this point he was engaged in buying and shipping 
grain, in company with his father, nntil about eight years ago, since 
which time he has been in the employ of C. W. Seefield, one of the 
heaviest grain shippers in southern Minnesota. Mr. Birge is mar- 
ried ; has seven children, four of them attending the city schools. 
He is a member of the R. A. and K. and L. beneficiary societies. 
John W. Lockwood was born in Florida, Montgomery county. 
New York, October 4, 1839. His mother died while he was only 
seven years old, thus depriving him of that maternal care and watch- 
fulness so necessary to the proper training of the young. At the age 
of ten years he hired with Mr. John Van Huessen and worked for him 
three years, receiving a little schooling in the winters and working on 
the farm in the summers. After working in various places till 1856 
he started west to find some ot his family that had "gone west " some 
years before. He searched in several cities in Wisconsin and Min- 
nesota, where he had heard they had gone, but without success, until 
his second visit to La Crosse, where he met his cousin Peter Murray, 
who told him that his folks could be found in Pleasant Hill town- 
ship. After visiting them he went to Stillwater, Minnesota, and 
worked one summer on a farm. Returning home in the winter he 
was obliged to walk the whole distance and used to stay with the 
Indians at night. He worked for Mr. Joseph Cooper four or five 
seasons and chopped wood for steamboats several winters.^ By 
steady application of his time and talents he succeeded in getting a 
quarter-section of land, and December 4, 1862, he and Miss Eliza- 
beth E. Cooper were united in the holy bonds of matrimony. They 
now reside on their farm, surrounded by the necessary comforts 

of life. 

Franklin C. Bryan was born in Ypsilanti, Michigan. November 
19, 1826. His father, John Bryan, was born in West Stockbridge, 
Massachusetts, and his mother, whose maiden name was Sarah 
Babcock, was born on Long Island, New York. At the age of 
seven years Mr. Bryan remcwed with his parents to Constantine, St. 
Joseph county, Michigan, where he remained on a farm until the 
age of twenty-two years, when he learned the trade of machinist, 
which trade he foliowed about eight years, when he removed to 
Plain view, Minnesota, in 1857, and to Rolling Stone township in 
1868, to the farm on which he now resides. Was married to Miss 
Mary E. Donaldson January 13, 1853. Mrs. Bryan was the daughter 



718 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of William and Eliza Donaldson, and was born in Washington 
county, Pennsylvania, March 20, 1831. Eight children have been 
born to them, seven of vs^hom are living. Mr. and Mrs. Brvan 
are members of the Congregational church of Winona. Mr. Bryan 
is of an inventive turn of mind and has invented several valuable 
improvements, not the least of which is a sulky-plow, designed for 
steep hillsides, but works equally well on level ground. He has 
also on his farm a mineral spring, said to possess very medicinal 
properties, a notice of which will appear in the proper place in this 
work. 

Hiram D. Bailey (deceased) was a son of Daniel Bailey, who 
was born in Ware, New Hampshire, and married Sarah Buzzell, 
a native of the same township. The subject of this sketch was 
born there April .15, 1829. Daniel Bailey was a mercliant, and 
sent his son to the district school and then to the academy at 
Francistown, New Hampshire. At nineteen he began teaching, and 
after three terms of this labor began to take work from a shoe 
factory. In Ware was born and reared one Hiram Nicholls, 
who married Miss Sarah Dearborn, a native of the same place ; 
to them was born, February 15, 1833, a daughter, whom they 
christened Arvill J. October 20, 1850, Hiram Bailey and Arvill 
J. Nicholls were united in wedlock at Ware. In May, 1857, Mr. 
Bailey removed with his family to the village of Elba, and 
during the next winter built the first frame house in the village. 
This building still stands ; it is on the east side of the river, near the 
bridge. Here he had purchased twenty acres of land, in August, 
1858, Mr. Bailey received his commission as postmaster, and the first 
postoffice was opened" in his house. In 1860 he sold this property, 
resigned his postraastership, and bought eighty acres of land on Sees. 
2 of Elba and 31 of Whitewater, the dwelling being in Whitewater, 
and here he continued to reside till his death, which occurred July 
2f), 1876. His widow and two children still reside here. Mr. Bailey 
served the town as justice of the peace and as chairman of the board 
of supervisors in 1859 and 1860. He adhered to the democratic 
party in partisan elections. Four children, born as below, survive 
him : Elbridge O., May 14, 1852, married Ilhoda Ellis, and resides 
at Fairwater ; Hiram M., August 8, 1853, lives with his mother on 
the homestead ; Lizzie E., August 26, 1858, married Charles I, 
Moore, and dwells near her mother, in the town of Whitewater ; 



BIOGEAPHICAL. 719 

Ira A., January 1, 1866 ; Josiah D. was born February 20, 1860, 
and died November 25, 1863. 

Anthony Heim, farmer, is a son of Bernard and Adelia Heim, 
who emigrated from Alsace, now part of Germany, to New York. 
Bernard Heim was a shoemaker, and settled on some land in Eaton, 
Erie county, New York, where the subject of this sketch was bo]-n, 
May 5, 1833. Anthony assisted his father in the tillage of his land 
and attended the rude schools of that pioneer region about three 
years in all. In April, 1857, he came to Minnesota, and, in part- 
nership with Ferdinand Kramer, bought 140 acres of land on Sees. 
11 and 14, Elba. He now owns all of this land, his mother having 
bought the interest of his partner and sold to him. In May, 1857, 
Mr, Heim was married, at Dubuque, to Miss Crescentia Hafner, who 
was born in Baden, Germany, January 25, 1836, and they imme- 
diately settled down in Elba, which has ever since been their home. 
By various purchases Mr. Heim has acquired a large landed estate, 
having 1,254 acres in this vicinity and 200 acres in Dodge county. 
He has occupied his present large residence on Sec. 27 for the last 
sixteen years. His political principles are democratic, and he has 
taken a prominent part in public affairs. He was a member of the 
town board in 1859, 1863, 1873, 1878 and 1880, being chairman of 
the board in the four last-named years. In the fall of 1874 he was 
elected to represent his assembly district in the state legislature, and 
served with satisfaction, notwithstanding the district has a republi- 
can majority. Himself and family are members of the Elba Roman 
Catholic church. There are six children, born as follows : Adelia, 
February 22, 1863; Louisa, July 22, 1865; Mary A., September 
^5, 1867; Carolina, March 31, 1870; Louis A., November 5, 1873; 
John E., February 15, 1877, 

David W. Brown, farmer, son of Samuel Brown and Martha 
Prossor, of Baltimore, Maryland, was born at Skulltown, Salem 
county. New Jersey, October 28, 1821. Samuel Brown died when 
David was but three years old, and his widow removed with her 
family to Cincinnati, Ohio. The subject of this sketch, who was the 
youngest of eleven children, was put out with a farmer to be brought 
up. At sixteen years of age he took up the trade of hatter, which 
he followed many years. While living at Chapin, in LS35, Mr. 
Brown rescued Salmon P. Chase from a mob that was pursuing him 
with stones and rotten eggs for uttering abolition sentiments. It is a 
proud thought that the boy, who opened a gate and saved Lincoln's 



720 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

secretary of war, Yived to see the idea, then and tliere held in con- 
tempt, become the ruling sentiment and law of the land. Mr. 
Brown was himself surrounded by a mob one evening in Cincinnati, 
and, but for the intervention of friends, would have suffered 
violence, on account of his known abolition sentiments. The 
friends who saved him were politically opposed to him, but inter- 
posed for personal reasons. In November, 1850, Mr. Brown was 
married to Miss Rachael Johnson, She was born at Carlisle, Penn- 
sylvania, March 19, 1828, was daughter of Robert and Nancy 
Johnson, also natives of the same state. After farming several 
years in Indiana Mr. Brown removed to Minnesota, arriving in 
Utica in the fall of 1857. He bought the farm on which he 
still resides, being the N.E. J of Sec. 19, and removed here 
with his family the next spring. This was one of the first claims 
taken in the township, and is a beautiful farm, on which its owner 
has erected handsome buildings. Mrs. Brown is a member of the 
Methodist Episcopal church, and her husband S3mipathizes with her 
in faith. He is a republican ; served as justice of the peace two 
years, and as school officer nineteen. Ten children have been 
born to them, of whom eight are now living, as follows : Martha J., 
October 12, 1853; Samuel W., September 10, 1855; William E., 
December 4, 1857; David M., September 12, 1860; Henry W., 
March 28, 1862, now station-agent at Utica; Irwin O., March 24, 
1865; Benjamin F., November 23, 1871; Gertie B., April 3, 1875. 
All are at home. 

JosEi'U Kramer, farmer, was born in Baden, Germany, March 
12, 1831. His father, Leonard Kramer, was born in Baden in 1801, 
and married Annie Mary Haaler, born in 1797. In 1851 they 
removed with their three sons, hereinafter sketched, to Hamburg, 
Erie county. New York, and engaged in farming, and in 1865 they 
removed with the elder son to Elba, where they both died, the. 
latter having passed away October 26, 1871, and the former March 
26, 1880. The subject of this sketch was in his twenty-first 
year when he came with his parents to America. He assisted 
his father in the management of his farm, and removed with him to 
another farm in Cattaraugus county. New York. In 1853 he mar- 
ried Carrie Lindenmiller, who was born in Wurtemburg, October 6, 
1827. Ever since his arrival in Elba he has been one of her leading 
representative farmers. He at first purchased ninety-eight acres of 
land on Sees. 7 and 18, placing his residence on the former section. 



BIOGKAPHICAL. 721 

near a fine spring of water, and where he still dwells. This land 
was in a state of nature when he purchased, but was speedily im- 
proved. There are now large and handsome buildings and other 
improvements thereon. Subsequent purchases have added 160 
acres to the landed domain, of which over 200 acres are under culti- 
vation. Mr. Kramer was a member of the board of supervisors in 
1870 and 1876 ; he is a democrat. The family enjoys and profits 
by the teachings of the Roman Catholic church at Elba, in which all 
are communicants. There are seven of the children, whose record 
of births, etc., is here appended : Joseph, born April 25, 1854, 
married Ellen Sands, and deals in ifterchandise at Elba ; Ferdinand, 
born January 20, 1856, resides with parents ; Caroline, born Febru- 
ary 3, 1858, married John P. Arnoldy and lives at Rolling Stone ; 
Annie, born March 11, 1859 ; Charles, born May 3, 1861 ; Mary, 
born I^ovember 7, 1864 ; Louisa, born July 21, 1867. 

Ferdinand I^ramer, farmer, the subject of this sketch, was one 
of the pioneers of this township, having come here in the spring of 
1857, and has ever since made his home here. He was born in 
Baden on St. Yalentine's day, 1832. On removing with his father 
to the United States, he assisted him in the tillage of his farm and 
also labored in sawmills and on neighboring farms. He was mar- 
ried in August, 1859, to Catharina Kopp ; she was born in Prussia 
in 1832, and died at Elba April 1, 1876, leaving five children, 
namely : Mary, born March 4, 1860, married Gottlieb Lobitzka 
and now lives in Wisconsin ; Charles, born November 16, 1865 ; 
Louisa, born August 7, 1868 ; Rosa A., born December 21, 1875, 
twin sister of Clara, who died when nine months old. On arriving 
in town Mr. Kramer bought a half interest in 120 acres on Sees. 11 
and 14. After visiting the east in 1859, he sold this property and 
purchased 120 acres on Sec. 17, on which he resided for the next 
seven years. By various purchases he has acquired 1,500 acres of 
land, of which one section is in Steele, Dakota, and the balance in 
this vicinity. In 1867 he built his present large dwelling on Sec. 
18 and has lived therein ever since. His large barns are a comfort 
to the eye of a tidy farmer, and his broad acres of prairie furnish a 
pleasant view for all who may pass that way. Mr. Kramer was 
the chief instrument in securing the building of a Roman Catholic 
church at Elba, and is still one of the pillars of that organization. 
In politics he is an independent democrat ; was a member of the 
town board in 1866, 1874 and 1875, being elected chairman in the 



722 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

latter year ; was clerk of his school district for twelve years. On 
the 25th of July, 1875, he was married to Louisa Marnoch, who 
was born in Luxemburg, May 22, 1842. 

Charles I^jjamer, farmer, was born in Baden, July 8, 1839. 
He attended school till thirteen years old, when his family re- 
moved to America. He attended an English school in New York 
during two winter terms ; assisted his father on the farm till 
eighteen years old, and then worked out among neighboring farmers. 
In 1862 he came to Elba and bought 160 acres of land on Sec. 18, 
where his home now is. This land was wild, and during the first 
vear after its purchase a portion of it was broken up. In the mean- 
time he was employed by farmers in the vicinity, and worked two 
winters in Todd's sawmill, near by. The second year a crop 
was harvested and a small dwelling was erected on the farm. 
December 22, 1864, he was married to Louisa Roesler, who was 
born near Berlin, Germany, February 13, 1845, and settled on his 
farm, which has ever since been his home. By perseverance and 
industry he added to his possessions, and now has 395 acres of land, 
with model buildings and improvements. About 340 acres of his 
domain have been turned by the plow. Mr. Kramer was a member 
of the town board of supervisors in 1868 and chairman of that 
body in 1881-2. In politics he is a democrat. All the family is 
connected with the Roman Catholic church at Elba. Five children 
are included in the number, all i-esiding at home. Their birth dates 
are as follows : Leonard, October 11, 1865 ; Emma, August 1, 1868 ; 
Edward, November 3, 1870 ; Frank, May 27, 1875 ; Clara, Novem- 
ber 27, 1877. 

Peter Hidershide was born in Luxemburg, Germany, in 1842, 
arriving in America and coming direct to Mt. Vernon in 1857, when 
he purchased from Mr. Pomeroy the farm he now occupies in Trout 
valley. When he took up his residence in Trout valley there 
were very few settlers near him, and he may be considered one of 
the first to break ground in this fertile valley. Mr. Hidershide has 
never married. He is a Roman Catholic in religion and a democrat 
in politics. He enjoys the respect and esteem of his neighbors to a 
marked degree. 

Nicholas Artz, gunsmith and dealer in guns, pistols, fishing- 
tackle and sporting goods, east side Lafayette street, between Second 
and Third. This is the principal depot of supplies for sportsmen in 
this city. The business was started by the j^resent proprietor a little 



BIOGKAPIIICAL. 723 

over three years ago, in a small shop on the opposite side of the 
street, which proving too small for his business, a move was soon 
afterward made to the present location. Two persons are employed 
about the establishment, which does a constantly increasing busi- 
ness. Mr. Artz is a Winona boy, born July 20, 1858 ; his father, 
Nicholas Artz, having been one of Winona's pioneer grain buyers. 

GusTAF Carlson is a native of Sweden, where he was born in 
1835. He came to Minnesota in the spring of 1858, his capital only 
consisting of a few hundred dollars ; he was accompanied by his wife 
and two children. He nor his family could not speak a word of 
English and knew notiiing whatever of the customs of our country. 
He pre-empted some land and has since prospered to the extent that 
he owns a fine farm and home and is in very comfortable circum- 
stances. He is a Lutheran and a republican. 

John Van Dyke, farmer, was born in New Jersey in 1818, his 
father originally came from Holland, but his mother was German. 
He had very little opportunity to procure much schooling : as soon 
he was able to walk he was set to work on his father's farm, where 
he continued until his nineteenth year, when he set out for Pennsyl- 
vania, where he procured work as a coal miner. At this occupation 
he remained some five years, when he went to Ohio working at min- 
ing and farming. In 1858 he came to Elba, buying forty acres ; 
since then he has added forty acres at a time until he now owns 
160 of the finest wheat land to be found in the state. He married 
Miss Sarah Nelson and has but one son, who now mostly manages 
the farm. 

John SMrrn, farmer, was born in Yorkshire, England, in 1833, 
and came to America in 1855, landing in Canada, where he remained 
several years, then coming to this township, where he purchased 
the farm he now occupies from his brother, who took the land up in 
1851. Mr. Smith was one of the very earliest pioneers, and when 
he took up his residence there was not another family within twelve 
miles of him. He had considerable transactions with the Indians, 
knowing a number of those who were hung for participation in the 
New Ulm massacre. He has had his slumbers fi-equently broken 
by the war-whoop of the savage and the howl of the wolf. For 
miles surrounding him not a road was opened or a settlement made, 
and he had often to depend upon the chase for food. With but 
$10 to start upon, Mr. Smith has by indefatigable energy and per- 
severance obtained a handsome competence, being one of the 
43 



724 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

wealtliiest iiion in the township. In 1862 he married Abby Ann 
Tti])ley, by wliom lie lias had eight children, five sons and three 
daughters. Ever since he was ten years of age circumstances forced 
him to earn his own livelihood, he managing in face of many difficul- 
ties to educate himself sufficiently to transact his business and hold 
his own with others. Mi-. Smith is a staunch republican, and, 
though not taking any prominent part in politics, has always been an 
active worker. 

C. C. Beck, farmer, lands lying two miles southwest of city, on 
Stockton Bluft' road. Mr. Beck is a native of Wurtemburg, bred to 
the trade of brewer ; came to America in 1857, and to this county 
November 11, 1858, at which date he bought out the interests of 
Brently & Sherer in the Gilmore Valley Brewer3% the real estate 
included in the })urcliase being about two acres. In 1859 the firm 
l)ought sixty acres of G. W. Clark, and in 1862 enlarged the dwell- 
ing which he had with the original purchase, and in which he lived 
until he took possession of his new residence in 1877. In the fall 
•of 1862 Mr. Beck bought out his partner's interest in the brewery, 
the real estate was amicably divided, and with the other purchases 
since made gives Mr. Beck a solid quarter-section as his homestead 
property. In 1872 he built his brewery saloon, a substantial brick 
32x70, with eighteen-feet walls, the structure costing about $3,000. 
During the season of 1876-7 he built his house on a natural ridge 
overlooking the city of Winona and commanding a magnificent 
prospect, extending for miles along the river. This house is one of 
the finest in this section of the state. It is of solid brick and stone, 
two stories, the main part, 40x45, with two additions, one 22x40, 
the other 20x20. The workmanship is most superior, the native 
wood finish very fine, the cost of building alone being $15^000. 
The brewery, which at the time of purchase had a capacity of 600 
barrels, was gradually enlarged, until its ca])acity was between four 
and five thousand barrels, with an actual product of about three- 
fourths that amount. In November, 1877, the same year his resi- 
dence was completed, the brewery burned, entailing a loss of over 
$8,000 above all insurance. In August, 1880, Mr. Beck lost his 
wife, with whom he had lived most happily for eighteen years. 
Mr. Beck is a member of the town board, fully alive to the interests 
of the growing county in which he has lived almost a quarter of a 
century, and in which he has considerable landed property other 
than tliat included in his home farm. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 725 

Wesley Hill, farmer, is a grandson of Jonathan Hill, who, at 
the age of fourteen, stood guard during the battle of Bunker Hill, in 
the fort on Dorchester heights, and was only prevented by the rising 
of the tide from plunging into the fight. David, the son of Jonathan 
Hill, was born in New Hampshire ; he married Keziah Franklin, of 
Vermont, and settled at Winchester, in his native state, where 
Wesley Hill was born, June 14, 1821. Alvin Twitchell, grandfather 
of Keziah Franklin, was killed in the memorable Indian massacre at 
Walpole, New Hampshire. At eight years of age Wesley Hill was 
bound for six years to a farmer, which term he served, receiving 
about one month's schooling per year. He then worked for a 
farmer and blacksmith till he was twenty. The four years were 
spent in lumbering on the Connecticut river. Subsequent to this he 
peddled tin and wooden ware several years, and again returned to 
farm labor. Septembei- 4, 1851, he married Sarah A. Nash, 
who was born at Gilson, New Hampshire, March 5, 1834. Her 
father, Charles Nash, was a native of the same state, and her 
mother, Eliza Gates, was a native of Massachusetts. On a dark and 
chilly morning in the fall of 1855 Mr. Hill landed at Minneiska, 
and began to search for a habitation. After an hour's search in the 
darkness, himself and companion were accommodated with lodging 
in a settler's log hut till daylight. Making his way up the White- 
water valley to Elba, he took up 160 acres of government land on 
Sec. 32 in the town of Whitewater, and after securing this returned 
to the east. In the spring of 1858 he returned to Minnesota, and 
his family followed the next fall. A part of the original claim was 
sold within a few years, and sixty acres purchased on Sec. 5 in this 
township, on which the residence was moved, and where it still stands. 
On account of a broken leg, caused by being caught under a rolling 
log in the spring of 1865, Mr. Hill was compelled to dispose of forty 
acres of land. His farm now includes 140 acres; there are two fine 
springs of water thereon, and it is supplied with good buildings and 
other improvements, and its owner is prepared to enjoy the fruits of 
his early labors. Much of the land was covered with timber where 
now are fruitful fields and a prime orchard. Mr. and Mrs. Hill are 
IJniversalists in religion. Mr. Hill has always voted the republican 
ticket. Four children are included in the family, and all reside with 
their parents. The dates of their nativity are as follows : Helen E., 
May 19, 1853; Kizzie M., September 4, 1860; David F., August 29, 
1865; Lora E., June 13, 1868. 



726 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Frank M.vkion Winters, farmer, born in 1853, at Riplej, 
Indiana, is a son of John D. and Juliette (Tryon) Winters. He 
came to Whitewater in 1858, when only five years of age; lived with 
his parents till 1875, when he married Harriet J. Stoning, daughter 
of Geo. B. Stoning, of Whitewater. He has had three childreTi : 
Grace Aprilla, born 1876 ; George Earl, born 1878 ; Mark Ernest, 
born 1880. Our subject attended school at Beaver, and from 1875 
till 1880 speculated in land. In 1880 he bought a quarter-section, 
N.E. J of Sec, 5, T. 108, R. 10, on which he has since lived. He 
is a Wesleyan Methodist in religion, and in j^olitics a republican. 

J. J. Randall & Son, dealers in coal, office at 20 East Second 
street, sheds in rear of office and in the west half of block 69, the 
east half of which is occupied by the gasworks. J. J. Randall 
established himself in business in this city April 13, 1859, as a 
member of the firm of L. D. Randall & Co., dealers in leather, 
hides, shoe findings, saddlery, hardware and harness manufacturers. 
The original firm into which J. J. Randall came was established two 
years earlier, under the name of P. Yoneschen & Co., L. D. Randall 
being a member of that firm. In 1859 the business was conducted 
on the east side of Main street, between Second and Third, and so 
continued until the great fire of 1862, in which their losses were 
$15,000; insurance only $2,000. The fire occurred on Sunday, and 
the following Monday, no carpenters being available, Mr. Randall 
put tools into the hands of his own workmen, and in five days had 
completed a one-story frame structure, 20 X 70 feet, just across the 
street from the old location. This building — the first erected and 
taken possession of after the fire — is still standing. The same fall 
they built upon the lot they now occupy a two-story brick, with 
stone foundations and basements, 23x140 feet, of which they took 
possession November 1 of that year, continuing the old business. In 
1873 the business, which had been successfully conducted here for 
sixteen years, was discontinued, and a coal office opened. In ad- 
dition to their city trade, which aggregates about 3,000 tons per 
annum, they supply coal-sheds for settlers along the lines of the 
Hastings & Dakota and Minnesota Southern railwa3's. These 
supplies are furnished to actual settlers through local agents at cost, 
plus fifty cents per ton for handling, and the aggregate annual sales 
are from 25,000 to 30,000 tons. 

J, J. Randall was born July 6, 1829, near Ithica, New York, 
and at eight years of age came into Illinois with his parents, who 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 727 

settled at St. Charles, Kane county, in that state. His father was in 
the shoe, leather and harness trade, and Mr. Kandall was engaged 
in this business in his father's establishment till he came to Winona 
in 1859. Appointed LFnited States revenue collector for the first 
Minnesota district in 1866. Mr. Kandall held that office until 1872. 
The following year he was appointed railway commissioner for the 
state, holding that position to the expiration of the term, eighteen 
months. He was also chairman of the board of county commis- 
sioners for twelve years — from 1862 to 1874 — and city treasurer 
one term. One of the original incorporators of the Winona Gas 
Light Company, he is now president of that corporation; is also a 
member of the board of trade, and thoroughly identified with the 
industries of the city. Since November, 1872, has been president 
of the Woodlawn Cemetery Association. Of late years Mr. Randall 
has interested himself in farming operations, principally stock and 
dairy. His Lake View farm of 900 acres, near Tracy, Lyons county, 
has 500 acres under cultivation, is very pleasantly located, and 
makes a pleasant summer resort for his family. 

C. S. Randall, the ' ' son " of the firm, was born in St. Charles, 
Kane county, Illinois, May 11, 1856, received his education in the 
schools of Winona, and at twenty years of age entered the house of 
which he became junior partner, September 1, 1882. 

C. Matzke, wagon and carriage maker, shops at 118 and 120 
Second street. — Mr. Matzke was born in Prussia, in 1847, came to 
America with his parents when eight years of age, the family settling 
in Dodge county, Wisconsin. From that place they came to 
Winona, in 1859, where young Matzke attended school, and when 
of suflicient age learned his trade as general and carriage blacksmith 
with Adam Killian, of this city. In 1870 he established himself in 
business in Lewiston, this county, which he conducted until he 
removed to his present location and opened shop, in the spring of 
1882. He occupies 100 feet front, and his lots have a depth of 150 
feet. He is a member of the Winona Sharpshooters Club, and of 
Humboldt Lodge, No. 24, I.O.O.F. His parents, Godfrey and 
Elizabeth Matzke, are still living on the old homestead they first 
took possession of on coming to the county, twenty-three years 
since. 

Levi C. Wilder, farmer, is a descendant of Thomas Wilder, whose 
widow emigrated with her two sons from England to America, in 
1638. Levi Wilder, the father of this subject, was born in Massa- 



728 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

chusetts ; lie married Berenice Bates, of tlie same state, and settled 
on a farm in Waitstield, Wasliini2;ton county, Vermont, where the 
junior Levi was born April 30, 1824. He assisted his father in 
farming o])erations, i-eceiving the limited education affordcMl by the 
district schools of his native town. On arriving at majority, he en- 
gaged in operating his father's farm in partnership with a brother. 
On November 2, 1853, he married Miss Oriiida Holmes, who was 
born at Waterville, Vermont, August 21, 1820 ; her parents, James 
and Mehetable (Webster) Holmes, were natives of New Hampshire. 
The elder Wilder died in 1855 at the ripe age of eighty-three. On 
the settlement of his estate, L. C. Wilder removed to Richland 
county, Wisconsin, where he purchased land and engaged in farm- 
ing. In 1858 he purchased 160 acres of land on Sec. 16, in St. 
Charles township, on which he now dwells, in partnership with a 
brother, whose interest he afterward acquired. Two years later he 
sold his Wisconsin property and removed here with his family, and 
has ever since dwelt here. Mr. Wilder has been an active, public- 
spirited citizen, and has been called upon to serve the town in some 
capacity nearly ever since his residence therein ; he was a member 
of the board of supervisors in 1870-1, 1874-5, and was chairman of 
that body from 1878 to 1881 inclusive. In 1882 he resigned the 
latter ofhce to accept the appointment of assessor, in order that the 
town might not be without such officer, and was elected to the same 
position this year. His political principles are republican, but of 
late he has joined the greenbackers, as has also his son. Mr. and 
Mrs. Wilder are members of the St. Charles Congregational church. 
They have one child, Ossian L., born February 18, 1855 ; he was 
married December 7, 1876, to Miss Tilla Persons, daughter of George 
and Eliza Persons, of this township. A daughter, christened Etfie 
O., came to bless this union July 12, 1882. Father and son reside 
together on the farm, which affords a pleasant home and is one of 
the best in the fine agricultural town oi St. Charles. One of the 
most interesting objects to be found in their pleasant parlor is a 
large and neatly printed volume giving the genealogy of the Wilder 
family from a very early period of English history. 

Reubkn Gates, farmer, has been a resident of St. Charles since 
1860 ; having purchased eighty acres of land on Sec. 23, in 1859, he 
settled here with his family the following year. He subsequently 
bought eighty acres more on Sec. 26, adjoining the first purchase ; 
his farm lies half on either side of the St. Charles and Winona road ; 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 729 

is very nearly level, and is a sight with its neat buildings and other 
improvements, to delight the vision of a tidy agriculturist. Willis 
Gates, father of this subject, was born in Ackworth, New Hamp- 
shire, and married Miss Almira Hulett, of Weatherstield, Vermont. 
He settled on a farm in Elizabethtown, Essex county, New York, 
where Reuben Gates was born on July 28, 1826. He assisted his 
father on the farm and in the operation of a sawmill, attending the 
common school of his native town. At twenty-four years old he 
purchased a farm, and has always been a tiller of the soil. On 
March 11, 1851, he was married to Eliza Wakefield ; her father, 
Johnathan Wakefield, was born in New Hampshire, and her mother, 
Rebecca Haven, was a descendant of Richard Haven, who emi- 
grated from England to America in 1640, and was born at Newport, 
Rhode Island. Mr. and Mrs. Gates were members of the Baptist 
church in New York, and still cherish the faith of that sect. In 
• public affairs Mr. Gates affiliates with the republican party, always 
has and expects to ; he was assessor of St. Charles township in 
1870, and supervisor one year. Two children complete the family 
circle. Erford E., the eldest, was born December 19, 1857; he 
married Eva W. Leonard, and is settled on a farm on Sec. 26, near 
his father. Lillie O. was born April 17, 1853 ; she married Dr. C. 
S. Dixon and resides at Somonauk, Illinois. 

James W., son of John and Eliza Young, was born in Canada 
West December 25, 1837. His father emigrated from Vermont 
and his mother from Maine. His father's family left Canada West 
when James was a mere child and moved to Detroit, Michigan. He 
lived in Michigan until his son was about twelve years old when the 
family moved to Aurora, Illinois, forty miles west of Chicago, on 
Fox river. He remained here with his father on a farm until he was 
eighteen years old. His time was divided, similar to that of most 
farmers' sons, working on the farm in summer and going to school 
in winter. He received nearly all his education in Illinois. He 
obtained only a limited education, such as the common schools of 
Illinois offered in those days, yet it was practical and well adapted 
to the common business of life. He left Illinois in 1855 and moved 
to Black River Falls, Wisconsin, with his father. The Black River 
country was but little settled then ; a few bold pioneers had ventured 
to penetrate the forests of the Badger State ; the Indian trail was 
the only passable route through the mighty forests, now so valuable. 
James having grown to manhood, and used to all kinds of manual 



730 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

labor, was soon engaged as a teamster in the woods in the winter 
and rafting lumber during the summer. lie remained at Black 
River Falls about two years, when his father died, at the advanced 
age of seventy-four years. Soon after the death of his father James 
was thrown upon his own resources and went forth to brave the 
storms of life. Having been brought up to all kinds of physical 
labor he readily found employment wherever he went. He left 
Wisconsin and returned to Illinois in 1858, where he was employed 
on a farm near Fulton City. He remained here a few months, when 
he went to Iowa. Here he again worked on a farm near Sabula. 
In 1859 he returned to Wisconsin and was employed in getting out 
logs on the Mississippi bottom, opposite the old village of Dakota. 
In the spring of 1860 he traded off some property belonging to his 
mother in Black River Falls for a house and lot in old Dakota. He 
remained here until the spring of 1861, when he moved to Dresbach. 
Mr. Young was married May 29, 1861, to Miss Maria Doughty, 
daughter of Richard and Lydia Doughty. From the time he was 
married to the 9th day of December, 1861, Mr. Young was em- 
ployed in rafting lumber on the Mississippi river, at which time 
he enlisted in the war in Co. B, 2d Wis. Cav., commanded by 
the late C. C. Washburn, of Wisconsin. Spent the winter of 
1861-2 drilling at Milwaukee. The spring of 1862 the company 
went to St. Louis, where they received their horses. While 
at St. Louis the company was ordered to march to Jefferson City, 
Missouri, thence through Arkansas to Helena. Eight weeks of 
this march the company was seldom out of their saddles day or 
niglit. The company had an engagement with the rebels at Cotton 
Plant; several lost on both sides. Remained at Helena, Arkansas, 
until the latter part of 1862, when the company was ordered to Mem- 
phis, Tennessee. In May, 1863, the company was called to Vicks- 
burgtojoin the besieging army commanded by Gen. IT. S. Grant. 
Remained there and took active part in the capture of Yieksburg, 
July 3, 1863. After the capture of Yieksburg the company went to 
Jackson, Mississippi. It was there a short time and from there was 
ordered back to Yieksburg. Stayed at Yieksburg and vicinity, 
scouting and doing patrol duty, until the winter of 1S64. The fol- 
lowing winter tlie company was again ordered to Memphis, Ten- 
nessee, where the comjmny was discharged in January, 1865. After 
returning home Mr. Young lived on a farm one year in Dakota 
valley. Sold his farm and moved to Dresbach. Was postmaster at 



BIOORAPPIICAL. 781 

Dresbach ; kept hotel, store, and was engaged in various other occu- 
pations in the village. His wife died of consumption September 
7, 1881, in the village of Dakota, after an illness of over two 
years. She was buried in Bluif cemetery of Dakota. Mr. and Mrs. 
Young never had any children. Mr. Young resides now in the 
village of Dakota, and is the owner of considerable village property. 
Thomas Mat, son of Dennis and Mary May, was born in 
County Sligo, Ireland, April !27, 1820 ; was educated in the common 
schools of that country and married to Miss Bridget Flannegan in 
1846, by whom he has had ten children ; came to Canada and 
landed in Quebec in 1847, and from there to Rochester, New York, 
and then to Luzerne county, Pennsylvania, in 1848; lived there 
twelve years and came to Minnesota in 1860, and settled in the town 
of Wilson. Mr. May, although not one of the early pioneers, has, 
by his industry and frugality, done much to develop the county and 
town where he lives ; he is a good, practical farmer, and well 
posted in the history of his adopted country. His eldest child, 
Dennis, was born in Ireland, in March, 1847, and died in the United 
States in 1851 ; the second child, Bridget, was born in January, 

1849, and died October, 1851 ; his third child, Mary, was born July 2, 

1850, and died in October, 1851, all three dying of scarlet fever ; the 
fourth child, Bridget Ellen, was born April, 1852, and was married 
to Hugh Moran in 1874, by whom she has three children living ; 
the fifth, Dennis, born in 1853, was very highly educated for his 
years, was universally loved for his manly qualities, but death called 
him away in November, 1870 ; the sixth, Mary, was born in 1855, 
is now a seamstress and dressmaker ; seventh, Katie, born July 3, 
1857, also a seamstress and dressmaker ; the eighth, Thomas 
Fi'ancis, was born May, 1859, is now at work at home with his 
father ; ninth, Hannah, was born December, 1860 ; tenth, Alice, was 
born in 1862. Both the last, Hannah and Alice, are graduates of 
the normal school at Winona, are teachers and attending the higher 
grade of instruction, pre])aring themselves for high grade teachers. 
Mr. May is a democrat in politics, and a Catholic in religion and a 
thrifty farmer by profession. 

Clark Apollos Fuller came to Minnesota in 1855 and settled 
in Freeborn county in 1858 ; he came to Winona county and settled 
on Sec. 12 (Wiscoy), T. 106, R. 6. He is the son of Thomas and 
Muranda Fuller, and was born in Addison county, Vermont, June 
28, 1846. Mr. Fuller's father came to this countv in 1867, and 



732 HISTORY OF WESrONA COUNTY. 

lived here until his deatli in 1879. Our subject was raised on a 
farm and educated in the common schools. For a number of years 
after coming to Minnesota, he worked in a saw-mill In 1S60 he 
was married to Betsey Montgomery, by whom he liad one child, a 
girl named Delilah. Mrs. Fuller died in 1865. In 1867 he was 
married a second time to Julia L. Jenkinson, by whom he has seven 
children. Francis E., George C, AValt. S., Herbert, Chauncy, 
Louis and John. He is a member of Winona Lodge of Masons, 
No. IS, and a republican in politics. September 11, 1877, he was 
a])pointed county commissioner and has held the office ever since by 
election. 

Christopher Pfeil, farmer, was born near the Rhine river, in 
Hesse-Darmstadt, Germany, July 17, 1821. He was accustomed to 
farming from early youth, but received a good common school 
education, like all German children. In 1843 he came with his 
parents to Milwaukee county, Wisconsin. By his own industry he 
soon secured sufficient means to purchase eighty acres of land from 
the United States government in the heavy timber of Washington 
county, which he cleared up alone. This he sold and bought ninety 
acres in Milwaukee county. He was married at Milwaukee, Janu- 
ary 14, 1849, to Elizabeth Wambold, a native of the same locality as 
himself In 1860 Mr. Pfeil removed to Minnesota and bought 160 
acres of land on Sec. 4, in this town, on which fifty acres were 
broken. Mr. Pfeil was the first German to settle here. By his 
attention to the proj^er tillage of his farm and shrewd business 
management, he has accumulated a large landed interest. His 
domain includes 380 acres on Sec. 4 and 9, thirty acres within the 
city of St. Charles, and 800 acres in the town of Elba. Six hundred 
acres of this is tilled by Mr. Pfeil, the balance being devoted to 
pasturing his large stock of horses and cattle. Immense quantities 
of manure are yearly applied to the enrichment of his farm, which 
is known as one of the most productive in this region. His fiirm 
buildings are the most complete and commodious in St. Charles 
township, and everything about his premises betokens thrift and 
care. Mr. Pfeil began life in America with his bare hands, clearing 
over 100 acres of timber land, and now enjoys the fruits of his early 
toil. He is independent in religion and politics. His family 
includes eleven children, all of whom are at liome. Their names 
are Catharine, John, Jacob, George, Elizabeth, Maggie, Eva, 
William, Lina, Frederick and Caroline. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



733 



Henry J. Keeler, general niercbandise, Co])ps Hall, St. Charles. 
This business was established in St. Charles by the present proprie- 
tor in 1879, and was removed to its present location in 1882. The 
main salesroom fronts foxXj feet on the street, has a depth of 100 
feet and the business occupies two floors, the basement being devoted 
to groceries and storage. His business includes dry goods, clothing, 
hats and caps, boots and shoes, notions, merchant tailoring, grocer- 
ies, glassware, crockery, and all things else included under the head 
of general merchandise. His stock is large, the invoice for Janu- 
ary, 1883, footing $27,500, the business giving employment to seven 
clerks and two tailors, and the volume of trade 100 per cent over 
that transacted at the old stand. Mr. Keeler is a native of ISTew 
York and commenced selling goods in Camden, in that state, when 
eighteen years of age. In 1850 Mr. Keeler came west and was a 
traveling salesman lor a New York hosiery, white goods and 
notions house eighteen years, only leaving the road to establish him- 
self in business here in 1879, although he has been a resident of the 
county since 1860. He was married in Will county, Illinois, in 
1855, to Miss H. M. Sims, and they have two children. Miss Flor- 
ence, who has quite a local reputation as a musician, and Miss 
Gertrude attending Winona city schools. 

Henry Swayne, third son of Samuel and Mary Swayne, born in 
tlie town of Southington, Connecticut, May 24, 1820. The Swayne 
family are of English origin and are descended from Abram 
Swayne, grandfather of the subject of our sketch, who came from 
Devonshire in 1T90. At an early age Henry commenced the battle 
of life, lea\ang home when twelve years of age and finding employ- 
ment choring around a store in New Haven. He had had little or 
no schooling while at home and he determined to make up the 
deficiency attending an evening school for some two years, costing 
him almost his entire wages. His energy and perseverance attracted 
attention, and kind friends were ready to assist the struggling youth. 
From chore boy he rose by successive steps until finally he became 
the owner of the store he commenced life in. Prosperity for a time 
attended his efforts, but a series of misfortunes ultimately forced 
him to close out business and he turned his attention to the west. 
Coming to Illinois in 1850, he pre-empted a ftirm in Will county, 
where he remained until 1860, when he came to Whitewater. He 
was married at New Haven, Connecticut, in 1842, to Miss Cora 
Whitley, and has a family of two, a son and daughter. Mr. Swayne 



784 HISTORY OF WESrOlSrA COUNTY. 

enjoys the re})utati()n of a man of great force of character, honor- 
able in all his dealings and of the strictest integrity. 

Ghehart Simon was born in Germany in 1801. where he lived 
on liis parents' farm until he reached manhood, when he went out 
working at farm labor among his neighbors. In his twenty-seventh 
year he entered the Prussian army, of which he was a member 
for three years in accordance with the law of that country. At the 
expiration of his term of service he returned to the home farm until 
the year 1855, when he emigrated to America, going to the city of 
Milwaukee, residing there some five years. In 1860 he came west 
to Mt. Vernon, where he took up land. He married in 1831 
Miss Elizabeth Weitz, by whom lie had five children, all of whom 
are living. His wife died some three years ago at the ripe age of 
seventy-eight. Mr. Simon, by dint of perseverance and industry 
during his twenty-two years residence in Mt. Vernon, has accumu- 
lated a handsome competency, giving each one of his sons a farm of 
260 acres on their reaching manhood. Mr. Simon is today a 
healthy, hale and hearty old gentleman of eighty-two summers and 
bids fair to live many years, yet universally respected by his neigh- 
bors and beloved by his sons, daughters and numerous grand- 
children. 

Charles Smith was born in Carlton-road, Norfolk, England, 
May 1, 1817. His youth was spent at home on a farm in England, 
and although he was an extra good farm hand he was never sent to 
school a day in his life. The only education he ever received was 
picked u]) at Sunday school, and improved upon at every opportu- 
nity through life. On October 27, 1839, Mr. Charles Smith and 
Miss Sophia Arms were united in the holy bonds of matrimony. 
After working land in England for several years, they thought it 
best to emigrate to America, but owing to a scarcity of funds it was 
decided that Mr. Smith should first go, and when he could succeed 
in saving a sufficient amount to defray the expenses of the passage 
foi- his wife and family he should send for them. Accordingly, he 
came to Fond du Lac, Wisconsin, May 31, 1856, and immediately 
found employment as a farm laborer at $16 per month, for three 
months. After that he worked at job work, ditching, etc., and at 
the end of three years he had the satisfaction of having a little over 
$4(»0 in cash. He then sent for his wife, who arrived in Wisconsin 
in the winter of 1859. He then bought thirty acres of land, but not 
having any team, he worked a farm for another man for one-third of 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 735 

the crop, the owner of the land to furnish team, feed and seed. 
During this year he built a log house on his little farm, and then 
sold out and came to Pleasant Hill, Minnesota, where he had taken 
a job of breaking 100 acres at $3 per acre. He completed his 
breaking and split rails, and built one-half a mile of fence, and 
invested his money in the N.E. ^ of Sec. 15, for which he gave 
$400, paying $125 down and twelve per cent interest on the bal- 
ance. After paying for this farm he bought eighty acres in Sec. 22, 
where he now resides. He has also 320 acres in Faribault county, 
Minnesota. Mr. Smith and wife have long been connected with the 
Baptist church, but as there is no organization of Baptists in Pleas- 
ant Hill they are debarred from many church privileges which they 
would like to enjoy. They have a family of nine children, the 
youngest of which is living at home. 

Among the prominent gentlemen of Pleasant Hill township who 
have taken an active part in the development of the country we 
may very properly name Mr. James P. Berry, who was born Janu- 
ary 26, 1843. Though by no means one of the early settlers, yet 
by his sterling integrity he has succeeded in winning a fame second 
to none in the township. His intellectual training he received in 
the common schools of Dane county, Wisconsin, supplemented with 
one term at private school in the same county. His youth was 
spent upon a farm, where he developed a strong attachment for 
fine cattle. At the age of nineteen he enlisted in Co. D, 7th 
Minn. Inf., (General Sibly commanding), which was ordered 
against the Sioux Indians at the time of their outbreak, in August, 
1862. He was wounded in his right shoulder by the accidental dis- 
charge of a musket at Fort Abercrombie, in the fall of 1862. After 
the surrender of the Indians his regiment went to St. Louis, Mis- 
souri, on post duty for six months, then it was transferred to the 
sixteenth array corps, first division, third brigade, General A. J. Smith 
commanding. He was in all engagements of the regiment until 
the middle of February, 1865, when he was sent to McPherson 
hospital. After languishing there until the last day of May, 1865, 
he was discharged and returned to civil life. He was married to 
Miss Emma J. Theyson November 5, 1870. To them have been 
born three children, only two of whom are now living. In politics 
Mr. Berry is a republican, and has served his township in nearly all 
of its various offices. He is at present serving his fifth consecutive 
term as justice of the peace. He served his congressional district 



736 JIISTOIIY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

as re})resentative in the sixteenth legislature. He has acted as 
collector and conveyancer for several years, and though residing on 
a farm in tlie interior of the county, he has built up a business 
which occu])ies the greater part of his time, and secures for himself 
hosts of friends all over the state. He is a member of the Pickwick 
Lodge, No. 110, A. F. and A. M., of which he was the tirst master. 
McNiK ife Co., booksellei's, corner of Center and Second streets. 
Salesroom fronts forty-five feet on Second street, sixty feet on Center, 
and opens on both. This book-house is the legitimate successor of 
that established in this city in 1857 by Messrs. Bingham & Benson, 
and which a few months ))rior to the war of 1861-5 became Benson & 
Upham. This firm continued to do business until Mr. Upham sold out 
to his partner in ISftl and entered the United States service. At this 
time the business of bookselling was combined with that of drugs, 
the two branches of trade, however, being conducted in separate sales- 
rooms. In the fall of 1862 the booksellers' department was sold out 
to Andrews & Son, who conducted business until 1867, when they 
sold out to Alexander McNie. In the meantime the war had closed, 
and Mr. Upham returning home, opened trade as a bookseller and 
stationer, conducting business one year, when he sold out to 
Sherman & McNie, who dissolved partnership about one year 
thereafter, Mr. Sherman purchasing McMe's share of the stock. It 
was at this time, as before stated, that Mr. McNie purchased the 
stock of Andrews & Son, and thus became lineal successor to the 
old house of Bingham & Benson. This business, which at the time 
Mr. McXie purchased was quite moderate in its extent, soon 
improved under his management, until from 1871 to 1874 it took 
rank as the second book-house in the state. The hard times of 
1873 and later on crippled the business of the concern, the firm 
name of which had always been Alex. McNie & Co., and in 1877 
G. W. Hoyt was taken in as a partner, this business connection 
lasting one year. In 1879 another change was made, the firm 
became McNie & Co., with Alexander McNie as manager, and so 
continues. The musical department of the business was added in 
1875, and the stock now includes books, stationery, fancy goods and 
musical instruments, and merchandise of all descriptions. The book 
transactions of the house have always been in works of a standard 
character, and it has always been the boast of the house that no 
literature of the least tendency to immorality has been allowed a 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 737 

place upon their shelves. This fact we believe is equally true of the 
book trade of the city at large. 

Alexander McNie is a native of Edinburgh, Scotland, from 
which country he came to New York at ten years of age, an orphan 
boy, seeking his fortune, a stranger in a strange land. After one year, 
spent as a newsboy in New York, young McJSTie came to Racine, 
Wisconsin, and from there in 1861 to Winona. Soon after his 
arrival here he entered the book-house of Mr. Benson, and when 
the stock was purchased by Andrews & Son transferred his services 
to that house, from whom he subsequently purchased their stock and 
engaged in business tor himself Mr. McNie is a prominent mem- 
ber of the Baptist church of Winona, and for several years one of 
the trustees of that society. He was deeply interested in forming 
the Winona Library Association, assisted at its organization and 
was one of its charter members. 

Bentley & Yance, attorneys-at-law ; office west side Center 
street, over general oftices of Chicago & Milwaukee railway ; mem- 
bers of firm, A. N. Bentley and D. E. Yance. 

A. N. Bentley is a native of Wisconsin, from which state he 
came to Minnesota in 1861. Was educated in the high school at 
Rochester, this state, and in the State University at Minneapolis ; 
read law in the office of C. C. Wilson, Rochester ; was admitted to 
the bar March IT, ISTrl, and immediately located for practice in 
this city. His first law partnership was formed with C. H. Myers 
in 1876, and continued until Mr. Myers retired from practice in 
1878, on account of ill health. He then formed a partnership with 
his brother, A. J. Bentley, which was terminated by that gentle- 
man's death, July 18, 1879. October 1, 1880, his present law 
association with D. E. Yance was formed. Was elected county 
attorney on the democratic ticket, tall of 1878, and held office two 
years; was renominated by acclamation at the close of his term, 
but was beaten with the entire ticket, polling the heaviest vote of 
any candidate of his party in the district. Mr. Bently is captain 
of Co. C, 2d batt. M. N. G. Member of Prairie Lodge, No. 7, 
I.O.O.F., Oak Grove, No. 22, A.O.D. and of the A.O.U.W. and 
Royal Arcanum beneficiaries. He is married and has one child. 

D. E. Yance is a native of Yermont; was educated at Topsham 
Academy, in his native state; and coming to Chicago, graduated at 
Eastman's Business College, in that city, in 1866. Removing to Min- 
nesota he located in Houston county, and was there principally 



788 IIISTORr OF WINONA COUNTY. 

engaged in teaching until 1877, wlien he came to Winona, entered 
the hiw office of Judge Barber, of this city, and was admitted to 
practice at the spring term of the district court, held in 1878. Be- 
fore coming west, June 13, 1862, he enlisted in the 9th Vt. Inf., 
was captured at Harper's Ferrj, September 16, 1862, paroled, came 
to Chicago and was on duty at Camp Douglas for tiiteen months 
as assistant commissary of prisoners. In January, 1864, he was 
returned to his regiment, then on duty near Moreliead City, North 
Carolina, remaining in that department until September of that 
year, when his regiment was ordered to Petersburg, Virginia. He 
participated in the series of engagements resulting in the capture of 
Richmond, his regiment being one of the first to enter the city upon 
its surrender. Was with his regiment at Washington in the grand 
national review, and was mustered out at Burlington, Yermont, 
June 16, 1865. Mr. Vance was made a Master Mason in 1868, and 
is a prominent member of the A.O.U.W. fraternity. Having 
served as master of his lodge two terms and represented it in tlie 
grand lodge session of 1880. November 29, 1879, he married 
Miss Alice J. Maybury, who was only a little lady of two years 
when her father, C. G. Maybury, came to this city. 

Bottling Works, David Fakler, proprietor, corner Broadway 
and Zimbro streets. This business was established in this city by 
Messrs. Flint and Kerry, in 1878, on Seventh street. In 1871 the 
business was sold to Mr. Fakler, and by him removed to their pres- 
ent location. His manufactory is a two-stor}^ frame, 40x48 feet, 
with a capacity of 400 dozen a day, actual product about half that 
amount. He manufactures soda water, ginger-ale, root-beer. Seltzer 
water, and supplies a regular trade in Lewiston, Ridgeton, Stockton 
and Minnesota City, as well as his own city. He keeps one team 
constantly on the road and is assisted in business by his sons. Mr. 
Fakler is a native of Wurtemburg, by trade a miller, came to 
America in 1861, and to Winona the same year. Was six years a 
musician in the Gei*man army before coming here, and after taking 
up his residence in this city, was for six years a member of the city 
band. Was nuirried in 1868 and has five children, three in public 
school, two assisting him in his business. Mr. Fakler is a member 
of the Philharmonic society, and of the Ancient Order of Druids. 

W. Wedkll, dealer in furniture, 10 and 12 West Second 
street. Business established in 1861 on north side of Second street, 
one door west of Lafayette, and was there conducted until moved 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 739 

into its present location in 1866. Was burned out once, but loss 
was very slight, principally caused by removal of stock. His busi- 
ness house fronts 42 feet on Second street, is 60 feet deep, and his 
stock occupies two floors. No manufacturing is done and only one 
assistant employed. Mr. Wedel is a native o± Leipsic, Germany, 
was bred to tlie furniture trade in that city, came to America in 
1836 at twenty-two years of age, was in Baltimore four years, and 
then for twenty years foreman of the furniture manufactory of 
Mitchelor & Rommeley, before coming to this city. Mr. Wedel 
was married before liis immigration to this country, and has two 
children, one of them Dr. W. H. Wedel, of this city. 

Lemuel Hill was born in Starksboro, Vermont, and received a 
good common scliool education. He spent his youth on his father's 
farm, where he learned economy and the art of farming. In 1861 
Mr. Hill left Starksboro to seek his fortune in the west. After look- 
ing over the country and cities in Wisconsin and eastern Minnesota, 
he bought the E. i of the S.E. i of Sec. 9 and the W. ^ of the S. W. 
J of Sec. 10, and engaged in farming. He has held the office of 
supervisor six years, of assessor two years, and is at present (1882) 
township treasurer. He has also taught several winter terms of 
school in this township, but at present is giving his whole attention 
to farming. He has accumulated property and invested in farm 
lands until he now has control of 560 acres of land, lying in the 
townships of Pleasant Hill, Homer and Wiscoy. 

George Von Gentskow was born in Oklenburg, Germany, in 
1826, of noble parentage. He was educated in some of the best 
schools in Germany. He was of very progressive ideas, and early 
in life incurred the hostility of the authorities and was forced, from 
political motives, to emigrate to America. He landed at New York 
in 1854, when, after a short residence with his, brother-in-law, 
Carl Schultz, at Williamsburg, New York, he came west and settled 
on the banks of the Mississippi, at a place which is now known as 
the village of Buftalo City, on the Wisconsin shore, where he went 
into business as a general merchant. Some five or six years later 
he moved to Minneiska village, engaging in various occupations 
until the winter of 1868, when he went into tlie butchering business, 
which he has carried on very successfully ever since. His son 
Julius is now associated with him. He is also proprietor of and 
carries on a large saloon in the village. Mr. A"on Gentskow enjoys 
the respect and esteem of the citizens of Mt. Vernon and Minneiska,. 
44 



740 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

particularly of the Germans, as he is recognized as the scion of a good 
old Ijunily, and liked accordingly. He was married in Germany to 
Sophia Schultz and has had eight children. 

JosEi'H L. Leonard, farmer. Jacob Leonard, the father of this 
subject, was born in Canada, and marrying Mary Brown, of Massa- 
chusetts, settled on a farm in Charlotte, Chittenden county, 
Vermont, where Joseph, his son, was born, August 29, 1820. The 
father of Jacob Leonard was a shi])-carpenter on board a French 
man-of-war. He deserted the vessel during its service against 
the English colonies, in what American history terms the "French 
and Indian war," and settled in Canada. Jacob Leonard served the 
colonies through the war of 1812, after which he settled as above 
3ioted. He was also a carpenter, and taught the trade to his son, 
the subject of this sketch, who followed that occupation in Clinton 
county, New York. The latter also bought a farm just over the 
Canadian border from his New York home, which he tilled six 
years. He had been reared on a farm, attending the common 
schools and Champlain Academy. He was married September 
12, 1842, to Sophia Chidester, who was born in Maitland, Ontario, 
October 15, 1826. Her father, George Chidester, was born in New 
York, and her mother, Jane Byres, was a native of Ireland. In 1862 
Mr. Leonard sold his eastern property and came to Minnesota, buy- 
ing eighty acres of land in the town of Fremont, this county, where 
he lived one year. This he sold and returned to Canada, thinking 
to engage in farming there ; but the east did not appear to him as 
before, and he again came to Minnesota, which has since afforded 
him a satisfactory home. In 1863 he bought a residence in Winona, 
where he dwelt a short time and was engaged in overseeing con- 
struction on the Winona & St. Peter railroad. During the fall of 
1863 he bought and kept the hotel at Stockton, but sold it after a 
short residence there. During the following summer he kept hotel 
at [Jtica. In the fall of 1864 Mr. Leonard became a resident of St. 
Charles city, having })urchased three lots on Winona street, where 
he still dwells, and 120 acres of land on Sec. 20. He has since 
])ureha8ed seven more city lots and forty-hve acres of land, and is ex- 
tensively engaged in farming operations. His home is an (U-nament 
to the city and a credit to himself. Mrs. Lconai-d is a member of the 
Advent church, and her husband sympathizes with her in religious 
faith. He has been assessor of the city two terms and street com- 
missioner for the same period. His political affiliations are with 



BIOGEAPHICAL. 741 

the democratic party. He is a member of St. Charles Lodge of the 
Royal Arcanum. Mr. and Mrs. Leonard have five living children, 
all of whom are married, as the following shows : Mary J. , July 8, 
1845, George Williams, reside St. Paul ; Emma, May 9, 1851, Henry 
Gage, St. Paul; Eva, August 19, 1854, Erford Gates, live on Sec. 
26, this township; Joseph P., January 12, 1857, Sarah Williams, 
dwell at Watertown, Dakota ; Josephine, February 13, 1862, Henry 
W. Brown, reside with Mr. Leonard. 

William Harrison Martin, farmer, son of Freeman Martin, 
was born in Cook county, Illinois, in the year 1838, where he 
attended school and remained with his father till 1861, when he 
moved to Whitewater, Minnesota. In 1862 married Miss Ester 
Covey, daughter of Stephen Covey (see sketch), and by this marriage 
had seven children: Lewis H., born 1863; Carrie E., born 1864 ; 
Hjdon F., born 1871, died 1881 ; Harry E., born 1875 ; Hattie M., 
born 1867; Morton C, born 1881. In 1867 Freeman Martin, 
father of our subject, purchased S.W. and N.E. ^ of Sec. 2, T. 108, 
R. 10, containing about 287 acres, of which property our subject 
bought an even half Was ten times elected supervisor and five 
times chairman of the board (see town record). In politics always 
votes the republican ticket ; in religion a Methodist Episcopal. Is 
much esteemed and respected by all who know him. 

Reuben Drake was born in town of Redfield, Oneida county, 
New York, 1801, where he attended school and made his home till 
1862, when he moved to Whitewater, Minnesota, having traded his 
property in Redfield for 160 acres land situated near Minneiska ; also 
bought ten acres adjoining village of Beaver. In 1832 our subject 
married Sophronia Ranney, and has been blessed with four children, 
born as follows : Ellen, born 1832, married in 1857, G. G. 
Knowles, died 1863 ; Jennette, born 1836, married in 1857 to J. R. 
Martin ; Bray ton, born 1838, was married to Miss Emily Hayes in 
1862 ; Margaret, born 1842, married W. Buckingham in 1862. 
Our subject was appointed postmaster during the administration of 
Gen, Jackson for the town of Redfield, New York, which position 
with but short intervals he held till he moved to Whitewater valley, 
when he was again appointed under President Lincoln and held the 
position till 1881, being the oldest postmaster in the United States. 
In religion is a liberal thinker, in politics a staunch democrat. 

S. W. Morgan, jeweller and watchmaker, 15 East Second street. 
This business was begun May 1, 1862, in its present location and has 



74i! HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

80 continued. At its establishment it was conducted in the first 
floor of three-story building, upper floors used for hotel purposes. 
This building was destroyed in the great tire of July 5, 1862, in 
which Mr. Morgan's loss was comparatively light, his whole stock 
not exceeding $1,000 in value, and which was mostly saved by his 
owii exertions. The next morning after the tire, business was 
temporarily established on Main street, in a building in process of 
erection for a warehouse, and conducted there for thirty days, when 
a return was made to the old location, where a temporary structure 
liad been meantime erected. The following year, 1863, Mr. Morgan 
bought the lot he was occupying, and in 1866 erected his present 
structure, a two-story and basement brick, 20 X 53^ feet. The store 
is furnished with a double compartment steel safe, positively fire- 
proof; the business employs three workmen besides the proprietor, 
and is one of the most elegant jewelry establishments in the state. 
Mr. Morgan is a native of Terre Haute, Indiana ; came with his 
parents to Illinois ; removed afterward to the county seat, where he 
learned his trade, and had resided eleven years before coming to 
this city. He is member and director of the board of trade, a stock- 
holder in the Winona wagonworks, and fully identified with the 
city's commercial and industrial growth. A prominent member of 
the Methodist Episcopal church ; he has been for seventeen years 
secretary of its Sabbath-school. 

Philip Spielman, farmer, was born near Heidelberg, Germany, 
October 14, 1814. He attended school till eighteen years old, the 
last two years being spent at the famous university under whose 
shadow he was reared. On leaving the university he entered the 
army, in which he served seven years. In 1839 he came to Amer- 
ica, landing at New Orleans, where he learned tlie carpenter's tmde. 
He arrived at port seven dollars in debt, and paid this by two days' 
labor in unloading the vessel. From New Orleans he went to Port- 
age county, Ohio, where he was married November 2, 1841, to 
Catharina Mohn, a native of Loraine, born January 23, 1823. In 
1844 Mr. Spielman went to Washington county, Wisconsin, then a 
new region, and proceeded to open up a farm in heavy timber ; for 
a short time after locating there his nearest neighbor was eleven 
miles away. Here he ccmtinued to follow his trade most of the 
time, his sons carrying on the farm work as soon as they were old 
enough. In 1862 he came to St. Charles and bought 160 acres of 
land on Sec. 5, where he lived until 1877; his health failing, he 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 743 

bought a house and lot in St. Charles city, where he has lived ever 
since his removal from the farm. He now owns 260 acres of land, 
eighty acres being on Sec. 7, and the balance on Sec. 29, in Elba. 
Mr. Spielman is a member of St. Charles Lodge, A. F. and A. M., 
in which he is now steward ; he is a republican in politics and in 
religion a Methodist. He has reared eleven children, as follows : 
John, born October 8, 1842, married Katie Gim, died at Faribault, 
April 30, 1868 ; Catharina, born November 7, 1843, married Christ 
Busman and lives on Sec. 5 ; Henry, born November 8, 1847, died 
December 6, 1865, at St. Charles; Mary, born December 3, 1849, 
married John Henrich and is living in the township of Elba ; 
Andrew, born October 8, 1851, married Tilla Kobler and lives in 
St. Charles city; Nathaniel, born September 16, 1853, married 
Amelia Bossewitz and lives at Curry, Minnesota; Philip J., born 
March 27, 1855, lives at St. Charles; Maggie, born August 20, 
1857, dwells with parents ; William, born April 18, 1860, resides on 
Sec. 7; Mina, born April 15, 1862; Sarah, born October 15, 1864. 

C. L. Bonner, grain and commission merchant. Mr. Bonner 
has been a permanent resident of this city for the past twenty years, 
having come here to stay in 1862. His first visit to the place pros- 
pecting for a field of operations was made in 1857. From 1862 until 
1881 Mr. Bonner was actively engaged in grain trade here. He was 
one of the moving spirits of the Winona Mill Company, one of the 
original incorporators and the first president of the company, taking 
charge of its affairs September 1, 1881. Mr. Bonner is a capitalist 
of considerable financial weight, and, in addition to his grain and 
mill interests, is a stockholder of the Second National Bank of the 
city. He is married and has one child now attending the high 
schodl in this city. 

Charles L. Turnquest, born in Sweden, in 1828, came to 
America in 1852 and settled in Whiteside county, Illinois, where he 
remained until 1862, removing to Minnesota, settling in Winona 
county and buying the property he now occupies. Pie was married 
at Fulton, Illinois, to Mary Jonston, by whom he had ten children. 
He entered the army in 1864, joining the 11th Minn., and was 
under Thomas in Tennessee and at the battle of Nashville. He 
remained with his regiment until their muster out of service, when 
he had received the rank of a non-commissioned officer. Mr. Turn- 
quest has always been an active sportsman and has experienced 
uiany adventures. He is now engaged in pursuit of the finny tribe, 



744 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

and is shipping large quantities to St. Paul and Chicago, and is 
making preparations for the opening of a large canning establish- 
ment at Minneiska. He had his house and outbuildings swept away 
by the great storm of 1880, suffering a severe pecuniary loss. He 
lost his wife in 1879, and his sons have started out in business for 
themselves, one being in the drug business in Chicago and the other 
in a sash and door factory. 

V. A. Brink, grocer, 4 West Third street. This house is the 
successor of the old grocery house of H. D. Perkins, established in 
1857 on West Front street, and of which Mr. Brink became sole 
owner in 1878 by ])urchasing the interest of his partner, W. R. 
Williams, with whom, seven years before, under the firm name of 
Brink & Williams, he had bought out the stock of H. C. Harkins, 
Mr. Perkins' })artner and successor. Mr. Brink, prior to removing 
to his present location in 1880, was on East Second street, first at 
No. 2, afterward at No. 11. Business is gradually growing, and 
sales are slightly in advance of last year. The business gives full 
employment to three persons and one delivery wagon. Mr. Brink 
is a native of western New York ; was brought up on a farm ; came 
to Winona in 18fi2, and was eight years in the dry-goods house of 
his brother, J. L. Brink, before opening trade on his own account. 
Mr. Brink is married and has. three children, one of whom is in at- 
tendance at the state normal school. Mr. Brink was made a Master 
Mason in 1868 ; became a member of Winona Chapter, No. 5, 
R. A.M., in 1881, and a Knight Templar in Cceur de Lion Com- 
mandery. No. 3, of this city, in 1882. 

Danip:l Burke was born in Ireland June 4, 1839. His father, 
Thomas Burke, was a very thrifty farmer, but suffered considerable 
loss from the famine of 1849, he having become surety for several 
families who were unable to pay their rent. His mother, Margaret 
Burke, died in 1852, and in 1855 his father emigrated to New York 
with the rest of his family, and he and the subject of our sketch 
went to work u})on the Erie canal and worked there until it was com- 
pleted. Then our subject hired out with a farmer and worked for 
him three years. When done work for this farmer he came to Min- 
nesota, in company with his brother, in search of his father and the 
rest of the family that had moved to Sugar Loaf. After finding his 
fanuly he looked over the greater part of Winona county, and finally, 
in 1862, bought the S. i of the N.E. ^ of Sec. 6 in Pleasant Hill 
township, and in 1863 he bought the E. ^ of N.W. i of Sec. 6. He 



BIOGRAPHICAL. T45 

was married to Bridget Moran January 18, 1863. He and his wife 
went to work with that energy which is always crowned with suc- 
cess, and at this time (1882) they have 320 acres of land, fenced into 
six fields and well stocked with horses, hogs, sheep and cattle. They 
have a very comfortable frame house, with modern conveniences, 
and good barns and granary. Their union has been blessed with 
seven children : Thomas, born November 20, 1863 ; William, born 
January 20, 1865 ; Daniel, born September 20, 1866 ; John, born 
March 2, 1868, and died March 2, 1869 ; Mary A., born December 
2, 1869 ; Margaret E., born June 4, 1871, and Hugh James, born 
March 15, 1871:. The children are all living at home, and, with 
their parents, form a cheerful and contented family. 

James Koan, farmer. Lands located on S.W. J of N.W. J and 
W. i of S.W. i of Sec. 37, and on the S.E. i of N.E. i of Sec. 28, 
St. Cliarles township. This claim was made in May, 1855, by the 
present proprietor, and proved up by him in July of that year ; but 
he did not reside upon it or farm it in person until the fall of 1862, 
since which date it has been his family's residence. Mr. Roan has 
added to his original claim of 160 acres until his farm includes 291 
acres, mostly oak openings. His farming operations include both 
grain raising and stock, although, like most farms in this township, 
grain has been hitherto the staple of the farmer. The yield of grain 
per acre on this farm, for the season of 1882, was : wheat (winter), 
24 bushels ; wheat (spring), 19 bushels ; barlej, 30 bushels ; oats, 
45 bushels ; corn, 40 bushels. Of stock, there are 12 head of 
horses, 2 cows and 6 hogs. Mr. Roan is a native of Gloucester- 
shire, England ; came to America in 1850, traveling that season as 
far westward as Dubuque county, Iowa, and being unmarried was 
not permanently located until he settled upon his farm here in 1862. 
During those twelve years he traveled over the Mississippi valley 
region quite extensively, southward as far as New Orleans, Louisi- 
ana, and northward into Minnesota. In 1861 he returned to his 
native country, England. The following year, 1862, he married 
Miss L. Candy, and the same fall, crossing the ocean with his bride, 
took up his permanent residence in Winona county. The following 
season, 1863, he built what now forms the kitchen of his comforta- 
ble farm-house, moved into it, and so became fully settled in his new 
western home. The main part of the dwelling was erected in 1870. 
Mr. and Mrs. Roan have five children, all inclined to intellectual 
and mechanical pursuits, rather than the home-work of tlie farm. 



746 JIISTOUY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

The eldest daughter is now pursuing her musical studies in Winona 
cit}', a branch of art for which she evinces a decided talent. The 
youngest cliild, a bright boy of six years, is at home. The others, 
one son and two daughters, are pursuing their school studies under 
the direction of Mr. Parsons, teacher of one of the district schools, 
anil generally accepted as one of the most effi('ient teachers in the 
township. Mr. Roan is a man of gentle manners, but most positive 
convictions ; a genuine reformer in temperance matters, and quite of 
the radical school. An air of genial hospitality and genuine home- 
feeling pervades the household which it is im])ossible not to recog- 
nize, even on casual acquaintance. 

Peter Ferdinakd Boysen, born in Schleswig, Germany, in the 
year 1841 ; received a common school education. His youth was 
spent on a farm. He emigrated to the United States in 1862, and 
removed to Rolling Stone township the same year, where he re- 
mained for six years, when he removed to Hillsdale township, where 
he has since remained. In 1865 Mr. Boysen was married to Mrs. 
Charlotte Hertsberg, widow of Herman Hertsberg, who died in 
Hillsdale township in 1862. Mrs. Boysen was born in Holstein, 
Germany, December 30, 1830. Mrs. Boysen emigrated to the 
United States with her first husband in 1853, and to Hillsdale town- 
ship in 1856. Mrs. Boysen has four children living by her first 
husband, and four b}^ Mr. Boysen. Mr. and Mrs. Boysen are mem- 
bers of the Lutheran church. Mr. Boysen owns 340 acres lying in 
Sec. 15, in township 107 and Sec. 22, in Hillsdale township. 

A. O. Slade, druggist and dealer in ])aints, oils, etc., City Drug 
Store, 22 East Third. This drug house is the legitimate successor 
of that established by S. N. Wickersham, and which was discon- 
tinued upon the death of his wife, when part of the stock was shipped 
to Philadelphia and the rest disposed of to F. Patton, an old clerk 
in the Piiiladelphia drug house of Fahnstock, of which the Wicker- 
sham establishment was virtually a branch. The business under 
Patton soon came to an abrupt termination by his leaving the citj, 
after placing the store in charge of his clerk, A. O. Slade, who noti- 
fied the Philadeli^hia house of the facts. This brought Mr. Fahn- 
stock again to Winona, and the drug stock was jjurchased by Messrs. 
F. C. Ewing and A. O. Slade, who reopened the house for business 
under the firm name of Ewing & Slade, October 16, 1872. This 
partnership continued until March 14, 1877, when Mr. Slade became 
sole proprietor and so continues. The drug house fronts twenty-two 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 747 

feet on Third street, is seventy feet deep, one floor and basement being 
occupied witli the business of the house, which employs two clerks, 
and is in a prosperous condition. Mr. Slade is a native of London, 
Enghmd. Came to America with his father's family in the summer 
of 1852, making a temporary residence of a few months in Brook- 
lyn, and the same fall removed to Davenport, Iowa, from which city 
they came to Minnesota in 1859, locating in Fountain City. In 
1863 the family came to Winona, which since then has been their 
home. Mr. A. O. Slade was educated in the public schools of 
Davenport and this city until 1868, when he commenced life as a 
druggist's clerk, and in which business he had had nearly five years' 
experience when he purchased an interest in the business he now 
exclusively controls. Mr. Slade is a member of the board of trade, 
of Winona Lodge, No. 18, A. F. and A. M., of Winona Chapter 
No. 5, and Coeur de Lion Commandery, No. 3, all of this city. 

G. C. Boynton's Sons, successors to G. C. Boynton, wholesale 
fancy grocers, 31 East Second street and 11 Center street. This 
business was established in 1863 by G. C. Boynton, as a candy 
manufactory, corner of Front and Zumbro streets, where he built 
the first candy factory in Minnesota, and started out his peddling 
•wagons. To this business, in 1864, a stock of staple and fancy 
groceries was added, and the business removed to Hubbard's block, 
on upper Second street, thence to Holbrook and Webster's block, 
thence to Mues' block, upon its completion in 1871, where it re- 
mained nearly four years. Thence, in the spring of 1875, they removed 
to 62-64 Second street, where business was transacted until Novem- 
ber 1, 1882, when the present more central location was taken. In 
the fall of 1874 the retail department of the grocery was discon- 
tinued, and in 1881 the manufacture of candy was abandoned, the 
business of the house being fancy groceries, cigars, and the agency 
of Joseph Schlitz' Milwaukee brewing-house. Their business house 
fronts on both Second and Center streets, has a frontage of 20 feet 
on Second, of 20 feet on Center, and a depth of 140 feet. Their 
basement for storage is the same size. Their refrigerator warehouse 
on Front street, just above the new waterworks building, has a 
capacity for six carloads of beer. They keep three salesmen on the 
road, employ a force of seven persons in the house, handle 3,000,- 
000 cigars a year, and aggregate sales reach $250,000 a year. Trade 
extends all along the lines of the Northwestern railway and its 
branches in Minnesota and Dakota eastward to Green Bay, and all 



748 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

tlirougli southern Minnesota and southeastern Dakota. January 1, 
1883, tlie grocery business of the house was entirely discontinued, 
the rapidly enlarging volume of their other trade determining their 
exclusive attention to its demands. Since this date the trade of the 
house has been exclusively in cigars and beer, and their salesmen 
now cover all the leading railway lines of the northwest as far as 
British Columbia. 

The present members of the firm are H. P., O. J. & W. L. 
Boynton. G. C. Boynton was born in Canton, St. Lawrence county, 
New York, in 1824, died in this city May 18, 1875, and was suc- 
ceeded by his sons. His father, Parker Boynton, born in 1 71)9, still 
Survives, was in this city until 1880 and is now living in Ohio, hav- 
ing almost reached his eighty-fouith year. G. C. Boynton was 
brought up in early life as a clerk in his father's store and on the 
lakes, starting business for himself in Ohio in 1840, when only six- 
teen years of age ; was afterward in grocery business in Pennsylva- 
nia, and came fi-om there to this city in 1863. The sons are all 
married and established in homes of their own in the city. 

John Pickert, postmaster at St. Charles. — Mr. Pickert was ap- 
pointed to this office in 1871, assuming charge of the office April 1 
of that year, and holding it by successive reappointments until the 
present. When the office was first taken charge of by Mr. Pickert 
it ranked as one of the fourth class, and the commission issued from 
the. then postmaster-general, Creswell. In December, 1874, the 
office was raised to one of the third class, and the commission then 
issued bears the autograph of U. S. Grant, The sales of stamps, 
stamped envelo})es, etc., for the last fiscal 3'ear aggregated about 
$2,400; and domestic money orders to the number of 2,300 were 
issued, the receipts for same aggregating $30,000. John Pickert 
is a native of New York, in which state he was brought up 
on a dair}' farm, and there followed the business until he was 
twenty-seven years of age, when he went into Kentucky, having 
accej)ted the superintendency of a large cheese dairy for the Mar- 
shalls, of that state. Was there when the war broke out, and 
remained two } ears after that event, removing to St. Charles, Min- 
nesota, in 1863. Here he was engaged in farming, one-half mile 
north of the business center of the city, and in various other pur- 
suits until his appointment to his present office, a little over twelve 
years since. He has been prominently identified with the educa- 
tional interests of the city ever since his residence here, and has 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 749 

been a member of the school board several terms. He was also 
chairman of the township board when the greatest number of volun- 
teers for the United States army was raised in this township, by 
virtue of which enlistments St. Charles was practically relieved 
from military draft. As a Mason, Mr. Pickert has an enviable 
record at home and abroad, and the memory of his services as H.P. 
of Orient Chapter during seven successive terms was most pleas- 
antly commemorated during the past winter by an elegant cane 
presentation. Mr. Pickert was married in 1849, to Miss S. A. Custer, 
of New York, and their thirty-fourth wedding anniversary was duly 
celebrated not long since. Of their nine children only one is now 
living, C. J. Pickert, at one time a teacher in the state normal school, 
and at present in Dakota. 

Daniel Cook was born in the town of Greene, Shenango county, 
New York, February 9, 1834. His parents were Daniel and Sarah 
Cook. His father was a native of Massachusetts, and his mother of 
Connecticut. Daniel grew up on a farm and received a common 
school education. *In 1848 his parents removed to Steuben county. 
New York. From there in 1859 he came to Adams county, Wiscon- 
sin. August, ]862, he was mustered into Co. K, 25th Wis. Inf., at 
La Crosse. Was mustered out at the end of his term of service as 
a corporal. He was at the battles of Decatur, Eesaca, and was one 
of the few who defended so nobly a train against a horde of rebels 
at Glendale. In 1863 he came to St. Charles, this county, and two 
years later to Homer township, and from there to Wiscoy in 1876, 
where he now owns a well improved farm of 120 acres. He was 
married May 19, 1867, to Mrs. Eunice (Greenman) Birch, of Wiscon- 
sin. They have had three children, one of which is dead : Oliver 
Morton, born February 22, 1868, died December 6, 1880 ; Ella Lou- 
ray, born March 3, 1874; Eddie, born September 15, 1879. Mr. 
Cook is a member of the Lodge of Sons of Temperance and of the 
Methodist church. He is a republican in politics, and in March, 
1879, was the choice of the people for justice, and two years later 
was elected town treasurer. 

A. O. Adams, dealer in clothing, boots and shoes, hats and caps 
and gents' furnishing goods, south end city, opposite Parrott's manu- 
facturing establishment. This business was entered into by Mr. 
Adams in 1866, at which time he had been a resident of the city 
about three years, and the firm was known as S. Y. Hyde & Co. 
Mr. Adams' business operations had always been in company with 



750 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

others until October 18, 1880, when he moved to his present loca- 
tion and opened business solely on his own account. Business is 
good and gives employment to two persons. Mr. Adams is a native 
of Ashtiibula county, Oliio ; was educated in his native state until he 
was sixteen years of age, when he came west to Minnesota. Two 
years later, May, 1861, he enlisted in Co. G., 2d reg. Wis. Inf., 
particii)ated in the first Bull Run battle, and after seven months' 
service was discharged on account of sickness incurred in the army. 
As soon as his health was sufficiently restored to admit of his doing 
so, Mr. Adams returned to Minnesota, located at St. Charles, and 
entered the house of Hyde, Brougliton & Co. as clerk, with whom 
he remained three years, and on the retirement of Mr. Broughton 
became a partner in the house. In 1870 he married Miss Nelia Z. 
Smith, of St. Lawrence county, New York. They have three chil- 
dren, two of whom are attending school in this city. Mr. Adams 
and wife are active members of the Methodist Episcopal church of 
St. Charles, holding the offices of steward and trustee respectively. 
Mr. Adams is also a worthy frater of the A. F. and A. M., being the 
present W.M. of Rising Sun Lodge and P.S. of Orient Chapter, 
No. 19, R.A.M. 

Gallup & Thomas, dealers in general hardware and farm 
machinery. This business was established by E. M. Gallup in 1881, 
and became Gallup & Thomas in 1883. They employ three persons 
about the premises, and during the busy farming season keej) 
four teams on the road. Business tor 1882 was fully twenty-five 
per cent in excess of previous year. Members of firm E. M. Gallup, 
W. J. Thomas. 

Mr. Gallup is a native of Vermont ; came into St. Charles 
township in 1863 and was engaged in farming until he established 
his present business. He is married and has three children ; one 
teaching in the county, two attending school in St. Charles. Mr. 
Gallup is one of the city justices of the peace, chairman of the board 
of education and a vice-})resident of the board of trade. 

Mr. Thomas is a native of Pennsylvania, a carpenter by trade ; 
came to this county at twenty-five years of age and worked at his 
trade in this city and vicinity until 1878, from which time, until the 
fall of 1882, he was principally at work in Tower City, along the line 
of the Northern railway. In January, 1883, he entered into part- 
nership with Mr. Gallu}), and may be considered a fixture in St. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 751 

Cliarles. He is married and has two children, both attending the 
city schools. 

Benjamin F. Downing, son of Francis and Elisabeth Down- 
ing, was born in Franklin county, Ohio, January 24, 1816, and is of 
Scotch-Irish and English descent. When he was fifteen years old 
his father emigrated to Indiana, and settled in Tippecanoe county. 
He lived there five or six years and then removed to Laporte county, 
Indiana, wliere the subject of this sketch was married to Miss 
Malinda Baldwin, by whom he has had thirteen children. Sarah 
E., Mary Ellen, Cordelia L., Nancy A., Malinda M., Francis L., 
Oscar F., William A., Charles E., Jared A., Julia A., Gilbert P. 
and Isaac C, four of whom are dead ; Charles E., Gilbert P., Mary 
E. and Cordelia L. The rest are all living. Mr. Downing moved 
from Laporte to Jasper county in the year 1850, and settled near 
Rensselaer (tlie county at that time being thinly settled, but full of 
wild deer and game of all kinds), where he found, great sport in 
hunting, often killing three or four deer in one day. But his family 
being sick much of- the time with the ague, he emigrated to Minne- 
sota in the year 1863, and settled first in the village of Homer, but 
subsequently bought land on Homer ridge, where he yet resides. 
His mother and father both died at his house, she at the advanced 
age of ninety years and his father at the age of seventj^-two. Mr. 
Downing had five brothers and four sisters. His father was in the 
war of 1812. Most of his ancestors were long-lived and religiously 
inclined, many of whom were ministers of the gospel, himself 
joining the Methodist church at the age of seventeen years. Mr. 
Downing has been a conscientious, hard-working, energetic and 
industrious man, believing that hard work is the only honest way 
of making a living. He is a good farmer and owns a nice farm near 
seven miles from the city of Winona, and is a republican in politics. 
Malinda Downing, his wife, the eldest child of Gilbert and Sarah 
Baldwin, was born in Gallic county, Ohio, March 12, 1822. She 
also descended from Scotch and Irish ancestors, some of whom 
lived to a remarkable old age, her great-grandfather Waddle living 
to over the age of one hundred years. None know mother Downing 
but to love her. She has devoted her life to the wants of others. 
In good works and in raising a large family she has done a mother's 
part, and for deeds of charity and kindness will long be remembered 
throughout her large circle of acquaintances. 

Pev. Michael Zickrick is the son of a German farmer, and was 



752 HISTORY OF WESrONA COUNTY. 

bom at Grierade, near Berlin, Prussia, May 22, 1828. His educa- 
tion was completed at the age of fourteen, after which he assisted 
his father in his tarming operations till he was twenty ; at this age 
lie went to learn the business of brickmaking, which he has followed 
nearly ever since. On March 12, 1846, he married Justina Seefield, 
and two years later emigrated to America, settling on a farm at 
Lomira, Dodge county, Wisconsin ; here he also carried on the 
manufacture of brick. Mr. Zickrick was reared in the Evangelical 
church, and in 1851 began to preacli its doctrines, and has ever 
since labored in this manner. In 1864 he came to Minnesota and 
purchased a larm in Elba township, this county, where one of his 
sons now resides. For the iirst two years of residence here Mr. 
Zickrick was constantly engaged in missionary labor and traveled 
Irom place to place. In 1869 he purchased thirty-nine acres of land 
on Sec. 29, now within the limits of the city of St. Charles, on 
which he began, the manufacture of brick, and still carries on the 
same industry, making an average of nearly two hundred thousand 
bricks per annum. In 1870 he removed his family to the present 
residence, near the brickyard, and has since made his home here. 
He now preaches once a week in the Evangelical church ol this 
city, and occasionally in Dover, Quincy, and other neighboring 
localities. He recently spent six months in Winona, supplying the 
puljnt of a sick pastor. He has taken little part in politics ; has, 
iiowever, served as judge of election in the city several times. He 
was a democrat until Lincoln's candidacy, since which time he has 
supported the republican party. Twelve children have been born to 
him, of whom eleven are now living. Their births, marriages, etc., 
are indicated below: Michael J., June 20, 1849, lives at St. 
Charles; Edward W. F., March 21, 1851, married to Hattie Bair, 
resides on the old homestead in Elba; Mary A., August 1, 1852, 
married to Gustav Gick, i« a resident of St. Charles ; Minnie D. W., 
March 8, 1854; Gustav R, May 2, 1855, home in Nordland, 
Dakota; Julius T., October 13, 1856 (now conductor on railroad), 
married to Alice Tuck, lives at Zumbrota, Minnesota; Lydia M., 
January 31, 1858 ; Sarah E., September 23, 1859, is teaching in 
Elba; Peter S., February 15, 1861, died before two years old ; Jacob 
E., April 8, 1862; Richard B., September 14, 1863; Emma E., 
March 14, 1866. All are natives of Wisconsin except the latter. 



CHAPTEE LVIII. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



EAELY SETTLERS CONTmUED. 



Godfrey Widmoyer, son of Gottlob and Catherine Widmoyer, 
was born January 11, 1832, in Strempeleach, Kingdom of Wurtem- 
berg, Germany. He attended school regularly eight years in Strem- 
peleach. Left for America September 14, 1852, and landed in New 
York October 8, 1852. On landing in New York he worked nine 
months at the baker trade. Left New York city and went to Weis- 
port, Pennsylvania, and remained there about five years, being em- 
ployed at various occupations. Still anxious to come west, he came 
to Onalaska, Wisconsin, in the fall of 1858. Lived at intervals in 
Onalaska and La Crosse for the next four or five years. Moved to 
Dresbach in the spring of 1864. Worked in a sawmill three or four 
years ; at the same time opened his farm where he now lives. Mr. 
Widmoyer was married to Mary Sold, daughter of Adam and Eve 
Sold. She was born in Pennsylvania. Mr. and Mrs. Widmoyer 
have nine children, all living. The two eldest, William and Mary, 
are married ; William, telegraph operator, lives in Dresbach ; Mary, 
now Mrs. Dalton, lives in Dakota, this county. The other children, 
Fred, George, Dealia, Gertrude, Jessie, Guy, and Edward, live at 
home. Mr. Widmoyer is a member of the Methodist Episcopal 
church, and has always lived an upright and conscientious life, and 
is highly respected as a man and citizeu. By industry and economy 
he has made a good living and accumulated means to support him in 
his latter days. 

Wesley Martin, of Homer, is the son of Asa and Elizabeth Mar- 
tin. He was born in Stockton county, New York, June 24, 1818. 
His parents were natives of Connecticut, and farmers. His grand- 
father Martin was in the expedition which Arnold led against Quebec. 
His father Asa was in the war of 1812, and was present at the burn- 
ing of Buffalo. The subject of this sketch was raised on a farm, and 
received a common school education. In 1822 his parents moved to 
GaUia county, Ohio. Here he experienced the vicissitudes of pioneer 
life. At an early age he went to learn the trade of a carpenter. In 



754 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

1841 he removed to Boone coimty, Indiana, where he worked for a 
while at his trade. In 1845 he went into tlie mercantile business at 
Lebanon, Boone county, retiring in 1848. In 1855 he bought an- 
other stock of goods, which he closed out in 1859. He then bought 
a woolen and grist mill at .lamestown, Indiana, which he operated 
until 1864, when he sold out and came to Winona county, Minnesota, 
settling in Sec. 30, T. 107, R 6. He now lives on Sec. 32. He 
has held several town othces, and was the nominee of his party for 
the legislature. December 6, 1838, he wedded Mary King, of 
Gallia county, Ohio. They are the parents ot eight children now 
living, whose names, in the order of their birth, are : Henry M., 
Darius C, William F., Lineous L., Fares B., Elizabeth, wife of 
Smith Corben ; Esther A., now Mrs. Caleb Bourn, and Olive E., 
now the wife of Oscar Downing. Fares B. was born in Boone 
county, Indiana, in 1853. He was reared mostly on the farm, and 
his early education was received in the common schools, and com- 
pleted with a course at the Winona high school. He was married 
in the fall of 1877 to Miss Jennie A. Smith, a native of the State 
of New York. He is now residing on a farm in the township of 
Plomer. 

C. W. Seefip:ld, dealer in grain. This business was established 
by Mr. Seefield in 1872, at which time he rented an elevator of H. 
E. Broughton, and commenced operations as a buyer and shipper of 
grain. The following year, 1873, Mr. Seefield purchased the Brough- 
ton elevator, and since then, enlarging his operations from year to 
year, has become one of the heaviest buyers in southern Minnesota, 
owning ten elevators along the line of the Chicago & Northwestern 
railway, between Utica and Iroquois. In connection with this busi- 
ness Mr. Seefield does a heavy trade in coal, salt and flour, the 
latter the product of his steam flouring-mill at Nordlon, Dakota, 
with a capacity of sixty barrels a day. The capacity of his St. 
Charles elevators (of which he owns two, having a joint interest in 
a third) is about 45,000 bushels, and of the whole number about 
130,000. To man these elevators he employs a force of thirty- 
one hands, and the aggregate bushels of grain handled the past sea- 
son were about 900,000. Mr. Seefield is a native of Louisa, Dodge 
county, Wisconsin. He came to this county without capital in 
1864, being at that time seventeen years of age, and was variously 
employed during the eight years that intervened before he com- 
menced shipping grain on his own account. Three years of the 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 755 

eight were spent in the grain-house of J. Hempstead & Co., at tlie 
expiration of which time, in partnership with Ed. Birge, Mr. See- 
field commenced operating in grain, and the results of his eleven 
years' operations speak for themselves. As a member of the ma- 
sonic fraternity, and of the city government, as well as of the busi- 
ness circles of the city, Mr. Seefield ranks well. He is a member of 
Rising Sun Lodge, A. F. and A. M.; Orient Chapter, R. A. M., and 
Home Commandery, K. T., of Rochester; a member of the city 
council during several terms, and mayor of St. Charles in 1881 and 
1882. 

Lorenzo D. Mead, was born in Illinois in 1826. He was raised 
on a farm near Galena, Illinois, working and attending school when 
opportunity offered. When he reached his twenty-fourth year he 
purchased a farm in Wisconsin, which he retained and worked for 
some years, then sold out and removed to Crawford county, Wiscon- 
sin, where he purchased another farm, remaining some six years. He 
removed west to Minneiska in 1864, where he has remained ever 
since, being connected with the elevators and obtaining such other 
employment as offered. He has been twice married, the first time 
in 1850, to Miss Gertrude Bruce, who died in 1852, leaving one 
child, who also died a short time afterward; the second time to 
Miss Ellen Owen, in 1854, by whom he has five children. 

C. F. Putsch, watchmaker, jeweler, and dealer in small musical 
instruments and merchandise, 57 East Third street. This business 
was established by his brother A. Putsch, Jr., in 1874, on Center 
street, between Second and Third streets, and was removed from 
tliere to its present location in 1876. The following year A. Putsch, 
Jr., died, and the business passed into the hands of the present pro- 
prietor in 1878. He has one assistant in his business. C. F. 
Putsch was born in Portage City, Wisconsin, and came from there 
to this county witli his father's family in 1864; has resided within its 
limits ever since, and, with the exception of three years, in the city 
of Winona, where he received his education. He is a member of 
Oak Grove Lodge, Ancient Order of Druids, and also of the Winona 
Gun Club. 

J. Baeeie, merchant tailor, 16 Center street. This business was 
established in 1864, on the corner of Main and Third street, and was 
removed to its present location in the summer of 1882. He manu- 
factures custom work exclusively, and has built up a more extensive 
trade than is at all common in a western city the size of Winona. 
45 



756 HISTORY OF WESrONA COUNTY. 

Two cutters are kept constantly employed, and the establishment 
furnishes work for fifteen tailors. Mr. Barrie is a native of New 
York, and has been in the business he now carries on since enter- 
ing the shop as a tailor's apprentice nearly forty years ago, at which 
time he was thirteen years of age. Has been in business for himself 
thirty-five years. From the east Mr. Barrie came to Fall River, 
Wisconsin, in 1850, and six years later to Waseca county, in this 
state, his health at that time demanding change of air and employ- 
ment. 

Frederick Deuzer was born in Ohio in 1843, and was brought 
up on his father's farm, working during the summer and attending 
school during the winter months. He remained at home until he 
was twenty-one years of age, when he came west, settling in the 
town of Whitewater, where he purchased a. farm of 142 acres, which 
he cultivated for some years, when he sold and purchased another 
farm. Selling again he bought the farm he now occupies in 1876. 
He was married in 1866, to Miss Mary Hostetter, by whom he had 
three children. He is a Presbyterian, and a democrat in politics. 

DouD & Thomas, boots and shoes, hats and caps, trunks and 
gents' furnishing goods, corner Third and (Center streets. This 
business was started in 1879 at the corner of Second and Center 
streets, and removed to its present location in the spring of 1882. 
The storeroom fronts twenty-four feet on Third street, has a depth 
of one hundred and twenty feet, with a lateral extension in the rear 
24X50, giving a little over four thousand square feet of flooring- 
room. They employ three persons and carry a stock of from $12 to 
$15,000. The members of the firm are R. T. Doud and W. W. 
Thomas. 

R. T. Doud was born in the State of New York, in 1835, came 
to Michigan with his parents when quite young, and five years later 
to Illinois. In 1857 the family removed to Trempeleau county, 
Wisconsin, and R. F. Doud was there in business with his father 
under the firm name of Doud & Son (now Doud Son & Co., of this 
city) until his removal to Winona in 1865. Upon the organization 
of the Winona Milling Co. in 1879, Mr. Doud, who was a large 
stockholder in that concern, was elected secretary and still holds 
that office. In September of the same year, in connection with Mr. 
W. W. Thonuis, he founded the firm of Doud & Thomas, which has 
had a growing trade since its organization. Mr. Doud is married 
and has three children, boys. He is a member of Winona Lodge, 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 757 

No. 18, A. F. and A. M., Winona Chapter, No. 5, and Coenr de Lion 
Commandery, No. 3. 

W. W. Thomas, the junior of the lirm, is a native of New York. 
Came to Winona in 1869, and was a clerk in the dry-goods liouse of 
his brother, J. W, Thomas, of this city, until he established himself 
in his present business. He is a member of the board of trade and 
its present treasurer. 

J. P. ScHMiTz, collar and fly-net manufactory, north side Third 
street, between Walnut and Market. The building is a two-story 
brick, with basement, the basement and upper story devoted to 
manufacturing purposes. This business was established in this city 
in 1865, by P. J. Schmitz, brother of J. P. Schmitz, with whom 
the present proprietor learned his trade, and then in 1868 formed a 
partnership which lasted two years, when J. P. Schmitz left the 
city and spent two years traveling as a joarneyman, during which 
time he visited California. On his return was for a short time in 
partnership with his brother, then bought out his interests here in 
1874, and has since conducted the business, which is gradually 
growing. The product of 1874 was about five dozen collars a week, 
and in that year H. W. Cooper was admitted partner, this business 
association continuing until 1878, since which time Mr. Schmitz 
has conducted business alone. He now employs a force of from 
8 to 18 hands, according to season and the demands of trade, 
turns out from 12 to 15 dozen collars a week, and from 300 
to 325 dozen fly-nets a season. Sixteen different kinds of col- 
lars are manufactui-ed, and trade extends into Iowa, Nebraska, 
Dakota and Wisconsin. In 1880 Mr. Schmitz took out letters 
patent for an improved collar cap, known as Schmitz's patent 
cap, which is meeting witli much favor wherever introduced. 
By this invention a smooth bearing surface always rests upon the 
horse's neck, the collar top is stiffened so as to retain its shape, all 
seams by which the horse's neck might be galled are done away with, 
and water perfectly excluded from the collar top without the inter- 
vention of extra caps, either leather or metal. It is a common-sense 
contrivance sure to meet a practical want. Mr. Schmitz was born in 
Chicago, in 1848, and spent some years in Wisconsin before coming 
to Winona in 1865. He is a member of Oak Grove Lodge, No. 15, 
A.O.D. 

E. S. Morgan, bookseller and stationer, 9 East Third street. 
This business was established by the present proprietor in 1865, on 



758 HISTORY OF winona county. 

Second street, and removed to its present location in 1874. The 
business is both a jobbing and retail trade in books and stationery. 
The building he now occupies is 22 X 80, two stories above the base- 
ment, all devoted to his business. Trade extends along the line of 
the Winona & St. Peter division of the Chicago & Northwestern 
railway, and along the western end of the Green Bay & Minnesota 
railroad. Business gives employment to a force of si:'C persons, and 
shows an increase of about twenty per cent over sales of last year. 
Mr. Morgan is a native of Indiana, came witii his parents when 
quite young to Oquawka, Illinois, entered a bookstore in that place 
as a boy, and came from there to this city the same year that he 
established trade here, 1865. He is married, a member of the 
board of trade, also of the Methodist Ej^iscopal church, and has 
one child in attendance at the high school of this city. 

Arthur Beyerstedt, grocer and dealer in provisions and naval 
stores, corner Main and Second streets. This business was originally 
established in the spring of 1865, on the levee at the foot of Main 
street, as a boatstore, sales being exclusively to rivermen, and was 
there conducted until 1870, when it was removed to its present loca- 
tion. The business house is 48x60, employs a force of six clerks 
and two delivery wagons, and its transactions show a steady growth 
from year to year, the increase of this over last year's sales being 
ten per cent. Mr. Beyerstedt is a native of Hamburg, Germany; 
came to America with his parents when ten years of age. The 
family settled in Davenport, Iowa, in 1856, and the following year 
removed to Wisconsin, the parents being residents of this city. 

Pkter Peshon, farmer, was born in Luxemburg, Germany, in 
1842. When he was nineteen years of age he emigrated to America, 
landing in New York in 1862. He went to Wisconsin, where he 
engaged in the service of a man who was purchasing horses for the 
government, remaining with him during the continuance of the 
rebellion. In 1865 Mr. Peshon took uj) his residence in Minnesota, 
buying the farm he now lives on. In 1870 he married Miss Jane 
Piffer, by whom he has had four children. Mrs. Peshon died in 
1880. Mr. Peshon is a democrat and a Koman Catholic. He culti- 
vates a good farm and is well res})ected and liked by those who 
know him. He has never held political office, preferring to attend 
to his own affairs rather than those of the public, though often 
solicited to do so. 

Peter Sfeltz, farmer, was born in Luxemburg, Germany, in 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 759 

1839, working on his father's farm and attending such schools as 
were in his immediate neighborhood until manhood. In 1864 he came 
to this country, joining a brother who was already settled in Iowa, 
where he remained a short time, when he came to Mt. Yernon, pur- 
chasing land and settling down. Mr. Speltz had but very little 
capital, but with perseverance and energy he has placed himself in 
the front rank of the many wealthy settlers of Mt. Yernon township. 
He erected and occupies one of the finest brick residences in the 
county, and his outbuildings are a model to his brother farmers. 
He is a representative German, and has always taken a very active 
part in public and political affairs. He was the democratic nominee 
for county commissioner, and has twice been elected chairman of 
supervisors, and has held other township offices. He married in 
1866 Miss Anna Rivers, sister of Henry Rivers, Esq., of Rolling 
Stone, by whom he had five children. She died October 16, 1876, 
after a long and painhil illness, universally respected and beloved, 
which was evidenced -by an immense funeral, the settlers turning 
out en masse to do honor to her remains, forming a cortege of over 
one hundred teams. Hers was the first burial in the Catholic 
cemetery. Mr. Speltz was married again in 1878, to Miss Anna 
Geudinger, daughter of N. Geudinger, Esq., of Norton. He was 
the promoter of and very active in the erection of the Catholic 
church at Oak Ridge, and was one of the first communicants in the 
township. 

Timothy Hess, of Witoka, was born in Herkimer county, New 
York, September 8, 1816. He is the son of Daniel and Margaret 
Hess, both natives of New York. They are of German descent ; his 
grandfather Hess was in the revolution, and his father was in the 
war of 1812 ; was at Sackett's Harbor under Brown. Timothy was 
raised on a farm, and educated in a common school. When he be- 
came of age he went to work on the canal, and soon had charge of 
a boat. Finally he bought a boat, and followed the business for 
twenty years. He was one of the men selected by the "F. and F." 
company to make the trial trip with a steam tug from New York 
city to Buffalo. September S, 18-18, he married Lucy Chapin, of 
Herkimer county. New York. They have six children, five of whom 
are living: Mary, Ellen, James, Cornelius, Daniel and Emma. 
Mr. Hess came to Minnesota in 1865, and settled on Sec. 2, T. 106, 
R. 7. Mrs. Hess is deceased. 

John Groesbeck, farmer, was born in Germany, in 1825. He was 



760 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

brought up a tanner, working with his parents until his twenty-fifth 
year, when he came to America. He found employment at various 
occupations, farming, working on the railroad, and at day's labor, 
until 1865, and managed, by dint of economy, to save a few hun- 
dred dollars, with which he purchased forty acres of land in Mt. 
Vernon township. This he occupied and worked for ten years, sell- 
ing out and purchasing a farm of 160 acres in Whitewater. He 
married, in 1860, a German lady. Miss Peshon, by whom he has 
had six children. Mr. Groesbeck has had many difficulties to con- 
tend with, and it has only been by dint ot frugality and persever- 
ance he has attained his present prosperity. He is a Roman Cath- 
olic, and has no decided political views. 

Georgp: L. Camp was born in New York State in 1830, and came 
to Minnesota in 1851, finding employment lumbering, he remaining 
in the vicinity of Minneapolis and St. Paul until the breaking out of 
the rebellion, when he joined the gallant 9tli, and his regiment was 
one of the first to march to the relief of the settlers at the time of 
the Sioux outbreak, and was present with General Sibley's command 
in every engagement with the Indians, returning with his regi- 
ment in the fall of 1864. They were then sent to the front, and he 
took part in the engagements of Murfreesborough, Kingston, JSTorth 
C^arolina, and the surrender of General Johnson at Raleigh. After 
the war was over he purchased some land in Norton, which he 
aftei-ward sold, buying the farm he now resides on. He married, in 
1866, Miss Bertha Stearns, and has two children. Mr. Camp is a 
prominent temperance man, and takes an active part in every tem- 
perance movement that has taken place in the town. 

Carl Fink, farmer, is of German descent, having been born in 
Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, in 1820, where he was brought up, and 
learned the trade of wagon-maker. He was married in 1842 to 
Miss Anna Heising, also a native of Pennsylvania. He followed his 
trade for some years at different points in Pennsylvania and Mary- 
land. In 1848 he came west to Detroit, where he remained two 
years. His wife died here, leaving no children. In 1856 he moved 
to Wisconsin, i)urchasing a farm, which he worked up until 1865, 
when he sold out and removed to Whitewater, where he has since 
resided. He married a Wisconsin lady, Mrs. Bertha Felex, by 
whom lie has had four children. Mr. Fink is a Lutheran and a 
republican. 

Addison Garrison, farmer, born in Kipley county, Indiana, in 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 761 

1828, where he attended school and worked on a farm. In 1849 
married Miss Martha Bennett. By this marriage has had five 
children : Charlotte, born 1850, married Jerrj Rollings ; Rachael, 
born 1851, died September 21, 1856 ; Margaret, born 1853, married 
in 1875 Andrew Parker, of Big Stone county, Minnesota ; Theodore, 
born 1855, married in 1880 Ida Orantz, born in Sweden in 1855 ; 
Emaline, born 1857, died 1877 ; Mrs. Martha (Bennett) Garrison, 
died the same year (1877). Our subject in 1862 joined the 15th 
reg. of Ind. Vols., and was discharged the following year owing to ill 
health. In 1865 moved to Whitewater, Minnesota, where he 
purchased 200 acres of farm land in Sec. 5, T. 108, R. 10. Has 
been three times elected supervisor ; is a republican in politics and 
in religion favors the Methodist Episcopal church. 

August Detrich, farmer, was born in Luxemburg, Germany, in 
1830, and came to this country with his parents when he was five 
years old. They settled on the Western Reserves, Ohio, where Mr. 
Detrich remained until 1860, being employed mostly in farming. 
He enlisted in the army in 1861, joining the 67th Ohio Vols., and 
was with his regiment under Gilmore in the department of the south. 
He was slightly wounded at Fort Wagner, Charleston Harbor. He 
was made color-sergeant in 1864, and carried them through the 
fights of Bermuda Hundreds, Hatcher's Run, Fort Harrison and 
Dutch Gap. His regiment was part of the well-known 10th corps 
or Terry's fighting corps, which was subsequently consolidated with 
the 18th and made the 24th. He participated in all the fighting 
around Richmond and Petersburgh, and came up with his corps just 
in time to fire a farewell shot at Appomattox courf-house. His army 
record has been a grand one ; he bore his regiment's colors proudly 
aloft through seven engagements and never lowered them once to 
the foe. On the close of the war he moved west, purchasing land in 
Whitewater, where he still resides, enjoying the prosperity his labor 
has endowed him with, beloved by his family and respected by all 
who know him. He was married on the eve of his enlistment to a 
young lady whose patriotism was only equaled by her love, and 
who willingly surrendered him to his country's cause, and claimed 
him not again until rebellion's serpent-head was laid low in the dust. 
Mary Meyers, her name deserves to be recorded on the roll of those 
noble women who suffered so much that their country might live. 
Three sons have blessed their union, Abram, John and Sherman. 



762 HISTORY OF WrPfONA COUNTY. 

Mr. Dctricli is a staunch republican, a member of the G.A.R., has 
held numerous local town offices, and is a Methodist in religious views. 

Charles Francis Dunkhorn is of Prussian descent, born at 
Detroit, Mlchia^an, in ISiO, and spent his younger days on his 
father's farm in the neighborhood of Ypsilanti, Michigan. He was 
one of the first young men of his town to enter the Union ranks, be- 
coming a member of Co. C, 8th Mich., and serving during the entire 
rebellion, mustering out in 1865 as orderly sergeant of his company. 
He was twice wounded at Petersburgh and Hatchers run, though 
slightly, and only lost ten days' duty from sickness or disability dur- 
ing his entire enlistment. 

Mark Willson is the only son of John I. and Mary Willson; was 
born at Newmarket, Ontario, February 27, 1820. In 1824 his 
parents removed to western Pennsylvania and settled in Sugar 
drove, Warren county, where the family resided until 1863. His 
father and mother both died and were buried at Sugar Grove. At an 
early age Mr. Willson engaged in the mercantile business, which he 
followed until his removal to the great west in 1863. At the age of 
twenty-one he was elected a justice of the peace, and continued to fill 
that office by re-election for a period of twenty-five years. He also 
filled the office of postmaster and various other local offices to the 
entire satisfaction of the community. In 1853 he was married to 
Elizabeth Hallock, of New York city. Disposing of his property in 
1S63, he came west and settled at Hastings, Minnesota, where he 
had friends then living, and re-embarked in the business of a general 
dealer in merchandise. Here he remained until 1866, serving one 
year as mayor of that thrifty city. In that year he removed his 
family and business to Winona, where he has since resided. In 
1868 he disposed of his stock of merchandise and engaged in the 
banking business, taking an active part in the organization of the 
Second National Bank, with which he remained connected as an 
officer several years. In 1877 he resigned his position, and with 
others secured a charter for the Merchants' National Bank, of which 
institution he has been president ever since. Mr. Willson is a 
staunch republican, and an exemplary and public-spirited citizen. 

W. L. Nkvius & Bro., livery and sale stables, city omnibus and 
hack line, office corner of Johnson and Fourth streets. The princi- 
pal stables of the firm are at this location, and occupy a lot fronting 
140 feet on Fourth street and 60 feet on Johnson. The business has 
grown from a comparatively small stable of fifteen horses in 1872 to 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 763 

really metropolitan proportions. En addition to the premises above 
mentioned they occupy commodious stables on Johnson, between 
Third and Fourth streets, fronting the Huff House, and also on the 
northwest corner of Johnson and Third streets. Their livery stock 
consists of sixty head of horses, thirty-two carriages and buggies, 
three omnibuses and four hacks, to man which a constant force of 
twelve employes is required. To their enterprise is owing the 
establishment of a city omnibus line, which at the time it was put 
in operation was considered a decided risk financially. This omni- 
bus line is maintained in winter as well as summer, and no *city of 
its size is better provided with transportation facilities of this kind 
than Winona has been of late years through the enterprise of this 
firm. They are as fully equipped for winter as for summer business, 
and when occasion demands the whole outfit is put on runners, as 
was the case during the winter of 1882-3 just closed. The members 
of the firm are W. L. Nevius and E. G. Nevius. 

Mr. W. L. Nevius is a native of Pennsylvania ; married and has 
one child now attending school in this city. He was engaged in 
farming and live-stock operations until 1866, at which time he came 
to Winona from Knox county, Ohio, and opened a stable for the 
sale of horses on Washington street, between Second and Third, at 
that time known as the Bauder House stables. Having purchased 
the stables on the corner of Market and Third streets, now occupied 
by Mr. George Warren, Mr. Nevius removed his business to that 
location in 1869, and from there to his present stand in 1872. The 
business was exclusively a sale business until 1870, when the livery 
department was added, since which time it has been conducted as a 
joint livery and sale establishment. The sales of the first year, 
1866, aggregated 200 head ; from that date until 1870 the annual 
sales were from 300 to 400 head, and in 1877 reached a total of fully 
600 head. The theater of operations has very materially changed 
since 1866, at which time purchases were from Indiana and Ohio 
breeders with sales to Minnesota farmers. Later purchases were 
from Illinois and Iowa, and sales were made to settlers in the Red 
River country of the north and the lumbermen of the northern 
pineries. Since 1880 purchases have been made quite extensively 
from the horse breeders of Winona and adjoining counties, while 
sales have been pretty evenly divided between the agriculturists of 
western Minnesota and Dakota and the lumbermen. During the 
months of November and December, 1881, Nevius & Bro.- paid to 



764 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

the fanners of Winona and adjoining counties about $12,000 for 
horses, all of them purchased to supply the demand of the Eau Claire 
pineries. The purchases from the same sources during the corre- 
sponding months of 1882 were fully thirty per cent in advance of those 
above given for 1881. The firm also own considerable farming 
lands in the western portion of the state, from which, if necessary, 
they can draw supplies for the use of their stock at this point. 

E. G. Nevius is a native of Ohio ; came to Winona in 1870, took 
charge of the livery stables of his brother, W, L. Nevius, in 1872, 
and the following year entered into partnership with him. Mr. E. 
G. Nevius is a member of Winona Lodge, No. 18, A. F, and A. M., 
Winona Chapter, No. 5, and of Coeur de Lion Commandery, No. 3. 
He was married in 1875, to Miss E. Simpson, daughter of V. Simp- 
son, Esq., one of Winona's pioneer business men. They have three 
children. 

James P. CBrien, farmer, was born in Ireland, in 1832, and 
came to this country while very young. His father settled in New 
York city, and James learned the bricklayers' trade. When he was 
twentj^-one he married Miss Kate Sullivan, and has a family of 
seven children. Mr. O'Brien followed his trade in different cities 
up to 1862, when he enlisted in -lOth regt. N. Y. Vols.; was 
wounded in the battle of Gettysburg, for which he now receives a 
pension. He participated in the seven days' fighting around Rich- 
mond under Mc(]lellan, and was in other severe engagements. He 
left the service with the rank of sergeant ; he came west to Elba in 
1866, and has built most of the brick houses in the township. Mr. 
O'Brien also carries on farming to some extent, cultivating forty 
acres. Mr. O'Brien owns considerable property, and is much re- 
spected and liked. 

Peter Hannberg, watchmaker, was born in Sweden, February 
11, 1827. He was early apprenticed to the watchmaking, and after 
learning his trade he worked for some years at Hellingsland, and 
other points in Sweden. In 1866 he came to this country, coming 
almost direct to Mt. Vernon. He was the first to erect a dwelling 
at Millville, Wabasha county, and has been closely identified with 
the prosperity of the township, in both Winona and Wabasha 
counties, lying adjacent to each other. He has been engaged in 
various businesses, carrying on limekilns, farming, mercantile, and 
now caiTies on his old trade of watchmaking. He was married in 
1849 in .Sweden, to his cousin, Anna Hannberg, and has had one 



BIOGEAPHICAL. 765 

child. He is a Lutheran in religious convictions, and a staunch re- 
publican in politics. Mr. Hannberg resides on his own property, 
near to the town line of Minneiska, and is very popular with his 
countrymen in this and other townships. 

E. G. Hill, justice of the peace. Mr. Hill is a native of Ver- 
mont ; came to Wisconsin in 1866, and to St. Charles the following 
September ; since coming here has not been in trade ; was the first 
assessor of the city after its incorporation, 1870 and 1871, and has 
served several terms as such ; has been justice of the peace over 
five years of that time, and is the present secretary of both the 
masonic bodies in the city. 

Leander KoKTON was born in Starksboro, Vermont, July 10, 1825. 
He spent his youth at home, working on his father's farm in the 
summer time and going to school in the winter. At the age of 
twenty-six he married Miss Catherine Hill, and bought a farm near 
Starksboro, and lived on it four years, and sold it and bought an- 
other near Huntington, Vermont, and worked it one year. He then 
sold out farm and implements and moved back to Starksboro, and 
bought a sawmill and 300 acres of timber (hardwood and spruce). 
After running the sawmill about three years he sold out and moved 
to Kipton, and bought a farm and kept a dairy for eight years. 
About this time he caught the " Western fever," and after dispos- 
ing of his farm and stock he was carried off by it to Pleasant Hill, 
Minnesota, where he arrived in March, 1866, and bought the S.W. 
^ of Sec. 15, which he now owns and has under a good state of cul- 
tivation. Mr. Norton has six children : the eldest, Rollin, mar- 
ried Sarah A. Cooper, and now resides in the southwestei-n part of 
the township. 

Nick Biever, postmaster, Oak Ridge, was born in Germany, 
1846, and came to this country in 1852, going to Wisconsin, where 
he remained fourteen years fanning. He then removed to this town- 
ship in 1866, where he purchased land and engaged in farming. In 
1876 he removed to Oak Ridge, and was appointed postmaster, 
which position he continues to fill. He also carries on business as 
shoe and general store. He married Miss Susan Becker in 1867, 
and has had six children, one of whom has died. He is a member 
of the Roman Catholic church. He was a member of the 2d Wis. 
Cav., and served under Banks, participating with his regiment in 
the numerous engagements of his command. 

Gould & Snow, attorneys-at-law ; office corner of Third and 



766 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Center streets, in postoffice block. Law partnership formed Janu- 
ary 1, 1877. Members of tirm, O. B. (xould and A. 11. Snow. 
Hon. O. B. Gould is a native of Brantford, Ontario ; received his 
early education in the common scliools of Ohio, and at the outbreak 
of the war was prepariugfor college at the Seneca County Academy, 
Kepublic, Ohio. Leaving school, he enlisted on September 25, 
1861, in the 55th Ohio Inf. reg., and served with the army in West 
Virginia, taking part in all the engagements fought there until the 
fall of 1862. He was then with Pope's command in the Shenandoah, 
taking part in the second Bull Run fight, and after that engagement 
was with the ai-my of the Potomac until after the battle of Gettys- 
burgh, though not in that engagement, having been wounded at 
Chancellors ville May 2, 1863, and taken prisoner after the battle. In 
about two weeks after being taken prisoner he was paroled, and as 
soon as sufficiently recovered was placed in command of the parole 
camp of prisoners at Washington, having been promoted second 
lieutenant April 22 of that year. The same fall (1863) he was 
exchanged and joined his regiment then on duty with Grant and 
Sherman's army in the southwest, taking part in the battles of 
Mission Ridge and Lookout Mountain. He marched with Sher- 
man's army to the relief of Burnside at Knoxville, and the follow- 
ing spring took part in the great series of engagements lasting four 
months which resulted in the capture of Atlanta. Was with the 
army that ''marched down to the sea," and ])articipated with his 
regiment in the siege of Savannah, the battles of Averyboro and 
]5entonsville, and was at Ealeigh when Johnson surrendered. After 
that event his regiment marched to Washington, where it partici- 
pated in the grand review, and was then transferred to Louisville, 
Kentucky, where, with the rest of his comnumd, Capt. Gould was 
mustered out, July 11, 1865, after three years, nine months and 
seventy-two days of hard service. His first-lieutenant commission 
bears date March 19, 1864 ; his captaincy was obtained November 9, 
same year. Returning home, Capt. Gould read law in the office of 
Lee & Brewer, of Tiffin, Ohio, attended law lectures at Michigan 
University, graduating in 1867 and receiving his parchment. The 
same fall he located in Winona, and was mostly in practice without 
any partner until his association with Mr. Snow, nearly six years 
since. In the fall of 1880 Mr. Gould was nominated for state 
representative by the republican county convention, and returned by 
a majority of 300 in a district confessedly democratic by at least 300 



BIOGEAPHICAL. 767 

majority. Was in attendance at the sessions of the general assembly 
when the state capital was burned, and also during the bond bill 
excitement, recording his vote against that measure, which was 
afterward declared unconstitutional by the supreme court. Was in 
the extra session of assembly that same fall (1881), and was one of 
the committee of arrangements upon whom devolved the prosecution 
of a certain district judge of this state, which resulted in his impeach- 
ment and remc'val from office. Nominated by his party for state 
senator in 1882, he made the canvass against ex-chief justice Wilson. 
Mr. Gould's name appears in connection with many of the industrial 
and educational institutions of the county. A. H. Snow is a 
native of Michigan, a graduate of its State University class of 1865 
and of the Albany Law School class of 1867. Located for practice 
in Albany, but two years later removed to California and was in 
practice in San Francisco for twelve years prior to locating in Winona 
in 1871. Here he formed a law partnership with John Keyes, which 
ccmtinued until Mr. Keyes' death in 1876. The following January 
his present partnership was formed. He was city attorney in 1874; 
the same fall was elected county attorney, holding the office four 
years. He is the present attorney of the Winona Building Associa- 
tion ; married and has three children in tlie city schools. 

J. Kendall, wholesale and retain dealer in drugs, oils, paints 
and glass, 17 East Second street. This house is the lineal successor 
of the old drug-liouse of Charles Benson, established in this city over 
twenty-six years ago, and which was successively Benson, Benson 
& Upham, Benson & Bingham, Benson, Bingham & Co., Benson & 
Kendall, and since 1875 J. Kendall. The premises now occupied 
by this business were purchased by Mr. Kendall in 1870, from 
S. N. Wickersham, who had occupied it as a drug-house until tlie 
death of his wife, when he discontinued business, shipped part of his 
stock to Philadelphia and disposed of the remainder to F. Pattou. 
The building is a three-story and basement structure, stone front, 
20X100 feet, with an addition 40x20, fronting on the alley. The 
business of the house occupies two stories and the basement, and 
gives employment to a force of five clerks and one traveling sales- 
man. The great bulk of trade is in lubricating, illuminating and 
paint oils, of which from 6,000 to 7,000 barrels are annually disposed 
of. The oil-house, corner of Second and Washington streets, has a 
capacity of 1,000 barrels. The house holds the agency of the 
Standard Oil Company, and extends its trade along the lines of the 



768 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Chicago & Northwestern railroad and brandies in Minnesota and 
Dakota, and also along the Green Bay & Winona road in Wisconsin. 
Mr. Kendall was born in Ithaca, New York, in 1822, and was in the 
drv-goods trade in that city twenty-five years before coming 
to Winona in ISfid Mr. Kendall's whole time is given to business. 
He is a member and director of the board of trade and chairman of 
its city committee. 

John Latschi, grocer, 103 East Second street, has been in business 
in this city since May, 1867, and in his present location since the fall 
ot 1870, the same year in which he bought the ))roperty and built his 
stone building, a two-story brick, 25x80 feet, the lirst floor and 
basement occupied with his business, the uj)per story for family 
dwelling. The trade gives employment to a force of five persons 
and one delivery wagon. 

Mr. Latsch is a native of Zurich, Switzerland ; came to America 
in 1854 ; settled in Dakota, Winona county, but only remained a 
short time, removing to Wisconsin, where he was engaged in farming 
until 1864. February 27th of that year he enlisted in the 25th Wis. 
Inf. ; was mustered in at La Crosse, and the following spring trans- 
ferred to the 12th reg., with which he served until mustered out at 
Louisville July 1, 1865, having served with Sherman's army and 
pai-tici])ated in the march to the sea. Since coming to America Mr. 
Latsch has twice revisited his native country, once in 1873 and again 
in 1882. He is married and has three children, two of them assist- 
ing in the grocery house and one in attendance at the city schools. 

Robert Burns, farmer, was born in Dundee, Scotland, in 1837, 
and came to this country when he was seven years of age, in care of 
his aunt, who had adopted him, his parents both being dead. She 
settled in Beloit, Wisconsin, where Robert received such education 
as the district schools afforded. When twenty years of age he 
struck out for the Pacific coast, determined to see as much of life as 
he could, and gain a fortune in the land of gold if possible. He 
wandered some four years, residing in different parts of California 
and in the Black Hills, Salt Lake City, Denver, and other western 
])oint8. His health failing somewhat he returned home, where he 
remained a year. Regaining his former strength and vigor, he 
worked at farming in Wisconsin and Iowa, and finally, in 1867, he 
])urchased the fine farm in Whitewater he now occupies from Mr. O. 
Medcalf The farm was in a very poor condition, and Whitewater 
but sparsely settled, and Mr. Burns had many obstacles to overcome ; 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 769 

but naturally being possessed of great energy and push, he deter- 
mined to become possessed of one of the best farms that the heart 
of a farmer could wish, and he has succeeded, for few stock farms in 
the town can rival it. He married in 1866 Miss Kate E. Ellis, of 
Ohio, who is a most estimable lady, and who has shared with Mr. 
Burns the privations of an early settler, and has ably assisted him in 
the acquisition of the handsome competency he now enjoys. 

H. G. C. Schmidt, wholesale dealer and importer of wines and 
liquors, T7 East Second street. This business was established by 
F. S. Holleysworth some sixteen years, and purchased by the pres- 
ent proprietor in 1881. 

Mr. Schmidt is a native of Nassau, Germany ; graduated at the 
University of Bohn, and was for a season in the employ of the gov- 
ernment there with the surgei-y corps of the mining department. 
Came from Germany to America in 1848, to Boone ville, Missouri, 
from which point he made the overland route to California in 1850, 
remaining until 1862. The family settled in Booneville, and there 
Mr. Schmidt made his home, with the exception of the twelve years 
spent in California, until his removal to Winona in 1867. Here he 
was engaged in furniture manufacture from 1867 to 1870, and in the 
grocery business from 1870 to 1881. He has the agency for ten of 
the principal trans- Atlantic steamship lines, and, as notary public, 
having full acquaintance with the regulations of the German gov- 
ernment, transacts business for German emigrants with European 
parties. He is a member of the I.O.O.F. fraternity, and for the 
thirteen years prior to 1881 was secretary of this lodge, his present 
business engagements compelling him to decline that office. He 
keeps one traveling salesman on the road and two employes in 
his store ; is married and has five children, four of them attending 
school. 

H. J. O'Neill, grain dealer ; office on west side Center street, 
between Second and Third streets. Mr. O'Neill is lessee of the 
C. & N. W. Railway Company's elevator at this point, and his 
Winona business consists solely in handling grain in transitu from 
western stations to the eastern markets. Grain is bought all along 
the lines of the road to its western terminus, and of the crop of 1881 
700,000 bushels passed through his Winona elevator. But little 
wheat is handled, operations being largely in barley. The elevator 
has a capacity of unloading, cleaning and discharging 2,000 bushels 
per hour, employs a force of from ten to twelve hands, and is fiir- 



770 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

nished with engines of 100 horse power. Mr. O'Neill is also owner 
of the Minneiska elevator just beyond the county limits, in Wabasha 
county. 

Mr. H. J. O'Neill is a native of New York State ; came to Minne- 
sota fifteen years since, and during that time has been engaged in 
the grain trade at Minneiska and this point. 

C. L. Pottle, superintendent of the Ellsworth Flouring Mills, 
Minnesota City, Minnesota, was born in the State of Maine, in the 
year 1844, of American parents. Received a collegiate education at 
Kentshill College, Maine. His youth and early life was spent on a 
farm. In 1867 he was married and removed to Minnesota, where 
he taught school for a time, until he took charge of the Ellsworth 
mills, in which capacity he has remained ever since. Mr. Pottle is 
one of the most social and agreeable of men, and by strict atten- 
tion to business has amassed a very handsome competence, and is 
one of the successful business men of the county. Mr. Pottle is a 
republican in politics and a member of the A. F. and A. M. 

Dajmiel W. Stone, capitalist, is a son of Joshua Stone, a teacher 
and lumberman, who was born on Long Island ; he married Chloe 
Morehouse, of Rhode Island, and settled on the St. John's river, in 
Douglas county. New Brunswick. Here was born the subject of 
this sketch on September 18, 1805. His parents soon moved across 
the state line into Maine, and here he received the limited education 
afforded by the common schools of that time and locality. On 
reaching manhood he purchased a farm, which he tilled during the 
summer, and spent his winters lumbering. He was married October 
5, 1831, to Mary A. Harris, who was born at Machias, Maine, 
January 5, 1814 ; her parents, Samuel Harris and Mary Gallup, 
were also born in Machias. Mrs. Stone died at Sun Prairie, Wis- 
consin, June 18, 1856. She was a member of the Baptist church. 
Five children survive her, as follows: Samuel W., born January 
14, 1833, married Harriet E. Pike, and lives at Aurora, Dakota ; 
Mary E., born May 14, 1836, married Jonathan Burrington (now 
deceased), afterward married James P. Duncan, and resides at Rich 
Hill, Missouri ; George W., born May 27, 1843, lives in Montana, 
a hunter by occupation ; Melvin L., born August 3, 1848, married 
Alice Barnett, and lives at Rich Hill ; Nehemiah, born Sep- 
tember 1, 1850, also a hunter in Montana. Mr. Stone removed 
to Sun Prairie, AVisconsin, in 1845, and was one of the successful 
pioneers of that region. At forty-five years of age he began'work 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 771 

as a stonemason, and followed the occupation for some time ; he 
also engaged in carpenter work, and built many houses complete 
from cellar to garret. In 1868 he sold his Wisconsin property, and 
after spending some time in prospecting, purchased his present home 
in St. Charles in the fall of that year, and has dwelt here ever since. 
He now owns three stores in the city, from whose rental a portion 
of his income is derived. On July 22, 1862, he married Attaresta, 
relict of Samuel R. White; she was born in Thompson, Connecticut, 
in January, 1816 ; her fathei^ Asa Burgess, was born in Plymouth, 
Massachusetts, and her mother, Millie Town, was a native of 
Thompson. Three children of Samuel R White are living: Ellis T., 
born October 12, 1843, married Desire Kearney, lives in La Salle 
county, Illinois ; Millie A., born December 31, 1844, married 
Charles W. Hall, dwells in Alden, this state ; Orman S., born 
January 3, 1847, married Dolly Terris, resides at Long Prairie, 
Minnesota. Mr. and Mrs. Stone are members of the St. Charles 
Baptist church, in which the former has been a deacon for the last 
six years. He has always been a democrat in politics. He was a 
town supervisor during the greater part of his residence in Sun 
Prairie ; has been alderman of this city four years, and in 1874 was 
mayor. 

John Yon Rohk, druggist and dealer in paints, oils, etc., north- 
east corner Main and Second streets. The drug-house of which Mr. 
Yon Bohr is the successor was established by L. Wienand & Co., in 
May, 1857, in an old frame building still standing on the north side 
of Second street, between Walnut and Market. After about six 
montlis the business was removed one block west and across the 
street, and there continued until 1867, when it was changed to its 
present location, and there conducted until the present. The origi- 
nal company were L. Wienand and H. B. AVedel, and so continued 
until Dr. Wedel sold his interest to his partner, and entered the 
United States army in the 4th Minn, reg., in 1862. L. Wie- 
nand continued the business until 1865, when he died and the 
stock was sold to Dohmen Schmidt & Co., who after one yearV 
management of afiairs sold out to Dr. Wedel, who had returned 
from the army. The new firm was AVedel & better, and so 
remained until Dr. Wedel bought out his partner in 1869, con- 
tinuing business alone until January 1, 1881, when he sold out to- 
John Yon Bohr. The house does a good general trade, a fine 
46 



772 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

prescription business, and requires the services of three persons to 
conduct it. 

John Von liohr is a native of Niagara county, New York, 
where he was educated and partially fitted for business, having 
spent three years as druggist's clerk in the city of Buffalo prior to 
coming to Winona in 1868. He entered the drug-house of Benson 
& Kendall in the spring of 1869, and was with that house eleven 
years, one year as partner, before establishing his present business. 
Mr. Von Rolir is married and has foun children. He is a member 
of the Philharmonic Society of this city. 

Louis Sounkll, dealer in grain, elevator situated south side 
Chicago & Northwestern railroad tracks ; capacity, 15,000 bushels; 
erected in 1880, at a cost of $5,000 ; size 26x66, with office 16x 12. 
Mr. Schnell is a native of Berlin, Germany, from whicli country he 
came to America in 1867, and to this county one year later. From 
1868 until 1870 Mr. Schnell was in this city handling grain for J. 
Hempstead & Co. He then removed to Winona, and until 1876 
was with the grain-house of C. G. Miller & Co. (afterward Ott(; 
Sontag). In 1876 returned to St. Charles and was one year in 
partnership with C. W. Seefield & Co., at the expiration of which 
time he rented the horse-power elevator of C. E. Kendall & Co., 
which operated until it was destroyed by fire in 1878. Mr. Schnell 
then made arrangements to build an elevator for himself, which he 
completed and occupied in time to handle the grain crop of 1880, 
and in which he is now doing a successful grain trade. His. elevator 
is worked by a steam-engine of about eight-horse power, gives 
employment to a force of from two to three hands, and shipments 
for 1882 were fully thirty-three percent in advance of previous year. 
These shipments are principally of barley and oats to the Milwaukee 
and Chicago markets. Wheat shipments, owing to the short crops 
of the past two or three years, are comparatively light. Mr. 
Schnell is married, is a P.M. of the A.O.U.W. and also a member 
of Winona Grove, No. 6, A.O.U.D. 

Nicholas Schell, Jr., teacher and town clerk, was born in 
Luxemburg, Germany, in 185-4, emigrating to America with his 
parents in 1869, when his father settled in Rolling Stone. Mr. Schell 
was a pupil of the high school, Winona, and also attended several 
terms at St. John's College, Stearns county, Minnesota. Finisliing 
his education, he embraced the profession of teacher, moving into 
tins township and taking charge of the school at Oak Ridge, which 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 773 

he still continues to teach. He was elected town clerk in 1879, 
filling that position ever since. He married, in 1880, Miss Marj 
Kimmell, daughter of the late Nicholas Kimmell, of Rolling Stone. 
He is a member of the Roman Catholic church, and votes with the 
democratic'party. 

Julius F. Boschee, farmer, is German by nativity, and came to 
the United States in 1849, when he was about twenty years of age. 
He resided for some years in New York city, working in a brewery. 
He also worked for a year in Cleveland at the same business. He 
worked on a farm in Summit county, Ohio, until the breaking out of 
the rebellion, when he entered the service, joining the 19th Mich., 
serving with that regiment and being with them at the battle of the 
Wilderness. Having been detailed into the pioneer corps he con- 
tracted rheumatism while building a pontoon bridge, and was 
shortly afterward mustered out of service, under a disability dis- 
charge. He was married in 1865, at Akron, Ohio, to Miss Anna 
Blumenthal, by whom he has had five children. In 1869 he pur- 
chased the fine farm he now occupies in Whitewater. He has gone 
extensively into stock-raising and is considered an authority on all 
matters pertaining to stock. He is a Lutheran and a republican. 

Winona Shoeing Shop, Heller and Perrott, proprietors ; Third 
street near court-house. This business was established in 1862, by 
George Warren, who was at that time in livery business, on tlie east 
end of the lot on which the shoeing shop now stands. The shop 
was at that time but half its present size, having been enlarged by 
the present proprietors in 1882. This property was sold by Mr. 
Warren in 1871, to D. J. Pettis, who sold to T. J. Heller, March 24, 
1875. The present partnership was formed in 1882, when the shop 
was enlarged and an additional forge was put in, making three fires. 
The business of the firm is steadily increasing, gives employment to 
four men. They do a general blacksmithing business, but special 
attention is paid to horse-shoeing, and they now do the greater part 
of the fine shoeing done in the city. 

T. J. Heller has resided in this city since 1869. He learned his 
trade with George McNutt, of Stockton ; came to this city and was 
two years in the employ of the Winona Carriage Works, and after 
one year's work in the city shops as journeyman blacksmith rented 
the premises he bought two years later and established himself in 
business. He is a member of St. Joseph's Catholic church, and of 
the St. Joseph's Benevolent Society as well. 



774 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Z. Perott is a native of France, and came to Canada with his 
parents when but eighteen months old. Removing to the New 
Enghind states, he learned his trade in Providence, Rhode Island, 
and coming west settled in Winona in 1871. He is a member of 
Prairie Lodge, No. 7, I.O.O.F. • * 

E. F. CuKTis, grocer, 15 East Third street. This business was 
established June 1, 1869, just across the street in Richardson's block, 
thence to the corner of Center, same block, and to its present loca- 
tion in 1879. This business was conducted as a retail trade until 
1873, then in connection with J. C. Black as wholesale and retail 
until Mr. Black retired two years later. Since 1875 it has been 
principally retail, although some jobbing is still done. Six clerks 
and two delivery wagons are kept constantly employed. Mr. Curtis 
is a native of Connecticut ; left the home farm at twenty-one years 
of age, and previous to coming to Winona in 1869 was traveling 
salesman for a New York boot and shoe house. He is a director of 
the board of trade, and quite extensively engaged in stock-farming. 

F. FiLiTZ was born in Germany, 1839, coming to this countr}^ in 
1864, going west to Wisconsin, where he rented a farm, working it 
for five years, when he moved up into Mt. Vei-non, and purchased the 
farm he now occupies. He was married in 1872, to Miss Louisa 
KuUer, by whom he has had five children. She, after a long and 
painful illness, died December 6, 1882, aged thirty-eight years, uni- 
versally beloved and respected by all who knew her. Mr. Filitz is 
a Lutheran in religion and a democrat in politics. He is thoroughly 
respected and liked by his neighbors. 

Smith Brothers, brass and iron founders, west side Walnut 
street, between Third and Fourth. Tliis is a new enterprise, com- 
menced in 1881 by two industrious mechanics with limited capital, 
who had learned their trade in the foundry and machine shops of 
W. M. Hurlbert, of this city, and concluded to establish business for 
themselves. They occupy a lot fronting 40 feet on Walnut street, 
with a depth of 120. Their casting house is 24x40 feet, with a 
small addition for engine and cupola. The engine for blowing pur- 
poses is of seven-horse power, and their cupola has a capacity of 
from 2,500 lbs. to 3,000 lbs. of metal. Ten persons find constant 
employment, and the contents of the cupolas are run off three times 
a week. Business is steadily increasing, and larger quarters will 
soon be required for their operations. Tlie members of the firm are 
J. F. and M. M. Smith. They are the sons of Matthew and Mary 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 775 

Smith, and came to this city witli their widowed mother and their 
grandparents, all of whom form one household. The grand- 
father is still living, aged almost ninetj-one years. The grand- 
mother died in 18T2, aged eighty-seven, after a married life of 
sixty-eight years. J. F. Smith is a native of Iowa ; M. M. Smith, 
of Illinois. 

Antoine Fabeie, farmer, is a native of the Province of Quebec, 
Canada, having been born at St. Hilaire in 1840. His parents were 
poor, and the small farm they tilled hardly gave sustenance to their 
large family. Antoine had to work early and late for a bare live- 
lihood, and had no time to procure any schooling. He left home 
when he was sixteen and went lumbering up the Ottawa. This 
vocation he followed for a number of seasons. In 1862 he came 
west to Minnesota with a gang of other French Canadians to cut 
logs. In 1867 he worked among the farmers in Elba and White- 
water. In 1870 he rented a farm of forty acres, whicli he finally pur- 
chased and now occupies. He married, in 1870, Miss Bertha Jonson, 
and has a family of three, two girls and a boy. Mr. Fabric is a 
Roman Catholic and independent in politics. 

Martin Hagan was born in Homer, Cortland county. New York, 
August 22, 1841, and was educated in the common schools of that 
county, and remained at home with his parents until 1862, when he 
entered the army with the 29th N. Y. Inf He participated in the 
battles of Malvern Hill and Fair Oaks, Williamsburgh and Glendale. 
He returned to New York after the war and married Miss Jenne 
Judd. He came west in 1870, buying land in Whitewater, where 
he has remained ever since. Mr. Hagan is a very successful farmer, 
and one of the most extensive wheat growers in the county. 

Otto Sontag, dealer in grain, hides and wool. This business 
was established in 1870, in an offit^e and warehouse on the levee, on 
the present site of the Winona Mill Company's mill. Capacity of 
warehouse 15,000 bushels, with rented storerooms of double that 
capacity. Shipments were made by river to La Crosse, there being 
then no outlet by rail to the eastern markets. In 1873, on the com- 
pletion of the Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul railroad to this point, 
Mr. Sontag occupied a warehouse on the tracks of that company 
with a capacity of 20,000 bushels. This was one of the old-time 
warehouses, with an elevated bridge upon which teams were driven 
and the grain dumped into bins. In 1877, in connection with the 
Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul Railway Company, he built the 



776 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

elevator which now stands on the track of that road just east of the 
passenger depot. It is a frame structure, 30 X 50 feet, modem style, 
with a liandling capacity of 30,000 bushels and a storage capacity 
of 50,000 bushels. Originally shipments of grain were largely in 
wheat, but of late years shipments of barley have rapidly increased 
until they fully e(pial those of wheat, the 1882 barley crop being 
somewhat in excess of that of wheat. Of the 1881 crop Mr. Sontag 
handled 135,000 bushels of wheat and 100,000 bushels of barley; 
that was a short crop, however, as high as 500,000 having been 
handled by him in a single year. Prior to August, 1882, was 
largely interested in hides, in company with G. H. Krumbeck, of 
this city, sales of single lots rising as high as $20,000. Is at 
present dealing only in local hides, the product of Winona butchers, 
of which the sales are about $1,000 per month. Wool sales, 
which since 1875 have been quite heavy, were quite light for 1881, 
the business of that year's clip aggregating about 20,000 pounds. 
In 1878, when the Winona Mill Company bought the river front, 
Mr. Sontag removed his office to the west side of Walnut street, 
between Second and Third, in a brick structure 20x40, two .stories 
and basement, the latter used for curing hides. He has connection 
by telephone with the City Exchange, and has also a private line 
communicating with his elevator. Mr. Otto Sontag was born in the 
Duchy of Brunswick, Germany, in 1841 ; came to America with his 
parents and located in Milwaukee in 1848. After some experience 
as a merchant's clerk, in 1862 he formed his first acquaintance with 
the grain trade as clerk in a grain house. This business he has fol- 
lowed for twenty years, twelve of them in this city. December 
16, 1866, Otto Sontag married Miss Roselia Schorse. They have 
five children, four of them in attendance upon the city schools. 

Jacob E. Peterson was born in Sweden in 1841, and came to 
this country in 1860, coming almost direct to Minnesota. He used 
to work at $4 a month farming in Sweden, and managed to save 
enough, with the aid of a little borrowed money, to pay his passage 
to New York. He found employment with different farmers be- 
tween New York and Detroit, gradually working himself west. In 
1864 he was working lumbering, and in 1870 he bought land in 
Elba. He was married at Winona in 1868, to Miss Johnson. He 
is a thorough farmer and is possessed of a great deal of energy and 
enterprise. 

M. ToYE, plumber, steam and gas fitter and dealer in engineers' 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 777 

supplies, at 14 West Third street. This house was established by 
the present proprietor in 1870, and his present location taken in 
1877, in which year he built his present business house, a two-story 
and basement brick, 24x80 teet, the whole occupied by his business, 
which shows an increase of about thirty-five per cent over operations 
of last year. He carries a very complete stock of all goods required 
in his line, equal in variety to any house in the state, and employs 
an average force of eight workmen. His largest contract this season 
has been in connection with the new waterworks of the city. Mr. 
Toye is a native of Scotland ; learned his trade in New York, and 
has now been a resident of the city over twelve years. Was elected 
county commissioner for the second district in 1881, and is now in 
ofiice. Is married, and has one child in school. 

J. W. Dyckson, attorney-at-law ; ofiice southwest corner of 
Lafayette and Second streets. Practice established in this city about 
twelve years since. Mr. Dyckson is a native of New York ; grad- 
uated from Allegheny City College, Pennsylvania, class of 1860 ; 
read law in the ofiice of Thomas George, Newburg, New York ; 
was admitted to practice in Poughkeepsie, New York, in 1862. 
Practiced in Newburg from 1862 to 1867, and for the following three 
years in New York city. Came to Winona in 1870. With the ex- 
ception of one year as the partner of Chief-Justice Buck, of Idaho, 
and one year with George Robinson, Mr. Dyckson has had no law 
partnerships in this city. He was city attorney during 1881, and his 
criminal practice is equal to that of any attorney in the city. 

Joseph Richmond was born in Alaska, La Crosse county, Wis- 
consin, October 4, 1856. His youth was spent on a farm with his 
parents, where he diversified his time with hunting, fishing and 
going to the common school. At the age of seventeen he hired out 
to work on a farm. He followed this for several years, chopping 
wood in the winter seasons. He has sj^ent several winters in the 
pineries of Wisconsin with profitable results, and invested the pro- 
ceeds in land in Pleasant Hill township. Mr. Richmond is a 
• young man of sterling qualities, and will undoubtedly become one 
of the leading men in the township. 

David S. Babcock, farmer, was born in Luzerne county, Penn- 
sylvania, September 1, 1850, and was one of a large family. He 
did not enjoy many advantages as a boy, but had to help work a 
large farm as soon almost as he was able to walk. He managed, 
however, in spite of many obstacles, to procure a very good edu- 



778 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

cation, and succeeded liis own teacher in cliarge of the district 
ecliool, which he taught some years. When he was twenty years 
of age he married in Wilkesbarre a young lady, Miss Mary Jane 
Kungle, and with a capital of $1,500 the young couple struck out 
west, and after pro8})ecting some months finally concluded to settle 
down in the beautiful valley of the Whitewater. He bought a tine 
farm and went to work, and succeeded in the comparatively few years 
he has been in the township in accumulating quite a snug fortune. 
Mr. Babcoc'k is yet a young man, but he is rapidly making his mark, 
and will at no very distant day be in Winona's fi-ont rank of wealthy 
farmers and representative western men. He is an Episcopalian, and 
in politics a strong republican. He has a family of two sons, John 
and Alfred, bright youths, John being considered quite a musical 
phenomenon, while Alfred as a mathematician is only excelled by 
his teacher. Mr. Babcock is thoroughly esteemed by his brother 
farmers throughout the county. 

Elmer & Tenney, photographers, and dealers in frames and 
photographic and artists' materials, 18 Center street. This busi- 
ness was established by Howard & Tenne}^ on the south side 
Second street, between Lafaj^ette and Main streets, and was removed 
to its present location in 1874. The house became Elmer & Tenney 
in 1879, at which time E. S. Elmer purchased the interest formerly 
held by Howard. Their house fronts 24 feet on Center street and 
has a full depth of 150 feet. The basement is used for packing and 
storage, and the upj^er story for light storage, the operating rooms 
being all on the first fioor. The firm employ a force of eight hands 
and do quite an extensive jobbing trade in frame and photographic 
stock. They are now making a specialty of Minnesota and Wis- 
consin scenery, and in this work are successfully rivalling the best 
competition of Minneapolis and St. Paul. Of their snow views for 
the exceptional winter of 1880-1 they have sold over 25,000, and 
their cabinets hold some of the most charming natural views to be 
found in the whole range of northwestern scenery. The present 
members of the firm are E. S. Elmer and C. A. Tenney. 

Mr. E. S. Elmer is of Connecticut ancestry, w^as born in Whites- 
town, New York, and was connected with the Rand Ironworks, of 
Detroit, for ten years : eight of them as cashier of the house, before 
coming to this city, where for the past three years he has been the 
financial head of the house with which he is now identified. 

C. A. Tenney is a native of New Hampshire, came to Chicago 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 179 

in 1869, and there learned his trade as an operating photographer. 
In 1871 he removed to Winona, and in the same year established 
himself in business in this city. Mr. Tenney is a married man and 
has one child in the kindergarten department of the normal school. 

OscAK Jacobs, born in Sweden, 1840, came to this country in 
1861. Mr Jacobs' parents were very poor, and when he landed in 
New York he was penniless, could not read or write or speak 
English, but he was a young man of nerve and push, and he 
tramped into New Jersey and worked several months for his board. 
At Somerville, New Jersey, he got work in a blacksmith shop, 
remaining there several years and learning the trade. He never 
used tobacco or drank, and saved his wages, employing a portion of 
them in paying a teacher to teach him reading and writing. In 
1872 he came west, settling in Whitewater, farming and working at 
his trade. In 1870 he married Miss Christiana Linestrom, and has 
three children. In addition to his farm and blacksmith shop in 
Whitewater he has just purchased a large shop in Plain view, which 
he wilt carry on in connection with his brother. He is a Lutheran 
and a republican, and a prominent officer in the Good Templars. 

The Jewell House, corner of Johnson and Second street, is 
owned by Y. Simpson, and leased by S. F. Sherwood. The house 
as oi-iginally constructed, a three-story brick, 40 X 80 feet, was built 
by F. G-. Siemers in 1871, and by him sold to Y. Simpson in 1874, 
who the same season rebuilt, doubling the size of the structure. It 
now fronts eighty feet on Second, has an equal frontage on Johnson, 
and is most conveniently arranged for travelers with the office, 
reading-room, commercial travelers' sample rooms, dining-rooms, 
billiard rooms, all on the ground floor and opening directly on the 
street. The house contains fifty guest-rooms, is well furnished, 
employs twenty servants, and is growing in popularity with the 
traveling public as its increasing patronage attests. S. F. Sher- 
wood, lessee and proprietor, is a native of New York, was in the 
hotel and livery business in Danbury, New York, from 1869 to 
1872, then came to Winona county, where for three years he was 
engaged in running a supply store in connection with the brick 
yards of Sherwood & Johnson, at Dresbach. He then accepted a 
situation as traveling salesman for a wholesale grocery house in 
Chicago, and was on the road in that capacity for six years, when he 
leased the house he now runs, bought its furniture and took posses- 
sion January 15, 1882. The lease is for five years, with a privilege 



780 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of ten. Mr. Sherwood is a man of family, and one of his children 
is attending kindergarten in this city. 

CiiAs. IIiLLK, jobber and retail dealer in hides, wool, pelts, 
leather and findings, 54 East Third street. This business was started 
by Mr. Hille in 1872, on Lafayette street, between Front and 
Second, and there continued one year. He then bought the lot he 
now occupies, fronting twenty feet on Third street, 140 feet deep, 
and erected a two-story and basement brick, 20 X 70 feet, into which 
he moved his stock in the same year, 1873. He employs three 
hands, and keeps one team constantly on the road. He handles in a 
season about $40,000 worth of hides, pelts and furs ; $30,000 worth 
of leather and findings, and from 7,000 as high as 20,000 pounds of 
wool. His trade extends eastward to La Crosse and Merillan, west- 
ward to Dakota and along the Minnesota Southern to Houston. 
Mr. Hille is a native of Brunswick, Germany, from which country 
he came to America for a permanent residence in 1868, having 
spent the closing years of the late war, 1864-5, in the United States. 
He had an extensive acquaintance with continental Europe, before 
coming to America, and after his arrival here from 1868 to 1870 
was traveling for the "Herald" publishing house of Milwaukee. 
He then engaged in tannery business at Wabasha, coming from 
that place to Winona in 1872. He is married and has one son in 
the city schools. Mr. Hille is a member of Winona Lodge, No. 18, 
A. F. and A. M., of Winona Chapter, No. 5, and of Cceur de Lion 
Commandery, No. 3, all of this city. He is also affiliated with 
Humboldt Lodge, No. 24, I.O.O.F., is connected with the Philhar- 
monic Society, and a member of the board of trade. 

Maire & Shank, harness-makers, carriage-trimmers and dealers 
in harness, leather trimmings, trunks and horse goods. Place of 
business three doors south of bank. This business was established 
by the present ])roprietors in 1878, under the linn name of Shank 
& Co. The proprietors are both skilled workmen, and the business 
has steadily prospered since its establishment. They own their 
storeroom and shop, a neat one-story frame, 22x46 feet, carry a 
good stuck of goods, and the business constantly employs from three 
to live persons. The members of the firm are Henry Maire and J. 
G. Shank. Mr. Maire is a native of Dodge count}', Wisconsin, 
learned his trade there, and came to St. Charles in 1872, and was a 
journeyman in John Welch's harness shop until starting his present 
business. Mr. Maire is a member of the LO.O.F. fraternity and 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 781 

warden of the lodge of that order in this city. Mr. Shank is also a 
native of Wisconsin, born in Washington county, learned his trade 
at Hartford, and came to St. Charles in 1877 to establish himself in 
business, which he did the following year, after working one year in 
the shop of N. H. Smith. 

Peter, son of Christ and Christina Keinortze, was born Decem- 
ber 14, 1844, in Kalln on the Rliine, Prussia. He went to school 
winter and summer from the ages of six to fourteen years. Learned 
the trade of shoemaker in Prussia, at which he has worked ever 
since. Lived in Prussia until he started for America in 1865, land- 
ing in New York April 15 in the above year. Worked seven 
months at his trade in New York city, when he left, November, 
1865, for Chicago, where he continued to work at his trade one year 
and two months. Still more anxious to see and learn more of the 
great west, he left Chicago and arrived in north La Crosse, Wiscon- 
sin, January, 1867. Being a first-class workman, he readily found 
employment in the boot and shoe shop of a Mr. Grover, an English- 
man. Mr. Reinortze was employed by Mr. Grover for two years, 
when he had a better offer tendered him in La Crosse. Here he 
continued to work at his trade for several years. He was married to 
Miss Apelona Hoffman, of La Crosse, in 1870. He opened and ran 
a boot and shoe shop in Dakota in 1873. In 1876 he moved his 
shop to Dresbach, where he has found constant employment. He 
is now building a shop in Dakota, preparatory to returning to this 
village again. Mr. and Mrs. Reinortze have had seven children, 
two of whom are dead and five living. Besides making a good 
living for his family, Mr. Reinortze has accumulated some property. 
Tiie people of Dakota are glad to have such a skilled workman in 
their midst, and he may be assured that his skill and genius as a 
workman will be amply rewarded while in that village. 

H. O. Larrabee, dentist, East Third street, over Cummings 
& Vila's shoe-house. Mr. Larrabee is a native of Leicester, Ver- 
mont, born August 31, 1837. Left home at fifteen years of age, and 
was merchant's clerk in Albion, New York, until 1857, when he re- 
turned to Peru and was in business there until 1860. Leaving home 
a second time for Albion he entered the dental office of Briggs & 
Doolittle in that city, completed his studies, which he had previously 
pursued to some extent, and in 1861 removed to Delevan, Wisconsin, 
where he was in practice ten years. After the great Chicago fire of 
1871 he opened an office in that city, at 348 Wabash avenue, and was 



782 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

in practice there until the close confinement of years proving detri- 
mental to health, he accepted a situation as traveling salesman tor a 
drug-house, and was so employed until 1877, when he resumed the 
practice of his profession in this city, to which he had moved in 
1873. Mr. Larrabee has three children: (jne daughter, wife of 
E. K. Tuttle, Berlin, Wisconsin ; one son in the office at Byron, 
Minnesota, and one daughter in high school. 

John W. Short, hotelkeeper, was born in Union county, Indiana, 
in 1832, and his earlier years were mostly passed on his father's 
farm. Schools were scarce in Indiana in those days, and he only 
received one month's schooling ; but being a youth of energy and 
ambition he managed to acquire, by self-tuition, a fair English edu- 
cation. When he reached manliood he rented a farm in Illinois, 
which he worked for some years. On the breaking out of the re- 
bellion he enlisted in the 17th 111. reg., participating in all of the 
engagements of his command, notably those of Belmont, Missouri, 
Fort Donaldson, Pittsburg Landing and Chickamauga. He conse- 
quently saw some of the most severe fighting of the war. He 
remained with his regiment until its three years of service had ex- 
pired. There were but seventy-five men left of the full regiment 
that went into the service, and they to a man re-enlisted, and Mr. 
Short was one of the number of this gallant band. Mr. Short re- 
mained in the service while there was a gun to be fired, and was 
mustered out at the close of the war with a record that any patriot 
might be proud of. He returned to his farm, where he remained 
some years, and then he went to Hamilton, Illinois, where he was 
engaged in the hotel business for some time. He removed to Min- 
neiska in 1873, working at carpentering and warehousing up to 1880, 
when he became proprietor of the American Hotel. A year later 
he took possession of the National, which he now conducts. In 
1861 he married Mary Short, daughter of William Short, of Ken- 
tucky, and has had two children. Mr. Short is a man of sterling 
integrity and much respected. He is very ])()pular as " mine host," 
and is widely known throughout the adjoining townships. 

William C. Bekry was born in Elk Grove, Wisconsin, Novem- 
ber 11, 1848. His parents moved to Dane county, Wisconsin, when 
he was but five years old. Here he went to the country schools 
until about twelve years of age, when his parents moved to New 
Hartford, Minnesota. Here he enjoyed the country schools winters 
and "grubbing" summers; and while he made decided progress in 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 783 

the schools, there is no record to show that he made any progress in 
the art of "grubbing." In 1874 Mr. Berry bought a farm of 160 
acres in Pleasant Hill. He married Miss Orilla Richmond and com- 
menced to improve his farm. He has taught school negj-ly every 
winter and tilled the ground in summer, and by so doing, and prac- 
ticing a fair amount of economy, he has succeeded in surrounding 
himself and family with all the necessaries of life. He has served 
his township two terms as assessor, and has been a Master Mason 
since 1873. He has four children: Mary Orilla, born June 13, 
1875; Zoe Susannah Hannah, born September 22, 1877; Maud 
Beatrice, born October 28, 1879 ; Elsie Elizabeth, born June 1, 
1882. 

Christopher Busmann, farmer, was born in Hanover, Germany, 
December 13, 1843. He came with his parents to Monroe county, 
Illinois, when ten years old. Here he received his training on a 
farm and in the common school. In 1870 his father died, and in 
1872 he paid a visit to Minnesota. Three years later he removed here 
and bought eighty acres of land on Sec. 7, St. Charles, which has been 
his home ever since. He was married, March 4, 1873, to Catharine, 
daughter of Philip Spielman, of this township. Mr. Busmann is a 
member of the Methodist Episcopal church. His political principles 
are republican. He has held some public positions of trust and 
responsibility, and in Illinois he was deputy sheriff four years. He 
has been school director in his district for several years since coming 
here. Mr. Busmann's family includes six children, born as follows : 
William, May 14, 1874 ; Matilda, June 30, 1875 ; Katie, November 
3, 1876 ; Henry, February 10, 1879 ; Frederick, July 16, 1880 ; 
Lydia, April 1, 1882. 

M. B. Webber, county attorney, elected in the fall of 1880, term 
of service expires December 31, 1882, and was renominated without 
.opposition by the republican convention of October, 1882. Office 
corner Maine and Third streets, over Hackley's drugstore. Mr. 
Webber is a native of Racine county, Wisconsin, received his early 
literary training in the schools of Racine and graduated from Hills- 
dale College, Michigan, in 1875, class of thirty graduates. Came to 
this city the same year, read law with ex-Gov. Yale, and was 
admitted to practice at the October term of the district court for 
1877. In the spring of 1878 he formed a law partnership with Mr. 
Yale, which continued until he entered upon his duties as county 
attorney in 1881, to which he had been elected as the nominee of 



784 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the republican party by a majority of 180, in a district usually 
democratic by 500 majority. Mr. Webber married Miss A. M. 
Robertson, daughter of Mr. Robertson, of Hillsdale. He is a 
member 'of the lodge of K. of P. of this city, and its present 
prelate. 

Henry Taylor is of English descent, his father settling in 
Massachusetts in 1818, where Henry was born November 20, 1842. 
Mr. Taylor was engaged with his father on the home farm until he 
became eighteen years of age, when he went into the grocery store 
of Simmons & Co., Concord, Massachusetts, as clerk, where he 
remained several years. He came to Wisconsin in 1870 and en- 
gaged in agricultural pursuits, moving into this state in 1875, and 
went into the lumber business at Minneiska, in which he is now 
engaged. Mr. Taylor married Miss Julia Berry, of Keene, New 
Hampshire, in 1868, and has no children. He has never engaged 
actively in politics, though often solicited to do so. 

Swan Peterson, farmer, was born in Sweden, 1814, where he 
remained until his thirty-fourth year working at agricultural pursuits. 
He came to America in 1848, settling in Michigan as a farm laborer. 
Several years later he came to Minnesota and purchased a claim in 
Watopa, Wabasha county, which he soon converted into a fine 
farm. After a twelve years' residence he sold out and purchased 
another farm at Sand Prairie, same county, which he also held tor 
some ten or twelve years, when he again sold and came to Minnieska 
village, where he still resides. Mr. Peterson has accumulated a 
handsome competency. He has never assumed the matrimonial 
yoke, and prides himself on being a confirmed old "bach." Re- 
publican in politics, and is a member of the Lutheran church. 

John H. Morley, pastor of the First Congregational church of 
Winona, was born at Hartford, Connecticut, January 3, 1840; was 
the second son of Rev. S. B. and Mrs. Anna C. Morley. His mother- 
was the only daughter of Selah Treat, of Hartford, and sister of Rev. 
S. B. Treat, of Boston, Massachusetts, for many years secretary of 
the American Board of Foreign Missions. She died May 9, 1881. 
Mr. Morley graduated at Williams College, 1863, and at Andover . 
Theological Seminary, 1866. During the war he spent several 
months at the south in the sei-\ace of the United States Christian 
Commission. He became acting pastor of the Congregational 
church, at Magnolia, Iowa, in December, 1866, where he was 
ordained, January 2, 1867, to the work of the ministry. In June, 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 785 

1879, he resigned the pastorate of this church, and accepted a call 
to the Congregational churcli at Sioux City, Iowa. In November, 
1876, he resigned at Sioux City and accepted a call to the Con- 
gregational church of Winona. He was married October 12, at 
Mendota, Illinois, to Miss Edith T. Johnson, daughter of George 
and Mrs. Edith (Baxter) Johnson. Miss Johnson had been a 
teacher in the Illinois State Normal University, and in Bonham's 
Ladies' Seminary at St. Louis. Mr. and Mrs. Morley have three 
children : Frank Johnson, born June 5, 1875 ; Edward Treat, born 
December 22, 1876, and Clara Edith, born October 12, 1879. 

G. H. Krumdigk, dealer in grain, hides, seeds, wool, cement, 
etc. Office and elevator corner of Front and Lafayette streets. His 
lot fronts 100 feet on Front street, 120 on Lafayette, and upon it, in 
the fall of 1882, he erected his elevator, a wooden structure 80x50 
feet, with a handling capacity of 28,000 bushels a day and a storage 
capacity of 40,000 bushels ; motor supplied by a twenty-five horse- 
power engine, and a force of four men kept employed. Cost of 
construction, including machinery, $9,000. Wheat and barley are 
handled in about equal quantities, oats one-third the amount of these 
grains, and corn one-fifth. Business was established in 1876, cor- 
ner of Front and Center streets, and there conducted until possession 
was taken of the elevator, October 10, 1882. The volume of busi- 
ness for the current year foots up, in round numbers, as follows : 
Hides, 15 car loads; wool, 1 carload; cement, 10 cars; stucco, 
6 cars ; salt, 30 to 35 cars. Of the 1881 grain crop the house 
handled about 70,000 bushels of wheat, 75,000 bushels of barley, 
25,000 bushels of oats and 15,000 bushels of corn. Mr. Krumdick 
is a native of Hanover, Germany ; came to America with his 
parents in 1854, the family settling at Sheboygan, Wisconsin, where 
he remained until 1863. From that date until 1876 he was at Foun- 
tain city, Wisconsin, dealing in grain and agricultural implements, 
then came to this city. Mr. Krumdick is married, and has three 
children attending scfiool in this place. His parents are still re- 
siding on the old homestead, near Sheboygan, where tliey have lived 
twenty-eight years and over, and where, on the 9th day of October, 

1880, they celebrated their golden wedding. Of the eight children 
born to them all are now living. 

Nicholas Krrz, a native of Germany, emigrated to this country 
at an early age and took up his residence in Mount Vernon town- 
ship in 1876. Mr. Ritz cultivates one of the finest farms in the 



786 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

county, and is also an extensive breeder of hogs. He was married 
to Miss Blumenthal, of Luzerne county, Pennsylvania, in 1843, and 
has had a family of two sons and one daughter. He lost his eldest 
son, Plerman, in the army, and he himself served in the 99th Penn. 
reg., participating in some of the most severe engagements of the 
war. 

A. J. Bykne, of Witoka, was born in Lafayette county, Wiscon- 
sin, March 31, 1850. His parents were natives of Ireland and came 
to America in 1848. They first settled at Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, 
but soon after removed to Wisconsin. His parents were farmers, 
and he consequently spent his boyhood days on a farm, receiving at 
the same time a common school education. In 1868 he went to 
learn the blacksmith's trade with James Kunton, at Schullsburg, 
but being apt he soon started a shop for himself at Monroe. In 
1877 he opened a shop at New Hartford, which he continued with 
success until the first of January last, when he bought the saloon 
business at Witoka which he now carries on. August 20, 1872, he 
wedded Miss May Daacon, of Schullsburg, Wisconsin. She is the 
daughter of Theodore and Catherine Daacon. They have had one 
child, now dead: George, born June 14, 1874, died June 15, 1876. 
Baby lies buried at Schullsburg, Wisconsin. Mr. Byrne is a 
democrat in politics. 

J. Marsland, dealer in furniture and crockery, 97, 99, 107 East 
Third street. This business was established by Mr. Marsland five 
years since at 108 East Third street, and removed to its present loca- 
tion in 1880, having leased the premises of A. Munch before the 
buildings were erected, of which he took possession as soon as com- 
pleted. No. 107 was not occupied until the season of 1881. He 
occupies a total of over 8,000 feet of flooring-room in his storerooms, 
keeps the largest stock of furniture in the city, a heavy assortment 
of crockery and glassware, employing a force of five persons. Mr. 
Marsland was born in Yorkshire, England, in 1832 ; was bred a 
machinist, but for twentj^ years prior to coming to America was cotton- 
mill foreman in Rochedale, Lancaster, and had for some years as 
many as 1,100 operatives under him. He came to America in 1877, 
direct to Winona ; commenced business in a small way the next day 
after his arrival, October 21, 1877, and has been steadily enlarging 
his trade ever since. Does quite an extensive jobbing trade, shipping 
as far west as Dakota. 

Joseph E. Wollsey was bom in Peoria, Llinois, in 1850, his 



BIOGKAPHICAL. 787 

father carrying on the carpenter business which Joseph also learned. 
He received a good district school education, and early in life he 
struck out for himself, working at his trade in Chicago and Milwaukee. 
His health failing he was forced to give up working as a carpenter 
and obtained a position as clerk with the hrm of Smith & Hotchkiss, 
La Crosse, Wisconsin. Kemaining with them a couple of years, he 
then went traveling for a La Crosse commission house, purchasing 
produce, pickles, etc. He is now the representative of several 
agricultural establishments selling reapers, mowers and other farming 
implements. He is well and favorably known throughout this and 
adjoining counties. He married in 1878 Miss Eliza St oner, the 
daughter of a well known resident of Whitewater, and makes his 
home at Beaver. He is an independent in politics and was brought 
up an Episcopalian. 

L. F. YoN WmPFFEN, civil engineer and architect ; room 5^ 
Simpson's block. Mr. Yon Winpfl'en was born in Alsace-Loraine, 
April 26, 1841, was educated at the Grane-Klaster, Berlin, graduat- 
ing there in 1858. He then successively attended the universities 
of Heidelberg, Jena and Geneva, completing his studies in 1862, at 
which time he entered the military service of Prussia as cadet in the 
1st Dragoon Guards, Berlin. In 1863 he graduated lieutenant at 
the Military Academy, Potsdam, and was then transferred to the 
Queen's 2d regiment of Cuirassiers, in Pomerania, and served there 
until after the Austro-Prussian war of 1866, being wounderl at the 
battle of Koeniggraetz. On the formation of the sixteen new regi- 
ments he was transferred as recruitmg ofhcei- to the 11th Dragoons, 
then in Pomerania. In 1868 he was granted leave of absence to 
visit India and the outlying islands. While there, in the capacity 
of civil engineer, he was with the topogra])liical survey in Sumatra, 
Celebes, Java and Amboyna, in which latter island he assisted in 
making the original surveys. Returning to Germany in 1871, he 
passed through the closing scenes of the Franco-Prussian war, with 
the engineer reserve corps, and then resigned the service with the- 
rank of captain of engineers. The next two years were spent in 
England, and in 1874 the captain came to America. Was here 
employed in the United States coast survey in the department for 
compilation of maps, at Washington, District of Columbia. He wa& 
then transferred to the bureau of education, under Gen. Eaton, for 
whom he made all the map-work for the records of that board at th& 
Centennial exhibit of 1876. Of these maps there were thirty-two. 
47 



788 HISTORY OF winona county. 

During the Playes campaign lie served as assistant-secretaiy for th6 
Union congressional committee of the re])ul)lican party, under 
Edmunds, of Vermont. He was then transferred to tlie war depart- 
ment for construction of state war and navy dej^artment, under Col. 
(\isey, and was thei-e until he left the national capital for Winona in 
] 878. Since coming to this city he has served three years as c'Ay 
engineer, from 1879 to 1881 inclusive, and is now serving his second 
term as county surveyor. During this time lie has made to date, 
October, 1882, 296 sectional surveys, chiefly for sub-sections and 
county roads. He is also successfully prosecuting claims for United 
States pensioners as pension agent ; belongs to the Knights of 
Honor and Druid beneficiary associations. 

William Franklin Richakds has but lately removed into Mt. 
Vernon, though identified with the county for many years. INfr. 
Richards was bom in Vermont, in 1850, coming west in 1870, settling 
in Wabasha county. He was married in 1872, to Miss Eliza 
Dermoth, a young lady from Wisconsin. Mr. Richards will prove a 
great acquisition to the township. 

Walter S. Cr^ustdall, of AVitoka, was born in Bedford county, 
Pennsylvania, October 2, 1853. He is the son of Dr. J. C and 
Oeraldine (Bogg) Crandall, both natives of Pennsylvania. Walter 
received a common school education, and, in addition, is a graduate 
of La Crosse Business College, La Crosse, Wisconsin. At the age 
of twenty he went into the employ of the Chicago, Milwaukee & 
St. Paul railroad as a brakeman, and subsequently as a telegraph 
operator. He was in the employ of this com])any and the North- 
western for three years. At La Crosse he learned the trade of a 
wagon and buggy builder, and subsequently, at Money creek, 
learned the trade of carriage and sign painter. August 15. 1881, 
he bought the shop in Witoka, where he now does a good business 
in buggy and wagon repairing. 

K.JOSTOL (tundkrson was born in Norway, in 1812, where he 
grew up, mari'ied, and i-emained until his thirtieth year on a little 
farm that barely gave them sustenance. When he arrived in 
America he had but very little money, and could not read or write. 
He got as far as Ohio, where he worked out for some years among 
the fanners. He accumulated some money, and in the meantime 
had taught himself to read and write English. He came west and 
pre-empted a claim in Zumbrota township, Goodhue county, where 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 789 

lie remained some years. He then sold out and moved into the 
Whitewater valley, where he now resides. 

F. Dixon, dentist, came to Minnesota from Canada in 1877, 
where he was born in 1852, in the town of Mount Forest, near 
London. Mr. Dixon, besides being a dentist, has charge of a stock 
of furniture the property of Mr. D. Bacon. He is a married man 
and officer of I.O.O.F. ' 

Francis Demoth was born in Luxemburg, Germany, in 1831, 
came to America in 1836 and settled in this county. Mr. Demoth 
was elected supervisor for a number of years for Elba, and has 
always enjoyed the esteem and respect of his fellow citizens. Mr. 
Demoth has never married. 

John Walters, born in Aurora, Illinois, in 1858, married in 
1880, to Miss Jenny Minsky, of St. Louis, Missouri. Mr. Walters 
is thoroughly versed in agricultural affairs, and is a typical young 
American farmer. He is so improving his estate that it will be at 
an early date one of the finest in the county. 

GEc)R(iE Miller, butcher, was born in Bavaria, September 2, 
1848. He received a common German education, and emigrated at 
sixteen years of age to America, coming direct to St. Charles. 
After working at farm labor two years, he went in partnership with 
a brother in a meat market on Whitewater street, this city, and in 
1870 became sole owner of the shop and business. After several 
removals he built his present brick market on Whitewater street in 
1880, which is a handsome and neat structure, 50x22 feet in area. 
He also owns the adjoining dwelling, in which he resides, and the 
original shop and dwelling at the north end of the street ; also has 
a farm of eighty acres within the city limits, on section 30. His 
business is prospering, and he earns his good fortune by industry. 
Mr. Miller is a member of the St. Charles Odd-Fellows' lodge and 
Knights of Honor. He was reared under the Roman Catholic 
religion. On May 14, 1872, he was married to Anna M. Speeter, 
who was born in Washington county, Wisconsin, May 29, 1854. 
They have five children, born as follows : Mary K., April 27, 1873 ; 
Otto P., December 28, 1874 ; Rosa* C, January 30, 1878 ; Edward 
J., April 2, 1880 ; Clara E., April 24, 1882. 



CHAPTER LIX. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



OTHER PROMINENT CITIZENS. 



Charles G. Bachelder, book-keeper, is of English descent. 
His grandfather, Nathan Bachelder, moved from New Hampshire 
to Plallowell, Maine, and built his house in the midst of tliick 
woods, where now is the busy city. Here was born to him Charles 
G., the father of this subject ; he married Susan M. Curtis, a native 
of Boston, Massachusetts, and engaged in mercantile business at 
Hallowell, where was born the person whose name heads this 
sketch, July 26, 1843. After, and in connection with his course 
at the public school and academy, he received some practical com- 
mercial training in his father's store. At fifteen years of age he 
went to Boston and entered the employ of an uncle in the fruit and 
produce business at Faneuil Hall market. From here he went to 
Chicago in the spring of 1863, and took charge of a storage ware- 
house for Seavens Brothers three years ; was three years with the 
Lake Shore & Michigan Southern Railway Company as checking 
clerk and bookkeeper, and kept books a short time for a produce . 
commission house. In the fall of 1869 he entered the employ of a 
live-stock commission merchant at St. Louis and remained there 
ten years. He was married in St. Louis March 26, 1873, to 
Rhoda C. Mumbower, who was born in Monongahela City, Penn- 
sylvania, November 20, 1853. In October, 1879, Mr. Bachelder 
became a resident of St. Charles, having been employed to keep the 
books of C. W. Seefield, an extensive grain dealer, with warehouses 
in various parts of this state and^ Dakota. For the past two years 
he has acted as city recorder ; in politics is a republican. He is a 
member of the masonic order and of the A.O.U.W. ; was a mem- 
ber of the Unitarian church in the East and still cherishes that 
belief. Six children have been born to him, as below noted : 
Annie M., February 1, 1874; Maud, August 17, 1875; George, 
June 27, 1877 ; Charles G., April 16, 1879 ; Harry, August 27, 
1881 ; William M., May 19, 1883. 

Walter M. Ross, agricultural merchant, is of Scotch parentage. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 791 

His father, Allen Ross, emigrated from the Highlands to Canada 
when eighteen years old, and his mother, Isabella McKay, was 
about the same age at the time of landing in America. They were 
married in Canada and had seven, sons and one daughter, all of 
whom are now living save two, three of them in the west, one in 
Oregon, one at Luverne, and the subject of this sketch at St. 
Charles. The latter was born in Burford, Oxford county, Ontario, 
February 17, 1841. He assisted his father on the farm till of age, 
and then worked among neighboring farmers. He soon became 
imbued with the spirit of enterprise which has developed the west, 
and spent the summer of 1864 in Dodge county, Wisconsin, where 
he was engaged in drilling wells. In October of the same year he 
removed to St. Charles, and has ever since been a resident here. He 
followed drilling for several years, and in the spring of 1873 opened 
a livery business in this city, which he conducted five years ; at the 
same time he sold some agricultural machinery, and has ever since 
made a specialty of the J. I. Case threshers. After closing his liv- 
ery business he engaged exclusively in the sale of machinery ; has 
also dealt in horses and other stock to a considerable extent. He 
owns his present business location on Whitewater street and a resi- 
dence on Church street, and also 160* acres of land near Kedwood 
Falls. Mr. Ross is a member of the board of trade, and is one of 
the foremost of the citizens who are trying to develop the city and 
its interests. He has been a member of the board of aldermen for 
the past four years ; is a republican. He was reared under Presby- 
terian teachings, but is a liberal in religion, affiliating most nearly 
with Universalism. Mr. Ross was united in marriage January 12, 
1869, to Miss Martha J. Remore, who was born near Racine, Wis- 
consin, July 23, 1848. Her parents, Jacob F. Remore and Casen- 
dana Brown, were natives of New York. They have two children, 
whose births date as below: Mina E., May 1, 1872; Grace D., 
October 2, 1875. 

John Macomber, farmer, is a son of Joshua Macomber, who 
emigrated from Rhode Island to Granville, Washington county, New 
York, and married Hannah Watson, a native of Salem, in the same 
county. John, the subject of this sketch, was born here, July 28, 
1828. He assisted in the labors of the farm and attended the 
district schools till seventeen years old. At this time he was 
apprenticed for five years to a carpenter and builder, and for twenty 
years after serving his time he followed this occupation. Decern- 



792 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

ber 24, 1851, he married Lucretia W. Stewart, a native of the 
same town as himself. She was born March 8, 1829. Her father, 
Samuel Stewart, served througli the war of 1812. After living on 
a farm in P'ort Ann four years, he came to Minnesota, arriving in 
St. Ciiarles in the spring of 1874. He had traded his eastern farm 
for one of ninety-six acres within the limits of this city, on Sec. 29, 
and found a better domain than he expected. The health ol liis 
family was very much improved by this removal, but Mr. Macomber 
has suffered a great deal of late from heart disease, probably the 
result of his hard labor. His life has been one of severe and con- 
stant toil, and he cannot be content when idle. Mr. Macomber is a 
staunch republican. He has been a member of the Methodist church 
since 1843, and his wife joined the same body fifteen years since. 
John S. Macomber, son of the above, was born in Granville, Feb- 
ruary 1, 1852. He attended the village school till twenty years old, 
working part of the time with his father from his sixteenth year. 
He came with his parents to this city, and has been in partnersliip 
with his father in business. For the last five years he has made a 
specialty of breeding fine blooded poultry, and has several varieties, 
doing a good business in the sale of chickens and eggs. He was 
married October 4, 1880, to 'Mary, daughter of David and Mary 
Jones, of Wales. She was born at Columbus, Wisconsin, August 
15, 1860. They have one child, John, born November 14, 1881. 
Mr. Macomber agrees with his father in political opinions, but is not 
so well established in religious faith ; his life, however, is an exem- 
plary one, and he is reckoned among the promising young men of 
our rising city. 

John H. Firth, farmer, is a son of Vincent Firth, a native of 
Sheffield, England, who came to the United States, married Emily 
Briggs, of Pennsylvania, and settled near Philadelphia, engaging 
in mercantile business. The subject of this sketch was born 
here September 5, 1832. When four years old his ])arents re- 
moved to Switzerland county, Indiana, where he received his 
education in common and select schools. After graduating at the 
Oincirmati Commercial College he engaged in teaching, which he 
followed several years. He visited Minnesota in 1856, and settled 
permanently in Utica township in 1859. He bought eighty acres of 
land on Sec. 25, which he cultivated two years and sold after owning 
six years. He opened the first grocery store in Lewiston, in 1861, 
and sold it out in the fall of 1863. In January, 1864, he bought 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 793 

the farm on which he still resides ; this embraces 160 acres of Sec. 
12, and is one of the handsomest farms in the county, being finely- 
improved through Mr. Firth's industry and sagacity. He was 
married November 9, 1862, to Miss Lucy Myers. Mrs. Firtlfs 
father, James Myers, was one of the pioneer settlers of Utica. 
He was born in Kentucky, November 15, 1815. His wife, Mary 
Elliott, was a native of the same state. Lucy, their daughter, 
was born in Decatur county, Indiana, February 20, 1846. Mr. 
Myers removed from Indiana to this town in the spring of 1855, and 
resided on Sec. 12 nearly seven years. He then returned to Indiana, 
and is now residing in Kansas. Mr. and Mrs. Firth are Baptists in 
faith, the latter having joined a church of that denomination. The 
former is an ardent republican ; he was town clerk in 1S66-7, 
treasurer in 1862-3, and served by appointment as supervisor in 
1882. The family includes four children, whose births are thus 
recorded : Vincent IL, October 24, 1863 ; Nellie E., May 28, 1866 ; 
Cora M., July 22, 1869 ; Ida M., October 5, 1871. 

B[enry Nusslock, farmer, son of Yalendin Nusslock and Anna 
K. Heck, was born in Rheinpfalz, E-ohrbach, Beilandan, Bavaria, 
April 10, 1840 ; he has always been a farmer; his education in 
English has all been obtained by private study ; he attended school 
in his native land, and emigrated to the United States at seventeen, 
coming direct to Utica township. After working as a farm-laborer 
several years, he sent funds to his fatherland, brought over his 
parents, a brother and sister and aunt. In 1864 he bought eighty 
acres of land on Sec. 12, and next year bought forty acres more 
adjoining and built a residence thereon. He now has a finely 
improved farm. His parents have resided with him since he acquired 
a home ; the father died Ma}- 16, 1883, aged seventy-eight years ; 
the mother is still, at the age of eighty-two, a strong and rugged 
woman. Mr. Nusslock was married November 16, 1864, to 
Apolonea Posz, who was born in Billigheim, Bavaria, May 23, 1827. 
They are Presbyterians in religigus faith. Six children have been 
born to them, as follows : Peter, September 5, 1866 ; Jacob, March 
22, 1868; Amelia, January 15, 1871; Lucy, February 18, 1872; 
Henry, April 28, 1873 ; Emma, January 23, 1880. Mr. Nusslock 
is a member of the lodge of A.F. and A.M. at Lewiston, and Aurora 
Grove of Druids of the same place. He is a democrat ; has been 
treasurer of his school district, and was elected town supervisor in 



794 JIISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

1883. He is a mau of intelligence and sagacity, and will yet be 
heard from by the public. 

Bkrnhard Seeman, farmer, was reared on a farm in Mecklen- 
burg-Schwerin, Germany, where he was born August 16, 1831. 
After attending the common school, as customary in his native 
land, till fourteen years old, he was apprenticed at fifteen to a 
miller for three years ; this business he followed about twenty 
years. At twenty-three he came to the United States, and was 
employed several years in a mill at Watertown, Wisconsin. He 
came to Minnesota in 1867, and worked in a mill in Warren town- 
ship, this county ; two years later he bought 160 acres of land on 
Sec. 34, Utica, where his home has ever since been ; he has since 
made purchase and sale of land, and now has 120 acres, on which 
he is erecting new buildings ; also has a house and lot in the village 
of Lewiston. His wife, Caroline nee Hoebbe, was born in the same 
parish as himself, January 18, 1834, and they were united in 
marriage at Watertown, May 1, 1856. Mr. Seeman has cultivated 
a kTiowledge of English by private study, and is one of our repre- 
sentative men. He is a member of Aurora Grove of Druids, at 
Lewiston, a Lutheran and a democrat. His sons are educated and 
promising young men. There are four children : Bernhard M., 
born July 14, 1857, married Maggie Posz, June 14, 1883, and lives 
at Lewiston ; Charles H., September 24, 1861, now teaching at 
Lewiston ; WiUiam A., March 2, 1865 ; Helen H. September 18, 
1872. 

Oliver W. Hunt, blacksmith, is descended from an English 
family of tliat name who settled at Weymouth, Massachusetts, in 
1630. George Hunt was born in Canton, Norfolk county, Massa- 
chusetts, and married Polly Bryant, a native of the same town. 
He was a blacksmith and worked all his life here. The subject of 
this sketch, his son, was born on January 9, 1843. He attended 
the common schools till seventeen j^ears old, and was then appren- 
ticed to a blacksmith, and has ever since followed that occupation. 
He began business for himself in his father's shop in Canton, and 
contiimed several years in the vicinity. On September 5, 1864, he 
enlisted as a sailor on the United States gunboat luka, and served 
till June 15, 1865. His vessel belonged to the east gulf squadron, 
and ci-uised about the blocked ports in its beat. Mr. Hunt came 
to Minnesota with a colony in 1872, and after prosjjecting about 
Glyndon left the colony and returned to Winona, where he worked 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 795 

a short time. After spending a year at Stockton he settled in busi- 
ness at Lewiston in September, 1873. He bought a residence and 
shop on the south side of the railroad, where he is still located. 
He has six lots, and in 1883 built a large two-storj shop, where he 
makes wagons and does general repairing. Mr. Hunt is a member 
of Harmony Lodge, A. F. and A. M., at Lewiston, of which organ- 
ization he is secretary. He is also village clerk, has been village 
assessor and justice, and clerk of the school district six years. In 
1875 he was elected to the legislature, and served the following 
winter with credit to himself and the district. His political tenets 
are republican. His wife (Marcia Davenport) was also born in 
Canton, on August 7, 1846. Her parents (Jesse Davenport and 
Elmira Hill) were natives of the same state. She was joined to 
Mr. Hunt in holy matrimony September 30, 1863. They have four 
living children and have lost one. Here is their record : Almira, 
born July 22, 1864, married John Erion, and lives in this township ; 
Dora E, October 18, 1867, married Joseph Posz, and lives at 
Winona ; Louis O., July 24, 1871, died when eighteen months old ; 
Emma W., March 20, 1875 ; Edith L., July 21, 1879. 

John Fohl, restaurant, was born in the town of Milwaukee, 
Wisconsin, November 15, 1848, his parents, Nicholas and Catharine 
Fohl, were born in Luxemburg, Germany. He was reared on a 
farm, and received very little schooling. He came to Minnesota in 
1865, and worked six years on the construction of the Winona & St. 
Peter railroad. He was married on January 15, 1871, to Amelia 
Kuhnert, who was born in Brandenburg, Germany, in the fall of 
1856. They have five children: Louis, Julia, William, Linas and 
Benjamin. In 1870, while hunting, Mr. Fohl was accidentally shot 
through the right arm, which disabled him for some time; the mis- 
hap was caused by a horse starting while he was lifting his gun 
from the cutter to which the animal was attached. In 1873 he 
opened a refreshment saloon at Lewiston, and has continued in the 
business since. He soon bought the property, which he rented at 
first, and now owns a handsome brick residence and two business 
lots in Turner's addition, opposite the railroad depot, and is doing a 
prosperous business. In 1883 he built a new business stand, with 
public hall overhead, 46 X 24 feet in size. He is one of the enter- 
prising men of the village. He is a member of Aurora Grove 
Druids, a democrat and a Roman Catholic. 

Jonathan Lewis, farmer, son of Jonathan S. Lewis, founder of 



796 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the village of Lewiston, was born near Penuinuton, Ripley county, 
Indiana, September 11, IS-H. In 1855 his father settled on Sec. 14 
in this township, where he dwelt till liis aeatli. The subject of this 
sketch had but few school privile.i>:es, as the country attorded small 
advantages in that line, until he began to care for himself, and his 
services were required b}' his parents in developing their new farm. 
At twentv-one he worked out among neighboring farmers. In 1863 
he went to Warsaw, Goodhue county, in this state, where he pur- 
chased eighty acres of land, that he tilled iive years. In the spi-ing 
of 1864 he married Marcia (xeorge, who died on Christmas day, 
1870; one child of hers is now living, — Mary A., born December 
15, 1860, now in the state asylum for the blind. In 1868, having 
sold his Goodhue county property, Mr. Lewis returned to Utica, and 
bought 160 acres on Sec. 35, and still resides thereon. He has since 
purchased forty-two acres more, and has an excellent farm with good 
buildings and improvements. On September 1, 1872, Mr. Lewis 
was united in marriage to Miss Melissa J. Whetstone, daughter of 
David and Nancy Whetstone, who removed from Indiana to 
Warren, 1855. She was born in Dearborn county, Indiana, January 
10, 1852. Mrs. Lewis is a member of the Dunkard church, and her 
husband sympathizes with her faith. He is a democrat in political 
principle. They have three children, born as follows : Jonathan 
Smith, May 20, 1876; David H., June 13, 1878; Hattie D., April 
21, 1880. In 1869 Mr. Lewis' granary, machinery, etc., were 
damaged by a flood, which swept some articles half-a-mile from the 
foundation ; and in 1870 his house was destroyed by Are, while 
uninsured, but he went to work with the energy which wins to 
repair the damages, and is now independent. 

Aakox Lewis, farmer, brother of the above, was born at th&sanie 
place, March 19, 1847. Ever since he was seven years old he has 
resided in this township. He began to care tor himself at twenty 
years of age. He was married December 12, 1870, to IVIary A. 
Stewart, who was born in Granville, New York, August 21, 1850. 
Her father, John Stewart, was born in New York, and her 
mother, Rosilla Kilbourn, is a native of Vermont, and they now 
reside in the town of Warren. Mr. Lewis operated a threshing 
machine several years. In 1873 lie rented a farm in Warren, which 
he tilled until he purchased his present domain ; this consists of 
eighty acres, on Sec. 34, Utica, which he acquired in 1882. Both 
himself and wife are members of the Dunkard church. He has 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



797 



voted but once in his life, and then cast a democratic ballot. Four 
children have been given him, as recorded below : Nettie May, 
September 12, 1871; Cora A., February 10, 1875; Elizabeth A., 
March 21, 1877; John H., February 7, 1881. 

Charles Schaetan (deceased) was one of the pioneer settlers "^ 
Utica township, having bought a claim to 160 acres of land on Sec. 
11, where he dwelt till the fall of 1882. He was born in Prussia, 
January 19, 1813, and married Mary Abel December 26, 1838. He 
emigrated to the United States in 1848, but becoming dissatisfied, 
returned to his native land. Keturning again to America, he bought 
a farm near Muscatine, Iowa, which he tilled until his removal here. 
He sold his farm to his son-in-law in the fall of 1882 and removed 
to the village of Lewiston, where he died December 22, that year. 
He had three children, of whom one died in Colorado. The 
youngest, Elizabeth, was born November 29, 1842 ; married William 
Kramer, and lives on Sec. 11. William C. Schartan, son of the 
above, was born in Saxony, Prussia, July 6, 1840, and was there- 
fore eight years old on his first visit to America. Most of his edu- 
cation was received in our common English schools, and he has not 
disgraced his opportunities. Most of his life has been spent in this 
township. He went south early in 1864, and after serving the 
United States as a watchman at Nashville' for six months enlisted, in 
August of that year, in Co. I, 40th Mo. Inf., and served about a 
year. He participated in the battles of Franklin and Nashville, 
Tennessee, and capture of the forts about the harbor of Mobile. At 
the close of the war he was discharged and returned to Utica. In 
1869 he purchased eighty acres of land on Sec. 2, on which he lived 
seven years. He was married, March 18, 1876, to Anna, daughter 
of Frederick Ogrosky ; she was born in Lesing, Prussia, June 28, 
1856. They have three children, whose births date as follows : 
Minnie, October 6, 1877 ; Edward, October 8, 1880 ; Charles, March 
19, 1883. After selling his farm, in 1876, Mr. Schartan moved to 
the village of Lewiston, where he still resides, and took up carpenter 
work, his present occupation. He is a republican in politics and a 
Universalist in religion. 

William Dexter Bosworth, farmer. The father of this subject. 
Constant D. Bosworth, was one of the force called out in what was 
called the " Aroostook war, " to drive the Canadians from American 
timber on the Maine border. He was a native of Maine, as was his 
wife, Eliza Adkins. W. D. Bosworth was born in Sumner, Oxford 



798 HISTORY OF WEVONA COUNTY. 

county, Maine. February 1, 1842. His father died when he was but. 
a youth, and he was early compelled to care for himself. At sixteen 
he began to work out on farms during the summer. His education 
was furnished by the common schools, supplemented by three terms 
at Farmington and Kent's Hill academies. On reaching his twenty- 
third year he resolved to make himself a home in the west, and came 
to Minnesota, arriving in Utica in March, 1865. The next year he 
bought a half interest in 192 acres of land in the southwestern part 
of the town. At present he owns 185 acres of land in Sees. 20 and 
29, and has his farm under a good state of cultivation, with fine 
buildings and other improvements. His wife, Maria E., is a 
daughter of Samuel A. Campbell and Emily Buttertield, both of 
whom were born at Campbell, Maine. Mrs. Bosworth was born in 
Farmington, same state, March 25, 1847. Mr. Bosworth is a mem- 
ber in good standing of Harmony Lodge, A. F. and A. M., at Lewis- 
ton ; is a LTniversalist, and a republican. Three children have been 
given to him and one taken away. Following is the record : Nettie 
E., born February 7, 1874, died June 11, 1876; Roy D., April 1, 
1877 ; Verne H.,' March 30, 1879. 

David H. and John Q. Wilson, farmers, were born at Alton, 
Illinois, the former on September 9, 1830, and the latter* August 13, 
1837. Their parents, S. S. Wilson and Mary Hill, were natives of 
Kentucky. William Wilson, grandfather of S. S. , emigrated with a 
brother from Ireland to North Carolina. The latter was killed by 
tories during the revolution. James, father of S. S. Wilson, 
settled in Kentucky, whence he removed to Sinclair county, Illinois, 
of which region he was a pioneer, and where he died. David 
Wilson was reared on a farm and received a limited common school 
education. At sixteen years of age he went out to farm labor. He 
owned and operated a farm in Jersey county, Illinois, eight years. 
In September, 1861, he bought 120 acres on Sec. 20, Utica township, 
and brought his family here on April 13, following. Himself and 
brother are in partnership, and have been together since their advent 
here ; they have a highly improved farm. D. H. Wilson was 
united in holy matrimony to Mary Cheatham on March 28, 1859 ; 
she was born in Marion, Crittenden county, Kentucky, January 24, 
1837 ; her parents, W. W. Cheatham and Margaret Wilson, were 
also natives of that state. Six children have blessed this union, of 
whom three are living, born as follows : Etta M., March 18, 1S64; 
Charles, September 21, 1868 ; Edson W., May 20, 1882. Messrs. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 799 

Wilson are believers in the second advent of Christ. In politics 
they affiliate with the republican party. The elder has been school 
treasurer eleven years, town treasurer two years and supervisor lour 
years. John Q. Wilson enlisted February 20, 1865, in the 3d 
kinn. batt., and served till February 28, 1866, quelling Indians 
on the western frontier. 

James J. H. Dickson, farmer, is a descendant of George Dickson, 
a Protestant, who emigrated from Ireland to the colonies and served 
in the continental army thrbugh the revolution ; he married Keziah, 
daughter of Joshua Hurmer, a Quaker, and settled in Perry county, 
Pennsylvania. Here was born his son, George, who served the 
United States through the war of 1812 ; he married Fannie Garrett, 
and resided on a farm near Meadville, Pennsylvania. His son, the 
subject of this sketch, was born here August 14, 1819. James 
Dickson's early life was spent on a farm and in learning his father's 
trade, that of millwright, receiving some instruction in the common 
schools. On reacliing manhood, he kept a grocery store a short 
time, bought a farm, which he soon sold. On May 25, 1842, he was 
joined in matrimony to Miss Sarah R. Jones ; she was a daughter 
of Nathaniel Jones and Lavina Tyon, of Vermont, and was herself 
born near Whitehall, Vermont, July 1, 1816. In 1843 Mr. Dickson 
settled at Northville, La Salle county, lUinois, where ^le engaged in 
farming and the manufacture of pumps. In 1861 he removed to 
Minnesota, and bought 230 acres of land in Saratoga township, this 
county, which he owned and tilled most of the time till 1871. 
While on this farm he made a great many pumps, and removed the 
business to St. Charles, where he carried it on nearly five years and 
again returned to the farm with it. He has made many hundreds 
of wooden pumps. While living here, August 28, 1869, his 
faithful life partner was taken away by death. She had become a 
member of the Methodist Episcopal church when a young girl, and 
lived and died a consistent christian. Six children survived her ; 
here is their record: Joseph H., born March 26, 1843, lives in San 
Bernardino county, California, having married Julia Harvey ; Dallas 
S., May 29, 1844. served nearly a year in the 11th Minn. Vols., 
having enlisted August 20, 1864, now living in Adams county, 
Iowa ; Harriet J., September 16, 1848, resides atKhinebeck, Grundy 
county, Iowa ; Charles S., March 17, 1850, married Lillie Gates, 
is practicing medicine at Somonauk, Illinois ; Caroline P., Septem- 
ber 8, 1851, married Thomas W. Hill, with whom she resides at 



800 HISTORY OF WINONA COITNTY. 

Rhinebeck, Iowa ; Juines P\, March 19, 1857, lives at Lake Minne- 
tonka. In June, 1881, Mr. Dickson bought eighty acres of land on 
Sec. 29, Utica, where is home now is. He was married on October 
30, 1872, to Catharine W., relict of Louis Bearss and daughter ot 
James Beatty and Elizabeth Bull, of Perry county, Pennsylvania, 
where she was born October 29, 1824. She is a member of the 
Congregational church at St. Charles, and Mr. Dickson is a member 
of the Utica Methodist Episcopal society. He was a democrat in 
early life, was present at the nomination of Abraham Lincoln for 
the presidency, and has voted the republican ticket ever since that 
time. 

Clinton Doolittle, farmer, is a descendant of Eliasaph Doo- 
little, one of the pioneer settlers of Oneida cfumty, New York, 
whither he emigrated from liis native Connecticut ; he was a soldier 
in the war of 1812. Willard Doolittle, son of Eliasaph, was born 
in Oneida county and married Hannah, daughter of Charles and 
Abigail Forsyth, of Connecticut. She was born in ^hatauqua county. 
Willard Doolittle lived on a farm in Westfield, last-named county, 
where was born the person whose name heads this sketch, February 
8, 1886. Clinton Doolittle received a common school education 
while helping his father on the farm. In 1854: he accompanied his 
father to Winona county, the latter settling on a farm below Minne- 
sota City, where he died April 11, 1860. In 1862 the subject of 
this sketch became a resident of Utica, purchasing 120 acres of land 
on Sec. 30, his home ever snnce. His farm is a handsome one and 
well imju'oved by Mr. D.'s industrious care. His marriage took 
place November 22, 1864, the bride being Miss Elizabeth, C, 
daughter of Henry and Maria (Cheatham) Hilton ; she was born in 
Lexington, Missouri, January 22, 1844. Her parents were of Scotch 
and English descent, and born in Virginia and Kentucky respect- 
ively. Mr. Doolittle is a republican and a Congregationalist ; Mrs. 
D. is a Cam])bellite in belief. Their four handsome and interesting 
chihlren are all at home. Their births date as here given : Myrtie 
M., November 5, 1866 ; Mary Frances, September 6, 1868 ; Wil- 
lard E., June 2, 1872 ; Jay C.', December 27, 1881. 

Wm. F. Phelps, ex-president of the National Educational Asso 
ciation of the United States, and well known at home and abroad 
as one of the distinguished educators of the northwest, is a Tuitive 
of Auburn, New York. In 1846 Mr. Phelps graduated from the 
state normal school at Albany, with which institution he was con- 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 801 

nected for several years as an instructor. He graduated from Union 
College, Schenectady, New York, in 1851, and had the degree A.M. 
conferred upon him by liis Alma Mater three years later. In July, 
1855, Mr. Phelps was appointed ]jrincipal of the ISTew Jersey state 
normal school at Trenton. This was a new institution to which 
the state was just giving tbrm. The buildings for the school were 
planned by the new principal, who also oi'ganized the school and 
conducted it for nine years, at the expiration of which time he closed 
his educational work in New Jersey, having accepted the principal- 
ship of the state normal school at Winona, Minnesota. This insti- 
tution has been given due place in the educational department of 
this history, and any particular mention is unnecessary here. Mr. 
Phelps remained at the head of its affairs during a period of twelve 
years, in whicli its foundations were enduringly laid, and its char- 
acter as a training-school for teachers fully approved. Leaving 
Winona in 1876, Mr. Phelps took charge of the normal school at 
Whitewater, Wisconsin, and continued at its head for two years, 
during which time he edited the "Chicago Educational Weekly," 
the first weekly educational journal published in the west. In 1856 
Mr. Phelps assisted at the organization of the National Normal 
School Association, in Worcester, Massachusetts, being one of its 
originators, and for five successive years its president. This nor- 
mal association was afterward merged into the National Educa- 
tional Association, still continuing its work, however, as one of the 
five original departments of the more inclusive organization. At 
the annual session of the National Educational Association, held at 
Minneapolis, in 1875, Mr. Phelps was elected its president, and in 
that capacity delivered the opening address at the session of 1876, 
held at Baltimore, July 10, 11 and 12 of that year. One week 
later the International Congress of Education was held at Phila- 
delphia. This congress, the result of the presence of eminent 
educators from all parts of the world in attendance upon America's 
centennial celebration at Philadelphia, convened in the judges' 
pavilion on the centennial grounds, on the afternoon of July 17. 
Sir Redmond Barry, of Australia, was elected president, and of the 
two American vice-presidents Mr. W. F. Phelps was chosen one, and 
requested to preside over the deliberations of the congress. At this 
congress there were I'epresentatives from twelve foreign countries, 
and twenty-four of the states of the American Union. This was the 
first conference or congress of the kind ever held, and the position 



802 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of Mr. Phelps as its presiding officer naturally directed attention to 
his educational labors. At the Paris exposition the following year 
Mr. Pheli)S was awarded silver medal and di})lotna as an educaticuial 
writer and collahorateur. In 1875 Mr. Phelps published through tiie 
house of A. S. Barnes & Co., of New York, his "Teachers' Hand- 
book,'' a practical manual for the use of teachers, which has had a most 
extended sale. In 1878 he assisted in the organization of the ' * Teach- 
ers' Retreat'' at Chautauqua, New York, and was director of this par- 
ticular department. At the request of the Chautauqua manage- 
ment he prepared five small volumes to be used as handbooks for 
the work there prosecuted. In 1881, after nearly forty years' con- 
tinuous service in the educational ranks, during which he had held 
the very chief seats of honor in the national and international associa- 
tions, Mr. Phelps retired from educational work to devote his later 
years to business affairs. He is at present and lor the past four 
year has been the efficient secretary of the Winona board of trade. 

John Ludwig, mayor of city of Winona. Mr. Ludwig is a 
native of Luxemburg, Germany, from which place he came to 
America when sixteen years ot age, settling in Fond du Lac, Wis- 
consin. Was engaged in clerking there until the early fall of 1861, 
when he enlisted in the 9th Wis. Inf. reg., and was sent to the 
department of Missouri. His command was attached to the seventh 
army corps, and their field ot operations was in Kansas, Arkansas 
and Missouri, the service being largely one of fatiguing marches 
and semi-guerrila warfare, in which there is more hard woi"k than 
opportunity for glory. During considerable portion of the time he 
was in the service Mr. Ludwig was with the commissary department 
or on recruiting service. The hardest engagement in which he took 
part was that at Newtonia, Missouri, October 28, 1864. His first term 
of enlistment expiring, Mr. Ludwig re-enlisted, and served until 
mustered out in the fall of 1865, having been lour years and four 
months in the army. In 1867 Mr. Ludwig came to Winona, and 
opened the Winona house, since which time he has been engaged in 
hotel business. He was for three years treasurer of the city, and 
had served one term as alderman of the second ward, when lie was 
elected mayor of the cit}' in the spring of 1883. (See official list.) 
Mr. Ludwig is married, and has seven children, four of them attend- 
ing school in the city. 

WmoNA Harvester Works. — This, though the last, is by no 
means likely to prove the least of Winona's manufacturing Indus- 



BIOGEAPHICAL. 803 

tries. The company was organized May 27, 1883, the incorporators 
being J. D. Easter, L. C. Bonner, H. W. Lamberton, V. Simpson, 
J. H. Jenkins, T. T. Hayden, J. J. Eandall, C. H. Porter, W. H. 
Garlock, J. Kendall, F. A. Johnston, W. K. F. Yila, and A. C. 
Tucker. The capital stock, all taken, is $250,000, and the business 
of the corporation will be the manufacture of harvesters and binders 
and the manufacture of farm machinery and agricultural implements 
in general. Their location is upon a tract of twenty-seven acres, in 
the western part of the city, between the tracks of the Chicago & 
Northwestern and Chicago, Milw^aukee & St. Paul railways. Here 
ground has been broken, and their buildings are being erected, con- 
tract calling for their completion October 1, 1883. These buildings 
are a main manufactory, 260 X 50 feet, three stories high ; foundry, 
105x70, one story; blacksmith shop, 50x70, and an engine-house, 
32x40, furnished with an engine of 200 horse-power. These 
buildings are all of brick with substantial stone loundations. When 
completed the works will give employment to about 400 men. The 
present officers of the company are : President, C. L. Bonner ; 
vice-president, J. J. Randall; secretary and treasurer; C. H. Porter; 
general manager, J. D. Easter. 

CuMMiNGS & Yila, wholesale and retail dealers in boots and 
shoes, 17 East Third street. — This business was established in 1862, 
by Cummings & Cushing, on Second street, in what was then known 
as No. 3 Union block, the east storeroom of the two numbers now 
occupied by Saml. Fox's clothing-house. Business was carried on 
at this location until 1872, when it was removed across the street to 
No. 3 Simpson's block, ti'om which place it was transferred to the 
present location, in 1875. The storeroom now occupied fronts 23^ 
feet on Third street, and has a depth of 90 feet, a basement of equal 
dimensions being used for packing and storage. The firm of Cum- 
mings & Cushing became Cummings, Cushing & Co., in 1863, by 
the admission of W. K. F. Yila to a partnership in the business, 
and on the withdrawal of Mr. Cushing, in 1865, became Cummings 
& Yila, and has so continued. The present firm are J. B. Cum- 
mings and W. K. F. Yila. 

J. B. Cummings is a native of Kennebeck count}-, Maine. Left 
home when a young man, as sailor before the mast, and was on the 
open seas four years, voyaging around the Cape and to the Pacific 
coast. Was in California for four or live years before coming to 
this city in 1859, and was in grocery trade here until his ])reseiit 
48 



804 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

shoe business was established, three years later. Mr. Cummings is 
a prominent member of the masonic fraternity, holding important 
offices in blue lodge, chaj^ter and commanderv, as will be seen by 
the records turiiished for insertion in this volume. 

W. K. F. Vila is a native of Boston, Massachusetts; left home at 
seventeen years of age, was for four years a sailor before the mast, 
in the same vessel as his pai'tner, and made tlie trip around the Cape 
with him. Returning home, was in Boston from 1854 to 1859. 
Came to Winona in 1860, and was in grain business here until 1803, 
when he formed liis connection with the shoe-house ol Cummings & 
Co. Mr. Vila is a member and director of the board of trade ; a 
member of AVinona Lodge, No. 18, A. F, and A. M. ; ol Winona 
Chapter, No. 5, of which he was high priest three years, and of 
Coeur de Lion Commandery, No. 3. 

A. D. Ellsworth, Minnesota City Mills, at Minnesota City; 
office, corner of Third and Main streets, Winona. The original 
mill, built by Miller & Ellsworth, on this mill site, was erected in 
1867, about eighty rods west of the Union depot, at the intersection 
of the railway tracks at Minnesota City. The real property and 
water privilege includes 143 acres on the Eolling Stone river. 
This stream, being fed by springs, never runs dry, and at tlie mill 
there is a head of eleven feet, affording ample power for all pur- 
poses required. The mill, 70x72 feet, is built upon a solid stone 
foundation, above which the wooden structure rises three stories in 
height, and originally furnished with six run of stone, and having a 
daily capacity of 200 barrels of flour. The mill was run as a burr 
mill until 1880, when it was reconstructed as a gradual reduction 
mill, and has now a daily capacity of 240 barrels, the average prod- 
uct being about 140 barrels a day. The business done is a mer- 
chant milling one, the wheat supply being both local and from the 
western sections of the state, principal shij)])ing points being Sleepy- 
Eye, Redwood Falls and Marshall. Besides supplying his mill, Mr. 
Ellsworth is an extensive shipper of grain to eastern markets, prin- 
cipally wheat, alsf) barley, seeds and oats. Mill product is marketed 
Doth south and east. The mill gives emj)loyment to ten hands, the 
various shipping points six more, besides the bookkeeper in the cen- 
tral office, O. H. Clark. The last year's business aggregated from 
250,000 to 300,000 bushels. Mr. Ellsworth is a native of Maine, 
which state he left in 1851 for California, where he remained Ave 
years, and then settled in Waupun, Wisconsin. Was there engaged 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 805 

in grain trade till he came to Winona county in 1862, since which 
time, until 1882, he has been extensively engaged in farming as well 
as grain shipping and milling. Mr. Ellsworth has one child living, 
Amos D. Ellsworth, Jr.; his mother, Mrs. Lizzie C. Ellsworth 
{7iee Smith) having died May 7, 1881. The family residence is on 
the corner of Washington and Fourth streets. 

County Auditor. — R. B. Bastord, present incumbent, was 
elected in 1880, and present term of service expires March 1, 1883. 
Mr. Basford is a native ot Maine ; came to Winona from the east, 
where he had been engaged in merchandising, in 1856, and was 
here one year in the service of Indian agent Berly. Went to the 
Pacific in 1857, returning in 1859. Has been permanently a resi- 
dent of the city since 1866, from which period until 1875 he was in 
real estate business. Elected county treasurer in 1875, he held that 
office two terms, and was then nominated and elected auditor. Mr. 
Basford is one of the directors of the Building Association. He 
was made a Master Mason in 1860 ; two years later took his chapter 
degree, and in 1874 became a member of Coeur de Lion Com- 
mandery. No. 3. 

Benton H. Langley. division freight agent of the Chicago, 
Milwaukee & St. Paul railway, was born at Andover, New Hamp- 
shire, September 28, 1841. His education was received in the 
schools of his native town, which he attended until his parents 
removed to the west in 1854, at which time Benton was thirteen 
3^ears of age. Since then he has been educated in the school of 
personal endeavor. The family first settled in Elgin, Illinois, re- 
maining until the spring of 1855, when they located in Hastings, 
Minnesota. During that spring and summer young Langley was 
employed in lathing and shingling, one of his jobs being the old 
Catholic church, the first church building erected in Hastings. 
That fall, 1855, he returned east, remaining until the spring of 1857, 
when he came back to Hastings, clerked in the postoffice there- one 
year, and in the spring of 1858 went to Mankato, as agent for 
Thome, Follett & Co. , bankers, at Hastings, for whom he was pur- 
chasing and shipping ginseng. That same fall, 1858, he entered 
the commission and forwarding house of North & Carll, remained 
one year, and then took a similar position with the house of Davis 
& Yan Auken. A few months later, March 4, 1860, Mr. Langley 
bought Davis' interest in the business, the firm becoming Van Auken 
& Langley, and so continuing until the fall of 1866. In the winter 



806 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of 1864-5, Mr. Langley, under the iirm name of B. H. Langley 
& Co., established an agency for tlie Northwestern Packet Company, 
at Winona, and removed to this city with his family, February 
27, 1865. The firm became Seavey tfe Langley in 1867, Langley 
& Hatcher in 1869, and the business discontinued two years later, 
when Mr. Langley became directly, as he had heretofore been indi- 
rectly, the agent of the Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul Railway 
Company. As agent of that road he held his position until 1879, 
when he was promoted to the post of division freight agent, with 
headquarters at Winona. May 12, 1862, Mr. Langley married 
Miss M. A. Chase, of Rochester, Minnesota. They have two chil- 
dren : Mary E., attending school at Wellesley, Massachusetts, and 
B. H. , attending the model department of the normal school here. 

N. F. HiLBEKT, civil engineer and surveyor, is a native of 
Luxemburg, Germany, from which country he came to America at 
twenty-two years of age, having pursued his studies until then at 
his native university. In 1853 he was employed as draughtsman 
under Col. Berien, chief engineer of Michigan Central railway sur- 
vey and construction from Michigan ' City to Chicago, and in the 
following year was under the same chief engineer in Illinois, on the 
central military tract railway fi'orn Princeton to Galesburg, the pro- 
files and estimates of these lines being prepared by Mr. Ililbert. 
His health failing in that work, Mr. Hilbert came to Winona in the 
S])ring of 1855, and, when the transit railway line was run between 
this city and New Ulm, assumed charge of the surveys under his 
brother, H. J. Hilbert, chief engineer of the road. N. F. Hilbert 
was railroad expert for the appraisement between this city and 
Janesville, Minnesota, for the Winona & St. Peter Railway Com- 
pany. He was treasurer of Winona county from 1868 to 1874, 
and cashier of the Merchants National Bank from 1874 to 18Y8, 
when impaired health compelled him to desist from office work. 
The ofiaces of county surveyor and city engineer he has held at 
various times, and there is scarcely a road in the vicinity or an addi- 
tion to the city upon which his surveying skill has not been exercised. 
The beautiful grounds of Woodlawn cemetery were designed by 
him, and much of their attractiveness is due to his labor. His 
name is given to the brick block on the corner of Second and Lafay- 
ette streets, a substantial two-story structure, 60x80, the second 
story of which is his family residence. 

M. K. Drew & W. S. Drew. These gentlemen (brothers) have 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 



807 



been residents of Winona, the former since 1854, the latter since 
1855. Previous to making this city their home they were in dry- 
goods business for a number of years at Meadville, Pennsylvania. 
W. S. Drew, being officially connected with the financial board of 
Allegheny College, located there. M. K. Drew and his brother 
made extensive purchases of real estate on coming into Minnesota, 
and for the first twenty years of their residence here were in partner- 
ship in that business. Upon its discontinuance, W. S. devoted 
himself exclusively to city business, and M. K. to the management 
of his landed property, principally farms in the western part of the 
state. Mr. M. K. Drew was twice mayor of the city, and was also 
a member of the city council at various times as alderman. In the 
spring of 1856 he married Miss M. A. Lombard, of Boston, Massa- 
chusetts. Mrs. Drew is stili living, but their four children all died 
in infancy. W. S. Drew was mayor of the city in 1870-71 ; was 
president of the Minnesc^ta Soldiers' Orphans' Home during all the 
years of its existence ; city assessor during at least half of the years 
of the city's corporate existence, and has always been actively iden- 
tified with its interests. W. S. Drew married Miss Carrie C. Sanborn, 
in Meadville, Pennsylvania. Four children were born to them, three 
of them still living : one, married, resides in Minneapolis, and one 
son and a daughter at home. 

Matthew Marvin, superintendent of Woodlawn cemetery, is 
a native of Madison county. New York, where he was born in 
1838. He came to Winona in 1859 and entered the leather- 
store of J. J. Randall as clerk, remaining in that situation until the 
war of the rebellion broke out, in the spring of 1861. Mr. Marvin 
was one of the first to sign the volunteer enlistment paper which 
brought into existence the Winona company of the Minnesota regi- 
ment ; volunteered, with most of his company, for the three years' 
.service, and afterward was in some of the severest battles on the 
"peninsula." When the regiment was accepted for the three years' 
service Mr. Marvin was made fifth corporal, and was finally mustered 
out as sergeant. The service seen by his company appears in the 
military record of Co. K, 1st reg. Minn. Inf., U.S.Y. Mr. Marvin 
participated in all the marches and battles fought by his regiment 
and company until he was wounded in the leg at Harrison's Land- 
ing and disabled for nearly three months, during which time the 
regiment was engaged at Vienna and Antietam. Recovering from 
his wound, he joined his command before the battle at Charleston, 



808 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

Virginia, October 16, 1862, and was in all the engagements follow- 
ing, until severely wounded at Gettysburg by a musket-shot, which, 
passing lengthwise through his foot, so crippled him that he was on 
crutches for over a year thereafter, not being again Hi for service until 
the term of his enlistment had expired. Leaving the service, Mr. 
Marvin settled in Illinois, and did not return to Winona until January, 
1871, when he established himself in the harness trade here. This 
business he followed until April, 1873, when he accepted the position 
of superintendent of Woodlawn cemetery, a post which he proved 
himself eminently qualified for during the ten years he has held it. 
Mr. Marvin was married at St. Charles, Illinois, August 29, 1867, 
to Miss Angie A. Towle ; they have one child, Mabel W. , born, as 
befits a soldier's daughter, on Decoration da}^ centennial year. 

W. E. Smith, florist, south side King street, between Lafayette 
{ind Walnut. Business was established in 1879, is growing rapidly, 
and gives promise of constant increase. His lots, purchased four 
years since, front 150 feet on King street, and run to the alley in the 
rear 140 feet. Upon these premises Mr. Smith built his residence 
four years since, and the following year commenced the erection of 
his greenhouses and jireparation of hotbeds, to which additions have 
been made from year to year, his last greenery, 15X36 feet, for 
carnation pinks, having been completed last fall. He has now 
about 8,000 square feet under glass, heated by hot air conveyed 
through brick flues. His gardens contain 100 hotbed frames, 3x6 
feet, and the number was doubled the summer of 1883. Business 
is hardly established as yet, but sales of 1882 were more than double 
those of 1881, with good pros]3ect of a very material increase for 
coming seasons. Mr. Smith is a painter by trade, a native of 
Binghamton, New York, and was born October 23, 1853. Ten 
years ago he came to this city, and has industriously followed 
the business of his trade ever since. He is a fine fresco painter, and 
has worked up a large business, and has found ample employment 
for a force of six painters, but inasmuch as his floral business is 
assuming such large proportions he intends in the future to devote 
all his time to that industry. March 18, 1873, lie was united in 
marriage with Miss Elvira Hamlin, a native of Ohio. They are the 
parents of two children : May H. and William E. 

Wm. G. MrCuTCHEN, dealer in grain, seeds, salt, stucco and cement; 
office and warehouse on Front street, between Johnson and Main. 
Elevator and warehouse, 30x130, with a storage capacity of 25,000 



BIOGEAPHICAL. 809 

bushels; boiler house, 17x30, iron sheeted, furnished with an engine 
of 25 horse-power. Business for 1881 aggregated nearly 300 car- 
loads of grain, two-thirds of which was wheat, thirty car-loads of 
salt, and about live car-loads of stucco and cement. Mr. McCutchen 
came to Winona in 1856, direct from New York city, where he was 
born, in 1829, and where he had been engaged in hardware trade. 
He embarked in general merchandising at this point, purchasing 
grain in connection therewith, and bought the first load of wheat 
offered in this market, winter of 1856-7. After the big fire of 1862 
Mr. McCutchen engaged in grain commission business, with ware- 
houses on the corner of Third and Center, which he built in 1860, and 
removed from there to the warehouse on Front, between Lafayette 
and Walnut, which he still uses for storage purposes. His parents, 
William and Eliza (St. John) McCutchen, were natives of New York 
and Connecticut, respectively. Mr. McCutchen was married 
November 7, 1866, to Miss Sarah Ridgway, a native of Paterson, 
New Jersey, and has a family of three children, as follows : Anna 
v., who graduated at the State Normal with the class of 1882 ; and 
Mary R. and William, now in attendance at the city schools. 

John B. Kirch, dealer in agricultural implements, 82 East Second 
street. Warehouse, 20x70 feet, with basement, and an addition 
18X45 feet. Business was established by present proprietor in 
May, 1871, at same location. Heaviest sales have been of Deering's 
twine binders and thrashers, manufactured by J. I. Case, Racine. 
During the busy season Mr. Kirch keeps a force of from seven and 
eight hands constantly employed, and his sales for 1881 aggregated 
$45,000, all retail trade within the county limits. The trade for 
this season, 1882, will be fully equal to that of 1881. Mr. Kirch is a 
native of Luxemburg, Germany; came to America with his parents, 
John and Hellen (Guidinger) Kirch when in his infancy, the family 
settling in Ozaukee county, Wisconsin, on a farm. Remaining there 
until 1867, they removed to Winona county. From that date until 
1871 Mr. J. B. Kirch was grain inspector in the elevator there ; then 
removed to Winona, and established trade in farm machinery. 
Business has grown from small beginnings until he has become the 
heaviest dealer in his line within the county limits. He is a member 
and trustee of St. Joseph's Catholic church, and also a member of the 
St. Joseph's Benevolent Society connected therewith. In 1873 he 
married Miss Sarah Remendeno. a native of Woodstock, Illinois. 
They are the parents of four children, one son and three daughters. 



810 HISTORY OF WES'ONA COFNTY. 

Franklin B. Kowell, of Homer township, is a native of Aliens- 
town, New Hampshire. He is a son of Charles and Mary (Davis) 
Rowell, and was born November 14, 1820. At the age of sixteen 
years he became an apprentice to the trade of boot and shoe maker, 
and soon after completing his trade, engaged in the business for 
himself. This he followed till 1855, when he sold out with a view 
to trying the realities of the famous west, and in May of that year 
arrived in Winona and at once made a claim on Sees. 6 and 7, in 
the township of Homer, where he permanently located and engaged 
in farming. For the last few years Mr. Rowell has made vegetables 
and fruit gardening a specialty, finding a ready market for his 
superior produce in the city of Winona. November 8, 1847, he 
was married to Miss Mary A. Jenkins, at Deeriield, New Hampshire, 
a native of Cxreenland of that state. They are the parents of three 
sons, Charles F., who was educated for the law, and is now engaged 
in agricultural pursuits in Brown county, this state; George W., of 
Winona, and Clarence M. at home. Mr. Rowell is now spending 
his declining years surrounded with the comforts of a pleasant home. 

George F. Story, the oldest resident barber in this city, first 
made his appearance here in 1855, and occupied a small space in the 
old Winona house on the levy. During his long residence here he 
has changed locations eleven different times, and has worked up 
and down the river among the boat and raftsmen, but has never lost 
his right of residence here. He was born in Galena, Blinois, in 
188(), and early in life took a position on a river steamboat, as 
cabin-boy and worked his way up to steward. Mr. Story (more 
familiarly known as Prof. Story) is one of a family of natural 
musicians and has played Math Prof. Rohweder, of the Germania 
band for the last twenty-five years. This fact is proof of his skill 
as a musician. As Prof. Rohweder has so many years retained him 
in his company regardless of some opposition on account of race and 
color. 

Frank W. Schmidt, pro])rietor of the Boston bakery of this city, 
established business here in the spring of 1868, at his present 
quarters, 85 East Third street. His first building was burned in 
1870. and he at once rebuilt, though at first only one-story, but soon 
after raised his building one story higher and built a large addition 
to the rear of it, and in 1881 added another fine two-story brick 
addition fronting on Third street. His entire beautiful brick front 
is forty-four feet and, including his well arranged ice-cream gardens, 



BIO&EAPHICAL. 811 

seventy feet. .Mr. Schmidt is by nativity a Saxon-G-erman, and was 
born in 1830 ; came with liis parents to America in 1844, sailing 
from Bremen in the Caroline. Soon after his arrival in New York 
he entered a Brooklyn bakery as an apprentice, and after the com- 
pletion of his trade followed that business in the vicinity of Boston 
and New York till 1854. He then went via the Isthmus to California, 
where he remained till 1867, and then returned to New York, and 
thence the same year to this city. He was married in 1870, and 
has five children, whose names in the order of their births are 
Paul W., Charles M., Frank E., Walter H. and Emma F. 

Kingsbury, Holland & Co., grocers, 3 East Third street. This 
business was started by Keeler & Taylor, in 1865, on the northwest 
corner of Main and Third streets, and was the first store that did 
business on Third street, trade being confined at that time to Second 
street and the cross-streets nearer the levee. In September, 1866, 
Keeler & Taylor sold out to Kingsbury & Jones, who continued 
business until March, 1867, when A. Holland purchased Jones' in- 
terest, the house becoming Kingsbury & Holland. One year later, 
1868, the business was removed to its present location. After ten 
years' successful management Mr. Kingsbury retired, his place 
being taken by his sons, F. E. Kingsbury and H. W. Kingsbury, the 
firm becoming Kingsbury, Holland & Co. In March, 1882, the 
firm purchased the property they had so long occupied, and at the 
same time A. Holland bought the property adjoining them on the 
west, at the corner of Main and Third streets. The building of the 
firm fronts 24 feet on Third street and has a depth of 82 feet. They 
have a growing trade ; do a fine retail business, employing a force 
of six persons and two delivery wagons. W. F. Kingsbury, father 
of the Kingsbury members of the firm, is a native of Maine, where 
he was engaged in farming previous to his coming to Winona in 
1865. Though no longer an active member of the firm, he is no 
disinterested observer of the growth of the business he assumed 
control of sixteen years since, and which he has now surrendered 
into the hands of his sons, who were trained for business under his 
own eye, in his own establishment. He is a prominent member of 
the Baptist denomination of this city. He is also interested in 
farming, owning a fine farm in Utica township, A. Holland is a 
native of Vermont ; came to Quincy, Olmsted county, Minnesota; 
in 1861, and in November of that year enlisted in Co. K, 1st Mimi. 
Inf. The first season he was in the field, saw little active service, 



812 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

owing to sickness, but from October, 1862, was constantly with his 
regiment, until disabled at Petersburg in June, 1861-, being severely 
wounded in the right arm and was pronounced unlit for duty, until 
he left the service at the expiration of his term of enlistment and 
returned to this state. Mr. Holland owns 560 acres of real estate 
in the county, including a dairy and stock farm at Homer, from 
which, during 1882, he made 1,200 pounds of butter; the other 
stock, principally cows and Cottswold and Leicester sheep. He 
married Miss Ella Kingsbury, the daughter of his old partner, in 
1866. They have one child, Gertrude, a daughter, now in attend- 
ance at the Winona Higli School. Mr. Holland is a director of the 
Board ot Trade and a member and trustee of the Baptist church 
of this city. 

James W. Stovall, Winona, proprietor of the Stovall dining 
hall, at 4 East Second street, established business in this city in 
1878. Mr. Stovall is a native of Decatur, Alabama, and in slavery 
times was the property of Mayor Wise. He is one of those who 
have been bettered by the abolition of slavery. In 1864, when 
the colored people became useless to their owners, and could no 
longer be provided for by them, by reason of the occupation and 
desolation of the country by federal troops, James left the old plan- 
tation and joined the 51st 111. Vol. Inf., in the capacity of cook. 
After the close of the war he went to Chicago, and there engaged in 
civil pursuits till his removal to Winona in 1877. While in Chicago, 
and since his residence in this city, Mr. Stovall has, by honesty, 
sobriety and industry, made for himself many friends, and in these 
few years acquired enough to make himself comfortable, and also to 
enable him to give liberally to the worthy poor. The above facts 
were gleaned from an editorial in the Decatur (Alabama) "Weekly 
News," of May 18, 1883, a paper which rarely ever contained a 
friendly notice of a man of Mr. Stovall's raCe or color. 

Jacob Stirnkman, proprietor of the steam bakery, Winona, 
manufacturer of crackei's and jobber in confectionery, etc. — business 
on Third street, between Main and Johnson — is a native of Granichen, 
canton Argau, Switzerland, and was born in 1826. At the age of 
fifteen he began an apprenticeship in a bakery, and after completing 
his trade began business for himself and followed the same till 1851, 
when he left his native land, sailing for New York in the ship Sam- 
uel Fox. The first three years in this country he spent as a hand in 
a bakery in Rochester, New York, after which he started in busi- 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 813 

ress for himself in that city. In 1865 he sold out and removed to 
Springfield, Illinois, where he conducted a prosperous business till 
his removal to Winona in 1876. He is now occupying the first 
floor and basement, 24x100 feet, uses steam and all the modern ap- 
pliances of a first-class bakery. He was married in 1845, to Miss 
Mary Luscher, also a native of Switzerland, by whom he has a 
family of three children, as follows : Mary, now the wife of Fred- 
rick Bauer ; Margaret, the wife of Martin Behner, and Jacob, who 
married Lizzie Franckle, and in 1878 engaged in merchandising in 
the grocery line at La Crosse, Wisconsin. 

J. Winkles, upholsterer and dealer in furniture. No. 42 East Sec- 
ond street. This business was established by the present proprietor in 
1857, on Second street, two doors west of Lafayette, and after some 
changes in location, during which business was done either on Main 
or Second street, a move was made to the present number in 1876, 
when a partnership was formed with A. Thrune, which was dis- 
solved in June, 1882, Mr. Winkles continuing the business a!one. His 
storeroom is 20 feet front, 80 feet deep, and his business occupies 
two stories above the basement, the latter used for storage and finish- 
ing room. Previous to 1856 did a considerable undertaking busi- 
ness, but at that date it was discontinued. Mr. Winkles is a 
native of Westphalia, Prussia, learned his trade in Munster, in his 
native province, and came to America in 1852. Was engaged in 
business in Milwaukee, Wisconsin, and in Dubuque, Iowa, previ- 
ous to coming to this city a full quarter of a century ago. He is a 
member of St. Joseph's Catholic church of this city, and of the 
St. Joseph's Benevolent society. His first wife, to whom he was 
married in 1853, in Dubuque, Iowa, was Anna Klunke, also a native 
of Prussia ; she died in 1873. Mr. Winkle's second marriage was 
in 1874, to Miss Anna Thrune. She is the mother of five of his 
eleven children, eighth of whom are sons and three are daughters, 
all of whom are receiving a liberal education. 

Otis C. Tucker, capitalist, Winona. Prominent among Winona's 
many eminently successful business men, and indeed the peer of not 
a few, is the subject of this brief sketch, a man whose career has 
been marked by no sudden or unexpected rise, fame or fortune, but 
who has made his way slowly but surely from incipiency to man- 
hoodX ripest years. And as virtue and conscientious industry has 
its sure reward, Mr. Tucker is leisurely spending his declining 
years in the enjoyment of a substantial fortune. The history of 



814 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

such men should stand as landmarks to the thousands of young men 
just entering upon the great arena of human life. Mr. Tucker is 
the fifth child and third son of Silas H. and Betsey (Crandell) Tucker, 
and was born March 12, 1822, in Hoosic, Rensselaer county, New- 
York, but was reared in Broome county, in the same state. His 
father was quite an extensive farmer, and at the same time largely 
engaged in the lumber business, and hence afforded for his sons a 
hardy and healthy occupation, as well as a practical knowledge of the 
affairs of after-life. Our subject's early educational advantages were 
only as were afforded in the common schools of his boyhood days, 
to which was added two years' study under Prof. Wheeler, who was 
then teaching advanced branches at Union, New York, Soon 
after attaining his twenty-first year, Mr. Tucker engaged for himself 
in the lumber business, in Broome county, New York, and which he 
afterward extended into Pennsylvania. After a few years of hard 
work and faithful industry he had laid the foundation for a future 
competency, and in 1858 came to Minnesota, where he invested in 
real estate, but soon after returned to his old home. July 2, 1860, 
he was united in marriage vnth Miss Lucinda C. Rounds, a daughter 
of Benjamin Rounds, Esq., of Broome county, New York. In the 
fall of 1860 he again came west, with a view to better investments 
and a permanent settlement. For a short time he remained in Iowa, 
looking after a suitable location. While thus engaged an opening 
oftered itself which led him to Winona, where he at once engaged 
in the lumber trade, to which he also added the purchase and sale of 
grain for a short time. In 1874 he abandoned the lumber business, 
as his large real estate interests and cash capital had accumulated to 
an extent sufficient to occupy as much of his time as he wished to 
devote to business. On the organization of the Second National 
Bank of Winona he became a stockholder, and is now a director of 
the same. Mr. and Mrs. Tucker are the happy parents of but one 
child, a beautiful and accomplished daughter, Ella, born in 1861. 
After graduating from the state normal school at Winona she took a 
two years' course at the University at Evanston, Illinois, and was, for 
a short time, a student at the Cooper Institute, of New York. She 
has won for herself some considerable distinction as an artist, 
having produced some very fine painting, both in oil and water- 
colors. ^ 

Dr. Francis J. Touktelloti^e, capitalist, Winona, was born 
December 26, 1835, in Windham county, Connecticut. He is the 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 816 

son of Jacob and Mary (Ballard) Tourtellotte, of Windham, Connec- 
ticut. His first paternal ancestor in this country settled in either 
Connecticut or Massachusetts. He had fled from France for 
religious liberty during the period of the persecution of the Hugue- 
nots. Dr. Tourtellotte first graduated from the normal school of 
Bridgewater, Massachusetts. Then began the reading of medicine, 
under Dr. John McGregoi", of Thompson, Connecticut, and finally 
graduated from the College of Physicians and Surgeons, of New 
York. In 1863 he entered the medical service ol the naval depart- 
ment, where he served as surgeon till 1868. Coming to Winona in 
1869, he engaged in the business of loaning money. June 26, 1865, 
he was united in marriage with Miss Harriett A. Arnold, a daughter 
of William S. Arnold, of Windham county, Connecticut. They 
are tlie parents of but one child, a daughter, Frank, born July 28, 
1874. Afit'able and courteous in manner, with strict business 
principles, are the characteristics of Dr. Tourtellotte. 

Edwin V. Bogart, sheriff of Winona county — ofiice in county 
jail — had been deputy-sheriff of the county for more than ten years 
when he was elected to office in the fall of 1881, his term of service 
expiring December 31, 1883. There are three deputies connected 
with the office : Valentine Hengel, and John Bolton, — the last- 
named a resident of St. Charles. Mr. Bogart is a native of New 
York State; came to Wisconsin with his parents, Christopher and 
Rhoda E. (Smith) Bogart, at six years of age. Came to Winona in 
1861, bought out the marble firm of Warren Powers, and conducted 
that business until January 1, 1882, when he sold out to assume charge 
of the office to which he had been elected. In 1867 he married Miss 
Euphema Lowe, a native of Pennsylvania, who came to Winona 
with her parent, John Lowe. They have children — Benjamin F., 
Hiram Y. and Earle Y. The two former are attendants of the city 
schools. 

John L. Brink, Winona, dealer in dry goods, carpets and 
notions, corner of Main and Third streets. This house was estab- 
lished in 1858, and has been successfully conducted for twenty-five 
3^^ars. Business was first opened in the fall of 1858, on Second 
street, between Lafayette and Center, where a thriving trade was 
carried on till the disastrous fire of 1862 swept this house, with the 
best business portion of the city, out of existence. Business was 
immediately resumed in the block just east of the original, and there 
continued till 1870, when he removed to the Simpson block, where, 



816 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

in 1877, his entire establishment was agahi destroyed by tire. Soon 
after this last fire lie opened business in the Elv block, where he con- 
ducted trade until duly, 1>^82, at which time he took possession of 
his [)resent ([uarters. Trade, which was at one time considerably in 
the jobbing lino, changing with the growth and demands of the city 
and outside country, is now almost exclusively retail, a few of his 
old jobbing customers still securing their supplies from the house. 
Sales are about $60,000 annually, and a force of seven persons is 
required in the conduct of the business. Mr. Brink is a native ot 
Steuben county, New York, and was born in 1826; learned the 
blacksmith trade, and conducted that industry for some years in his 
native county, but had turned his attention to mercantile pursuits, 
following the business a few years before coming to Winona, in 
1857. In 1848 he was united in marriage with Miss Abigal D. 
Palmer, a native of Binghamton, New York, by whom he has 
reared a family of five sons, as follows: James T., Charles T., John 
L., George H. and William E., three of whom are married and 
living outside of the state, while two yet remain with the parents. 
All are educated gentlemen. Mr. Briukis a staunch member of the 
Methodist Episcopal church, and for the last twenty years has been 
a member of the official board, and for twenty-live years a 
teacher and faithful worker in the Sabbatli school. He is also a 
member of the mascmic fraternity, and prominently connected with 
the business prosperity of the city. Was a member of the council, 
represeuting the second ward, at the time the erection of the present 
waterworks building was decided upon, and rendered efficient ser- 
vice in securing this valuable improvement to the city. Mr. Brink 
is one of those men wlio are indispensable to the best interests of a 
city. 

AzARiAH Thomas, Winona, is a son of Gilbert and Mary A. 
(Miller) Thomas, and was born April 8, 1837, in the State of New 
York, but principally reared in Pennsylvania. In 1857 he came to 
Winona, and for the next twelve years was employed by Mr. Malory 
and his son. March 2, 1861, was married to Miss Anna M. 
Campbell, a native of County Donegal, Ireland, who emigratejl 
to this country when but a child. Mr. Thomas spent a short time 
in the volunteer service during the late war, as a member of Co. H, 
1st Minn. Vol. Inf. In 1880 he united with the Methodist Episcopal 
church, though his wife is a member of St. Thomas Catholic church. 
They have three children living, whose names are Frank H., Mary 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 817 

A. and Edward. In 1881 Mr. Thomas purchased tlie business of 
his former employer, and is now engaged in the pump and well 
business, making drive-wells a specialty. 

George Lane Hollowell, who established himself in the grocery 
trade in this city in 1871, is now located at 10 West Third street. 
In January, 1882, the tirm became Hollowell & Co. by the admis- 
sion of Cornelius Fookens to a partnership in its affairs. They 
occupy the first floor and basement, 20 X 60, and are conducting' a 
prosperous trade. Mr. Hollowell was born in Yates county, New 
York, December 24, 1824. His parents, Joseph and Elenor (Smith) 
Hollowell, were natives of Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, and Ply- 
mouth, Massachusetts, respectively, and were substantial Methodists 
of the old school. Our subject was first married in the State of 
New York in 1857, to Mary L. Clark, of the same state, and came 
to Winona in 1859, and for the following ten or twelve years was 
employed as bookkeeper of J. L. Brink, of this city. His first wife 
died and his second marriage took place in Indiana, to Miss Emilj 
H. Snyder, in 1864. They are the parents of two children, Mary 
L. and John D. Mr. Hollowell and wife are members of the Metho- 
dist Episcopal church, he is a member of the official board and a 
faithful worker in the Sabbath scliool. 

William Wright Slocumb, son of Samuel and Polly (Beck) 
Slocumb, was born in White county, Illinois, October 30, 1822. 
His father was a Methodist missionary and a colleague of the ven- 
erable and historic pioneer preacher Peter Cartwright. W. W. 
Slocumb, more familiarly known as Capt. Slocumb, is a pioneer 
son of the great Mississippi valley, and began life on the river in 
1843, and tlie same season navigated the Father of Waters as far 
north as Lake Pepin, and was one of tlie parties to move the first 
drive of logs from the waters of these upper lakes. It was at this time 
that the captain first met Father Hobert, then a Methodist missionary 
among the Indians, and relates an incident which occurred at Red 
Wing, where the raftsmen attempted one evening to tie up for the 
night. At this time a large number of Indians were camped near 
the place, and at once scores of them swarmed on and about the raft, 
and soon became so demonstrative that the chiefs, fearing a massa- 
cre, importuned the whites to move on, and to hasten their departure 
a chief cut the fastenings with a hatchet. The same night a battle 
took place between a band of the Sioux and Chippewas, in which 
many scalps were taken, and a few of them seen by the raftsmen the 



818 HISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

next day, Capt. Slocumb says that onl}'' an occasional adventurer, 
some explorer or half-breed Indian trader was to be seen along the 
Upper Mississippi that year. September 22, 1847, Mr. Slocumb was 
married to Miss Margaret Stagi;;, a native of Ohio, by whom he 
reared a family of the children whose names, in the order of their 
birth, are Henry F., William F., Margaret Emma, the two former 
merchandising in the grocery line in this city, and the latter a teacher 
of music. In 1873 Capt. Slocumb removed from Reed Landing, 
where he had resided many years, to the city of Winona, with a view 
to securing better educational advantages for his children. He and 
his wife aijd daughter are members of the Methodist Episcopal 
church of this city, and he is a member of the official board. He is 
also a member of the masonic fraternity. The captain has been 
for many years in the employ of the immense lumber firm of Laird, 
Norton & Co., of this city, as commander of their beautiful little 
steamer engaged in rafting logs from their Wisconsin pineries. 

Thomas Wright, loan, real estate and insurance agent, Winona, 
is a native of Cayuga county. New York, and was born May 23, 
1818. His parents were Anson and Lydia (Soule) Wright, the latter 
a member of one of tlie most remarkable families in the State of 
New York for longevity. In 1841: Mr. Wright emigrated west and 
established himself in Kenosha, Wisconsin, where he continued to 
reside till he came to Winona, in 1856. During the last few years 
of his residence in Kenosha he filled the position of assistant cashier 
in a bank in which he had a considerable financial interest. On 
coming to this city he at once turned his attention to the loan and 
real estate business, and soon became the owner of 2,000 acres of 
land in this county. Mr. Wright is a man of a speculative turn of 
mind, and is ever ready to take hold of any enterprise that money 
can be made in. In 1857 he was married to Miss Mary Harlow, a 
native of Sackett's Harbor, New York. They are the parents of 
three children, namely. Will T., who is now a resident of Dakota, 
and Grace H. and Charles S. still residing at home. 

Ai,FRED Welch is a native of England. He was born in Glas- 
tonbury, Somerset county, November 12, 1822. When about 
eight years of age, the family consisting of the father, mother and 
nine children, of which Alfred was the fifth, removed to America, 
landing at Quebec after a tedious passage of nine weeks and one 
day. The family settled on a farm near Hammond, St. Lawrence 
county, New York. Two years later, in 1832, the family moved to 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 819 

Watertown, where they lived until 1858. Our subject in the mean- 
time had married Miss S. Fidelia White, and now, at the date last 
named, ill health caused a removal to Minnesota, and April 14 
found them in Winona. The family then consisted of the parents 
and three children, Mary, Abraham and Lily. Four others had 
been left behind in Watertown cemetery. Other children were 
born to them after their residence in Winona, Gracie only of these 
surviving. Abraham Welch, the father of our subject, died in 
Winona, the mother, Mary Welch, having passed away in Water- 
town, New York. They were both from early life consistent mem- 
bers of the Methodist Episcopal church, he being a local preacher 
of that denomination until the close of his life. Alfred Welch 
prepared himself for the ministry, and engaged actively in the pro- 
fession at different times, but loss of voice has prevented him from 
continuing in that calling. In his later years he has been engaged 
in the practice of dentistry. 

Peter H. Neiheisel, mechanic, born in Bavaria, Germany, 
1846, son of Belderser and Barbara Neiheisel, came with parents 
to America, town of Hudson, Walworth county, Wisconsin, in 1848. 
He there attended the public school and worked on his father's 
farm till the breaking out of the war in 1861, when he enlisted in 
the Ist Wis. Inf , Co. C. Was discharged the following year, owing 
to ill health, at Murfreesboro, Tennessee, re-enlisting in the fall of 
1863, in 2d Minn. Cav., Co. L, and was mustered out in 1866. 
The same year (1866) Mr. Neiheisel settled on a farm of 160 acres 
in Sec. 1, Town of Elba. In 1868 he sold his farm and moved to 
St. Charles and worked at general carpentering. Married in 1872 
Miss Susan Lehnerts, born in Luxemburg, Germany, daughter of 
Peter and Mary Lehnerts. By this marriage has five children : 
Lucy, born October 17, 1873 ; Willie, February 6, 1875 ; Frank, Aug- 
ust 6, 1876 ; Joseph, November 15, 1877, and George Henry, July 
1, 1879. In 1873 our subject moved to the village of Beaver, 
town of Whitewater, and built on block 14, which he had pur- 
chased from Fred Brooks, a hotel and restaurant. In 1874, in 
company with his brother, J. W. Neiheisel, built a wagon and 
general repair shop, and in 1876 built a commodious frame building, 
30X50, for a public hall, and the same year a large blacksmith-shop. 
In 1880 bought from his brother his interest in the above property, 
and has since carried on business alone. In 1882 the hotel, having 
accidentally caught fire, was burned to the ground, and during the 
49 



820 IIISTOKr OF WINONA COUNTY. 

same vear Mr. Neiheisel built one of the finest frame houses in the 
village of Beaver, which he now occupies. Our subject has shown 
considerable enterprise in his efforts to build up a business in the 
village of Beaver. In religion is a liberal Roman Catholic, and in 
politics always votes the democratic ticket. 

Frkdekeck E. Bfxker, miller, born in Saxony, Germany, .in 
1836, where he learned from his father, John Becker, his trade of 
miller. In 1859 came to America and went directly to La Crosse, 
Wisconsin. In 1860 visited Missouri and Louisiana, but the war 
breaking out (1861) he returned to La Crosse, Wisconsin. In 1863 
was engaged as manager of Smith & Lamberton's mill, in Winona, 
and in the following year rented, and subsequently purchased, a 
gristmill at Rolling Stone. In 1873 bought half interest in the mill 
situated on Beaver creek, from Dr. Sheldon Brooks, and the year 
following purchased the other half from W. M. Taylor. This is the 
only gristmill in the town of Whitewater. In 1882 our subject in- 
troduced into his mill the most improved machinery for the manu- 
facturing of flour, and can now make as good flour as is made in 
the county. Married in 1871 Miss Anna Lehnerts, born in 1846, 
in Luxemburg, daughter of Peter and Mary Lehnerts. By this mar- 
riage has had five children: Lizzie, born 1872; Peter, born 1873, 
died 1880; Susie, born 1876; Ernest, born 1S79, and Felix Morris, 
born 1881. In politics our subject belongs to no party, always 
voting for the best man. In religion is a liberal Roman Catholic. 

William H. Fry, head clerk in United States railway postal 
service, was born in Lancaster county, Pennsylvania, January 7, 
1834. He came to Saratoga, Winona county, in 1857, and followed 
his occupation as a carpenter there until his enlistment in the 4th 
reg. Minn. Inf., in January, 1864. Was with the department of 
the Southwest, and was present at the battle of Altoona, the great 
march through Georgia, the battle of Savannah, and all the skir- 
mishes and engagements })articipated in by his regiment after he 
joined them in the field. Returning home in 1869, he was appointed 
route agent in the railway mail service, on the Winona & St. Peter 
raili-oad, between Winona and Waseca. In 1862 was promoted head 
clerk and assigned to duty in the United States railway ])Ostal ser- 
vice between Chicago and St. Paul. The routes were all rearranged 
in 1882, and Mr. Fry was transferred to the service over the Chi- 
cago & Northwestern road, between tliis city and Chicago. Febru- 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 821 

ary 6, 1861, Mr, Fry married Miss Eliza Walker, of Saratoga tovsTi- 
ship. They have three children, all living at home. 

Hon. C. F. Buck, farmer, has been a resident of Winona county 
since 1863, at which date he settled in Homer, and remained there 
until the fall of 1855, when he was elected a member of the terri- 
torial legislature and removed to his present home, just across Lake 
Winona, at the foot of the bluifs which overlook the city on the 
south. Here Mr. Buck has resided for almost twenty-seven years, 
and when not engaged in politics devotes himself mainly to horti- 
culture. He has been continuously in political life since coming to 
the county ; has been three terms in the house of representatives, 
and three terms in the senate of the state, and is at present one of 
the representatives of Winona county in the state legislature. He 
was also postmaster four years, during the second term for which 
Mr. Lincoln was elected president. In 1852, the year before he 
removed to Winona county, Mr. Buck married Miss N. C. Robin- 
son, of Batavia, Illinois. They have had six children, all of them 
educated at the city and normal schools of Winona. Two of the 
children graduated from both the high school and the normal' school, 
one from the normal school, and one, LI. L. Buck, graduate of the 
Winona high school, takes his parchment this year from the law 
department of the University of Wisconsin, at Madison. The 
daughters have considerable musical talent, and one of them has 
quite a local celebrity, and is regarded as a young musician of more 
than average promise. 

E.HEINBERGER BROTHERS, dealers in dry goods, corner of Third 
and Center streets. These gentlemen established themselves in 
trade in this city in April, 1877, their location at that time being 
on Center, four doors north of Third. They removed to the corner 
they now occupy in 1880, and it is the most eligible dry-goods stand 
in the city. They front twenty-three feet on Third street; their 
Center street front is eighty-five feet. They have good entrances on 
both, and front the Postofiice block on the east and the Republican 
block on the south. The firm employs seven clerks. One of the 
partners superintends the salesroom and purchases the goods, the 
other has charge of the finances. Business has steadily increased 
from year to year, and they are acknowledged as the leading house 
in the city in their line of goods — fine stock for the best city trade. 
Sales of 1882-3 show an increase of twelve and one-half per cent 
over corresponding period of 1881-2. Rheinberger Brothers were 



822 HISTORY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

bred to business in Nauvoo, Illinois, and in Chicago, coming from 
the latter city to Winona, when they established trade here. Their 
names are A. J. and F. J. Reinberger. They are both married 
and reside in the city, the former corner of Wabasha and Lafayette 
streets, the other near the corner of Main and Wabasha. 

S. Fleishma_n, successor to S. Friend & Co. , jobber and dealer at 
retail in clothing, gents' furnishing goods, hats, caps, etc., 34 and 36 
East Second street. This house was established twenty-four years 
ago, in a small wooden building on the corner of Second and Center 
streets, where the Second National Bank now stands, and has never 
removed its location at any time more than a few doors from the 
corner u])on which it was originally established. It was in the burned 
district of the great fire of 1862, and was doing business on the 
corner of Center and Second in January, 1877, when its growing 
trade and the burning of Simpson's block impelled it to seek larger 
quarters. S. Fleishman, who became sole proprietor of the business 
by purchase in February, 1883, entered the service of the house in 
1865, became a partner in 1871, and has been manager of its affairs 
since the removal of S. Friend to Milwaukee, in 1876. Mr. Fleish- 
man's location is central, his salesrooms commodious, fronting 
forty feet on Second street and running to the rear. Two floors 
are occupied with his stock, five salesmen are employed and 
business is steadily increasing from year to year. Mr. S. Fleishman, 
son of W. K. Fleishman and Esther, his wife, was born in Bavaria, 
Germany, January 7, 1849. He came from the continent direct to 
Winona in 1865, the same year that he entered the house of which 
he is now sole proprietor. January 11, 1882, Mr. Fleishman married 
Miss Fannie Cohen, a native of New York. They have one child, 
Minnie E. 

John Crooks, farmer, was born in Tyrone, Ireland, in 1832. He 
was bred in the ordinary life of an Irish farmer's son, attending the 
parish school about three years. At sixteen years of age he left 
liome and came to America, spending three years at Frostburg, 
Maryland, thence he went to Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, where he 
spent nearly twenty years in the coal mines. On July 9, 1855, he 
married Jane Gallaghan, who was born in Tyrone, June 16, 1829 ; 
she died on May 16, 1869, leaving one son, Robert J., who was 
bom August 26, 1860, and now resides at Eldredge, Dakota. In 
1872 Mr. Crooks abandoned mining and came west ; he bought 240 
acres of land on Sec. 15, in this township, and has ever since tilled 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 823 

and dwelt on the same. At the time of this purchase there were 
but sixty acres of the land broken, but he now tills over 200 acres, and 
has a handsomely improved farm, with commodious buildings and 
all the surroundings of a prosperous husbandman. Mr. Crooks 
was married March 7, 1871, to Isabella, relict of James Dalzell, 
born in Milligan, Ayrshire, Scotland, August 26, 1834 ; she has two 
children : John Dalzell, born January 14, 1863, and William Crooks, 
December 21, 1873. Mr. and Mrs. Crooks were reared in the 
Presbyterian church, to which they adhered while in reach. Mr. 
Crooks is a republican, was town supervisor in 1880-1, and is a 
representative citizen. 

Eben Churchill, farmer, is descended from a long line of 
prominent men in England and New England. His father, Eben 
E. Churchill, was born in Portsmouth, New Hampshire ; he married 
a native of the same city. Miss Ann E. Gove, and settled on a farm 
in Newmarket, same state. Here was born the subject of this sketch 
on March 2, 1834 ; he lived the ordinary life of the New England 
farmer's boy, receiving his education in the common school and at 
Wakefield Academy. Early in the spring of 1856 he struck out for 
the new west, and arrived in Plainview, Wabasha county, this state, 
on May 6. Here he took up 1 60 acres of government land, which 
he at once proceeded to improve. In 1860 he married Miss Emeline 
K. Bowen ; her parents, William Bowen and Roxana P. Nye, were 
natives of Vermont. In the fall of 1863 Mr. Churchill sold his 
farm and spent the following winter in the east. The next spring he 
returned to Minnesota and settled in St. Charles. He enlisted 
March 17, 1865, as a recruit in the Ist Minn, reg., and was assigned 
to Co. E ; the immediate close of the war cut the term of his service 
down to f(^ur months. After leaving the army he resided one year 
on a farm in the town of Whitewater. In 1867 he bought 320 
acres of land on Sees. 2 and 3, in the town of Elb^ ; in 1870 he 
built his present residence on Sec. 2, and has ever since dwelt there. 
He now has 360 acres of land here, and one section near the Steele, 
Kidder county, Dakota. Mr. Churchill is a republican, and an 
active man in both private and public affairs. He was chairman of 
the board of* town supervisors in 1869, 1877 and 1879, and also a 
member of the same body in 1874 and 1876 ; was assessor in 
1880-82-3. In the fall of 1880 he was elected a member of the 
state assembly, and took his seat in the following January ; he was 
a member of the joint committee on legislative apportionment and of 



824 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

tiie committee on claims, taxes and tax laws. By his influence and 
vote he opposed the payment of the famous $5,000,000 bond-loan 
in aid of railroads, because it was not demanded in full, and was 
therefore a confessedly unjust debt ; he also opposed granting 
swamp lands to railroad corporations. Five children were given 
to Mr. and Mrs. Churchill, as follows : Edwin, October 28, 1860, 
lives in Viola, Olmsted county ; Rowena A., March 28, 1862, 
married Cyrus C. Udell, and lives at Elba ; Dora E., January 21, 
1865, is teaching at home ; Frank, August 11, 1867 ; Joseph P., 
September 17, 1874. 

William Niknow, farmer, was born near Stettin, Germany, 
March 3, 1832. He attended school till fourteen years old, and 
then worked as a laborer on farms and in the city. In 1856 he 
came to America and spent four years in and about Milwaukee, 
Wisconsin. ,He came to Minnesota in 1861, and bought eighty acres 
of land on Sec. 28, in Elba, on which his home has ever since been. 
This he cleared entirely of the undergrowtli which covered it, by his 
own labor, and afterward bought eighty acres adjoining it on the 
west. This has also been nearly all cleared, and he now has a model 
farm in appearance and productiveness. His buildings are ample 
and handsome, and he 'has all that a farmer can wish tor. Feb- 
ruary 13, 1862, he married Augusta Schwanbeck, who was born in 
]*)raridenberg, Prussia, November 13, 1840. Mr. Nienow has been 
ti-easurer of his school district for nine years ; was a member of the 
town board in 1869-70-1 and in 1880-1 ; is a democrat in principle. 
He was reared a Lutheran ; was instrumental in building the Berea 
Moravian church, near his residence, paying the cost of an acre of 
ground for its site ; has been a member of that body since 1870, and 
was an elder for several years. 

Ferdinand Loppnow, carpenter and farmer, has made him- 
self a comfortable home, and is reckoned among the prosperous 
representative farmers of Elba. He was born at Pomen, Prussia, 
October 7, 1825. He left school at fourteen, and was apprenticed to 
a carpenter, continuing at his trade contiiniously till two years after 
his arrival in Elba. March 22, 1852, he inari'ied Carolina Kroening, 
who was born in Pribbernow, Prussia, May 24, 1828. He emi- 
grated with his family to America in 1870, and settled at once in 
this township. In 1872 he purchased 120 acres of wild land on Sec. 
23, and at once took up his residence thereon and began to clear it 
of timber and undergrowth. Subsequent purchases have added 120 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 825 

acres to his domain, and he now has 160 acres under the plow. In 
1876 he built his present large and handsome dwelling, and is well 
situated in every way for a farmer. Mr. Loppnow is a democrat ; is 
a member of Berea Moravian church, in which he is an elder, and 
whose edifice he assisted in building as a trustee. There are five 
children in the family, born as below: Gustav, January 2, 1855, 
married Minnie Nienow, and lives on Sec. 33 ; Otto, April 9, 1857, 
and Julius, July 15, 1859, are now in Dakota; Theodore, April 20, 
1862, lives with his father ; William, December 23, 1866. 

Michael F. Donoghue, farmer, was born on a farm near Kil- 
larney, County Kerry, Ireland, September 19, 1819. He was 
educated in both English and Celtic. He was married February 3, 
1845, to Margaret Collins, who was born half a mile from the birth- 
place of her husband. She died in Chicago, June 19, 1855, leaving 
one child, which soon after died. Mr. Donoghue came to America 
in 1851, arriving in New York April 28. He spent two years in 
Connecticut, being employed at farm labor and in a foundry. He 
removed to Illinois in March, 1853, and found employment in a 
lumber-yard in Chicago, and continued to sort and pile lumber till 
his removal to Minnesota. January 27, 1856, he married Johannah 
Costollo, who was also born in Kerry. Mr. Donoghue came to 
Elba April 27, 1864, and bought eighty acres of land on Sec. 35, 
which he has ever since tilled. He has reduced it from a state of 
nature to its present improved form. The present residence was 
built in 1874. He has been industrious, and abstained from incur- 
ring debts for the sake of acquiring more land, and is now inde- 
pendent. He has always been a democrat. Himself and family 
are communicants in the St. Charles Roman Catholic church. 
There are six children, all residing in this township, as follows: 
Michael, born September 22, 1858 ; Cornelius, September 23, 1860 ; 
Patrick, April 23, 1863; Catharine, September 15, 1866, married 
Thomas Lynch; Daniel, October 20, 1867; John, June 28, 1870. 

William R. Parr, millwright, is a grandson of Thomas Parr, 
who served in the war of 1812, after which he settled in Vermont. 
William H., son of Thomas Parr, was born here; married Catharine 
Babcock, a native of the same state, and located in Bombay, 
Franklin county. New York, where he engaged in farming. Here 
was born the subject of this sketch, on March 30, 1827. He 
attended the common school, and assisted on the farm till seventeen 
years old ; he then took up his trade with an uncle, and has ever 



826 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

since tbllowod it. In 1849, moved by the s|>irit which everywliere 
actuates tlie young American, he set out for tlie west to carve out a 
niche for himself in the arch of progress. Coming to Wisconsin, he 
found ample use for his talents and experience in that growing 
commonwealth. He planned and built the first mill at La (Vosse ; 
built saw and grist mills at Madison, Fox Lake, Menasha, Clinton- 
ville, Neenali, and numerous other points. He was married July 8, 
1852, to Ellen L. Armstrong, who was born at Erie, Pennsylvania, 
nineteen years previous to her wedding-day. Her parents, John 
Armstrong and Martha Stancliff, were born in New York. In May, 
18H0, Mr. Parr came to Minnesota, and, going into partnershij) with 
W. K. Ellis (for whom he had previously built a mill in Menasha), 
built and operated a gristmill at Elgin, Wabasha county. Five 
years later they removed this mill to the town of Elba, this county, 
where it is still operated, by a son of Mr. Ellis, and known as Fair- 
water mill. In 1876 Mr. Parr sold his interest there, and built and 
operated a mill at Quincy. In 1880 he removed to St. Charles, 
where he owns a handsome residence on St. Charles street. He 
served as alderman in 1882-3, and is a prominent member of the 
city board of trade. In politics he is a republican, and in religious 
belief a Baptist ; is a member of Friendship Lodge, Knights of 
Honor, St. Charles. Two children of this family are now living: 
William E. was born October 15, 1855, married Dilla Hendee, is 
now marshal of the cit}' ; Jennie May, October 18, 1863, resides 
with parents; Katie C, August 31, 1859, died before reaching six 
years of age. William E. Parr has one son — Robert B., born 
August 7, 1882. 

Lorenzo W. Rowley, farmer, is a son of Abijah Rowley, of New 
York, who married Ruth Forward, of Ccjnneeticut, and settled on a 
farm at Painted Post, Steuben county. The subject of this sketch 
was born here January 15, 1811. He lived the life of a farmer boy, 
attending the common schools. On reaching manhood he engaged 
in farming and lumbering. Electa D. Ilazelton, to whom Mr. 
Rowley was married, on March 28, 1833, was born at Argyle, Ver- 
mont, February 13, 1815. She was a daughter of Elisha Ilazelton 
and Mary Kent. In the spring of 1850 Mr. Rowlej' set out to find a 
location in the west. He settled at Oswego, Illinois, where he 
engaged in the lumber trade for several years. He came to this 
county seven years later, and bought eighty acres of land on Sec. 19, 
Utica, where has always been his home since. His farm is just 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 827 

outside the limits of the village of Utica, and now includes 144 
acres. He has a tine location, convenient to school, railroads, etc. 
Mr. Rowley was made postmaster very soon after his arrival in 
town, and held the office till 1881. He was justice of the peace for 
five years ; is a republican. At nineteen years old he joined the 
Presbyterian church, and was elder of the society of that sect when 
organized here. On its decline, and merging in the Congregational 
church at St. Charles, he became a charter member in the latter. 
Six children of Mr. Rowley are still living. The eldest, Ambrose 
H., was born March 5, 1884, and died May 16, 1878, leaving a 
widow (formerly Catharine Everton) and three children at Aten, 
Nebraska. Those living are as follows : William F., August 10, 
1836, married Harriet A. Knight (now deceased), — married Isabel 
Lellar, lives at Winona; Orinda F., April 13, 1838, married William 
B. Allen, and lives at Hastings, Minnesota; Mary K., May 20, 
1840, married Gerry Terry, resides at Eldorado, Iowa; *Edward A., 
September 1, 1842, married Harriet B. Ebersole, dwells at Mitchell, 
Dakota; Erastus M., August 22, 1848, Alwilda Stackhouse, resides 
on father's farm; Brainerd K., August 15, 1851, married Mary 
McGovern (now deceased), — married Ida Knudson, and now resides 
at Athol, Dakota, — was conductor on the Winona & St. Peter rail- 
road twelve years. 

Isaac Martin, farmer, born in Pike county, Missouri, in 1843. 
In 1848 he moved with parents to Galena, Illinois, where he at- 
tended the public school for nine years, when he again moved with 
his parents to Stillwater, Minnesota, and in two years to Taylor 
Falls, Minnesota, where he attended school for five years. He en- 
listed in the Minn. Light Art. in 1864, and was discharged in 1865, 
since which time he has suffered severely from the consequences of 
exposure while in the army. In 1870 he married Miss Mary E. 
Murphy, born in Wisconsin in 1851, daughter of N. W. and Maria 
Murphy. Our subject has had by this marriage three children: 
Katie Lea, born 1871 ; Stella Ray, born 1874; Blanche Minerva, 
born 1879. Mr. Martin removed with his family in 1871 to Chip- 
pewa count3% town of Montevideo, where he farmed for five years, 
but was in 1877 driven away by the grasshoppers, and in the 
same year bought a farm of 120 acres in Whitewater, on Sec. 

* Enlisted in 1861, in 1st Minn. Vols. Was wounded and taken prisoner 
at Bull Run, and discharged; re-enlisted, and served under W. T. Sherman till 
close of the rebellion. 



828 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

18, T. 108, R. 10, on wliich he has since resided. He has been 
twice elected supervisor, and is this year (1883) chairman of the 
board. He is a republican in politics, and a simple believer in 
religion. 

William Buckingham, farmer, son of Samuel and Thankfiil 
Buckingham, was born in Hartford county, Connecticut, in the year 
1828. In 1834 he moved with his parents to Ohio, where he 
attended school and assisted his father on the farm. In 1852, hav- 
ing a small attack of the "gold fever,'' our subject, with lorty others, 
formed a train under the command of Parson Herrick, and went to* 
C'alifornia, making the trip in four months, meeting no Indians nor 
having bad luck of any kind on the way. In California our subject 
worked on a ranch and part of the time in a mine. In 1857 he 
returned to Ohio, where he was employed in Tnercantile business. 
In 1860 he moved to Beaver, Minnesota, where he engaged in 
business with G. G. Knowles, keeping a general country store, and 
in 1864 he farmed on shares. In 1872 Mr. Buckingham again 
opened store in Beaver, and in 1875 bought E. -^ of S.W. ^ of 
Sec. 31, containing about eighty acres, on which he at once built a 
commodious frame dwelling-house, in which he has since resided. 
In 1862 he married Miss Margaret Drake, who was born in Oswego 
county, New York, in 1842, daughter of Keuben and Sophronia 
Drake. There are four children of this marriage, born as follows : 
Willis P., January, 1863; Arthur A., May 13, 1866; Brayton S., 
August 9, 1868 ; Eoy W., October 2, 1873. Mr. Buckingham is a 
republican in politics, has been twelve times elected town clerk and 
once as tovsm treasurer. In religious views he is a Congl-egationalist. 

John Ploof, farmer, son of Alexander and Charlotte Ploof, was 
born in Quebec, Canada, in 1834. When only fourteen years of 
age he left his home in Canada and went to Burlington, Vermont, 
where he remained only one year, when he moved to Northfield, 
Vermont, and in one year again moved, this time to Goshen, Vir- 
ginia. In 1853, being then nineteen years of age, he married Miss 
Mary Alvina Allen, daughter of Noah Allen, of Addison county, 
Vermont, at which place his bride was born. By this marriage he 
has had four children: Alfred E., born 1862 ; George, born 1867 ; 
Waldo R, born 1872; Orris, born 1875. In 1860 our subject left 
Wisconsin for Quincy, Minnesota, and in two years moved to Plain- 
view, Minnesota. In 1863 enlisted in the 1st Minn, batt., and 
served two years, being discharged in July, 1865. Owing to fever 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 829 

and bad food our subject during his service in the army became 
almost blind, and has not since recovered his sight. In the fall of 
1866 he moved to Whitewater and bought a farm of eighty acres, 
E. i of N.E. i, Sec. 31, T. 108, K. 10, from Mr. Mitchell, and 
subsequently purchased from A. B. McCarty, Sec. ^ of S.E. J of 
Sec. 30, T. 108, R. 10, containing eighty acres, making in all a 
farm of 160 acres. This farm when bought was heavily timbered, 
but our subject has shown great perseverance in clearing and im- 
proving it, the land being now almost entirely under cultivation. 
Mr. Ploof is a republican in politics, and in religion a liberal 
thinker. 

Silas B. Patterson, retired farmer, is a son of William Patter- 
son, a soldier of the war of 1812. William Patterson married Miss 
Charlotte, daughter of Silas Baker, of Maine (who served the colo- 
nies throughout the revolutionary war), and settled on a farm in the 
town of Freeman, Franklin county, Maine, where the subject of 
this sketch was born, January 15, 1826. On reaching maturity 
Silas Patterson engaged in farming. He was married October 21, 
1854, to Mary, daughter of Jesse S. Burbank and Hannah C. 
Ames, all of the State of Maine ; Mrs. Patterson was born in Free- 
man, December 24, 1827. Mr. Patterson came to this county in 
1861, arriving in Saratoga, April 21 ; here he bought 300 acres of 
land on Sec. 11, which he still owns ; he also has 160 acres near 
Marshall, this state, and eighty acres in Anoca county. He lived 
upon and tilled his farm in Saratoga, till December, 1882, when he 
removed to the city of St. Charles, where he had purchased a house 
and six lots the year previous ; he also has four acres of land in an- 
other place witliin the city limits. Mr. Patterson pays little atten- 
tion to public affairs, but deems it his duty to vote at least at every 
presidential election and for the republican nominees. Himself and 
wife have been for thirty years members of the Freewill Baptist 
church. They have had four children, of whom two are now living. 
Here is their record: Lieuprelett, born February 7, 1856, died 
February 25, 1880 ; Charles, August 24, 1858, died at ten years old ; 
Joseph L., October 22, 1860, lives on his father's farm in Saratoga; 
Almira L., February 9, 1867. 

Edward C. Ellis, miller, was born in Acushnet, Bristol county, 
Massachusetts, September 15, 1846. His father, William R. Ellis, 
was a son of William Ellis, both being bom in Plymouth county, 
Massachusetts, and descended from the early English settlers of that 



830 JIISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

region. W. R. Ellis married Rhoda A. Collins, of Bristol county, 
who died when the infant Edward was but fifteen months old. 
After building flour-mills in Sheboygan and Winnebago counties, 
Wisconsin, W. R. Ellis came to Minnesota in 1860 and built a 
mill, in company with W. R. Parr, at Elgin, Wabasha county, 
where he became prominently identified with town affairs, serving 
as assessor for two years; was also chairman of Elba in 1866. 
During the latter year Ellis & Parr removed their mill to Sec. 5, 
Elba, where it is still in operation and known as Fairwater Mill. In 
1870 Mr. Ellis returned to Massachusetts, where he now resides. 
Edward C. Ellis was reared till ten years old by an aunt, and was 
then brought by his father to Menasha, Wisconsin, where he at- 
tended the city schools for four years. He then removed with his 
father to Elgin, where he worked on a farm during the summer and 
attended school in winter for six years. In 1866 he went into the 
mill at Fairwater, where he has been occupied nearly all the time 
since. In 1877 Mr. Ellis removed to Dover, Nebraska, where 
he engaged in farming for four years. During this time he served as 
postmaster at Dover; was also assessor one year, and took the 
census of two precincts in 1880. Owing to the need of attention to 
his father's mill property here, Mr. Ellis returned to Fairwater in 
1881 and bought a half interest in the mill, also leased his father's 
interest and operates it for himself Mr. Ellis is a republican, and 
has been postmaster at Fairwater since the establishment of that 
office in April, 1882. He was married August 2, 1868, to Emma 
E., daughter of Nathan B. Lewis and Cynthia B. Brown, of New 
York. They have three children, born as follows: William L., 
May 28. 1869; Ida B., September 21, 1870; Claude Y., December 
18, 1874. 

Rev. Edward Ely was born in Up]ier Middletown, Connecticut, 
September 17, 1812. His parents, Selden and Hepsebeth (Gibson) 
Ely, were both natives of that state. Mr. Ely received his early 
education in the schools of his native state, but attended the Madi- 
son University at Hamilton, New York, where he graduated, taking 
both the classical and theological courses, preparatory to engaging 
in the profession of a minister of the Baptist church. His first 
location in his profession was at Milton, Pennsylvania. Mr. Ely 
was married in Owego, New York, A])ril 26, 1843. His wife, Jane 
Wellington Barker, was born in Utica, New York, November 8, 
1817. Her father was Mason Barker, a contractor on public works. 



BIOGRAPHICAL. § 3 1 



After his marriage tliey moved to Lancaster, Ohio, where he 
preached for seven years. From there he went to Wheehng, 
Virginia, where he remained two years, and from thence he came 
to Minnesota. He landed at Wabasha prairie, now city of Wmona, 
May 4 1852, where he has since made it his home. As an mduce- 
ment for him to locate here the town proprietors gave him an acre 
of land on what is now the corner of Center and Second streets, 
where '''Ely Block" stands. He here built a residence in the tall 
ot 1852 This was theiirst lathed and plastered house in the city of 
Winona During the years 1852 and 1853 Elder Ely preached to 
the early settlers in Winona county and also at La Crosse. In this 
latter place he was employed in the winter of 1852-3 to conduct a 
protracted revival meeting. His efforts were productive of good 
results Among the numerous converts baptized by him was Mons 
Anderson, a prominent citizen of La Crosse. For his professional 
labors in Minnesota Elder Ely never received any pecuniary reward. 
The first funeral services held in the county were conducted by him 
at the burial of William Christie, in 1852. The first marriage cere- 
mony in the county was pronounced by him at his house Tlie 
parties were S. K. Thompson and Mrs. Sutherland. Elder Ely 
abandoned his profession as a minister of the gospel not long after 
he came to Minnesota, and has never attempted to resume it as a 
means of support. He has, however, remained an active member 
of the Baptist church since its organization. He was for awhile m 
mercantile business and in insurance and real estate transactions, 
but has never been steadily engaged in any special branch of busi- 
ness His buildings on the corner of Center and Second streets 
were all swept away by the "big fire" in 1862. Elder Ely's news- 
paper articles of reminiscences of pioneer life have for many years 
interested the readers of the city papers. From the frequency of 
these communications he has sometimes been designated as -rtie 
old settler," and quoted as the local historian of the county. His 
writings and lectures on this topic have been numerous, but have 
never appeared in any other form than as newspaper contributions. 
He was a popular speaker, and was usually called out for a speech 
on all public gatherings. He was always prompt to respond, on 
every occasion, in a humorous and entertainmg manner He was 
the first resident postmaster in the city of Winona. The first regular 
mail made up and sent from this ofiice was by him, about the first 
of January, 1853. He held the ofiice until the sprmg of 1855. He 



832 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

was for a term or two coroner of Winona county. In 1872 he was 
sergeant-at-arms of the senate in the state legislature. Mr. and 
Mrs. Ely have four children living, but none of them are residents 
of this county. Charles E. is married and living in Dakota Terri- 
tory ; Helen M., also married, and residing in Dakota. Mason B. 
is in Texas; and Hattie E., married, is now living in Montana Ter- 
ritory. Mrs. Ely has for many years been a successful portrait 
painter. Her studio is in Ely block, on the same locality where her 
residence stood in her pioneer days of 1852. In all the years of his 
life he never used tobacco or intoxicating liquors in any form ; never 
was sick a day in his life, nor had a physician to feel his pulse ; 
neither has he ever used spectacles, as his vision is unimpaired. 

Father Joseph B. Cotter, pastor of St. Thomas' Catholic church, 
of this city, was born in Liverpool, England, November 19, 1844. 
His parents, Lawrence and Ann M. (Perrin) Cotter, were natives of 
Ross Castle, County Kerry, Ireland, and Liverpool, England, re- 
spectively. In 1840 they emigrated to America, settling first in 
New York, but soon after removed to Cleveland, Ohio, where they 
remained till 1855, and where his mother died. In that year the 
father, with the remaining members of his family, removed to and 
permanently located in St. Paul, Minnesota. Father Cotter was 
primarily educated in the cathedral parochial school, in St. Paul, 
after which he entered, as a theological student, at St. Francis' 
Seminary, Milwaukee, and later completed a three years' course at 
St. Vincent's College, in Westmoreland, Pennsylvania. Three years 
more were spent at the St. John's University, in Minnesota, after 
which he was ordained for the ministry at St. Paul, May 21, 1871, 
and June 9, the same year, was assigned to the pastorate of the 
church at Winona. The testimony of very many of the best citi- 
zens of this city is that Father Cotter has done more to advance the 
cause of temperance here than any other man in the city. 

Father Alois Heller, of the St. Joseph's Catholic church, of this 
city, was born in Austria, October 28, 1835. By the death of both 
parents he was left an orphan at the age of five years. At the age 
of fourteen years he was placed in college at Prague, the capital of 
Bohemia, from which, twelve years later, he was ordained a priest 
by Cardinal Schwartzenberg, on August 2, 1863. The six years fol- 
lowing his ordination he applied himself to the labors of his profes- 
sion in his native land, after which, in answer to a call from Father 
Gardener, he came to America, and soon after assumed the pastorate 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 833 

of a church in Milwaukee, Wisconsin, and three years later was 
transferred to Baltimore, where he remained till called to Winona, 
in February, 1878. Here, as elsewhere, his untiring and zealous 
Christian labors have been crowned with success, and the fine 
church edifice erected under his care will long stand a monument to 
his memory. 

Hon. W. H. Yale, attorney-at-law, oflice on north side Third, 
between Main and Johnson streets, practice established in this 
city in 1857. Mr. Yale was born in New Haven, Connecticut, No- 
vember 12, 1831, and completed his school studies by a three years' 
course in the Connecticut Literary Institution, at Sufiield. Read law 
two years in the oflice ot Hon. Geo. R. Cowles, of Norwalk, Con- 
necticut, came to Winona March 28, 1857, was admitted to practice 
by Chief- Justice Wech, of the territorial court, in August of that 
year. . The following spring was elected justice of the peace, the 
only republican on the ticket, and held that oflice two years. In the 
fall of 1859 was elected probate judge, the term of oflice being for 
one year, and upon its expiration assumed the duties of county 
attorney, to which he had been elected at the general election, fall 
of 1860, holding that office two years, and was again elected county 
attorney, fall of 1864, for a further term of two years. In the fall 
of 1866 was elected to represent his district in the state senafe, 
served one term, and in the fall of 1869 was elected lieutenant- 
governor, from which office he retired at the expiration of his second 
term, having been re-elected in 1871. Was returned to the state 
senate for the two years' term, 1875-6, and since its expiration has 
been engaged solely in the practice of his profession. Mr. Yale has 
had few law partners during the more than twenty-five years of liis 
practice at the Winona bar. He was associated with Hon. Wm. 
Mitchel in practice from 1867 until that gentleman went upon the 
bench, in 1874, and this, with the single exception of a short asso- 
ciation in business with M. B. Webber, has been the extent of his 
law partnerships. Mr. Yale is married and has two sons, one a 
child at home, and the other, Charles B. Yale, admitted to the bar 
of this county in 1878, and for the past two years attorney in the 
general office of the Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul railroad, at 
Milwaukee, in charge of the personal injury department. The ex- 
governor is a communicant of the E})iscopal church of this city, and 
a senior warden of its vestry. 

H. Stevens & Son, booksellers and stationers, store on East 



884 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Third street, in Stevens block. This business was established in 
1877, in its present location, and gives employment to four persons. 
Members of the firm are Henry Stevens and H. 0. Stevens. Henry 
Stevens came to Winona in the fall of 1862, and established himself 
in drygoods trade on Second street, 4 Simpson's block. This busi- 
ness was conducted until 1874, from which date until the establish- 
ment of the book-house in 1877 Mr. Stevens was not in trade. In 
1875 he built "Stevens Block,'- a three story and basement brick, 
stone foundations and facings, fronting 48 feet on Third street, with 
a depth of 90 feet ; the half of the ground floor occupied with his 
own business. Mr. Stevens was a member of the city council 
during 1879-80; has been president of the board of education for 
the city, and since 1864 has been one of the board of trustees for 
the Congregational church, and a member of its building committee 
for the erection of the new church just completed. 

Benjamin Ellsworth, Utica, the model farmer of Winona 
county, was born in the State of Maine, in Franklin county, July 
8, 1826. His parents, William and Polly (Dolbier) Ellsworth, were 
also natives of Maine, and were born toward the close of the last 
century, and are now buried in their native state. They were the 
parents of eight children, four sons and four daughters. The former 
was of English ancestry, as his grandfather with two brothers emi- 
grated to this country from England in the early part of the seven- 
teenth century, and settled in Maine, New Hampshire and Vermont 
respectively. Benjamin, the subject of this brief sketch, was reared 
on the farm and educated in the common schools of his native state. 
Soon after he became of age, ambition and an enterprising spirit 
led him and his brother Amos D. to California, where for five and 
a-half years they successfully engaged in mining, after which they 
returned to their old home. Soon after his return from California 
Mr. Ellsworth made a prospecting tour as far west as St. Paul, 
Minnesota, and the same fall (1857) went to Waupon, Wisconsin," 
where he engaged in the grain trade till 1863, when he removed to 
Winona, Minnesota, and continued to deal in grain here till the 
completion of the Winona & St. Peter railroad as far west as his 
farm in Utica township. The farm is located on Sees. 18 and 19, 
T. 106, R. 9, and was bought by Mr. Ellsworth in 1860. On his 
removal to his farm he at once built a warehouse, which has con- 
tinued to be a market for grain at that })oint. It may be here 
stated that Mr. Ellsworth shipped the first carload of wheat in 



BIOGRAPHICAL. * 835 

bulk sent over tlie road. Mr. Ellsworth also platted the village of 
Utica, and a few years ago built his fine and stately residence a few 
rods north of the village, and has since his residence here been 
actively engaged in stock-raising and farming. In his pastures can 
always be found good grades (and some thorough-bred stock) of 
cattle, horses, sheep and swine. He is, no doubt, the most ex- 
tensive and intelligent farmer and stock-raiser in the county, and a 
large land owner in and out of the county, all of which is the result 
of honest industry, good management and close attention to busi- 
ness. November 29, 1866, he was united in marriage with Miss 
Emma G. Campbell, also a native of Franklin county, Maine, by 
whom he has an interesting and healthy family of four children, 
whose names, in the order of their birth, are Frank W., Vesta E., 
Ethlin M. and Osman B. 

Robert Morgenbier, artist and photographer; reception-rooms 
and studio at 11 and 13 Second street, Winona, Minnesota. The 
business was established by the present proprietor and his then 
partner, Mr. Leopold Weiskopf lately deceased. The gallery has, 
as regards dimensions, appointments and equipments, few equals, 
and no superiors, that is, of galleries devoted entirely to private 
portraiture. The large and increasing patronage enjoyed is an 
assurance that fine work finds proper recognition everywhere. 
Photography has made such rapid strides toward the realm of high 
art, that the best results of a few years ago can in no way endure 
comparison with the brilliant productions of a thorough artist of 
to-day. To make photographs acceptable, to many is not a very 
serious matter, but to produce such work as will impress even a 
casual observer with their artistic beauty is another thing. The 
capability of producing such results emanates from a thorough 
knowledge of and training in the elements of high art. The rising 
and successful photographer of the day must be an adept with' ])encil 
and brush aside of his experience in practical photography. Mr. 
Morgeneier is fortunate in being one of a family of artists, and from 
childhood's years a pupil of his father, Mr. John W. Morgeneier, a 
gentleman prominent in art and photographic circles. Since in 
Winona, Mr. Morgeneier has, aside of attending his many sittings 
in gallery, found time to finish a number of brush pictures that 
merit universal approval. A constant contributor to the literature 
of his profession, he has been accorded the honor of being placed 
upon the list of authorities upon matters pertaining to photography, 
50 



83() * IIISTOKi^ OF WINONA COUNTY. 

(See " Wilson's photographies," Bennermim and Wilson, publishers, 
Philadelphia, 1881). In the regular gallery work he has live as- 
sistants, and everything moves with the regularity of clockwork. 
In a visit to this lino establishment ample recompense will be found 
in examining the work therein displayed. Patrons or visitors are 
assured of ec^ual i)olite reception. 

CuARLES Gernes, ail early resident of this county iirst landed in 
Winona, November 9, 1854. At that time but few white settlers 
cnjoved what might be termed houses, but rather existed in shanties 
little better than the Indian tepees, which were then numerous where 
the gem city of Winona now stands. Mr. Gernes is a native of 
that part of Holland which, by conquest in later years, became a 
part of the kingdom of Belgium. He was born April 2, 1816, and 
early in life learned the trade of tanner. In 1840 he married 
Miss Mary Lebotee, a native of Holland, and conducted the 
business of his trade till 1850, when in the capacity of counsel or 
su])erintendent he brought to this country a colony of 160 families, 
all of whom he located at Green Bay, Wisconsin. The ocean passage 
was made in the sailing-vessel Tuskena, and occupied a period of 
sixtv-two days. From his arrival in America till his settlement in 
Winona Mr. Gernes resided in Delaware county. New York, in the 
community of a French colony that had previously located there. 
For many years after his advent into Winona c<iunty Mr. Gernes 
devoted the most of his time to locating land-seekers, and early 
became acquainted with all parts of this and adjoining counties, 
passing many nights out on the open prairie. His first wife died in 
1856, and his second marriage was in 1857, to Mary Millaerd. 'She 
was a native of Belgium, and for a time a governess in the family 
of Col. Benton, whose wife was a daughter of John C. Calhoun, 
well known in American political circles. She died in this cit}^ in 
1873. 'Mr. Gernes has several times visited Europe, and looks back 
with much pleasure to the happiness these trips afforded him, and 
especially to the season of 1878, when he visited his old Holland 
home, accompanied by his children. That year he frequently met 
General Grant, while that distinguished American citizen was 
making a txnir of the world. His children are : Theodora, born in 
Europe, and Anna F. and Bernard A., born in this country. The 
latter is now engaged in merchandising in the dry goods and cloth- 
ing line, in his new brick business-house, on the corner of Second 



BIOGRAPHICAL. 837 

and Market streets. He is also handling farm machinerj, including 
self-binding harvesters. 

Professor Hermann Rohweder, leader of the Germania band of 
this city, is a native of Holstein, Prussia. He is a son of George 
Rohweder, and was born May 3, 1842. At the age of seven he 
began the study of music, and soon developed a taste and proliciencj 
in music which gave promise of a briglit future. Early in the spring 
of 1857 he, with his father, brother William and a sister Mary, 
sailed from Hamburg for America in the steamship Borussia, and 
landed in Winona late in May. Soon after his arrival here he made 
an effort to organize a band, associating with himself Prof Story 
and a few others. Their first instruments were a harp and violin. 
The former was made here, and is still owned by Prof Story, 
though he has since purchased an instrument of that kind at a cost 
of $800. From this small beginning the Professor has succeeded in 
making the Germania band of Winona a permanent institution and 
the best organization of the kind in southern Minnesota. They first 
started as the North Star band, but some years later assumed their 
present name. The company contains fourteen expert players, and 
the estimated value of their instraments and fixtures is $5,000. 
Prof Rohweder is a gentleman who thoroughly understands his 
profession, and is a competent instructor on all horn and string 
instruments. He was married in 1863, to Miss Margaret Dickmann, 
also a native of Holstein, and has one chiFd living. 

Michael Hanley, street commissioner of Winona, was born in 
Tipperary, Ireland, and in infancy was brought by his parents to 
Hamilton, Ontario, Canada. His father, who was a carpenter by 
trade, died soon after their arrival in Canada, and four years later 
his mother died of cholera. In July, 1856, our subject, with a 
younger brother Martin and sister Maria, came to Winona. In 1867 
he was married to Miss Mai-garet Carney, a native of County Sligo, 
Ireland, by whom he has five children, whose names are Mary A., 
Margaret, Elizabeth, Thomas and Genevieve. He and his wife are 
members of the St. Thomas Catholic church of this city, and he 
is a member and faithful worker in the Father Mathew Society, and a 
member of the Catholic Knights of America. 

Dr. John D. Ford (deceased) was born at Cornish, 'New Hamp- 
shire, April 18, 1816. He graduated at Dartmouth College, and 
subsequently from the medical college of the city of Philadelphia, 
in 1843. Soon after he commenced the practice of medicine at Nor- 



838 HISTORY OF WESrONA COUNTY. 

"wich, Conneetieat, ^nd early attained a high position, ranking with 
the very first among his professional brethren. While a resident of 
Norwich he was warmly interested in the educational institutions of 
that city, and labored earnestly in behalf of its common schools. 
Excessive devotion to his professional labors, however, produced a 
sensible effect upon his delicate constitution, and after a successful 
practice of about eleven years he was compelled to seek a climate 
more congenial to his health, and he came to Winona, in 1856, 
while our young city was just emerging from the wilderness. He 
here assumed his practice, which soon became extensive and suc- 
cessful in the highest degree. But the same earnest devotion to 
his work, which was an eminent characteristic of Dr. Ford's, and 
which is indispensable to all who would lead in the development of 
great enterprises, soon began to tell upon his frail constitution, and 
he was compelled to relinquish the practice of his profession and 
turn his attention to pursuits better suited to the condition of his 
health. Accordingly he accepted the agency of several of the old 
and responsible insurance companies of the east ; with his great 
organizing and executive abilities, his quick and clear perceptions, 
and good judgment, he within a short time established extensive 
and important business relations between these companies and the 
citizens of this state. Bringing with him to his western home the 
same earnest interest in the cause of education which he had felt in 
New England, he early identified himself with the history and 
progress of the common school system of this city and state. His 
work was a pioneer work, so to speak. It was undertaken at a time 
when there was no public sentiment to sustain such efforts, and 
when there were difficulties and prejudices to be encountered which 
often appal the stoutest hearts. But the crowning labors in the life 
of this great and good man are those which he has so unselfishly 
and nobly given toward the establishment of the great normal 
school system of this state. Dr. Ford was, no doubt, the first to 
propose this comprehensive plan for the ])re])aration of teachers, 
without which all other efforts for the education of the masses must 
be comparatively valueless. Few men in our countr>' yet appreciate 
the great idea symbolized and represented by these institutions for 
the training of those who were to become the missionaries and in- 
structors of the masses. lie believed, with Horace Mann, that 
"coiled up within this institution is a spring whose uncoiling may 
wheel the spheres." Hence his faith in its power for good 



WINONA AS IT IS. 839 

amounted almost to inspiration. It is a foregone conclusion that 
but for his labors the normal school of this state would not now 
be in existence. While others have despaired he has believed, 
when others were indifferent and inactive he labored, and not until 
he beheld it a fixed fact — not until he foresaw it clearly expanding 
into the fullness of its power and usefulness — not until he felt the 
premonitions of faihng mortality, and a growing necessity for repose 
from the cares of life, — did he relinquish his place at the helm where 
he so nobly stood through the last eight dubious years. His work in 
the city of Winona will be through all the coming generations a 
monument to his farseeing intelligence, and to his generous regard 
for the future welfare and greatness of his adopted state. In his rela- 
tions to it he belongs to the state, and the generous people of the state 
will ever cherish as one of its best friends and noblest benefactors. 
He died October 29, 1867, and was buried in Woodlawn cemetery, 
near the beautiful city he so much loved, and a few years later his 
devoted wife followed him to the same last resting-place. The 
normal school board and the board of trade both passed and entered 
on their files suitable resolutions of respect to their honored dead. 



CHAPTER LX. 



WINONA AS IT IS. 



The substructure of Winona's prosperity was laid when she 
reached out her hand to tlie immense grain fields that were waiting 
to pour their golden plenty into the lap of commerce, and drew 
them within the circle of her distributive facilities. This act of 
wisdom was accomplished when she voluntarily laid tribute upon 
her own pocket-book, and made a highway across the sloughs and 
over the bluffs along which the grain wagons of the interior could 
reach the market she had opened on the shores of the great river. 
Like the Dakota of the present, the Minnesota of twenty-five years 
ago was the land of promise to the prospective wheat-grower. In 
1850 the actual population of the state was but 5,350, and Winona 
had not received her first permanent settler. Five years later the 
estimated population was 50,000 souls, and Winona was becoming 



840 JII8T0KY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

known as the seat of the United States land office and an aspirant 
tor future lionors as the coming commercial capital of the southern 
part of the state. Two years later and the little city liad taken on 
civic honors, lier first charter election held, and it was manifest that 
her population was not less than 3,000. Two years more and the 
product of the grain fields of the state had outgrown the demand of 
home consumption, and the golden stream that poured across her 
eastern frontier to find a market in the older east began to be 
measured. The acreage of wheat that year was 124,792 acres, and 
the number of bushels harvested 2,874,415. To consume this prod- 
uct there was a population of about 170,000. At the usual estimate 
of nine bushels per head of the population, the home consumption 
would be, in round numbers, about 1,300,000 bushels, leaving for 
export of that year's crop a little in excess of 1,050,000 bushels, and 
of this amount Winona exported 405,000 bushels. The exports of 
the crop of 1858 were about one-third of that amount, and of this 
130,000 bushels were forwarded by Winona grain-dealers. The 
returns from year to year show that Winona did not lose her hold 
on the grain trade of the state. The following carefully compiled 
table, made by the editor of the "Winona Daily Republican," D. 
Sinclair, Esq., shows the Winona wheat shipments for a series of 
years : 

Years. Bushels. I Years. Bushels. 

1859 130,0(10 I 18()7 2,;)48,759 

1860 40."..000 I ]868 2,-i32,(vS6 



1861 <J9M.133 

1862 1,20H,1()1 

1863 1,251.830 

1864 ^S.M.TiJo 

1865 2.54:!. 146 

1866 3.256.482 



1869 3,769,736 

1870 3,159.716 

1871 3.167.672 

1872 3.773.142 

1873 5.811,843 



The last two or three years' compilation included the entire grain 
shipments over the Winona & St. Peter railroad, and as it was 
almost impossible longer to keep the run of the actual shipments 
from first hands, the compilation was discontinued. In 1868, when 
the grain shipments reached as per above table, the amount of 
2,432,080 bushels, Winona rated as the fourth primary grain market 
in the Tnited States, Chicago, Milwaukee and Toledo alone leading 
her in this respect. No pains were spared to center this immense 
grain trade at this distributing point, and this intelligent effort was 
crowned with such success that it soon raised Winona to the very 
front rank of Minnesota cities, and gave her an impetus in the way 



WINONA AS IT IS. 



841 



of progress that has tided her over the shoals of two seasons ol 
financial depression into the haven of assured prosperity. During 
the ten days ended July 24, 1875, the shipments of wheat from 
Winona were 100,000 bushels. Until railway communication was 
established with the eastern markets, tliat is, for about twelve years 
from the opening up of the export trade in wheat at this point, all 
shipments were by river, and the scene along the Winona levee 
during the months that navigation was open was indeed a busy one. 
This new industry came most opportunely to Winona, at a time when 
she was just recovering from the financial depressi(m of 1857-8, and 
under its impulse and the returning prosperity her population almost 
doubled in the five years from 1860 to 1865, notwithstanding the 
nation was involved in bitter and protracted civil war during almost 
that entire period. During the next five years she more than doubled 
her population, and was conceded without question the third place in 
importance and population in Minnesota. As was natural, the 
growth of the little settlement on Wabasha prairie began along the 
front of the great river whose current, unused for ages by larger craft 
than the canoe of the aborigines, had of late years felt the ploughing 
keels of mightier craft, and borne the burdens of a growing com- 
merce. The dedication of the original plat, among other reserva- 
tions, for public use and pleasure, stipulated for a levee stretching 
along the sandy, gravelly margin of the river for about 2,000 feet, 
from" Walnut street on the east to Washington street on the west, 
and running back from the river to Front street. The foot of Center 
street touched this public levee as nearly as possible in the center, as 
its name indicates. Fronting this levee, almost at its eastern ex- 
tremity, the cabins of the pioneers and the shanties of the first 
merchants were clustered in the early days of 1852-3. Later, the 
warehouses of the grain-dealers clustered around the outskirts 
of the levee, and the whole face of trade was turned toward the 
Father of Watei-s, whose broad tide floated the commercial ventures 
of the growing metropolis of southwestern Minnesota. 

The same year that saw the land office established here wit- 
nessed the erection of the first sawmill on the river bank east of the 
public levee, and the following year a planing-mill was added. Fol- 
lowing these, in the same year that the city was incorporated. Laird 
& Norton's mill and Youman Bros' mill were erected, and the 
lumber manufactures of the city took form. These latter establish- 
ments are still in vigorous existence, each year, almost, adding to 



842 HISTOIJY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

tlicir facilities and stiti'eiiing- the linancial backbone created out of 
comparatively nothing by the successful management of the business 
itself. This interest has grown with the growth of the city, and 
new enterprises of a similar character multiplied until the manufac- 
ture of plain and dressed lumber has attained a value over $2,500,- 
000 per annum. The manufacture of flour, a comparatively recent 
industry, was early begun by the building of the Fogg mill, at the 
extreme west end of the town plat, in 1856. The mill was not a suc- 
cess, and for nearly twenty years thereafter the great grain market 
of Minnesota did not manufacture flour for her own consumption. 
The building of the L. C. Porter mill in 187-1- was the beginning of 
the milling enterprise of the city, which in the short space of eight 
years has reached a production of over half a million barrels of flour 
per annum. The new impetus given trade by the general interest 
taken in the establishment of manufacturing concerns of all kinds-^ 
as wagons, plows, carriages, machinery, agricultural implements, 
harvesting machines — has been most marked during the past four 
years, within which period the city has more than doubled her man- 
ufacturing capital and her manufactured products of all kinds, besides 
creating new channels for her industries and marvelously multiply- 
ing her resources. In all this the citizens, whose business energy 
and foresight have built up so prosperous a business, have not for- 
gotten the arts of beautifying the city and rendering its exterior 
pleasant and attractive. As was to be expected, the wisdom that 
stretched ita constructive hand over the bottomless sloughs and 
rugged bluffs that environed the city, and made over and across 
them a highway for the freightage of a vast inland district, that wis- 
dom did not neglect the home necessities of broad streets, good 
crossings, sidewalks and shade. When the flrst settlement was 
made at this point there was one solitary tree on the great Wabasha 
flat. To-day, not thirty-two years later, the city of 13,000 popula- 
tion is literally embowered in shade, and her streets and public 
parks and private grounds are vast reaches and masses of vivid 
greenness, tiie luxuriant foliage rustling most [jleasantly in the sum- 
mer south winds, and shutting out the burning glances of the mid- 
day sun, so severely felt in this high latitude. The three parks, 
Central, First and Third Ward parks, as they are respectively desig- 
nated, were dedicated to the city by the original owners of the town 
plat. Central ])ark lies just to the east of Center street, and between 
Fifth and Broadway streets. It occupies a square of .'500 feet, 



WINONA AS IT IS. 843 

crossed transversely bj broad paths of hard gravel, the rest ot the 
ground covered with a beautiful carpet of rich green sod, which is 
kept close shaven, and with the shade-trees preserved from the hand 
and foot of vandalism, without being denied a free enjoyment to all 
civilized beings. The band-stand is placed near the center of the 
park, and on Friday evenings the square presents a most enlivening 
appearance. On this evening, during the summer season, an open- 
air concert is given, and the broad, well-sprinkled streets surround- 
ing the park are literally crammed with carriages, as are the sidewalks 
with camp-stools, promenaders, baby-carriages, bicycles and other 
indications tliat the city is taking its ease. These concerts are pro- 
vided for at the public expense, privately arranged for, and are a 
delightful feature of the summer attractions of the place. 

When the great fire of 1862 swept clean the business of the 
place, and so many presaged the death of the young city, it was in 
fact but the clearing away of the old wooden structures, that upon 
their unsightly ruins might be laid the substantial foundations of 
tlie solid blocks of brick and mortal- that have risen in their place. 
This work of building has kept pace with the growing prosperity of 
the city, until to-day whole blocks of solid brick stretch along the 
main business thoroughfares of the city, and give an air of substantial- 
ness and permanency to the trade of the city, thoroughly in keeping 
with the confidence, everywhere felt by her capital and trade, that 
this permanency is real. The residence portion of the city is also 
most creditable to the taste of the citizens, and evidences the pride 
they feel in the city they have built. Elegant dwellings, spacious 
grounds, velvet lawns, charming beds of color in flower and foliage 
are found all along the principal residence streets; and outside 
these grounds the ornamentation is continued in broad borders of 
greensward, extending from the sidewalks toward the center of the 
street from ten to twelve feet, and rising above the driveway from 
ten to twelve inches. The sod on these borders is kept as closely 
shaven and well watered as the lawns, and the whole eft'ect most 
grateful and cooling to the senses as one walks or drives along the 
thoroughfare in the delicious fragrance of an early summer evening. 
The public buildings (with the single exception of the court-house, 
which time will some day remedy) are a credit to the city. The 
state normal school, erected at a cost of $165,000, occupies two full 
blocks in a charming situation, well back from the river, and its 
grounds are most delightfully laid out, unfenced, and always kept 



844 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

green and fresh during the growing season. The high school 
building and the ward scliools each occupy a full block, and the 
spacious grounds are kept in most excellent condition. The ample 
roominess ot these grounds, and the provision made for the comfort 
of the children, as well on the play-grounds as within the scliool- 
rooms, are a noticeable feature of the Winona public schools. As 
in her schools, so in her churches Winona has taken a most com- 
mendable pride. The (,'atholics, Episcopalians. Congregationalists, 
Presbyterians and Methodists have all that could be required in this 
direction. The Episcopal and Congregational churches are built of 
solid stone, and the latter of these structures, erected in 1882, is 
really a poem in stone, an architectural gem in granite. The bend 
in the river at this point has placed Winona within a ]K)cket in the 
bluffs, and looking out in any direction your eye rests on the sur- 
rounding heights, rising above the spires of the city and over- 
looking every object of interest. Across Winona lake lies Wof)d- 
lawn cemetery, that beautiful city of the silent, than which no more 
quiet resting-place, in which to sleep after life's fitful fever is over, 
can well be found. It lies just within a little upland vale, and 
encroaching very perceptibly upon the rugged steeps that inclose 
the little valley on the west. Here the ground has been terraced 
and sodded, and broken into irregular forms, and in all things 
made to preserve its character as the dear resting-place for the 
weary when the di-eamless sleep into which life sooner or later 
quiets itself shall come. The morning beams salute the faces of the 
terraces as the sun climbs the eastern sky and peers over the bluff 
in the orient. The midday sun warms the cool shadiness and pene- 
trates each leafy nook and green retreat, the westering sun retires 
behind the height up which the terraced mounds are built, and his 
long shadows fall like the hovering wings of peace, regretful to 
depart, over the beautiful resting-place of Winona's dreamless 
sleepers. Turning from the quiet of Woodlawn to the bustling 
activities of the city, witliout more particularly noting the stages 
of her growth, her magnificent system of water-works, or aught else 
connected with her public spirit or private ways, leaving unsaid all 
so easily inferred, the growing wealth of her citizens, the superior 
character of her j)ublic schools, tiie intelligence of her people, the 
social culture of her homes, the health fulness of her atmosphere, 
the beauty of her surroundings, and the charming views of natural 
scenery alternating in wood and water colors ; we close this article 



WINONA AS IT IS. 845 

with the following summary of business improvements for the year 
1882. 

The erection of the pumping-works and standpipe for the water 
supply of the city, $60,000; the Wisconsin Ferry road, $15,000; 
churches erected and repairs made, $35,200, of which amount 
$22,000 was expended in the erection of St. Joseph's (Catholic) 
church, corner of Fifth and Walnut streets ; school grounds, $7,600; 
the state normal, $5,000; city schools, $2,000; business blocks, 
$35,000, of which $12,000 is for the erection of Wakefield's block, 
corner of Center and Fourth streets. It contains by odds the finest 
drygoods salesroom in the city. Elevators and warehouses, $25,000; 
Krumdick & Co. having expended $15,000 for their new elevator, 
corner Front and Lafayette streets. The expenditures for improve- 
ments by manufacturers for buildings and machinery were: You- 
mans, Hodgins & Brothers, $34,000; Laird, Norton & Co., $21,000; 
The Winona Lumber Co., $61,000; The Winona Wagon Works, 
$27,500; The L. C. Porter Milling Co., $14,000; The Bohn Man- 
ufacturing Company, $9,000; The Winona Mill Company, $5,500; 
Empire Lumber Company, $8,000; Schroth & Ahren, $4,000; The 
Gate City Carriage Works, $3,000; The Winona Plow Works, 
$2,000; Noonan & Stetwagen, $1,000; to planing-mill and other 
manufacturers smaller amounts, the whole aggregating $194,000. 
The number of dwellings erected and substantially enlarged was 
about 130, while many others were more or less improved. The 
aggregate expenditures for this work footed $200,000. The finest 
residences erected being those of Charles Horton and William 
Garlock, the former costing $10,000, the latter $7,000. The sum 
of $3,000 was expended in improving the gasworks and extending 
the mains; $6,000 on railway improvements; $21,000 on suburban, 
and about $20,000 that it would be difficult to catalogue, making a 
grand total in building improvement for the year of $622,000, a 
little more than double the volume of 1881. The bank reports for 
the same period, 1882, show loans and discounts, $1,009,214; de- 
posits, $1,042,457; interests, $83,581; exchange, $8,754; giving a 
total of $2,144,006. 

The summary of the year's trade, and its increase over that of 
1881, is as follows : 



848 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

BUSINESS. AMOUNT 1882. INCREASE. 

Ap-ricultural imitlenuaits $ 59,947 $ 

Boots and slioes 87,500 ♦),5()0 

Books and stationery 85,000 28,440 

Baking and confectionerv 40,000 3,500 

Barrels '■ ■ 105,000 35,000 

Carriajres and sleighs 41 ,682 

('li)thing and furnishing goods 283,500 

Crockery ^'. 04,388 14,389 

Coal 25,000 5,000 

Cigars and tobacc( lOO.OOf) 75,000 

Drugs, paints and oils 105,320 

Dry goods, wholesale and retail 550,270 141,276 

Dravage 17,000 2,000 

Furniture 24,808 

Flour 2,200,000 320,000 

Groceries, wholesale and retail 550,350 

Guns, ammunition, etc 7,000 

Hotels and restaurants 125,000 10,500 

Hides, pelts, leather and findings 112,783 62,783 

Harness, saddles, collars 53,000 41,600 

Horses, livery, sale, exchange 71,600 

Hardware ^ 246,000 13,000 

Insurance premiums ! 51,888 

Jewelry, watches, etc 50,000 15,000 

Lumber 2,574,229 1,450,395 

Musical instruments 27,013 1 7,013 

Millinery goods 24,000 500 

Meats, fresh and cured 189,000 118,000 

Marble works 9,500 

Printing and publishing 56,000 31 ,029 

Photography and art goods 23,500 10,000 

Sash, doors, "blinds, etc 234,500 

Sewing machines 29,262 29,262 

Variety goods 40,000 4,500 

Wagons 135,000 85,000 

Wines, liquors and beer, wholesale 184,000 69,500 

Wlieat, barley, oats, purchased in this market 1.433,000 1,193,451 

Miscellaneous business 100,000 

Total 10,099,046 3,324,319 

The summary for the whole — trade, banking business, buildings 
and improvements, given us for 1882 — is $12,865,053. Increase over 
1881, $5,097,251. These figures are supposed to be official and cor- 
rect, being from tlie Board of Trade report for the current year 
1882. 

The number of bushels of grain handled here, shipped at or 
through this point by Winona dealers, or converted into flour for 
shipment, for the year ending with this summary. May 30, 1883, 
and estimated for the months of June and July, are : 

Wheat 2.998,582 

Barley 1,640,100 

Oats 178,000 

Corn 1 1,500 



Total 4,828,182 



WINONA AS IT IS. 



847 



COmJClL ACTS. 

The proceedings of the city council in most matters of general 
interest connected with city affairs have been sufficiently indicated 
in treating of the various departments of this municipality. There 
are, however, some facts remaining unnoted, or cursorily alluded to, 
that are of sufficient historical importance to require a place in this 
record. On November 28, 1868, the city council, by an ordinance 
passed on that date, and duly published, contracted with the 
La Crosse, Trempeleau & Prescott railway to deliver to that com- 
pany the bonds of the city of Winona, to the amount of $100,000, 
rate of interest and time of maturity of bonds duly specified, as 
also the conditions upon which the bonds should become payable, 
with the stipulation that if these conditions were not met, the bonds 
should be returned to the mayor ot the city and canceled. The 
material condition on the part of the company was made the construc- 
tion of a railway from La Crosse, in Wisconsin, to a point on the 
Mississippi river opposite Winona, and the erection of a railway 
bridge at this point to unite the tracks of the La Crosse, Trem- 
peleau & Prescott railway with those of the Winona & St. Peter 
railway in this city, thus affording an outlet to the trade of Winona 
by rail to the eastern markets. This accomplished, $75,000 of the 
bonds were to be delivered to the railway company, and the other 
$25,000 when the railway company should construct a track along 
Front street, from the depot of the Winona & St. Peter railway to 
Chatfield street, in the eastern part of the city. The franchises of 
this railway corporation subsequently passed into the hands of the 
Winona & St. Peter Kailway Company, and on March 1, 1869, the 
city council passed an ordinance authorizing the Winona & St. 
Peter railway to lay down and operate the track on Front street, 
under certain conditions, which if fulfilled should be accepted as a 
performance of the previous contract between the city and the 
La Crosse & Trempeleau company. The time at which the track 
was to be laid and the bridge built having expired, and the work 
remaining undone, the bonds were forfeited to the city and returned. 
This ordinance contained the following section : "Sec. 10. The city 
council of the city of Winona shall have the right to amend this 
ordinance at pleasure, and from time to time make such rules and 
regulations regarding the mode of using and operating said track 
(on Front street) as they may deem necessary for the safety and 
good order of the city." Some immaterial amendments were made 



848 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

to the ordinance that same year. The conditions as to time not 
having been fulfilled, November 4, 1872, the council revised the 
ordinance and indelinitely extended the time of constructing the 
track. August 25, 1873, the city council amended tliis railway 
ordinance by the addition of the following section: "Said track 
shall on such terms and for such compensation as may be reason- 
able and just, be subject to the use of any railroad company upon 
wliich authority for such use may hereafter be conferred by the city 
council."'' All subsequent amendments to this railway ordinance 
contain the same provision stipulating for use of tracks by any 
other authorized railway company. It would appear from this that 
the qualifying clause restricting the right of the Winona & St. 
Peter railway to absolutely control the track on Front street was 
not in the original ordinance of 1869, but in an amendment made 
thereto three and a half years thereafter. On this point there is a 
confliction of statement, the city attorney, who drafted the ordi- 
nance of 1869, declaring positively that the restricting clause, pur- 
porting to be made as an amendment, was in the original draft of 
that instrument, and was a material part of the ordinance of 1869. 
To determine this question, which is certainly one of possible im- 
portance, a search was made for the original transcript of the ordi- 
nance in the archives of the city council, but neither that document 
nor the book of ordinances, in which it should be found engrossed, 
can be discovered. For some reason the fu-st volume of the ordi- 
nances of the Winona city council has disappeared from the council- 
chamber, and its whereabouts remains at present unknown. 

This history is not as important in itself as it becomes taken in 
connection with the most important suit at civil law the city of 
Winona has ever been a party to, and on account of which the city 
of Winona has ofttimes been charged with repudiating her obli- 
gations. This suit, in which the city of Winona was plaintiff, was 
brouglit to secure judgment against the Minnesota Construction 
Company in the sum of $125,000 damages sustained by the city on 
account of the construction company having unlawfully secured 
possession of the bonds of the city to the amount of $100,000. 
These bonds had been voted at a special election ordered by the 
council, and held on April 21, 1870, as ])rovided by act of legisla- 
ture of March 2, authorizing the issue of $100,000 bonds to aid 
in the construction of the St. Paul & Chicago railway. On April 
23, of that same year, tlie council of the city contracted with the 



WINONA AS IT IS. ' 849 

Minnesota Railway Company to deliver to tliem the bonds of the 
city to the amount of $100,000, conditioned in effect upon the 
following terms : Either in their own name, or that of their suc- 
cessors or assigns, or in the name of the St. Paul & Chicago Rail- 
way Company, the Minnesota Construction Company were to build 
and equip a good and substantial railway from the city of St. Paul 
to the city of Winona, put it into o])eration within three years from 
the date of contract, and connect at Winona by bridge or ferry 
with the La Crosse, Trempeleau & Prescott railroad. The agree- 
ment thus entered into expressly sti])ulated for the return of the 
bonds, which were to be placed in the hands of a depositary, if the 
road was not built according to contract ; it being further provided 
tliat "in no case shall the said bonds, or any part thereof, be delivered 
by said depositary to the said Minnesota Railway Construction 
Company until a truss railroad bridge is constructed across the 
Mississippi river at Winona, connecting the said St. Paul & Chicago 
railway or the Winona & St. Peter railway with the La Crosse, 
Trempeleau & Prescott railroad, at the present terminus of the last- 
named railroad." This terminus was across the river in Minnesota, 
at a point north of the foot of Washington street in this city. The 
road was built by the construction company within the time speci- 
fied in their contract, to a point just within the western limits of 
the city, where it connected by switch-tracks with line of the 
Winona & St. Peter railway, over whose lines it reached the termi- 
nus of that road near the foot of Washington street. From this 
point it crossed the river on a Howe truss bridge to the terminus of 
the La Crosse, Trempeleau & Prescott railroad on the Wisconsin 
side of the river. The tresslework over the street leading to the 
terminus of the railroad bridge from the Winona & St. Peter rail- 
road was built by this latter road under authority of a franchise 
granted by the city council. May 8, 1871. The Minnesota Construc- 
tion Company having accomplished their work as stated, made ap- 
]>lication to the depositary of the bonds, H. Thompson, Esq. 
(cashier of the First N'ational Bank of St. Paul), for their delivery, 
and, in order to secure immediate possession of them, covenanted to 
indemnify the depositary for any loss he might sustain by virtue of 
their delivery. Upon this, without notifying the city council, the 
bonds were surrendered by Mr. Thomson to the construction com- 
pany, and were by them negotiated and sold. The city council re- 
fused to pay the coupons maturing, and suit was brought against 



850 HISTORY OF WINONA COT^NTY. 

tlie city by N. A. Cowdrj, in tlie United States circuit court at 
St. Paul, in May, 1873, for tlie sum of $12,000, Mr. Cowdy claim- 
ing to be a bona-iide purchaser of the bonds of city. The city 
defended the suit, Hon. Thomas Wilson, ex-justice of the supreme 
court, conducting, being employed as counsel. The verdict was for 
the plaintiff. 

Pending the result of a rehearing of this suit in the higher 
courts. Judge Wilson advised the city to acknowledge its liability 
for the bonds, and bring suit against the construction company for 
damages in fraudulently converting the bonds to their own use ; the 
city claiming that in no sense within the meaning of the contract 
had the road been built to make a continuous connection between 
St. Paul and Chicago, through the city of Winona, as was the 
understanding of the city when she issued her bonds as a considera- 
tion for such continuous railway" connection. The suggestion of 
the counsel for the corporation was taken, and suit for damages to 
tlie extent of $125,000 begun. The parties to the suit mutually 
agreeing to have the case tried where a more impartial hearing 
might be had than in either Winona or St. Paul, the case was 
called before Judge Samuel Lord, of the fifth judicial district 
of Minnesota, at Owatonna, Steele county, June 25, 1876. The 
case was argued before the court only, the counsel mutually 
agreeing to dispense with a jury, and the decision was for the 
plaintiff. Motion was then made by the attorneys of the construction 
company for a new trial. This motion was overruled, whereupon 
an appeal was taken to the supreme court. Case came before the 
supreme court October 17, 1877, and an opinion rendered by 
Judge Cornell, reversing the decision of the lower court and 
ordering a new trial. The grounds on which this decisio:^ was 
rendered not being co.nsidered fatal to a successful issue of the case, 
Judge Wilson prepared for a new trial, and asked leave to amend 
his pleadings. Motion to amend was granted, an appeal from that 
decision taken to the supreme court, who sustained the order to 
amend, and the case came up for trial before Judge O. P. Stearns, 
(if Duluth, whom Judge Lord liad requested to try the case, there 
being no jury empaneled. The trial began March 4, 1879. and as 
ably argued as it could be by the most distinguished counsel in the 
state. The case was taken under advisemeiit l)y the judge, who 
rendered his decision on July 29 of that year, in favor of the 
plaintiff. Motion for a new trial was made by defendants before 



WINONA AS IT IS. 851 

Judge Stearns -T motion denied, and appeal taken from the order 
of the court, denying new trial, to the supreme court, which 
aiiirraed the order. Plaintiff then entered judgment for the amount 
of damages with costs, and defendants appealed from the judgment. 
The supreme court affirmed the judgment. Defendants then moved 
for a reargument of the whole case before the supreme court. The 
motion was granted; the case argued before the supreme court, who 
reaffirmed the judgment of the lower court. The amount recovered 
by the city in this action was $182,650, and included bonds, interests 
and cost of suit. By this decision of the supreme court all accounts 
for payment of bonds by bona-fide purchasers were rendered un- 
necessary, the city paying the bonds as they were presented, the 
Minnesota Construction Company having returned the greater part, 
which had never been negotiated. In the amended pleadings above 
alluded to the counsel employed by the city alleged additional non- 
fulfilment of contract by the construction company, in that, while the 
contract called for the building of a Howe truss bridge across the 
Mississippi river, to connect the railway tracks on the Minnesota and 
AVisconsin shores of the river, so much of the bridge as carried 
the railroad tracks above the sandbar in front of the city was built 
on piles. From after developments the conclusion seems justified 
that the Minnesota Construction Company were hardly acting in 
good faith with the city, and that the bridge contract was more in 
the interests of the Winona & St. Peter road, and the system of 
lines of which it afterward became a part, than in that of the St. 
Paul & Chicago road; or, if not that, that this latter road, having in 
prospect the iDridging of the Mississippi river at North La Crosse, 
and a continuous road through that city from St. Paul eastward, had 
only availed themselves of the tracks of the La Crosse, Trempeleau 
& Prescott railway, and the Winona & St. Peter's lines within the 
Winona city limits as a temporary expedient for which the building of 
the bridge was a necessity. (For history of the railway construction 
see railway article.) 

By act of the city council May 22, 1883, an ordinance was 
passed granting to T. T. Hayden, John A. Mathews, Royal D. 
Cone, C. H. Porter, Charles Horton, and their associates, successors 
and assigns, the exclusive right and authority, for a term of twenty - 
five years, from June 1, 1883, to lay down, maintain and operate 
lines of street railway within the corporate limits of the city, along 
such streets, alleys, etc., as the city should permit, and to operate 
51 



852 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

them by other ])Ower than steam, subject to certain conditions, the 
more important of whicfi were, substantially, that the tracks were to 
conform to the street grades as now or hereafter established; that the 
rails should be laid in such manner as to otter the least possible 
obstruction to carriages crossing them, and the street crossings 
planked on both sides of the rails and between them wherever 
required by the council; that these -rails should be laid as nearly as 
possible in the center of the streets and alleys traversed, and the 
track be of such width and laid in such manner as that ordinary road 
wagons and carriages could run upon them most readily; that over all 
bridges having double roadways there should be a track laid in each 
roadway, if required by the council ; that over paved streets the 
track within the line should correspond to that on both sides thereof, 
and that the city should not be liable for damages on account of 
stoppage of travel during the repairing of streets, alleys, bridges, 
etc., construction of sewers, gas or watermains, unless the same was 
unreasonably delayed. A license fee, to be determined by the 
council, was to be paid into the treasury of the city on or before 
June 1 in each year, for every car put upon the tracks and operated 
by the company, and in case of non-payment a penalty was to 
attach. The company were furthermore required to place a sufficient 
number of cars upon their lines to accommodate the traveling 
public, the night cars to carrj' signal lamps and the animals used to 
have a bell attached. The maximum rate of speed was fixed at 
seven miles per hour, and the maximum cost of fare five cents over 
line and its extensions within the city, except when cars are 
chartered for a special purpose. The city guaranteed the company 
against obstructions and interference in running their cars, by giving 
them prior right of way over all their tracks, and imposing a fine of 
from $5 to $50 and costs of prosecution for every violation of this 
stipulation. It was also provided that in case the company tailed to 
operate any of their tracks or extensions, or to lay down new lines 
on such streets as the council should require, then such failure of the 
com])any should be a forfeiture of the whole of the neglected line 
and its extensions, and the council might grant authority to others 
to build new lines or o])erate the neglected one, as the case might be. 
The company were given five days from the date of the ordinance 
to file their acceptance of the conditions, and a certain number of 
miles of track were to be laid before the close of the present year. 
The track to be laid this year was to be from the point where the 



WINONA AS IT IS. 853 

Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul railroad now crosses Fifth street to 
Chatfield street, and another line running from the present passenger 
depot of the Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul road to the depot of 
the Chicago & Northwestern road. The first-named line will 
traverse the city from west to east, along such streets as the city 
council shall designate, that from the Winona Wagon Co's works in 
the extreme west of the city to some terminus one block east of the 
macadamized road leading to Sugar Loaf Bluff, a total distance of 
about two and a half miles. The line connecting the railway 
depots will intersect this first-mentioned line at right angles, 
traversing the city from north to south, a distance of one and a 
quarter miles. It will obviate all necessity for farther reference 
to this matter to add that the day following the passage ot 
the above ordinance the street railway company promptly filed 
their acceptance of the conditions and limitations expressed in the 
ordinance with city recorder, and entered upon the construction of 
their lines. 

WATEK-WORKS DEPARTMENT. 

The Winona water-works, though of recent establishment, are a 
just source of pride to her citizens, and have called forth the most 
eulogistic approval from as competent authority on hydraulics as is 
to be found in the United States. The friends of the movement, 
however, had a hard up-hill fight, lasting for a period of ten years, 
before they were able to accomplish their object and secure the 
needed supply of water for fire protection and street and domestic 
purposes. A brief sketch of these efforts will very properly preface 
a description of the present water-works system of the city. 

Early in the summer of 1869 the question of an adequate water 
supply for the city was a subject of general discussion, and in August 
of that year a joint committee of citizens and members of the com- 
mon council had the matter committed to them for examination and 
report. This committee called into existence by act of the city coun- 
cil was formed August 13, 1869, and, having fully considered the 
whole question involved, made their report to the Winona city 
council January 3, 1870. The members of that committee on behalf 
of the council were John A. Mathews (mayor) and aldermen Ball, 
Ealphe and Garlock ; citizens, W. H. Laird, E. D. Williams and 
J. J. Randall. 

Their report embraced a consideration of the best means for fire 
extinguishing, as well as the best system of water supply for the city, 



854 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

and after discussing the relative merits of the "Holly " and " Reser- 
voir "" systems, pronounced in favor of the former and recommended 
its adoption. En the meantime the Winona board of trade had 
been resuscitated, after tliree and a half years of practical non-exist- 
ence, and while the question of water-works was under discussion in 
the city council, the board of trade throttled the project, and con- 
demned it by a vote of thirty to ten. This action was followed by a 
resolution declaring as the sense of the board that "the city charter 
be so amended as to prevent the city council from incurring any 
indebtedness exceeding the sum of $10,000 for any one purpose, 
without first submitting the question to a vote of the people." This 
quietus was rendered additionally effective by a further resolution of 
the board of trade, adopted two weeks subsequently, " That no sys- 
tem of fire protection other than that now in use is necessary." 
Buried under these accumulating resolutions the question of water- 
works died out of the public consideration at least for that time. A 
little more than three years passed, and on the 23d of February, 

1873, the legislature of the State of Minnesota authorized the city 
council to issue water-works bonds to the amount of $80,000, pro- 
vided, of course, the requisite vote of the citizens could be obtained. 
By ordinance of the council of the city of Winona, passed May 18, 

1874, the creation of a department of water-works for the city was 
declared, and the question of issuing bonds to establish pumping- 
works and lay water-inains was ordered submitted to the people at a 
special election to be held some weeks subsequently. This action 
of the city council was rescinded of their own motion, in so far as 
deferring the election indefinitely was concerned, the committee 
having the matter in charge reporting that the citizens were not pre- 
pared to vote u]>onthe question. The agitation, however, continued. 
A committee of the city council, of which Prof. W. F. Phelps was 
chairman, was instructed to prepare a report on the advisability 
of constructing water-works for fire protection and other i)urposes, 
to embody in their report the approximate cost of constructing the 
same, and submit the report in full detail to the common council for 
their action. The committee reported, and their report was unani- 
mous in favor of the Holly system of water-works. Elaborate 
speeches in support of the report were made by Prof. Phelps, Hon. 
E. S. Youmans and others, and the opinion expressed that there 
would be no opposition to the movement, once it was fully under- 
stood by the citizens. In the meantime the report was ordered 



WINONA AS IT IS. 855 

printed while awaiting action of council, and on the 17th of Novem- 
ber of that year, 1874, the city council declared itself in favor of the 
prosecution of the work, and ordered a special election to be held 
December 7 next ensuing, at which time all who desired the estab- 
lishment of the works should vote yea and those opposed nay. Tlie 
day of election came ; polls were opened, and the returns showed 
that the project had been literally snowed under by a vote of 775 
nays to l-tl yeas. Thus ended the second chapter in the history of 
water-works enterprise in the capital of southeastern Minnesota. 
This action ot the citizens was most unwelcome to the more consid- 
erable property-holders of the city, particularly to those whose 
interests and possessions were in the business center of the city, 
as it was only too apparent that they were at the mercy of circum- 
stances should a fire once break out and gain headway in the busi- 
ness portion of the city. The danger which thus threatened the 
commercial interests of the place was doubly menacing to the manu- 
facturing industries, which were principally lumber, and specially 
liable to destruction by fire. To effect their own self-protection, the 
lumbermen on the levee had connected heavy force-pumps with their 
engines, laid water-pipes in their mill yards and provided hose 
ready to be attached at a moment's notice. Feeling comparatively 
secure on their own account, and seeking some way of turning this 
security to the advantage of the business circles of the city, the two 
principal lumber firms opened correspondence with the city council. 
This communication came before that body July 27, 1875, and was 
a proposition from Youmans Bros. & Hodgins and Laird & Korton 
and C. H. Bohn to connect the water-works of their several estab- 
lishments by a water-main running through the business portion of 
the city down Third street, with a view of furnishing "better pro- 
tection against fire to the business houses, sprinkling the streets and 
supplying water for domestic purposes. The proposition was laid 
before the council by his honor the then mayor of the city, A. Ham- 
ilton, and the assurance given that should the offer of the firms, as 
ab(we cited, be accepted they would undertake to keep steady press- 
ure in the mains and provide ample power for forcing water wherever 
desired along the proposed route. The proposition as thus sub- 
mitted did not assume any definite shape, but was simply presented 
as a suggestion that might lead to practical results. The scheme 
appeared feasible upon the face of it, and the city surveyor, J. B. 
Fellows, was instructed to visit Clinton, Iowa, examine the recently- 



856 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

erected water-works at that point and submit a carefully digested 
report to the city council. Tlie visit was made in company with 
city recorder Schrotli, and included an examination of the pumping 
works at Davenport and Rock Island as well as Clinton. The results 
of their observations were duly incorporated in a report and pre- 
sented to the city council, together with the length and estimated 
cost of pipe necessary to connect the works of Messrs. Youmans 
Bros. & Hodgins, Laird & Norton and Conrad Bohn. From this 
report' it appeared that the total length of pipe required to make the 
connections with various mills, including L. C. Porter's grist-mill, 
and lay the mains, would be 1,44:0 teet of twelve-inch pipe, 6,^50 
feet of ten-inch pipe. The estimated cost of pipe, weight and thick- 
ness of metal scheduled, was placed at |9,970.74. This report was 
ordered printed (we have not been able to secure a copy of it) and 
the recorder directed to correspond with pipe manufacturers with 
reference to price of pipe. Bids for the supply of pipe according to 
specification were opened September 7, 1875, and contract for a 
limited number of feet awarded to Dullard & Hayes, of Buffalo, 
New York. This action taken, bids were solicited for digging mains 
and laying pipe, and the finance committee of the council directed to 
make a temporary loan of $10,000 for water-works expenditures. 
Thus it was that after six years' working and waiting the first actual 
step was taken to supply this long-felt want. 

Before the close of the year 1875 there had been laid one mile 
one hundred and thirty-nine rods and seventeen feet of pipe ; of 
which 1,582 feet were 12-inch pipe, 4,000 feet 10-inch pipe, 2,000 
feet 6-inch pipe, and 150 feet 4-inch pipe. These pipes were laid 
at a depth of seven feet, and through them connection was made 
between the water pipes of Youmans Bros. & Hodgins, Jat the 
intersection of Fourth and Wilson streets, and the pipes of Laird, 
Norton & Co., on Second street, also with the L. C. Porter Mill 
Co., on Front street. Thirteen Mohawk hydrants were set that 
year, and eight stop-gates. The work as done was quite satis- 
factory; there was no trouble from freezing that winter, and no 
friction other tlian was easily remedied in the working of the 
hydrant's shut-off. Tiie entire cost of the work to the close of that 
year, 1875, was $11,632.05. The work was finished so late in the 
season that no water-rents were collected. The pipes as laid ex- 
tended through F()urth street from Wilson street to Laird street, 
through Franklin street from Fourth street to Porter's mill, and 



WINONA AS IT IS. 857 

through Kansas street from Fourth street to Laird and Norton's, on 
Second street. Work was resumed in the spring of 1876, and 
during that year there were one mile and one hundred and sixty- 
four rods of pipe laid ; seventeen Mohawk hydrants and four new 
stop-gates set. Tlie entire cost of construction for the year was 
$13,881.03, and the water-rents collected aggregated $443.03. The 
pipe laid during the season was distributed as follows: on Fourth 
street, 1,180 feet; Broadway, 740 feet; Second street, 1,826 feet; 
Laird street, 1,464 feet; Kansas street, 392 feet; Winona street, 320 
feet; Johnson street, 708 feet; Wabasha street, 1,140 feet; Center 
street, 56 feet; and hydrant connections, 160. The construction of 
mains was rapidly pushed during 1877, during which season nearly 
five miles were put down. Of this amount 3,716 feet were of 12- 
inch pipe; 3,786 feet of 10-inch pipe; 5,425 feet of 8-inch pipe; 
12,616 feet of 6-inch pipe; and 360 feet of 4-inch pipe connecting 
mains with hydrants. There were 35 Holly hydrants and 18 new 
stop-gates set during this year, the whole cost of construction for 
the year being, with interest on drafts unpaid, $32,235.90. Water- 
rents received for the year, $1,572.33. This work as thus scheduled 
was performed under the directions of city surveyor John B. Fellows, 
and the total length of pipe laid (mains and hydrant connections), 
during the years 1875-6-7, was seven miles three hundred rods and 
two feet, at a total cost of $57,889.60, including repairs to that date. 
The connections between the pumps in the Laird & Norton and 
Youmans' Bros. & Hodgins mills, and the mains on Second 
and Fourth streets, proving insufficient, measures for increasing 
their capacity were adopted in the spring of 1878. The mains on 
Second and Fourth street were the leading arteries of the water 
supply at that time, and were constructed of 10 and 12 inch pipe, 
while their connections with the pumps were made through 6-inch 
pipes, thus entailing the disadvantage of working through small 
pipes into large ones instead of through large pipes into small ones. 
The work of remedying this defect was begun in April, 1878, city 
engineer John B. Fellows, under whose directions an 8-inch pipe 
was laid from the corner of Liberty and Front streets, connecting 
witli Laird & Norton's pumps, south a few feet across the railroad 
track, thence west parallel to the railway tracks to Market street, 
thence south on Market until an intersection was made with the 12- 
inch pipe on Second street, thus affording an additional outlet of 
eight inches from Laird & Norton's pumps into the 12-inch main 



858 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

OTi Second street. On this line was set one 8-inch valve in Laird ife 
Norton's engine-room, and three Holly hydrants at various points. 
At Porter's mill the 6-inch main was intersected with a cross 6x6 
and 8x8, and a 6-inch valve set to shut off the water from the 
mill in case of emergency, and turn the whole force of the pumps 
through the city mains into the hydrants. At the same time there 
was laid a 6-inch pipe from the west end of the 10-inch main on 
Fourth street, running north from Fourth on Wilson street to the 
north line of Second street, and thence through Youmans Bros. 
A: Hodgins' millyard to tlie new puni]) in the sawmill of that firm. 
There was also a branch line from this pipe, extending westward 
along Third street to a 6-inch connection with the pump in 
Youmans Bros. & Hodgins' planing-mill. This gave the 10-inch 
main on Fourth street a double connection with the pumps of 
Youmans Bros. & Hodgins, through two separate pipes, and was 
considered to afford the city all the water they could possibly need 
for some years to come. The cost of the work for 1878 was 
$4,851.53; water-rents for the year were $1,689.30, and the ad- 
ditional number offset of pipe laid, 2,987 feet. 

During tlie years 1879-80 comparatively little work was done in 
the way of laying additional pipe, and no changes were made in 
the operation of the work of supply. The pumps were doing all 
that their capacity enabled them to do, and the water service of the 
city was performed as satisfactorily as it could possibly be under the 
existing order of things, but it had become apparent to those best 
acquainted with the situation of affairs, that the employment of addi- 
tional power at the pumps, and an independent system of water 
supply for the city were only a question of time. The city had now, 
1881, about nine and a-half miles of mains laid in the streets, and 
ninety-two hydrants for tire purposes. To meet the expenses of this 
work the bonds of the city were issued to the amount of $40,000. 
These bonds were to bear interest at seven per cent ])er annum, and 
run for a period of ten years. The actual cost of laying pipe and 
maintaining the water supply of the city to this date had been 
somewhat in excess of $60,000, and this excess of $20,000 had been 
met by drafts upon tlu' city treasury. The new lease of life taken 
by the city in 1879, as evidenced by the rapid multiplication of her 
iiiamifacturing industries, and the effectfive work of stimulation 
performed by the Winona board of trade since its recreation in 
1879 had led the capitalists of the city to indulge in brighter hopes 



WINONA AS IT IS. 859 

of her future. The years 1880-1 gave promise of an assured 
growth, and under the new incentive thus given to trade and manu- 
facturing industry, public spirit seemed to revive, and among other 
works of a public character the establishment of such a system of 
water-works as would eifectually settle the question of adequate 
water supply for decades to come was seriously entertained. The 
project took form in the winter of 1881-2, under the administration 
of his honor H. W. Lamberton, mayor, and was put into immediate 
execution. The council's committee on water-works was at that 
time composed of J. L. Brink, Wm. Noonan, Wm. Garlock and 
John Dotterwick, the first-named gentleman ' chairman. Every 
conceivable system of water supply, that gave promise of answering 
the end designed, was duly considered, and after a thorough canvass 
of all, and careful examination by committees and experts into their 
practical workings, cost of construction, economy of service, steadi- 
ness of supply, etc. etc., the city council in February, 1882, decided 
in favor of the standpipe system. The issue of $60,000 water bonds 
had been previously authorized, and the issue was made July 1 of 
this year, 1882. These bonds were negotiated at par, have twenty 
years in which to mature, and bear annual interest at five per cent. 
The character of the work having been decided upon, G. C. Morgan, 
manufacturer and mechanical engineer, of Chicago, was employed to 
draw plans, make specifications and superintend construction of the 
whole work, his salary for all services rendered being fixed at $2,500. 
The plans presented by him and adopted by the council were for 
constructions as follows: one well, one boiler-house, one pump- 
house, one standpipe. The work thus begun by the city council was 
not intermitted when their successors came into office in April, 1882. 
H. W. Lamberton was re-elected mayor, and the water committee 
was constituted as follows : A. W. Gage, chairman ; Wm. Garlock, 
C. H. Lamberton and Fred Bauman ; Messrs. Brink, Noonan and 
Dotterwick being no longer members of the council. The super 
vision of the work from April, 1882, until the pumps of the new 
works were started on the first of the following December, at which 
time the city relieved the Messrs. Youmans Bros. & Hodgins and 
Laird, Norton & Co. from all responsibility in supplying the mains 
with water, was committed to the chairman of the council's com- 
mittee on water-works, A. W. Gage, a prominent contractor and 
builder in the city. Mr. Gage devoted almost his entire time to the 
service of the city during the months intervening from April to 



860 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

December, and the manner in which that work was performed is 
abundantly a])proved in the result. During the nine years that 
the firms of Youmuns Bros. & Hodgins and Laird, Norton & Co. 
had been pumping for the city the cost to the corporation aggregated 
from $3,000 to $5,800 per annum, and the work was most satisfac- 
torily performed ; but, as before stated, the wants of the city had 
outgrown their capacity to supply, and the erection of the works 
had become a necessity. The well from which the pumps draw 
water is of solid masonry, fifty feet in diameter and twenty-eight 
feet deep. The walls are laid up with stone and cement, and are 
practically water-tight. All the water that comes into the well 
filters through the sand u])on which the walls rest and rises to the 
level of the river surface through the well bottom. The excavation 
for the well is made thirteen feet below extreme low-water mark, 
insuring at least thirteen feet of water at all times. This water, 
creeping through its natural sand filter, rises in the well and reaches 
the mains as clear as crystal. Pure water being one of the ends 
sought, the well has been carefuU}' protected against all filth or 
vermin from whatever source, and being covered with a fire-proof 
roof may be considered a permanent fixture. At a distance of 
twenty feet from the well on the east, at the foot of Johnson street, 
stands the boiler-house. This is a substantial brick structure, 
34 X 34 feet, resting upon a solid stone foundation, with a chinmey 
sixty-five feet in height, the stone foundation of which is twelve feet 
square. In the boiler-room are two non-explosive Firmanich boilers, 
with a Baragwanath heater and a Worthington duplex feed-pump 
for forcing water into the boilers. These boilers are the invention 
of Firmanicli, whose name they bear, an old sugar-refiner of Buffalo, 
New York, and are rated at a capacity of seventy-five horse-power 
each. Adjoining the boiler-room on the east is the pumping-room, 
built of brick and stone, as is the boiler-room, both of them covered 
with a good slate roof. 

The pump-room is 34x46 feet, and is supplied with two 
Worthington pumps — one high pressure and the other a k'W pres- 
sure pump. The high pressure pump, designed for fire use ex- 
clusively, is of duplex construction, with 29-inch steam cylinders, 
16-inch water plungers, and a 24-inch stroke. This pump has a 
maximum capacity of 3,000,0(>0 gallons of water in twenty-four 
hours. The low pressure engine for domestic purposes is a com- 
pound duplex, its low pressure steam cylinders 24|-inches in di- 



WINONA AS IT IS. 



861 



ameter, its high pressure steam cylinders U inches in diameter, 
with 14-inch water plungers, and 18-incli stroke. This pump has 
a capacity o! 2,000,000 gallons per twenty-four hours, and the two 
an aggregate of 5,000,000 gallons, or 160,000 barrels every twenty- 
four hours. The steam cylinders and chests ol the pumps are 
handsomely jacketed with black walnut, oil finished, and banded 
with brass. ' The water cylinders are painted in lake colors, nicely 
varnished, and modernly ornamented with gold. The pump-room 
is very tastefully fitted up. The floors, where not covered with 
oilcloths and mattings, are painted in imitation ot tessel work, 
and this, with the ornamental work of the cylinders, the bright 
chandeliers and the stands of flowers, gives a very pleasing variety 
of color and a cosy cheerfulness to the place, which make it quite 
an attraction. The credit of this adornment, in great measure, is 
due to T. H. Botham, chief engineer, and his assistant, H. C. Hig- 
gins. An electric fire-alarm connects this building with the head- 
quarters oi the tire department in the city hall. Still east from 
the pump-room, a distance of 70 feet, rises the standpipe to a 
height of 210 feet above the cast-iron base and collar on which it 
rests. The standpipe proper is a wrought-iron tube 210 feet high, 
4 feet in diameter, and varying in thickness from seven-sixteenths 
of an inch at its base to three-sixteenths of an inch at the top. The 
sections of which it is composed were solidly riveted together as it 
lay upon the ground, and the whole raised to its place by Captain 
Woolverton, formerly ot the United States navy, who achieved 
considerable notoriety in some gunboat operations on the lower Mis- 
sissippi river during the late war. It was quite an engineering feat 
to raise that hollow tube of iron, 210 feet long, from a dead level to 
a living perpendicular ; but the work was skillfully accomplished 
without accident and the great bore solidly anchored in its upright 
position September 29, 1882. The foundation upon which it rests 
is a solid substructure of wood, stone and iron. The excavation is 
made in the sand to a point below extreme low-water mark, and at 
this depth the first course of timber is laid. These timbers, 12x12, 
6X8 and 3X12, are laid transversely, sohdly bolted together, and 
being below low-water mark, will be constantly covered, air ex- 
cluded and decay prevented. Upon this timber foundation the 
masonry of massive stone is built up. Some of these blocks of 
stone are of immense size, from 16 to 25 inches in thickness, and 
all nicely fitted and solidly bedded together. This stonework 



862 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

is carried up a height of 17 feet 8 inches above the timber substruc- 
tui*e on which it rests, and stands about 6 feet above the natural 
surface of the ground. Upon this massive stone foundation, and 
firmly ancliored to it, rests the standpipe, from which the pressure 
upon the mains is supplied. From this foundation also rises the 
inclosing masonry work of stone and brick surrounding the stand- 
pipe, yet leaving a space of 2 feet and 8 inches between the inclos- 
ing wall and the iron tube. This space is filled with a spiral stair- 
case of iron leading to the top of the standpipe, which is decked 
over and guarded with an iron railing. The extreme height from 
the ground to the railing above is about 218 feet, and the view from 
this elevation is one of the finest conceivable. The first 58 feet of 
the inclosing wall are of rustic rockwork with cut-stone trimmings, 
the balance of brick trimmed with cut stone. The standpipe is con- 
nected with the street mains by a 20-inch pipe, and by its steady, 
uniform pressure relieves both mains and machinery from the shock 
of the recoil caused by opening and shutting the hydrants when 
under great pressure. Of the 20-inch pipe there was laid in the 
fall of 1882 a total distance of 434 feet, and of 16-incli pipe a dis- 
tance of 762 feet. This pii)e was laid in Johnston street, and through 
it connection was made with the 12-incli pipes on Second and Fourth 
streets, which are the main arteries of the water supply to the east 
and west ends of the city. At the time this connection was made 
with the city's pumping-works, a 16-inch gate was put in on John- 
son street, just south of Second street, and a 12-inch water-gate on 
Second street, east side of Johnson. During this year, 1882, there 
were laid, in addition to the pipes already mentioned, 3,333 feet of 
8-inch pipe, through which connection was made along Fifth street 
to the wagon-works in the west end of the city. The entire length 
of the city mains as now constructed, April 1, 1883, is within a 
small fraction of 11 miles, and through them are supplied 102 
hydrants belonging to the city, and 15 others, which, though con- 
sidered private property, are under control of the city for fire pur- 
poses. The actual requirements of the city per day of twenty-four 
liours is about 500,000 gallons on an average, only one-fourth the 
capacity of the low pressure pump. A test of the standpipe pres- 
sure shows a force of about 96 pounds to the square inch in 
the vicinity of the ])ipe when it is full. At a distance 1^ miles 
from the pumps the pressure drops to from 80 pounds to 85 
pounds per square inch. This latter pressure is estimated to main- 



WINONA AS IT IS. 863 

tain from twelve to fifteen streams of water, if forced through an 
inch nozzle, to the height of from 100 to 125 feet. The entire 
cost of the pumping will be about $54,000, and the expenditures of 
the city for all purposes of water-works construction will not fall 
much short of $150,000. O. H. Clark is the present water commis- 
sioner for the city. 

POLICE DEPARTMENT. 

The administration of the department of police for the city as 
now conducted is of comparatively recent date, the very office of 
chief of police being one of which the city charter makes no 
mention, nor ever has. The office of marshal, created by the 
original act of incorporation, in 1857, and recognized in all sub- 
sequent changes, revisions and amendments of that instrument, is 
the only office to which is committed the execution of the orders of 
the council in matters pertaining to the public peace, good order 
and cleanliness of the city, and all other matters usually falling 
under the head of police regulations. Reference, it is true, is 
occasionally made in the charter to police officers, but only in the 
most general terms, although the city ordinances make frequent 
allusions thereto, and specially define their duties. From a careful 
perusal of the city charter and amendments thereto, and the various 
ordinances passed by the council bearing upon this subject, it ap- 
pears that the city marshal is the sole responsible head of the police 
department of the city, and by virtue of the ordinance of September 
12, 1872, is ex-officio "acting chief of police," with power to ap- 
point a deputy chief of police, said appointment subject to the 
approval of the council. This ordinance of September 12 was 
supplemented with one bearing date October 7 of that same year, 
but in neither of these instruments is there any reference to the 
method by which the members of the police force are to be selected, 
whether by vote of council, or by appointment of chief, with or 
without the approval of council. The present mode of procedure is 
for the city marshal, acting as chief of police, to make such nomi- 
nations from the several wards as are in judgment most fitting, and 
present the same to the city council for their iipproval or rejection, 
the vote of the council being final in that matter. The list of suc- 
cessive city marshals elected or appointed, just as the demands ot 
the charter at any particular date required, will be found in the 
tabulated list of city officials given in a former chapter of this work. 
Tracing the police history of the city during the twenty-six years of 



864 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

its existence — from that beginning in which one marshal had all the 
leisure necessary to health, to the establishment of tlie force upon 
its present basis as a department of the second class, there is noth- 
ing of general interest to demand record. The police department, 
like all others, has simply grown with the growth of the city, until 
a more perfect organization of the force was required, the patrol of 
the streets in regularly established beats, at least upon the more 
public thoroughfares, and in the vicinity of the saloons, having 
become a necessity. This, being determined upon by the city 
council in the spring of 1882, was effectively carried into operation 
by city marshal W. W. Miller, in his capacity as chief of police. 
As now existing, the police force of the city consists of a chief, 
a deputy, a captain, twelve ])atrolmen and six special policemen. 
The city is districted into eight regular patrol beats and a night 
patrol assigned to each. The special police are stationed one each 
at the Central, Madison, Washington and State Normal school 
buildings, and one each at the passenger depots of the Chicago & 
Northwestern and Chicago, Milwaukee & St. Paul railways. These 
special police are also employed as night watchmen, the expense of 
maintaining the depot watchmen being largely borne by the com- 
panies in whose interest they are employed. The headquarters of 
the police department is in the city building on Lafayette street, 
between Third and Fourth streets, and within two blocks of the 
center of the city. The rooms occupied by them are the chief's 
office and an outer office, 12x16 feet, out of which the chief's 
office opens on one side, the city station on another, and the 
engine-room of the city fire department on still another. The 
chief's office is a comfortable room, 11x12 feet, provided 
with two desks, gas-jets, carpeted, connected with the depo*:s, 
school-buildings, telegraph-offices, and principal business-houses 
of the city, through the city telephone exchange, and with the 
pumping-room of the water-works by an electric fire-alarm. The 
station-room, for taking care of those run in by the police until duly 
disposed of according to law, is a solid brick roouj about 20x26 
feet, has four cells and a corridor, and can accommodate from 
twenty to twenty-eight persons over night. The cells are of wrought 
iron, after the latest and most approved plans of construction. The 
work of the department of police for the twelve months ending 
March 31, 1883, may be summarized as follows: Arrests made 
during the year were 653, of which number 312 were tramps or 



WINONA AS IT IS. 865 

vagrants, who were given a night's lodging in the station-house and 
against wliom no criminal complaint was lodged ; the remaining 
341 were drunk, disorderlies, criminals, et Id genus omne. Of these 
latter about five per cent were what are usually termed the danger- 
ous classes, and were subjects for state's prison, upon conviction of 
the crimes charged. The collections made for the benefit of the 
city treasury during the year by the police department, arising 
from licenses, fines, etc., aggregated $9,800, itemized as follows: 
Fines, $1,685; licenses collected for sale of liquors, $7,200; hall 
licenses, $265 ; auctioneer's license and per cent of sales, $225 ; 
circus license, $265 ; and peddlar's license, $160. The present 
officers of the force are: chief of police, W. W. Miller; assistant 
chief of police, L. K. Esty ; captain of police, Louis Hoffenbecker. 
The salaries of the officers and men composing the department 
are: chief, $1,000 and fees, equivalent to $1,800 per annum; 
assistant-chief, $65 per month and fees, equivalent to $1,100 
per annum ; captain, $60 per month; and patrolmen, $50. The 
special police at the various school-buildings act also as janitors 
of the buildings, and receive from the city treasury the sum of 
$55 per month each. The special police at the passenger depots 
of the railways are paid $5 each per month from the city treasury, 
*and the balance of, their salary is paid by the companies employing 
them. 

FIRE DEPARTMENT. 

At the time of the incorporation of the city, Winona was entirely 
unprotected against damage and destruction by fire. There was not 
at that time even a bucket brigade or an organized effort of any 
kind, or any volunteer association having for its object the pre- 
vention of loss by fire, although the population of the city was fully 
3,000. The first attempt to aftbrd the city the much-needed 
protection was made by the city council in the summer of 1857, a 
few months after the city was duly incorporated. Acting under the 
authority of the council, two companies were formed, and for their 
equipment engines were ordered from Boston, hose purchased, 
engine-house erected, reservoirs for water supply dug, appropriations 
for firemen's uniform made, and the fire department formally 
established upon a very respectable basis, the outlay of the city for 
fire purposes at that time aggregating about $5,000. The first 
company organized was known as the ''Fire King," of which 0. 
S. Richardson was foreman, the other officers of the company being 



866 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

J. C. Fuller, H. S. Terry, H. B. Cozzens, H. B. Upman, Sam. 
Melvine, J. E. Gable, R A. lloxtluill, M. M. Barker, J. C. Laird, D. 
Redenour and M. S. Gordon. The organization of the second 
company followed hard upon the heels of the iirst, and it is not 
unworthy of note, that of the committee of three who drafted its 
constitution and by-laws, one (W. H. Yale) was afterward lieutenant 
governor of the state, and one (W. Windom) became United States 
senator and secretary of the treasury. The engines ordered for the 
fire department by the city council were of the well-known Hunne- 
man patent, and were considered at that time the best hand fire- 
engine manufactured, but they were heavy of draught, and by the 
time the firemen had lugged them a few blocks, through the heavy 
sands of the city streets, they had little strength or breath left for 
' ' manning the breaks " and keeping the pumps at woi-k. The agent 
employed by the council for their purchase was Mr. C. L. Richard- 
son, foreman of Fire King No. 1, and he was restricted to an 
expenditure of $1,600 for the engines and $1,500 for the hose, the 
terms of payment to be one-fourth cash u])on the delivery of the 
engines in Winona, and the balance at the expiration of eight months. 
The engine-house built for their reception was located on north side 
Second street, between Center and Main, and was burned in the 
great fire of 1862, at which time the department had all its hose 
burned, and only saved their engines with the greatest difficulty. 
From Second street the engines were removed shortly after the fire 
to the old city building, corner of Fourth and Lafayette streets, now 
known as the Library building, and this was headquarters for the 
fire department until the present city building on Lafayette street 
was erected, in 1870. In 185T the city council ordered the con- 
struction of a large cistern or reservoir at the intersection of Second 
and Center streets, which was followed not long afterward by tlie 
construction of several others in various parts of the city — one 
being located at the northwest corner of the high school grounds, 
another on the west side of the gasworks block, another at in- 
tersection of Winona and Broadway, another at the corner of 
Washington and Sanborne, and still others in the western part of 
the city. These have long since been superseded by the water- 
mains, as have the old engines by the new fire steamer and the 
hydrants of the water-works. The old engines themselves were 
recently sold, and the proceeds, $275, turned over to the city 
treasury. One of them is now doing duty at Sleepy-Eye, having 



wiNoisrA AS IT IS. 867 

been purchased by the authorities of Sleepy-Eye lake, in October, 
1881, and the other by the city fathers of Waseca, in the following 
February, 1882. The organization of the fire companies was soon 
followed by that of the hook and ladder company, and these were 
supplemented in 1862 by the formation of bucket companies in the 
several wards. These bucket companies had quite a numerous 
membership, and that in the first ward had quite an elaborate drill. 
Each member was bound to provide himself with a bucket of a 
given make, so as to preserve uniformity in the brigade, and attend 
drill at specified times, and report with his bucket at the first fire- 
alarm. 

These brigades were all formed early in 1862, but there appears 
to be no record of their services in the disastrous fire of July follow- 
ing. That calamity was a very unwelcome yet conclusive demon- 
stration of the inadequacy of the fire department as it was then 
equipped, and its utter inability to stay the progress of any fire 
once it was fairly under way. It was, therefore, only a question of 
time for some more efficient means of protection against fire to be 
afforded to the city. This came in a measure five years later, in 
1867, when the new steam fire-engine was procured, and more fully 
with the increased means of protection afforded by the city water- 
works so recently completed. The new steam fire-engine. City of 
Winona, No. 1, built by Silsby & Co., of Seneca Falls, is an engine 
of the second class, and cost at the time of its purchase, in con- 
nection with the three hose-carts then furnished, the sum of 
$10,000. The fire department of the city as now conducted is in 
the main as it was instituted by the ordinance of 1872, and it will 
be sufficient for the purjooses of this article to present the department 
as it now is. The present equipment is one steam fire-engine, five 
hose-carts (three of them two-wheeled carts, and two four-wheeled), 
all hand-carts ; one hook and ladder truck, furnished with one sixty- 
five feet extension ladder, one forty-five feet, one twenty-four feet, one 
sixteen feet and one twelve feet ; and about 4,000 feet of hose. There 
are six organized companies : Turner Hose Company, No. 1 ; Mys- 
tic Hose Company, No. 2 ; Live-Oak Hose Company, No. 3 ; Crys- 
tal Hose Company, No. 4; Alert Hose Company, ISo. 5 ; Excelsior 
Hook and Ladder Company. The Turner, Mystic and Live-Oak 
hose companies and the Hook and Ladder company have their 
quarters in the city building, which is the headquarters of the city 
government, containing tlie rooms of the city council, office of chief 
52 



868 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

of police, and the rooms of the fire department. This building is 
a substantia] brick, 40x60 feet, with a tower rising eighty feet 
above the foundation, and furnished with a fire-bell weighing 2,500 
pounds. The ground floor of the building is occupied with the en- 
gines, carts and furniture of the companies as above specified, and 
their hall for the transaction of business occupies a portion of the 
second floor. Crystal Hose Company No. 4 occupies what is known 
as the Jefferson school building in the first ward, and the Alerts 
are (puirtered in a building belonging to the department situated 
in the fourth ward. The hall of the firemen in the city building is 
18x40 feet, and has been very tastefully fitted up by the depart- 
ment at an expense of about $000. A rich brussels carpet covered 
with ducking to protect it, elegantly upholstered chairs and sofa, 
chandeliers, ornamental dais, walls adorned with engravings and 
paintings,, together with the dress parade and presentation regalia of 
the officers, give the hall a most inviting appearance and speak vol- 
umes for the pride the firemen take in their surroundings. The 
officers of the fire department are a chief and two assistants, elected 
by the members of the several companies and confirmed by the 
council, and a secretary and treasurer elected by the board of direct- 
ors, the board being constituted of one representative from each 
company and the officers of the department. Each company man- 
ages its own affaii'S, subject only to the general rules and regula- 
tions of the department. For some years past the department has 
received a stated sum annually from the city treasury. The amount 
at ])resent derived from that source is $1,500 a year, appropriated 
to the several companies, each of which receives $250 per annum. 
Of this sum ten per cent, $25 per company, goes into the general 
treasury of the department, the balance is the property of the com- 
panies, to be expended by them as they shall determine. All other 
revenues of the dejiartment are derived from the membership fees, 
which are $3 per member per annum, and from fines and the 
initiation fees of new members. The department is purely volun- 
tary, the members providing their own caps, shirts, some of which 
are individual property, some the property of the companies, and 
all maintained at comparatively trifling cost to the city treasury, 
from which special appropriations are occasionally made. 

The report of the chief engineer of the department to the city 
council for the year just closed, April 30, 1883, shows the number of 
active firemen connected with the department to be 132. Tlie engine 



WINONA AS IT IS. 869 

is reported in good order, with the exception of suction hose, and all 
other equipments ready for effective service. The department has 
4,000 feet of hose, 3,000 in good condition, and the report recom- 
mends the immediate purchase of an additional 1,000 feet. Mention 
is also made of the necessity of the department owning a team for 
hauling the hook and ladder truck and engine, a want sensibly felt by 
the members of the department, and which if supplied would A-ery 
materially increase its efficiency. This with an electric fire-alarm 
connecting the central station with the hose-houses in the first 
and fourth wards would very materially facilitate the prompt arrival 
of the hose companies at whatever point their services might be re- 
quired, and also obviate the necessity of unnecessarily rousing the 
citizens by a general fire-alarm. The total number of fire-alarms 
responded to by the department for the year was twent^^-six. Of 
these eight were false alarms, four fires that resulted in no loss of 
property, and fourteen with loss, aggregating $7,750, upon which 
there was an insurance of $16,000. The officers of the department 
for the year beginning May 1, 1883, are : Chief engineer, A. W. 
Fuhrman ; first assistant engineer, Jos. Edwards ; second assistant 
engineer, W. T. Gage ; secretary, E. A. Ramm ; treasurer, John 
Von Rohr ; foreman of hose company No. 1, F. A. Moebus ; fore- 
man of hose company No. 2, L. Koelmel ; foreman of hose company 
No. 3, T. Chappell ; foreman of hose company No. 4, M. Hanley ; 
foreman of hose company No. 5, M. Mackey ; foreman of hook and 
ladder, W. T. Gage. 

DESTRUCTIVE FIRES. 

Like all other cities, Winona has felt the effects of the ever-to-be- 
dreaded "fire fiend." And yet, notwithstanding that her entire 
business quarter was at one time swept clean, it is a question if she 
has not been on the whole much more fortunate in escaping loss by 
fire than the average city of her class and character of business. The 
lumber interests of the city have always been a leading considera- 
tion, and the mills of this class, with their yards for piling lumber 
stretching along not much less than two miles of river front, of which 
they occupy at least two-thirds, have rendered the city peculiarly 
susceptible to destruction by fire, and yet it is certainly no exaggera- 
tion to say that $20,000 would cover all the loss sustained by the 
mills or to property in their vicinity from fire. For the first ten 
years of the actual settlement on Wabasha prairie there were no fires 
of sufficient magnitude to require specific mention, but the city had a 



870 



HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 



rude awakening on the morning of July 5, 1862. The previous day, 
''the glorious Fourth,'" had been celebrated with great enthusiasm ; 
the concourse of visitors from the surrounding country had been im- 
mense ; the streets were literally crowded all day ; the fireworks 
disjday in the evening was brilliant, and tlie city laid down to rest 
at a late hour, congratulating herself on having had a really success- 
ful celebration. Shortly after 1 o'clock on the morning of the fifth 
the cry of "fire" rang out on the air, quickly followed by the ring- 
ing of the alarm-bells. The flames, doubtless caused by the fire- 
works of the previous evening, were found to proceed from the rear 
of Clapperton's bakehouse on Center street. This bakery stood on 
the east side of the street, just north of the alley between Second and 




Merchants Bank. 



Third streets, where the Merchants Bank now is. The fii'e-engines 
were promptly on hand, but the compactly-crowded wooden struc- 
tures, among which the fire originated, were dry as tinder, and 
before the engines could be brought into use the fire had passed be- 
yond control. The wind was blowing freshly from the south and 
east, and the fire was swept rapidly down the wooden row of build- 
ings toward the corner of Second and Center streets, the very busi- 
ness center of the cit}^ In this vicinity there were a dozen families 
occupying rooms in the second and third stories of buildings, and 
many of these had barely time to escape with their lives, destitute 
even of sufficient clothing to properly cover them. The wind in- 
creased in strength as the fire spread, and despite all effort to con- 
fine tlie flames to the block in which they originated, they were 



WIlSrONA AS IT IS. 871 

driven across Center street and tlie block on the west side was soon 
in flames. Tliis occurred about half-past two o'clock, or a little over 
an hour from the time the fire was discovered. By three o'clock the 
fire had crossed Second street on both sides of Center, and the entire 
section of the city lying between Lafayette street on the east. Main 
street on the -west. Third street on the south and the river on the 
south was absolutely swept clean of buildings. Within these limits 
were comprised four full blocks of the most conij^actly built struc- 
tures in the city and fully nine-tenths of its business houses and 
stocks of merchandise. To the heroic exertions of the bucket com- 
panies was owing the preservation of that section of the city lying 
west of Main street. The fire was checked at Main street a 
little after daylight, and the morning broke upon a scene of utter 
desolation. 

The smoldering ruins of the principal business houses of the city 
told their own tale of loss irreparable to the trade of the young city. 
The piles of goods and merchandise scattered on the" levee and 
streets, some of it burning, much of it spoiled in the act of removal, 
told too plainly of ruined merchants and wrecked mercantile hopes. 
In tlie short space of from three to four hours 110 buildings were 
reduced to ashes and a much greater number of persons bereft of 
places of business, dwellings, goods, clothing, household efi'ects, 
etc., and in their place was left a scene of desolation only to be im- 
agined, not described. The office of the daily and weekly "Repub- 
lican " was wiped out with the rest, only the subscription and account 
books saved. The losses reported and published in the "Republican" 
of July 9, four days after the fire, which was printed at the office of 
the St. Paul "Press," shows an aggregate loss, as scheduled, of $299,- 
875, upon which there was an insurance of $78,200. This schedule, 
as was to be expected, was most incomplete, and after investigations 
showed that the actual computable loss was about half a million of 
dollars, upon which there was not more than eighteen per cent of in- 
surance. No loss of life occurred, nor is it known that any perma- 
nent injury resulted from such minor accidents as happened. The 
heaviest loser was IST. S. Wickersham, druggist, whose loss was placed 
at $20,000, upon which there was not one dollar of insurance. The 
losses ranged from $50 up to this amount, and was particularly dis- 
astrous in that so many small dealers were burned out, and those 
just commencing business totally broken up in trade, the losers of 
$5,000 or upward only representing seventeen per cent of the whole 



872 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

number reported. This fire is usually spoken of as the " fire of July 

4, 1862, which burned up the city." 

Some time during the following September (date not accurately 
preserved) the old sawmill built by Wyckofi" & Hylands, afterward 
known as the Porter, Garlock & Van Gorder mill, caught fire from 
the smokestacks of the Laird & Norton sawmill, and was burned. 
The loss was $5,000, no insurance, and its destruction is referred to 
simply because it was the first mill of any kind ever erected in this 
city, having been built in the fall and early winter of 1855. 

Standing just alongside of this sawmill was the planing-mill of 
Grant & Stevens, which narrowly escaped destruction at the same 
time, Mr. Grant remarking afterward that the "greatest luck he 
had had in connection with the mill was saving it under such cir- 
cumstances," This satisfaction was short-lived, and the planing- 
mill, also an old landmark, the first planing-mill built in the city, 
did not long survive the sawmill. This latter tire occurred July 27, 
1863, at about half-past four in the afternoon, and in half an hour 
the mill and stock were totally consumed. The loss was about 
$7,000, upon which, as in the former case, there was no insurance. 

On Sunday morning, March 12, 1865, another destructive fire 
visited the business portion of the city. This fire was just west of 
the section burned over in 1862. It originated in the west end of 
tlie Hubbard block, corner of Main and Second streets. Three store- 
rooms in Hubbard's block and three other business houses with 
dwellings or offices overhead were destroyed. The progress of the 
fire was ra]>id, but the wooden building in which it occurred being 
fianked by brick structures on Main and Second streets, and tlie 
wind being in the east, not driving the flames across Main street to 
the wooden buildings there, the tire was circumscribed in its limits 
and burned itself out in about two hours, the disorganized condition 
of the fire department and the unserviceableness of the engines 
aflfording no relief in that quarter. The total loss was $50,000, 
divided among nearly a score of people. One-half this loss fell upon 

5. D. Jackson & Co., who were damaged $25,000. one-half covered 
by insurance. Tliere were some narrow escapes, and some of the 
occupants of the upper rooms would doubtless have perished in the 
flames but for the timely assistance rendered ; most of these escaped 
in their night-clothing, losing all their eft'ects. The entire amount 
of insurance was $22,100. 

On August 19, 1865, another of the landmarks of Winona's early 



WINONA AS IT IS. 873 

manufacturing industries was destroyed ; this was the old gristmill 
erected in 1850, at the west end of town, on the corner of the block, 
diagonally across Second street from where Youmans Bros. & 
Hodgins' lumber office now stands. The alarm was sounded early 
in the evening from the whistle of Youmans Bros' sawmill, 
and it was at first supposed that the fire was in that mill. The 
gristmill was originally erected by one Fogg, and passed into the 
possession of H. D. Huff shortly afterward. It was never a 
successful venture, and after several attempts to keep the stones 
running it was suft'ered to lie idle. It was a strongly built two-and- 
a-half story structure, and should have had a more kindly fate 
as the ]3ioneer flourmill in a city since noted for its successful 
milling operations. The mill was valued at the time of its de- 
struction at about $12,000, upon which there was an insurance 
of about $7,000. Youmans Bros' mill had a very narrow es- 
cape and was on fire several times, but the efforts to save it 
proved successful. On the afternoon of Sunday, June 20, 1875, 
a fire broke out in the shaving-room of Mr. Conrad Bohn's 
mill on the levee, foot of Laird street. The wind was blow- 
ing from the south across the river, and the water-works pipes 
connected with Laird & Norton's mills did splendid service, effect- 
ually preventing the spread of the flames to the piles of lumber in 
the vicinity, and avoiding what might very easily have become 
a general conflagration. The fire originated in the boiler-room, where 
the engineer and watchman had been engaged in cleaning boilers, 
and had just started a fire a short time before the smoke was seen by 
the watchman, who was at that time at work in the upper story. 
The engines were immediately tried, but as there was not a pound 
of steam up the mill was left to its fate, as the pumps could not be 
worked. The internal arrangements for quenching fire were admi- 
rable, iron pipes running all through the mill, and had the pumps been 
supplied with steam the extinguishing of the fire would have been 
easily effected. As it was, only the safe, patterns, books, accounts, 
and some stock in the wa} of glass, tools, etc., were saved. The 
building was new, had been erected the previous season at a cost of 
$35,000, in addition to which loss there were several carloads of 
valuable lumber, among them some choice black-walnut, a large 
amount of finished work ready for delivery, and some expensive 
full glass fronts, glazed and stored in one of the upper stories. The 
entire loss footed up about $45,000, upon which there was a small 



874 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

insurance of" $6,000. The loss was more tlian personal ; it ert'ected 
])uilding operations and threw a large number of persons out ot 
employment. Early in the morning of April 28, 1876, quite a 
destructive lire occurred on the corner of Main and Second streets, 
in a row of wooden buildings erected there after the great tire of 
1862, and which had such a narrow escape when the Hubbard block 
was burned in 1865. The tire was contined to the four buildings 
on the corner, and only made no further progress because a sub- 
stantial brick tirewall had been built in the rear of the buildings, 
and also on the east, in anticipation ot just such a catastrophe, and 
pending the erection of brick structures. The entire loss was fully 
covered by the insurance, $11,650. Here again the new water- 
works ]>rove(l effective. 

Three daj'S later a tire broke out on the levee in an old building 
known as the Riverside Hotel, an ancient city landmark erected 
by Taylor, Bennett & Co. and L. D. Smith & Co. in 1856. It 
stood near the corner of Lafayette street, and at the time of its 
erection cost about $6,500, and was the tinest building the city 
boasted at that time. It had a history. Was at one time tlie head- 
quarters of the Transit Railway Company, now the Winona & St. 
Peter, who had their general offices in the building; was the United 
States land office, when L. D. Smith was receiver of that office in 
the flush days of Winona's early jn'osperity. It was afterward used 
as a high school building; then was i-etitted as a hotel, in which latter 
cai)acity it was not a success. At the time of its destruction it was 
owned by Mr. John Kendall, the wholesale druggist, and was 
rented and occu})ied. As some attempts had previously been made 
to tire the building, the general voice declared the act incendi- 
ary by which it was tinally destroyed. Mr. Kendal's insurance 
was about $2,500. carried by companies for which he was himself 
agent. The wooden block on the southwest corner of Center and 
Second street, in the very heart of the burned district, had been 
replaced by a substantial three-story brick, with stone basement, 
known as the Simpson block. About 1 o'clock a.m. on Sunday, 
January 14, 1877, tire was discovered in the boot and shoe store of 
Mr. Blanchard, on the tirst floor of the block. The alarm was im- 
mediately given, but the fire had gained too great headway to be 
arrested, and the entire block was doomed to destruction. There 
being no brick partitions, the fire swept through the entire structure 
from front to rear and from basement to topstone. The first flo(^r 



WINONA AS IT IS. 875 

was occupied by S. Friend & Co., clothiers; J. L. Brink & Co., 
drygoods, and L. F. Blancluird, boots and shoes. The second story 
was occupied by various parties, as oifices, dressmaking and mil- 
linery rooms, etc. ; and the third floor was fitted for society halls, 
and occupied by the I.O.O.F., Sons ol Temperance and Temple 
of Honor. The principal loss fell upon the owner, Y. Simpson, 
Esq., and the merchants on tke main floor. Mr. Simpson's loss 
was $25,000, insured for $16,000; J. L. Brink, loss $12,500, in- 
sured for $15,000; L. F. Blanchard, loss $12,000, insured for $11,- 
000, and S. Friend, insured for $11,500, which will much more than 
cover all his loss, as most ol his goods were removed. The entire 
loss was summed up at about $70,000, upon which there was 
insurance to the amount of $55,000. Damage was done some 
buildings on Center street, in the rear of the block, but not to any 
serious extent. The entire block, save the walls, which through the 
exertions of the firemen were preserved from injury, was immedi- 
ately rebuilt at a cost of $40,000. 

Two years later a fire broke out in the block on the east side of 
Center street facing Second, also within the old burned district of 
1862, in a brick building occupied by A. Moses as a billiard hall and 
liquor store, and owned by Otto Troost. Adjoining this building 
was the wholesale crockery house of A. S. Gregory & Co. The fire 
was discovered early on Tuesday morning, or about midnight of 
Monday, March 3, 1879, in the basement of the Troost building, 
where Mr. Moses had stored a large stock of wines and liquors. The 
efiective work of the fire department saved the building from total 
destruction, but the damage by water, smoke and fire was so great 
that nothing of value remained. The loss to Gregory & Co. was 
largely from water and smoke, the floors being flooded and the roof 
burned away. Mr. Moses, loss was $10,000, insured for $4,500. 
Gregory & Co. were insured for $14,300, and the loss was about 
thirty i)er cent of that amount. Mr. Troost was insured for $4,000, 
which would probably cover the loss. Since this date there has 
been no fire in the business portion of the city of any magnitude. 

Two fires that have occurred at the car and machine shops of 
the Chicago & Northwestern Kailroad must be briefly mentioned, and 
these will close the list. The first of these fires occurred in the car 
shop, a two-story brick building 140 feet long, 80 feet wide, engine- 
room 25^X27 feet. There were two planers, three saws, a match- 
ing machine, mortising machine, lathe, and some cars undergoing 



876 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

repairs, on the first floor, aTid the upholstering rooms and pattern 
rooms and some clioice lumber on the second floor. It originated 
in the attempt of the night-watchman to kindle a fire in the boilei- 
room with a too free use of turpentine, about six o'clock in the 
morning of October 21, 1881. The loss, as reported by master 
mechanic W. A. Scott, was about $10,000, and he pronounced it 
the result of gross carelessness. The explosion which followed the 
ignition of the turpentine occurred so close to the fire apparatus that 
before water could be turned on or pumps started the fire had gained 
too great headway to be controlled, and the building witli all its 
contents was a total loss ; no insurance. 

The second fire at the Chicago & Northwestern machine shops 
occurred on the morning of April 11, 1883, at about three o'clock, 
and the cause of its origin is not accurately known. It was first 
discovered near the partition between the tinshop and the round- 
house, and spread with great rapidity. The size and character of 
the buildings are noted in article found elsewhere. The means at 
hand were insufficient to check the ravages of the flames, and the 
nearest fire-plug being at the wagon-works one thousand feet distant, 
some delay was experienced in getting the steamer to play upon the 
fire, the machine-shops lying outside of, the district reached by the 
water-mains. There were seventeen locomotives in the roundhouse 
at the time the fire started. Six of these were run out safely, the 
rest were more or less damaged. The roundhouse, machine-shop, 
blacksmith-shop, engine-room, boiler-house and tinshop were 
burned. The railmill, office, storeroom and carshop (rebuilt from 
the fire of 1881) were all saved. The direct loss was about $40,000. 
The indirect loss in patterns for shafting, etc., has no computable 
estimate. Before the fire the railway compan_y had determined to 
make some changes, enlarging their capacity and increasing the 
number of their workmen. This work was promptly undertaken 
as soon as the fire occurred, and tlie preparation of plans begun. 
The improvements, which will be pushed to completion as rapidly as 
possible, are, in brief, these : The old machine-shop will be rebuilt 
as a blacksmith-shop and boiler-shop ; the former blacksmith-shop 
will be rebuilt as a coppersmith-shop and engine-room. A new 
machine-shop will then be built on the south side of the main track, 
just west of the old machine-shop, one opening into the other. The 
new structure will be 222 feet long and 96 feet wide. There will be 
also a new oil and store room, 60x40 feet. The estimated cost of 



WINONA AS IT IS. 877 

these improvements, and the machinery to equip them, will be 
about $80,000. When completed the mechanical force of the shops 
will be increased about thirty per cent. 

WINONA POSTOFFICE, 

There is, perhaps, no one fact more significant of the almost 
immeasurable chasm that bridges the distance between the Winona 
of thirt}'^ years ago and the Winona of today than that which, 
according to "Nasby," is "postoffis." From the date at which 
Elder Ely was popularly said to have held the office in his hat, and 
which was perhaps much nearer the literal truth than is nowadays 
imagined, until today, is not quite thirty-one years, and yet what 
changes ! 

The first appointment of postmaster for the ofiice, now known as 
Winona, was made in July, 1852, at which time the ofiice was 
officially designated as Montezuma. The appointee was George S. 
Baker, who, being a non-resident, was ineligible, and never assumed 
the duties of the ofiice. 

On August 16 following, the appointment was conferred on 
Abner S. Goddard, and the name of the office changed to Winona. 
The notice of this appointment reached Mr. Goddard while lying 
very sick, and he refused to qualify. This sickness proved fatal, 
and the little settlement would have been without a mail had not 
Elder Ely cut the Gordian knot. The mail arrived, and as Mr. 
Goddard never had qualified for the office he did not deem it right 
to open the sack, and so refused. Elder Ely, wlio was present with 
his wife, considered the situation demanded a prompt action, and 
as the main thing, after all, was for each one to receive the letters 
addressed them, he broke open the sack and made the distribution. 
By this act the "elder" seemed to have appointed himself post- 
master, and there seems to be no doubt that for some time he 
discharged the duties of postmaster of the new office very acceptably. 
Not long after the events narrated, the last steamer arrived for the 
season, and the mail was carried on foot from Prairie du Chien to 
Fort Snelling. There is no record of any appointment of post- 
master in 1853, and the probability is that Elder Ely acted as mail 
distributor for the entire region for a period of about two years, 
making frequent trips to La Crosse, and bringing mail from the 
office at that point to parties in Winona. Just prior to the estab- 
lishment of the land office here, in the fall of 1854, John W. Downer 



878 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

was appointed postmaster of Winona, and opened the office in a 
small building on Front street, where the elevator of the Winona 
INIilling Company now stands. This office Mr. Downer held until 
May t5, 1861, when he was succeeded by C. II. Blanchard, wlio was 
postmaster four years, and then surrendered his office to C. F. Buck, 
whose commissi(m was dated July 21, 1865. Mr. Buck's services as 
Winona postmaster ceased when his successor, D. Sinclair, Esq., was 
appointed, May 16, 1869. Since then there has been no change, 
Mr. Sinclair having held the office by successive reapix/intments for 
a little over fourteen years. When the office was taken charge ot 
by the present postmaster it was located on the east side of the 
alley on Third street, north side, where Orrin Drew's fruit and 
conlectionery store now is. Prior to that time the office had 
been on its travels. It had been established in the Downer 
building ; it was twice located on the corner where Mues block 
is; once on the corner of Third and Center, where Rheinberger's 
dry-goods house now is; then on Main street, between Third and 
Fourth, in the small frame building occupied by Bell as a bath- 
house ; and once on south side Second street, between Center 
and Lafaj'ette street, where it was burned out, and possibly in 
other locations. Mr. Sinclair, maintained the office in the small 
building on the north side of Third street until the present post- 
office building was erected, in 1872, at which time (April 1, 1872) 
the office was removed to its present location on the northeast corner 
of Third and Center streets. This building was erected by Winona 
capitalists under a contract with the United States postal department 
to rent the first floor for postoffice ])urposes for a term of years, 
and was one of the first buildings erected under such contracts with 
the department. The building is (as stated elsewhere) a three-story 
brick with stone foundations and high basement. The floor occupied 
by the postoffice is 90x24 feet, and in the basement there is a 
mailing-room 24x40 feet. Upon the main floor is the office for the 
delivery clerks, most conveniently arranged for distributing mail and 
delivering it at call. The postoffice boxes, 1,500 in number, are 
ranged around the three sides of the parallelogram within which the 
clerks answer all calls for mail through the ample delivery windows. 
The outer floor room is ample, as the space between the boxes and 
the side-walls of the exterior office is fully six feet, while the space 
in front is four times as great. Double doors on Center and Third 
streets afford ample exit, and a well-supplied news and stamp 



WINONA AS IT IS. 879 

counter, in a recess on the right as you enter from Third street, 
accommodates the public demand for daily papers, and saves the 
delay of m-aking change for stamps at the delivery windows of the 
postoffice. The money-order office and the postmaster's private 
office are in the rear of the main and delivery rooms, and a fireproof 
vault affords ample security against loss of valuable packages 
belonging to the department, as this is the depositing office for all 
the fourth-class offices in southern and central Minnesota. The 
work of the mailing clerk is exceptionally heav}' for an office of this 
class in a city of this size, as it is not only a separating office, but 
makes Up special pouches for delivery at stations along the entire 
line of the Winona & St. Peter and Dakota Central railways. When 
Mr. Sinclair assumed charge of the office it was one of the second 
class, but under the old system of classification it was raised to an 
office of the first class, and had so rated for a few months when the 
present law of classification was adopted by the department, and it 
became, as now, an office of the second class. The staff of the 
office : Assistant postmaster and clerk in the money-order office, 
two delivery clerks, mailing clerk and assistant. The amount of 
mail matter originating in this office, as shown by the official state- 
ment of the third week in December, 1880, was : 

Total number of letters mailed 18,274 

'' Postal cards 3,4o7 

'■ Newsj^apers and periodicals 6,049 

" '■ Packages oi' transit i)rinted matter 523 

" " Packages merchandize 1 19 

Grand total 28,4(i2 

The corresponding week of last year was estimated at an increase 
of twenty per cent throughout, which would make a grand total for 
that date of 34,082 letters, postal cards, etc., mailed at this office in 
one week. 

The volume of business of the office is shown in the appended 
financial statement for the year closing December 31, 1882, and 
which the report made at that time affirms to be an increase in 
postal receipts over those of previous year equal to thirteen per cent 
of the full amount. A very large increase in the registration work 
of the office is also reported. 

POSTAL BUSINESS. 

Stamps, envelopes, etc . sold $17.07(\(i8 

Waste paper sold 'i—'B 

Received from box rents 1,939.25 

$19,019.19 

Deduct expense account 6.611.75 

Net revenue to the department $12,407.44 



880 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

GENERAL ACCOUNT. 
RECEIVED. 

Postal funds deposited by other postmasters $23,oti6.06 

Net revenue of this office 12,407.44 



Total $35,973.50 

DISBURSKO. 

Remitted United States treasurer $29,525.06 

Paitl railway postal clerks and mail messenger 6,448.44 



$35,973.50 

MONEY ORDER BUSINESS. 
RECEIPTS. 

4,668 Domestic orders issued $.50,018.30 

Fees on same 541.20 

15 Canadian orders issued 240.95 

Fees on same 4.20 

40 British orders issued 529.31 

214 German orders issued 2,641.36 

5 French orders issued 32.75 

17 Swiss orders issued 202.45 

Drafts on New York 29,700.00 



$83,910.52 

DISBURSED. 

4,614 Domestic orders paid $79,300,45 

10 Canadian " " 260.75 

9 British " " 282.62 

102 German " " 3,542.89 

] 1 Swiss " " 409.02 

Balance on hand December 31 114.79 

$83,910.52 

Grand total $167,821.04 

REGISTRY BUSINESS. 

No. I )f registered letters received for delivery l'),844 

" " dispatched 1,644 

" '• " and packages received in transit 36,948 

Total number handled T 42,436 

SUMMARY OF GROSS RECEirTS. 

The following table exhibits the gross annual postal receipts of 
the office for a series of years, beginning with 1870. These figures 
accurately reflect the general business condition, the fluctuations 
and growth of the city during that time : 

Year. Amount. ' Year. Amount. 

1870 $9,:;82.83 ' 1877 13,018.76 

1871 10,065.34 1878 13,796.08 

1872 10,813.12 1879 14,2:54.61 

1873 12,362.46 1880 15,371.10 

1874 14,174.32 1881 16,902.42 

1875 12,778.14 ■ 1882 19,019.19 

1876 12,649.07 ' 



WINONA AS IT IS. 881 

BOARD OF TRADE. 

The tirst attempt of wliich any record has been preserved, 
looking toward the organization of a board of trade at this place, 
was made nearly eighteen years ago, shortly after the close ot the 
war of the rebellion. At a meeting held October 11, 1865, the 
draft ot a constitution and by-laws was presented, read, and its fur- 
ther consideration postponed one week. These are spread upon the 
record-book of the "old board," but there is no minute noting their 
adoption, and the general impression seems to be that they were 
never either considered or acted upon. A president, vice-president, 
board of directors, secretary, treasurer, grain inspector and com- 
mittee on arbitration were elected, and it would seem from the 
short-lived transactions of this body that its primal object was to 
regulate and facilitate dealings in grain and produce, Winona being 
at that time a very extensive wheat market, meetings for regulating 
grain deals being held daily from two to three o'clock. Kailway 
discussions were also under way, a connection being desired with 
St. Paul on the north and Green Bay on the east. The extension 
of the Winona & St. Peter railway was also agitated at that time. 
There is nothing known to determine what influence, if any, these 
discussions had upon the projects mentioned, all of which were sub- 
sequently consummated, but it is a fair inference that the agita- 
tion in the "old board of trade" had some influence in requiring 
these results, so conducive to the prosperity and material growth of 
the city. After an existence of about six months the "board" 
ceased to be, at least there is no record of its meeting later than 
April 23, 1856. 

The second attempt to create a "board of trade" was made 
December 27, 1869, at which date the organization was partially 
effected, a constitution and by-laws being adopted, and the names 
of about sixty members enrolled. Four days later the organization 
was perfected by the election of officers, and the event duly cele- 
brated by the action of the board emphatically disapproving of the 
establishment of the Holly system of waterworks by the city (see 
article on waterworks). Seven meetings of this "second board of 
trade" are recorded as being held prior to January 21, 1870, and 
these were devoted mainly to the consideration of railway projects. 
These were the Green Bay, Winona & St. Paul, the Chicago & 
St. Paul, and the Winona & Southwestern, the latter one of the 
most important railway lines proposed for the interests of the city. 



882 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

but which was unfortunately allowed to fail of execution, after its 
success seemed positively assured (for particulars see railway ar- 
ticle.) The last meeting held by this organization was on June 27, 
1870, at which time there were but five members present to hear the 
reading of the treasurer's report, which seems to have wound up 
'' Winona Board of Trade" No. 2, as no further record of its trans- 
actions appears. Like its predecessor the work of this "board," 
though only existing through a period of six months, discussed 
measures and helped to further measures that have been of lasting 
benefit to the city. There is scarce a doubt that a recognition of 
the really substantial results secured through the former "boards of 
trade" had no little bearing u})on the question of making one more 
attempt to establish a board of trade and give it permanency. The 
subject was taken up by the daily press in the summer of 1879, and in 
a series of able editorials the "Daily Rei)ublican " urged the establish- 
ment of a board of trade as a necessary antecedent to a new era of 
commercial prosperity. Trade was stagnant, population certainly 
not increasing, manufactures at a standstill, and there was an urgent 
necessity for some revival of business enterprise such as had been 
experienced at an early stage of Winona's growth. These articles in 
the "Kepublican" brought forth fruit. They were of a practical 
character and very succinctly set forth the advantages of Winona 
as a receiving, manufacturing and distributing point, and a live or- 
ganization of business men for the protection of the interests already 
centered here, and the inauguration of new manufacturing and com- 
mercial enterprises, was earnestly advocated. A call in accordance 
with the spirit of these articles was issued for a meeting of those 
interested, and after one or two preliminary gatherings the organiza- 
tion of the present Winona board of trade was formally effected, Aug- 
ust 21, 1879. The name of the association is designated in the con- 
stitution thereof as the "Board «f Trade of the City of Winona," 
and the object of its organization "to unite the mercantile, manu- 
facturing, shipping and other material interests for the purpose of 
advancing and increasing the trade and business of the city of Wi- 
nona; to promote just and equital)le principles of trade; to discover 
and correct abuses ; to support such means as may be deemed best 
to promote these ends ; and to use their influence as a body to protect 
their rights and interests as citizens and l>usiness men." From this 
declaration of principles it appears that the board of trade has 
become to no small degree the sponsor of the city and the guardian 



WEsroisrA as it is. 



883 



of its materia] interests, rather than an exchange for market quota- 
tions and grain, provision and stock deals. That the responsible 
duties thus assumed have not been lightly undertaken or carelessly 
esteemed seems evident upon a review ot the transactions of the 
board and a resume of the industries fostered and undertaken 
through its agency or under its stimulus. 

Before we make this review, a word as to its management. This 
control is vested in the hands of the president, vice-presidents (2), 
secretary and treasurer (ex-officio directors), and twenty-four 
directors, all of whom are to be residents of the city of Winona, 




Merchants Hotel. 

and members of the board of trade. The annual meeting is held 
on the second Monday in January of each year, at which time^^the 
election of officers is held, their term of service being for one year. 
The term of director is for three years, eight of the twenty-four 
members of the board being chosen annually. The original officers 
of the board of trade were : President, Thos. Wilson ; first vice- 
president, W. H. Laird ; second vice-president, S. C. White ; 
secretary, Wm. F. Phelps ; treasurer, L. P. Brooks, who held office 
from the organization of the board until the annual meeting in 1880. 
The directors hold monthly meetings, and special meetings of both 
53 



884 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the association and the directors are provided for. The fees for 
membership are $5 or more per annum, and new members pay the 
same amoimt on signing the constitution, no further payments being 
required unless by reguhir assessment until the ensuing annual 
meeting. The standing committees of the board are on finance, 
manufactures, city affairs, wholesale and jobbing trade, legislation, 
transportation routes, and rates and membership. Including the 
regular and special meetings of both the association and its direc- 
tory, fifty-six meetings were held prior to the annual election of 1883. 
The present officers of the boaid of trade are : Pi-esident, Q. B. 
<TOuld ; first vice-president, W. A. Scott ; second vice-president, 
John Kendall ; secretary, "Wm. F. Phelps ; treasurer, "W. W. 
Thomas. Secretary Phelps, in his last annual report, s])eaking of 
the work accomplished by the board during the three and a-half 
years of its existence to date of said report, at annual meeting of 
January 1883, says: "During this period a wholesome agitation 
has been kept up, and a considerable amount of important business 
has been transacted which has led to practical results. Among the 
more immediate of these results were the establishment of the 
Wagon-works, on a capital of $45,000, and of the Winona Mill 
Company, with a capital of $80,000. These enterprises have been 
followed successively by the erection of tlie planing-mills. and sash 
and door factory of the Empire Lumber Company, the mills of the 
AVinona Lumber Company, with a capital of $250,000, there-establish- 
ment of the Winona Carriage-works, the erection of the Winona 
Plow-works, the organization of the Building and Loan Association, 
with a capital of $500,000, three-fifths of which is already taken, 
the organization of the Gate City Carriage Company, and of the 
Wincma Carriage Company, each with a capital of $25,000, and of 
the raj)id extension and development of all the manufacturing 
concerns in the city to the amount, in invested capital, of several 
hundred thousand dollars. For example, the capital stock of the 
Winona Wagon (Company has been increased from $45,000 to 
$100.00(1, and that of the Winona Mill Company from $80,000 to 
$30<l,0()0. Since this report was submitted, the Plow-woi'ks, with a 
capital of $25,000, has passed into other hands and its capital 
increased to $100,000. The Winona Machine Company has been 
incorporated* with a capital of $50,000; the Winona Harvester- 
works with a capital of $250,000, and such ])rogress made toward 
securing a tannery and boot and shoe manufactory, with a capital of 



WINONA AS IT IS. 885 

$100,000, as practically insures the success of that enterprise. 
More specific information concerning the manufacturing industries 
of the city, including location, dimensions of buildings, number of 
employes, etc., will be found in another department of this work. 
In addition to the work thus enumerated, and the results thus 
achieved, the influence of the board of trade is favorably felt in the 
city council chamber, and has manifested itself in a demand for 
better sidewalks, cleaner streets,- better crossings a more efiicient 
system of police, the erection and maintenance of one of the best 
system of waterworks to be found in any city east or west, in the 
direct control of the ferry and the building of a roadway across the 
Wisconsin bottoms, that insures access to this market at all seasons 
of the year, the passing of an ordinance granting franchise for a 
street railway, and in divers ways more readily felt than expressed. 
The financial management of the board of trade has been most 
admirable. Each year has ended with a very respectable surplus in 
the treasury, and the membership fee has been reduced from $5 to 
$2.50 per annum. The financial* report for the year last closed 
showed a surplus of $300. Since that report was submitted, and in 
accordance with its recommendations, very comfortable rooms have 
been fitted up on the east side of the hall in the second story of post- 
office block, and possession was taken in 1883. The board of trade 
of the city of Winona has not lived in vain, and having now secured 
a home in a central location, easy of access and well lighted, there 
is every reason to prophesy for it a life of increasing usefulness and 
activity as its work becomes approved in beneficial results. 

THE CITY FERRY. 

As has been elsewhere remarked, in nothing was the wisdom 
and forethought of the founders of Winona more clearly manifest 
than in their early efforts to establish communication with the sui-- 
rounding country, by opening and maintaining practicable roadways, 
and thus make Winona accessible as a market at all seasons. In 
furtherance of this policy, an attempt was made to establish a ferry 
at this point as early as 1855, and render the adjacent sections of 
Wisconsin tributary to the trade of the city. The attempt then 
made, seen in the light of subsequent events, seems premature, 
there not being at that time any possibility of sufficient trade with 
the Wisconsin agriculturalists to maintain a ferry at this point. The 
fact that ferry franchises were secured at that early period, a year 



886 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

after the t'oniuil organization of the county, simply proves how ready 
the early settlers of this section were to avail themselves of every 
means likely to increase the trade of the embryo city. The act of 
incorporation constituting the " Winona Ferry Company " was passed 
by the legislature of the state March 25,1855, and the franchises 
conferred were for a period of twenty-five years from the date of the 
act, which became law immediately upon its passage. The incorpo- 
rators named in the act were Lorenzo D. Smith, Wm. A. Jones, 
Henry D. Huff and John C. Laird. The capital stock of the com- 
pany was $3,000, with privilege of increase to $10,000, and they 
were required to organize as a company within three months from the 
date of the passage of the act; to file a bond of $1,000 for the 
proper performance of their contract, as carriers under the provi- 
sions of the act, within six months of its passage, and put their boat 
on the river within one year of said date of passage. Rates of toll 
were established, ferry landings designated, and all was in readiness 
for the filing of bonds indicative of the acceptance of the franchise. 
This was not done, however, and the privileges conferred expired 
by limitation. Two years later, in the spring of 1857, another 
attempt of a similar character was made by what, for the sake of 
distinction, maybe designated as "Winona Ferry Company No. 2." 
This project was more ambitious than the original one. Its stock 
was placed at $20,000, and a promise of successful business given 
in a clause empowering the city council of Winona to regulate the 
tolls of the ferry aftei- it had been in operation for five years, the 
term of the franchise being fixed, as in the first instance, at twenty- 
five years. Owing to the business depressions of 1857 and subse- 
quent years, this attempt also failed to materialize into a ferry in 
esse, and for eight years thereafter the quiet sloughs and lagoons of 
the Buffalo bottoms in Wisconsin were un vexed by any craft other 
than the punt of the sportsman or the skiff of the pleasure-seeker. 
Acting under the authority of a charter granted in the spring of 
1865, by the legislature of the State of Wisconsin, and of a license 
issued liim by the board of commissioners of Winona county, Sam- 
uel D. Van Gorder placed a ferry-boat upon the Mississippi river at 
this point. May 20, 1865. The ferry then established has been con- 
tinuously operated during the navigation season ever since, but has 
])assed out of the hands of the private parties by whom it was 
established and conducted for fifteen years, into the custody of the 
city of Winona, and is now operated by that corporation. To main- 



WINONA AS IT IS. 887 

tain the ferry, which, according to the terms of his Wisconsin char- 
ter, was to be operated to meet the necessities of the community, 
Mr. Van Gorder purchased a ferry steamer from Rymer, Dineau & 
Downer, of Wabasha, and commenced operations at the date above 
mentioned, May 20, 1865. This boat, named the "Turtle," was a 
small center-wheel steamer, 70 feet over all, of thirty tons register, 
and cost $3,000. Trips were made the first season during two days 
of the week only, and the landing for teams on the Wisconsin shore 
was six miles above the present ferry dock, the Buffalo bottoms being 
impassable by teams. The rates of toll established by the Wiscon- 
sin authorities were : for double teams, $1.00; single horse and car- 
riage, 60 cents; stock (as horses, cattle, mules), 25 cents per head; 
sheep and swine, 5 cents each: foot passengers, 25 cents each, and 
merchandise, 10 cents per hundredweight. Ferrying was continued 
under these conditions until the spring of 1868, when Mr. Yan Gor- 
der received a charter from the legislature of the State of Minnesota 
authorizing him to establish and maintain a ferry across the Missis- 
sippi river "at a point in the city and county of Winona where 
Center street, if extended northwardly across the public levee, would 
intersect said river, and above and below said point at any place 
within the corporate limits of said city; and no other ferry shall be 
established within said corporate limits of said city during the period 
of ten years from the passage of the act." The bonds to be given 
were the same as heretofore, $1,000, and the rates of toll about 75 
per cent of those allowed under the Wisconsin charter. This latter 
charter, having expired by limitation in 1875, was extended for a 
further period of ten years by the State of Wisconsin. In 1869 the 
old ferry-boat "Turtle" was overhauled, new boilers and engines 
put in, and completely refitted, at a cost of $3,000. 

In the meantime a road had been constructed across the Buffalo 
county bottoms in Wisconsin, directly opposite the city and the 
ferry landing made at that place. In 1878 Mr. Van Gorder built 
his new ferryboat, the S. D. Van Gorder. This boat was ninety- 
five feet over all, twenty-six feet beam, was rated at sixty tons bur- 
den, and could accommodate sixteen teams besides passengers. 
Upon the expiration of Mr. Van Gorder's charter, received from 
the legislature of this state, it was not renewed, and two years later 
the ferry property was purchased by the city and is now operated 
by them, under charters from the states of Minnesota and Wisconsin. 
The consideration paid Mr. Van Gorder, who, after two failures by 



888 HISTORY OF WLNONA COUNTY. 

other parties, bad successfully establislied and maintained the ferry 
for fifteen years, was $6,000 in money and the tree use of the ferry 
for himself, his heirs, his executors and administrators, his prop- 
erty on the Wisconsin side of the river making this stipulation of 
free ferryage a very valuable consideration. During, the first year 
that the ferry was in operation not more than a dozen teams were 
transported across the river. During the last year of its operations 
under the Yan Gorder management the number of teams ranged 
from fifteen to twenty })er day for the season, and the average 
receipts were $19 a day for the period during which the river 
remained open. The Minnesota charter granting the ferry fran- 
chise to the city, bears date February 15, 1879, and differs in 
several essentials from the preceding ones, among others the follow- 
ing : the grant was perpetual ; the rates of toll, if any, were to be 
established by vote of the common council of the city, to whom was 
also granted the power to maintain a free ferry if adjudged best for 
the interests of the city ; the lease of the ferry by the council was 
permitted, but under such restrictions as amounted virtually to a 
prohibition. The purchase or construction of docks, piers, ferry- 
houses, etc., was permitted the council, and the building and main- 
tenance of such roads across the bottoms in Wisconsin leading to 
and terminating at the ferry landing on that side of the river, as 
the wisdom of the council should determine ; and finally the council 
w^s granted authority in its corporate capacity to execute bonds of 
indemnity to any town or board of supervisors of such town in the 
State of Wisconsin in which such roads ma}' be located, in such 
penal sum as may be necessary ; the city of Winona to keep such 
roads in good re])air and indemnify such towns, as afoi-esaid, from all 
liabilities incurred by them on account of any failure to maintain 
said roads in good condition. The charter granted the city of 
Winona by the Wisconsin legislature bears date in 1881, and 
requires a bond of indemnity from the city in the penal sum of 
$5,000 for the proper observance of its stipulations, — this among 
others, that the city of Winona shall designate some resident of 
Buffalo county, Wisconsin, as its agent ; said agent to be held 
legally responsible for the acts of the city in the management of the 
ferry, his name to be duly registered for said county of Buftalo ; said 
agent to personally represent said city of Winona, so as to accept 
service for and on behalf of the city that all legal process may be 
liad against the city of Winona, the same as if said city was within 



WINONA AS IT IS. 889 

the limits and jurisdiction of said Buffalo county. It does not 
appear that this bond has as yet been filed. 

But two accidents of a serious nature have occurred during- the 
eighteen years that the ferry has been maintained, and both of these 
were in 1879. B}^ one of these a horse was drowned and a wagon 
and load of wheat lost, the accident arising from the team backing 
off the boat. The other accident resulted in the death, by drown- 
ing, of a ten-year-old boy. The boy was on the ferryboat, and, 
while the boat was backing, attempted to climb into the yawl which 
hung from the davits over the stern of the ferryboat. The yawl 
upset and the boy was thrown under the boat as it passed over 
him, and drowned. The direct distance from landing to landing 
across the river at this point is 155 rods, but the actual course 
of the ferryboat is not much less than twice that distance, the sand- 
bar in front of the levee necessitating a deflection of the course to 
that extent. 

WOODLAWN CEMETERY. 

The early interments in the Wabasha prairie were not infre- 
quently made in the private grounds of those who had lost friends 
and family relatives, doubtless awaiting the time when some suitable 
place of sepulture should be prepared. The mouth of the Burns 
valley, just bej^ond Sugar Loaf Blufl", was early utilized for burial pur- 
poses, but the ground -was so low that it was always subject to over- 
flow in high water, and on that account quite unsuitable for cemetery 
use. The open square now known as Central Park was also used for 
the interment of the dead at an early day, some twelve or tifteen per- 
sons at one time or another having been buried there. In 1862, several 
gentlemen in this city, who had been considering the matter of pro- 
viding a suitable place for a city cemetery, took definite steps toward 
the accomplishment of that purpose, and, deciding upon the locality 
most eligible for their purpose, called a meeting for the avowed 
object of organizing the association. The meeting was held in the 
hall of the Huff House, and acting under the authority conferred by 
the revised statutes of Minnesota proceeded to the organization of 
'• Woodlawn Cemetery Association." This meeting was held June 
6, 1862, and on the 12th of the same month the organization was 
perfected by the election of the following officers and board of 
trustees : President, Ezekiel D. Williams ; secretary, J. H. Jacoby ; 
treasurer, Warren Powers. E. D. Williams, J. H. Jacoby and M. 
K. Dre-w were elected trustees for the one-year term, A. F. Hodgins, 



890 HISTOIIY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Thomas Wilson and ^ValTen Powers for the two years' term, and 
Thomas Simpson, R. D. Cone and John Curtis for the three years' 
term. Messrs. M. K. Drew, A. F. Hodgins and E. D. WilHams 
were ajipointed a committee on grounds, to make survey, complete 
bargain and perfect title, the site as before said having been already 
decided upon. This was accordingly done and deed taken Septem- 
ber 13, 1862, the contract price of the ground being $630, and tlie 
tract as described in the survey — "commencing at the southwest 
corner of lot No. 4 in the southwest fractional quarter of Sec. No. 
27, T. 107, N. K 7 W. ; thence along the west line of said lot 4 
northerly thirty-nine chains to the lake ; thence south fifty-four de- 
grees twenty-eight minutes, east along the lake fourteen and eighty- 
three hundredths chains ; thence in a straight Hne southerly and 
parallel to the first-mentioned line thirty and eight hundred and forty- 
five thousandths to the south line of said Sec. 4 ; thence westerly 
along the south side of said Sec. 10 and forty-six hundredths chains to 
the section corner, place of beginning." The tract at that time pur- 
chased was about forty acres. Januarj^ 1, 1883, an additional forty 
acres was purchased lying south of the original forty. For this latter 
tract the sum of $200 was paid, the owner. Judge Mitchell, being 
one of the members of the cemetery association and quite moderate 
in appraising the value of .the land sold. Mr. E. D. WilHams con- 
tinued to act as president of the association, and exercised such a 
const.iut supervision over its affairs tluit he was justly regarded as 
its putative father. His deatli, which occurred October 31, 1872, tei-- 
minated his term of office, and he was laid away in the beautiful 
grounds upon which so much of his thought and loving care had 
been exj)ended. Mr. Williams was succeeded by Mr. J. J. Randall, 
one of the original members of the association, who held his office 
until the January of 1883, when Hon. William Mitchell was chosen 
to succeed him. I. B. Cummings, the present efficient secretary, 
was elected about four years since, and the records of the association, 
which had become sadly deranged and neglected, were put in proper 
2ondition, regular entries of financial transactions made and a sys- 
tenuitic arrangement of business introduced. The association as 
originally formed was not for profit nor persoiuil benefit, but for the 
public good — a private corporation managed for the good of the 
people. This object has been steadily kept in view, and to the pub- 
lic spirit and wise disinterestedness of a few the many are indebted 
for one of the most picturesque and beautiful retreats for both living 



WINONA AS IT IS. .891 

and dead that can be found anywhere in the ^dcinity of the great 
lakes or the big river. The revenue of the cemetery is derived 
solely from the sale of lots, and two-fifths of all moneys received 
from this source is set apart as a reserve fund from which to main- 
tain the cemetery when all lots shall have been disposed of and that 
revenue cut off. The number of lots disposed of to date, June 9, 
1883, has been 773, the number of interments 2,356, and the amount 
of reserve accumulated about $3,500. 

Long before Woodlawn cemetery had existed, even in the thought 
of the dwellers in this vicinity, the first burial had taken place in the 
ground now formally set apart for the resting-place of the dead. This 
was the body of Scott Clark, brother of George W. Clark, the oldest 
Winona county pioneer now living within the county limits, who 
was buried in the little dell almost thirty years since. 

The tirst regular interment after the grounds were dedicated to 
burial purposes, was tiiat of the body of Benjamin Lowe, sometime 
in the summer of 1862. Woodlawn cemetery, is just what its name 
implies, woods and lawns. It lies south from the western portion 
of the city, across lake Winona, about two miles from the business 
center of town. The only approach by carriage is around the lake, 
a distance of about four miles, and affording one of the most 
delightfully picturesque drives imaginable. The cemetery grounds 
embrace a tract of eighty acres, in which are included two bold bluflPs 
rising about 450 feet above the level of the river. The entrance to 
the grounds is quite level, and the main carriage-drive, running in a 
southerly direction, has scarcely a perceptible ascent until you near 
the center of the gi-ounds, when you reach the foot of the south 
bluff, which protects itself into the little dell lying between the 
cemetery bluff on the west and another on the east, lying quite 
beyond the cemetery grounds. The lower slope of the south bluff 
does not rise precipitously, and the carriage-drive sweeps around 
the swelling U-shaped rise on either hand, to cross it some 
distance up the slope and afford a charming view of the valley 
below. To the west, as you enter the cemetery inclosure, the 
bluffs rise quite precipitously, and a succession of well sodded 
terraces make most sightly lots for burial use. The distribution 
of the ground is such that there is little choice as to location, save 
that near the cemetery entrance on the west the lot lies so near 
the mouth of the dell, that a long vista of river scenery opens to the 
view, with Trempeleau mountain some half-dozen miles away 



892 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

rising as it were from the very bosom of tlie river. The wliole 
cemetery is a succession of terraces and slopes, interspersed with here 
and there a phit that may be called level only by comparison, or 
because the hand of art has smoothed the rugged unevenness of 
nature. The dell contains many native forest-trees, as do the 
lower slopes of the bluffs, which are nowhere destitute of trees and 
shrubs. The most skillful adaptation of the ground to its destined 
use has been wrought, and the wliole effect is incomparably beau- 
tiful. To the forest-trees, evergreens and ornamental shrubbery 
have added their attractions ; flowers adorn the grassplats, and also 
spring in native beauty from the uncultivated grounds ; a heavy 
carpeting of well kept turf covers the levels and sides of the terraces 
with a beautiful greenness, and there is at all times a most refresh- 
ing sense of coolness, restfulness and deep peacefulness pervading 
the place. The superintendent of the grounds, Mr. Mathew Marrin, 
has taken a sincere pride in his charge, and the results of his taste 
and the wisdom of the cemetery management are seen in one of the 
most beautiful of all the silent cities of the northwest. Removed 
from the busy hum of city life in the quiet recesses of its own green- 
ness, the towering bluffs sentineling its everlasting repose. Wood- 
lawn cemetery waits to receive Winona's weary ones when life's last 
sleep has come. 

CENSUS AND VALUATION. 

The observation that figures won't lie is no more trite than true. 
We herewith present some figures showing the growth of the city 
of Winona from year to year, as evidenced by her census reports, 
and the returns of the taxable property of the city, real and personal. 
Not that these are to be taken as certain indices of actual values, 
but as actual indices of the rate of growth in the material of the city 
and its citizens. Population within the corporate limits of the city 
was roughly estimated at 3,000, in round numbers when the city 
was incorporated. This was in the spring of 1S57, when matters had 
reached the utmost stretch of development for some years to come, 
the whole country being then on the eve of a great financial crisis. 
The first census taken of the city was under the provisions of the 
United States census law, and the actual population at that time was 
2,900, a decrease of 100 from the estimate of 1857. The following 
years, from 1860 to 1865, were not so depressing to the business 
circles of the west, and by the state census returns, a very observ- 
able progress in population had been made, the figures for 1865 



WINONA AS IT IS, 



893 



being 4,439. The increase was eqnally marked daring the semi- 
decade, when the returns for 1870 gave 7,192, as the population of 
the city. The census report for 1875 still gave gratifying evidence 
of prosperity, and confirmed the good opinion formed by the citizens 
of Winona, of the future prospects of the city, the figures standing 
9,501. The depressions of trade were sensibly felt during the next 
five years, and had the census of the population been taken in 1878 
or 1879, it is the opinion of those who are best informed on these 
matters that a decrease would have been apparent. The year 1879 
saw the revival of business and the opening of a new era of pros- 
perity. When the enumeration was made, under the United States 
census law of 1880, the city had a little more than recovered its 
lost ground, and the population was returned at 10,187. Since 
then Winona has added millions to her manufacturing capital, every 
department of business has felt the impetus of a new life, and it is a 
very moderate and certainly an unexaggerated estimate that places 
the present population of the city at fully 13,000 souls. In the 
meantime the county had kept step to the march of the city in this 
respect. The population in 1857 was estimated at 8,000; in 1860 
it had grown to 9,208; the next five years carried it 15,277, and 
when the United States census of 1870 was taken the county 
returned 22,319 population. The next five years were also years of 
increase, and 1875 the county was credited with a population of 
27,385. The returns of 1880 give no increase, the figures being 
27,268, a decrease of 115 in that semi-decade. The immense emi- 
gration to Dakota some three or four years since is accountable 
for this apparent retrogression. Since then emigration from this 
county has largely ceased, and the population has certainly increased 
to a little over 30,000. The figures showing the valuation of real^ 
and personal property within the city are equally demonstrative of 
Winona's steady growth in all material wealth. The returns on file 
with the county auditors give, for the various semi-decades of the 
city's life, property returns as follows : 



I860 Real property $ 5S3,46-4 

" Personal property. .. . 151,168 

1865 Real property 850,44o 

" Personal property. . . . 291,887 

] 870 Real property . . .' 1,499,948 

" Personal property ... . 695,5;'>5 



1875 Real property $2,223,019 

" Personal property. . . • 1,469,250 

1880 Real i)roperty . . .' 2,649,564 

•• Personal property. .. . 1,231,511 

1882 Real projjerty ..." 2,833,010 

'• Personal property ... 1,256,386 



This places the total valuation of the taxable property of the city 
at a little over |4, 000, 000. In securing this valuation it must be 



894 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

remembered tluit the valuation of property as it appears rated upon 
the tax lists is notoriously lower than its actual worth. 

BONDS AUTHORIZED, ISSUED AND REDEEMED. 

The history of a people's liberality or parsimony in matters of 
public expenditure is always of value in fixino; the boundary between 
a wise expenditure of the public funds on the one hand, and a too 
lavish or a too niggardly outlay on the otlier. A detailed statement 
in the present instance will not be found necessary, and the follow- 
ing general presentation of facts concerning the authorized and 
actual issue of bonds, making of loans and redemption of pledges 
thus made, will be all that is needed. Our object is simply to show 
how far the credit of the city has been pledged, how wisely these 
pledges have been made, how carefully the monetary interests of 
the citizens have been guarded in making them, and to what extent 
these pledges have been redeemed. The actual results in the sev- 
eral enterprises thus cherished it is not our province now to con- 
sider, as these are more fully set forth in tlie special notices made of 
these several enterprises separately considered. 

The first authorization of a loan by the city council of Winona 
antedates the admission of the state into the federal union, and was 
made by act of territorial legislature, approved x\ugust2, 1858. The 
amount of this loan was fixed at a maximum of $10,000, the rate of 
interest not to exceed twelve per cent per annum, and the purpose 
of the loan was to meet some outstanding obligations of the city 
and erect a suitable building for school purposes. No record of the 
city's action in the matter appears. Inasmuch as there was no 
school building erected in the city for years thereafter, and that the 
council was in straits for money wherewith to pay the expenses of 
engines and hose for her recently created fire department, it is a fair 
inference that the loan never was made. This inference is corrobo- 
rated by an examination of the tax list, which shows no special 
school tax for that or years immediately following, and the then city 
recorder has no rec(jl lection of any vote of the city being ordered 
for the apj)i-()val or disapproval of such loan. By an act of the legis- 
lature of the State of Minnesota, approved February 28, 1866, the 
board of education of the city of Winona was authorized to nego- 
tiate a loan of $15,000, said loan to be made upon the credit of the 
city, by bond duly executed by the common council upon the wish 
of the citizens expressed at the polls. These bonds were required 



WINONA AS IT IS. 895 

to be issued at par, and the annual rate of interest was limited to 
ten per cent. The issue of these bonds being approved by the vote 
of the people, they were offered for sale and disposed of on or be- 
fore December 26 of that same year. The proceeds, $15,000, were 
deposited with the treasurer of the city, and used in aid of the build- 
ing fund of the central school. These bonds were redeemed within 
six years of their issue and canceled ; $3,500 in 1869, the same 
amount in 1870, $4,000 in 1871, and the remaining $4,000 one year 
later. March 4, 1867, the state legislature authorized the city coun- 
cil to issue bonds to the amount of $100,000, in aid of the La Crosse, 
Trempeleau & Prescott Railway and Bridge Company, a corporation 
whose objects are sufficiently indicated in the above title. The rate 
of interest was limited to six per cent. The scheme was not suc- 
cessfully prosecuted, and the bonds of the city were never issued. 
March 1, 1868, the legislature authorized the city council to expend 
the sum of $10,000 in improving the approaches to the city on the 
north side of the Mississippi river, across the Wisconsin bottoms, 
directly opposite the city. For this purpose no bonds were issued, 
but special orders were drawn on the credit of the city for $5,000 
expended in this work, and it is but just to include that amount in 
this schedule. March 2, 1868, the city council was duly authorized 
by the state legislature to bond the city to the extent of $15,000, in 
aid of the state normal school located here. The matter was ap- 
proved, the bonds issued and negotiated, and the proceeds, $15,000, 
were conveyed into the treasury of that institution. The bonds, as 
will be noted, were issued at par ; they had ten years in which to 
mature, and drew interest at ten per cent per annum, payable semi- 
annually. These bonds were all paid at maturity, and canceled as 
follows: $2,000 on the ninth day of March, 1877, $8,000 in Octo- 
ber, 1878, and the remaining $5,000 on the sixth day of the follow- 
ing month. Their date of issue was November 1, 1868. The same 
year that the normal school bonds were issued the state legislature 
authorized the city council of Winona (act of March 4), upon the 
sanctioning vote of the citizens, as in such cases required, to bond 
the city to the amount of $100,000 to aid in the construction of a 
line of railway from St. Paul through Winona to Chicago, known 
as the St. Paul & Chicago railway. The matter was submitted to 
the people, approved by them, and after some delay the bonds were 
issued and placed in the hands of trustees, to be by them turned 
over to the Minnesota Construction Company upon the completion 



896 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

ot tlie j-oiid as per schedule, the Minnesota Construction (Company 
having the contract for bnikling the pro])osed line of railway. The 
agreement of tho construction company was not kept with the city 
of Winona in important particulars (see railway article), but the 
company succeeded in obtaining possession of the bonds. Suit was 
begun by the city to recover damages equivalent to the value of the 
bonds, and the view taken by the city in the case was sustained by 
the courts, and the bonds were finally surrendered. These bonds 
were negotiated at six per cent per annum, to mature in from twenty 
to thirty years. 

March 3, 1869, an annual appropriation, amounting to $1,000, 
for the maintenance of a public library in the city, but the vote taken 
on that subject resulted in defeating the project. February :27, 1871, 
by act of legislature of that date, the city council were authorized 
to issue the bonds of the city for $150,000 in aid of the Minnesota 
and Southwestern railway. The proposed line was to connect with 
the Green Bay & Minnesota at its western terminus across the 
river, and run in a southwesterly direction, crossing the state line 
into Iowa at some point not definitely fixed. The proposition was 
received by the citizens with favor, the aid voted, and the city 
was ready to issue its bonds, but the project fell through after the 
line had been surveyed at an expense to the city of $3,000, and 
the charter for the road secured. The bonds authorized were there- 
fore never issued. The city treasury being at a 'low ebb, Feb- 
ruary 24, 1872, the city council were authorized to issue bonds to 
the amount of $20,000 to pay the floating indebtedness. The vote 
approving the issue was polled, and the bonds were issued in de- 
nominations of $1,000 each, bearing interest at ten per cent per 
annum, and were negotiated as follows, at the Deposit National 
Bank of this city: $10,000 on March 21, 1872, $7,000 on the 5th 
of the following June, and $3,000 on the 7th day of April, 1873. 
The entire issue was made payable in three years from the date of 
negotiation, and $13,000 were paid March 20, 1875; an additional 
$3,000 was paid April 10, 1879, and the remaining $4,000 on the 
following October 1. February 28, 1873, the legislature authorized 
the issue of $80,000 water-works bonds, provided the requisite ma- 
jority vote of the citizens could be obtained, but, as appears under 
the article (water- works), the citizens were not ready for the project, 
and no bonds were issued. February 5, 1874, the issue of $50,000 
in bonds in aid of the Green Bay & Minnesota railway was au- 



wnsroNA AS it is. 897 

thorized, the bonds to bear no higher rate of interest than eight per 
cent, and mature in twenty years from date of issue. These bonds, 
in reality, were intended to cover a private subscription amounting 
to $35,000, made bj private citizens of Winona in aid of the above- 
mentioned railway, which subscription had been made upon the tacit 
understanding that being for the general good the general credit of 
the city would be invoked to reimburse the subscribers. The citi- 
zens, nevertheless, refused to vote the issue of the bonds for that 
purpose, and the subscribers to the Green Bay & Winona rail- 
way had the meager satisfaction that their money had " gone where 
it would do most good " to somebody beside themselves. This was 
the last attempt made to bond the city for railway purposes. The board 
of education of the city of Winona, having in contemplation the 
erection of a creditable school-building in the western part of the 
city, applied for and secured the authoi-ity of the legislature for the 
issue by the city of school bonds to the amount of $15,000, the 
bonds to run for a period of from one to six years, and bear inter- 
est at a rate not to exceed nine per cent per annum. The bonds were 
issued at various dates as the work of the board of education de- 
manded — $10,000 of them prior to January 1, 1875, and the remain- 
ing $5,000 April 10, 1875. The proceeds were turned over to the 
building fund of the board of education, then engaged in erecting 
the Madison school building. These bonds have all been redeemed 
and canceled as follows: $2,500 in March, 1876; $1,500 in March, 
1877; $2,000 in March, 1878; $3,000 in March, 1880; $4,000 in 
March, 1881. The remaining $2,000 were not canceled until 1883, 
the holder being a non-resident of the state, and careless in present- 
ing them, but interest ceased at maturity, April 10, 1881. In the 
meantime the board of education had decided on building in the 
eastern part of the city, favorable legislation being secured by an 
act approved January 25, 1876, and the affirmative vote of the city 
obtained. The bonds of the city were issued in behalf of the board 
of education, for a further sum of $25,000, interest at not more 
than eight per cent per annum ; bonds to run from eight to fifteen years. 
These bonds were all issued, and none of them have yet matured. 
February 15; 1877, the issue of $-10,000 water bonds was authorized 
by the legislature of the state to meet expenses already incurred by 
the city in laying mains and meeting contract entered into with the 
mills to supply pumping power, as noted in article on water-works. 
The issue was approved by the vote of the city, and the bonds were 



898 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

accordingly drawn and negotiated. The interest was not to exceed 
seven per cent, and the term for wliich they were issued was limited to 
ten years. By January 1, 1878, $21,000 of the issue had been 
placed, $5,000 more were taken by February 6 of that same year, 
and the I'emaining $8,000 the following month. These bonds have 
still four years to run. On March 8, 1878, the issue of $30,000 for 
ferry and bridge purposes, and for the cojistruction of a permanent 
roadway across the Wisconsin bottoms to the ferry landing on the 
north side of the river, was authorized by the act of legislature of 
the above date, sanctioned by a vote of the citizens, and issued as 
follows: $1,500 issued March 19, 1880, bearing interest at seven per 
cent; $5,000 issued on 1st day of the following April, interest at six 
per cent, and $23,500 negotiated January 1, 1883, at an annual 
interest of five per cent. These bonds mature in from ten to twenty 
years. The issue of $12,000 to cover the floating debt of the city 
was authorized February 17, 1881. These bonds were drawn to 
mature in fifteen years, and bear interest at seven per cent per annum. 
Of these bonds $7, 000 have been issued to cover special orders cashed 
at Winona Deposit Bank, in anticipation of this enabling act of P'eb- 
ruary, which was called for by resolution of the council. Bonds 
for the remaining $5,000 never were issued. November 4, 1881, 
the issue of $10,000 for macadamizing and paving the streets of the 
city was authorized but not issued. 

At the same date the legislature authorized the council of tlie 
city to issue bonds to the full amount of $60,000, for the erection of 
pumping-works for the city mains and the establishment of a system 
of water-works. These bonds were to bear six per cent interest at 
maximum, and run for twenty years from date of issue. They were 
negotiated as follows : August 11, 1882, $20,000, at five percent; 
August 15, 1882, $20,000, at five per cent ; and September -1, 1882, 
$20,000, same rate of interest. These bonds will not mature this 
century. It appears from the above statement of the bond and loan 
transactions of the city that no funds of the city have been exi)en(led 
in aid of railway construction beyond the amount of $3,000, for sur- 
veys in connection with the Winona and Southwestern : that the 
bonds of the city were never issued for railway construction save in 
the case of the St. Paul & Chicago, and that the city recovered the 
amount so conveyed. A reca})itulation of the amounts autliorized 
by the legislature, actually issued or borrowed by the city, as also 
the bonds canceled on loans paid, and outstanding bonds at this 



WINONA AS IT IS. 899 

date, are as follows : total amount authorized bj acts of Minnesota 
state legislature, $742,000 ; amount actually issued in bonds of the 
city, $332,000, less the $100,000 recovered by judgment from the 
Minnesota Construction Company — $232,000. Amount redeemed 
by moneys paid out of city treasury, $70,000, leaving a total bonded 
indebtedness, not reckoning interest, of $162,000, distributed as 
follows : Water-works bonds, $100,000 ; ferry, bridge and road 
bonds, $30,000 ; school bonds, $25,000 ; to cover floating indebted- 
ness, $7,000. These bonds have from two to twenty years in which 
to mature, and their average rate of interest is six per cent per 
annum. The entire indebtedness of the city as shown by the 
recorder's report, submitted to the city council at the close of the 
tiscal year, March 31, 1883, is placed at $181,810.39. This is equi- 
valent to a tax of one and four tenths per cent on the yolume of 
l)usiness transacted for the year. It may not be amiss to say that 
of the $100,000 bonds issued to the Minnesota Construction Com- 
pany there are still $8,000 unredeemed, the bonds never having 
been presented to the city treasurer. As the city recovered dam- 
ages for the full amount, these $8,000 should, strictly speaking, be 
added to the $162,000, making a total of $170,000, which is the 
amount upon the treasurer's books. 

SOME WINONA NAMES. 

Winona in serving herself has not neglected her duties to the 
state and the nation, her professional and business circles having 
sent forth from their midst those who have attained more than a 
local celebrity. Among these, as is eminently fitting, w^e note the 
two attorney-generals Winona has furnished the state, Hon. C. H. 
Berry and Hon. George P. Wilson. The supreme justices she sent 
to grace the highest judiciary of the state, Hon. Thomas Wilson, 
chief-justice of Minnesota, and Hon. William Mitchell, associate 
justice of the supreme bench ; Hon. W. H. Yale for two terms lieu- 
tenant-governor of the state ; Hon. Norman Buck, judge of the U. S. 
district court for Idaho ; Hon. Thomas Simpson, for many years 
president of the state normal school board, and Hon. D. S. Norton 
and Hon. William Windom, United States senators. These old 
Winona citizens were all members of the Winona bar, and to the 
article on the ' ' J udiciary of Winona county " we refer for further 
particulars concerning them. 

Of Hon. William Windom, it may here be said, that he is at the 
54 



'MK) HISTOEY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

present time the most j>rominent citizen of the State of Minnesota, a 
man of whom Winona may feel justly proud ; for the name of Will- 
iam Windom is widely known throughout the length and breadth of 
our country, is now a part of her liistory as well as being familiar to 
all those in other countries who watch the changes of government 
and the progress of American politics, in the latter of which Mr. 
Windom has taken a leading part for many years. Therefore it is, 
that not only from his identification with the political measures and 
reforms of his adopted state, or even from the fact of his being her 
representative in the legislative halls of both houses of congress at 
Washington for many successive terms, has Mr. Windom become 
familiarly known to the people of his country, but when at the 
republican national convention of 1880, which resulted in the nomi- 
nation of the lamented Garfield for the office of president of the 
United States, Mr. Windom's nomination was stronglj^ urged for that 
office by his party with the solid delegation from Minnesota at his 
back. Upon the accession of Mr. Garfield to the presidency he paid 
a just tribute to the statesmanship and sterling integrity of William 
Windom by tendering to him a place in his cabinet, entrusting him 
with the portfolio of secretary of the treasury, which position Mr. 
Windom accepted. 

The well-known Maj. Ben. Perley Poore, of Massachusetts, clerk 
of printing records in the United States congress, thus refers to Mr. 
Windom in the congressional directory: "William Windom, of 
Winona, was born in Belmont county, Ohio, May 10, 1827 ; received 
an academic education ; studied law at Mount Vernon, Ohio ; prac- 
ticed his profession in that state and in Minnesota until 1859 ; was 
elected prosecuting attorney for Knox county in 1852 ; removed to 
Minnesota in 1855 ; was a representative in the thirty-sixth, thirty- 
seventh, thirty-eighth, thirty-ninth and fortieth congresses ; was ap- 
pointed by the governor of Minnesota, in July, 1870, to fill the 
unexpired term of Hon, Daniel S. Norton, deceased, in the senate 
of the United States ; was subsequently elected as a republican, and 
was re-elected in 1877. He resigned March 4, 1881, having been 
ai)pointed secretary of the treasury by President (rarfield, and was 
re-elected to fill the vacancy caused by his resignation, taking his 
seat December 5, 1881." 

Mr. Windom's term of service in the United States senate ex- 
pired March 3, 1883. 

In addition to those already mentioned, Winona has funiished 



WINONA AS IT IS. 901 

two superintendents of instruction for the state, Hon. Mark Dunnell, 
also member of congress for the first congressional district of Minne- 
sota, and Rev. David Burt, whose name was so many years a house- 
hold word among the Congregation alists of this city. 

Hf)n. Mark Dunnell, who had been United States' consul at Vera 
Cruz during the Maximillian invasion of Mexico, came to Winona 
during the later years of the war of the rebellion, and in 1867 was 
appointed state superintendent of public instruction, the first appoint- 
ment under the law creating that office, the duties of which had 
been previously discharged by the secretary of state. This office 
was held by Mr. Dunnell until his nomination to congress in Aug- 
ust, 1870, when he resigned his othce as superintendent, and shortly 
afterward removed to Onatona. 

Rev. David Burt was born in Munson, Massachusetts, August 2, 
1822. His father being pecuniarily unable to afford him the advan- 
tages of a liberal education the young man determined to secure 
such education for himself, and after taking an academical course 
in his native state entered Oberlin College, from which institution 
he graduated with the highest honors in the class of 1847. His in- 
tention being to enter the ministry he pursued his theological course 
at Andover, graduating in 1851. During all these years he had 
largely maintained himself by his own exertions. After a four 
years' pastorate in* one of the eastern towns, Mr. Burt ceased 
preaching on account of bronchial trouble, came west, taught 
school in Chicago a year, and in 1858, finding himself able to 
resume his work in the ministry, accepted a call to the Congrega- 
tional church of this city. His pastoral connection with the church 
continued until his failing health admonished liim to desist in 1866, 
when he resigned his charge and accepted the superintendency of 
the schools established by the Freedmen's bureau of Tennessee. 
During the eight years of his pastorate in this city Mr. Burt deeply 
interested himself in the success of the city schools, and was for 
some years of that time city superintendent of schools here. After 
a two years' residence in Tennessee Mr. Burt was necessitated to 
relinquish his labors there on account of the iniurious effect of the 
climate upon his health, and returned to Minnesota. In 1870 he 
was made county superintendent of schools for Winona county, and 
five years later took a step higher, having been appointed state 
superintendent of instruction by his Excellency Gov. Pillsbury. 
This latter position Mr. Burt continued to hold, discharging the 



902 HISTOKY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

duties of the oftice with efficiency until within a few weeks of his 
deatli, which occurred at Northtield, in this state, Saturday, Septem- 
ber 24, 1881. 

The other Winona notables that belong to this list are : Mrs. 
Mary Clemmer (formerly Mary Clemmer Ames) ; Prof. W. F. 
Phelps (whose biographical record is found elsewhere) ; Rev. Ed- 
ward Eggleston and Capt. Sam Whiting. 

Captain Sam Whiting was born at Hempstead, Long Island, in 
the year 1814. He appears to have received an excellent English 
education, was a natural, easy writer, and a poet of some little local 
celebrity. He was naturally of a roving disposition, and at an 
early age went to sea, rose rapidly in his chosen calling, and about 
the time Winona was receiving her pioneer settlers, was in command 
of one of the famous clipper merchant ships plying between New 
York and Liverpool. He was subsequently in the Mediteri'anean 
trade, and later still made several voyages to the East Indies. He 
came to Winona in 1854, having just returned fi'om a voyage around 
the world, touching by the way at China and Japan. The following 
spring (1855) Captain Whiting volunteered to accompany the Hart- 
stein Arctic expedition in search of Dr. Kane, and was absent from 
the city until the following October. This voyage furnished the 
materials for many interesting articles, some of which subsequently 
appeared in the columns of the "Republican." This paper was 
started the same fall that Captain Whiting returned from his voy- 
age into the north seas, and for the first six months of its existence 
he conducted its editorial columns. Captain Whiting soon drifted 
eastward again, and in the wiiiter of 1860-1 was in command of the 
steamer Marion, plying between New York and Charleston. On 
December 29, 1860, his steamer having been seized by the rebel 
authorities for state purposes. Captain Whiting steamed out of the 
harbor defying the authorities, and when opposite Fort Sumter ran up 
the stars and stripes, dipping his colors to the national ensign float- 
ing above the fort. In answer to a letter from J. M. Tuomey, of 
Charleston, challenging his action, Captain Sam replied that "he 
was born under the stars and stripes and had always sailed under 
them, and by the blessing of God would die under them." Not 
long after this event, which gave him a national reputation, Captain 
Whiting was appointed United States consul at Nassau, New Provi- 
dence, where he remained four years. Soon after the close of the war 
]ie returned to Winona, remaining about a year, but not succeeding 



WINONA A.S IT IS. 903 

in establishing himself in business satisfactorily, he again drifted 
east, led for many years a rambling life, until in 1880 he was disabled 
by a fall in Broadway, New York, and taken to Snug Harbor hos- 
pital, Staten Island, where, despondent and perhaps despairing ot 
a change for the better, he put an end to his own existence, July 30, 
1882. 

Edward Eggleston was born in Indiana in 1837. His father, a 
prominent lawyer, dying when Edward was quite young, the family 
circumstances, as well as his own delicate health, prevented his 
securing the advantages of a collegiate training. He came to 
Minnesota in 1857 ; was that same fall admitted into the annual 
conference of the Methodist Episcopal church, which convened at 
Winona in August of that year, and was assigned a circuit which 
included St. Peter and Traverse de Sioux, on which he spent one 
year, during which time he married. The following year, 1858, he 
was employed as agent of the American Bible Society, and then 
served successively the Market street Methodist Episcopal church at 
St. Paul, the church in Stillwater, and the Jackson street church in 
St. Paul. When serving this latter church he was compelled to 
resign his pastorate on account of failing health, and for a season 
engaged in other pursuits. Recovering his health, he was assigned 
to the churcli in this city in the fall of 1864, and remained until the 
spring of 1866, when his health compelled him a second time to 
cease pulpit work, and he removed to Evanston, Illinois, where he 
was engaged in literary labors, as editor of the '' Little Corporal," 
and of a Sunday school magazine published in Chicago. Acquiring 
some reputation in this field, he removed to Brooklyn, New York, 
in 1810, and took a position on the editorial staff of "The Inde- 
pendent."" This position he held for a year or two, and then 
exchanged it for the editorial chair of ''Hearth and Home," in which 
"The Hoosier Schoolmaster" soon afterward appeared as a serial, 
attracting much attention. This book was subsequently published in 
book form, and had a great sale. He has also published "The End 
of the World," the "Mystery of Metropolisville," a story of early 
times in Minnesota; "The Circuit Rider," "Roxy," and, in con- 
nection with his daughter (Mrs. Seeley), several volumes of 
biographical stories for the young. Early in 1875 Mr. Eggleston 
became pastor of the church of the Christian Endeavor, in Brooklyn, 
an independent church organization, with which he remained until 
1880, when, broken down in health, he resigned his pastorate and 



004 HISTORY OF WmONA COUNTY. 

spent a year in Europe. With his health sonoiewhat improved, he 
resumed his literary labors on his return, and has also engaged in 
lecturing, but has taken no regular pulpit-work. He is at present 
engaged in preparing a historical volume, designed to portray the 
domestic and social life and the manners of the early American 
colonists, a work expected to fill an unoccupied niche in the liistory 
of this country. He has also been a quite liberal contributor to the 
American reviews and magazines. 

Mrs. Mar}' Clemmer, as she is now called, though known to 
early settlers in Winona as Mary Clemmer Ames, is a native of 
Westfield, Massachusetts, where she was born somewhere about the 
year 1830, removing in early life to central New York. At the age 
of fifteen years she began writing for the press, notably the Utica 
'^ Herald" and the Springfield, Mass., "Republican," contributing 
regularly to both of these ])apers until after the outbreak of the war 
of the rebellion, when she engaged her services exclusively to the 
''Independent," at a salary of $5,000 per annum, a relation which 
she still sustains. She married Rev. Daniel Ames, and with him 
removed to Winona in 1856, where they remained about two years, 
Mr. Ames being pastor of the Presbyterian church here. They 
subsequently removed to Jersey City, and then to Brooklyn. In 1861 
she commenced to write her well-known series of "'A Woman's 
Letters from Washington," which have given her a more than 
national reputation. She was at Harper's Ferry during the siege of 
that place, and wrote a most vivid description of that event from her 
position between the hostile armies. Mrs. Clemmer's "Ten Years 
in Washington " was founded upon her Independent letters from the 
capital, and had a very extended sale. She has also written several 
works of fiction — " Victoire," "Irene" and others. A volume of 
poems from her pen, entitled, " Poems of Life and Nature," recently 
published, has passed to a second edition. Her separation from 
her husband, which occurred about eight years ago, was occasioned 
by his persisting in some visionar}' real-estate speculations at 
Harper's Ferry, in which he liad squandered tens of thousands of 
lier money, and which she saw no other way of preventing. It was 
simply an unfortunate necessity of the situation. 

W. J. You mans, M.D., at present the associate editor of the 
"Popular Science Monthly," was for some two years a practicing 
physician in this city. Dr. Youmans graduated from the medical 
department of the University of New York, taking special in- 



WINOISTA AS IT IS. 905 

struction under Professor Draper, and soon afterward went to 
England to pursue his physiological studies in the laboratory of 
Prof. Huxley. While there, in connection with Prof. Huxley, they 
jointly published Huxley's and Youmans' Physiology, the depart- 
ment of hygiene falling to Prof. Youmans. This work was 
simultaneously published in England and this country. Returning 
to America, Dr. Youmans soon after came to Winona, 1869, and 
remained here about two years, when, on the establishment of the 
"Popular Science Monthly," he was called to New York to assume 
the pctst of assistant-editor — under his brother. Prof. E. L. Youmans, 
editor-in-chief and originator of the journal Dr. Youmans has 
been connected with the "Popular Science Monthly" since its first 
issue, and has now for some time been its associate editor. 

For a small city, situated so far from the brain-breednig centers 
of thought and intellectual activity, in a new state, where the 
struggle for established institutions for higher education is only 
begun, Winona may well congratulate herself upon the record she 
has made through so many of her citizens, who have attained a 
justly earned celebrity. A celebrity that, overrunning the boun- 
daries of the growing commonwealth, has brought her into favorable 
notice from the great river on her eastern border to the oceans that 
bound the continent on either shore. 

soldiers' orphans' home. 

The Soldiers' Orphans' Home of Minnesota, located at Winona, 
has a somewhat peculiar history. It was not established and main- 
tained by the board of trustees of the "soldiers' orphans" created 
by act of state legislature, approved March 4, 1869, and exercising 
authority in consonance with the provisions of that act, but by a 
corporation acting under contract with the " state board of trustees," 
created as above mentioned. The war of 1861-5 was drawing to 
a close when the legislature of the State of Minnesota, then in 
session at St. Paul, moved thereto by its own patriotic impulses, 
passed an act for the benefit of the orphans of such Minnesota 
soldiers as had died in the service of the United States, or from 
wounds received in battle, or from sickness incurred in the military 
or naval service of the United States. This act was passed March 
3, 1865, and devoted to this purpose the proceeds of all the swamp- 
lands conveyed to the state by the general government and not 
otherwise appropriated for educational, railway and other purposes. 



9HG HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Inasmuch as it was generally accepted tliat the grants already made 
of these lands covered every acre that could, would or should ever 
be worth entering, the value of the grant was not very highly 
appreciated. In .laniiary, 1869, the Grand Army of the Republic, 
(u non-})olitical non-sectarian society of such citizens as had served 
as soldiers in the late war of the rebellion), met in Winona, and, 
among other acts, passed a resolution requesting the legislature to 
provide for the maintenance and education of the orphans of the 
soldiers of the state. The Grand Army also a))pointed a committee 
to go before the legislature and urge the passage of such an act as 
would give the needed relief and care thus sought. The Winona 
member of that committee and its chairman was Gen. J. W. 
Sprague. This action of the Grand Army of Republic resulted in 
the passage of the act, approved March 4, 1869, providing for an 
accurate census of the soldiers' orphans within the state, with 
statistit^s of their condition, and appropriating the sum of $10,000 
for the temporary relief of such as were destitute. This act also 
created a board of trustees of the Soldiers' Orphans, composed of 
seven members and the adjutant-general of the state, who was 
ex-oiiicio secretary of the board. The act of 1869 also authorized 
the placing (jf the orphans in certain designated orphan asylums 
and the payment by the board of trustees of the Soldiers' Orphans 
of the sum of three dollars per week for each orphan thus dis})osed 
of. The legislature of 1870 continued the appropriation for tem- 
porary relief The first report of the board of trustees, made 
through its secretary, the adjutant-general of the state, is for the fiscal 
year closing November 30, 1870. The statistical return of orphans 
of soldiers for 1869 were quite incomplete, sixteen per cent of the 
counties, and some of these the most populous in the state, making 
no returns. From the returns as received the total number was 
1,239, of whom 217 were reported destitute. Of the whole number 
reported 922 were the orphans of Minnesota soldiers, and of the 217 
reported destitute 150 were the orphans of soldiers who had entered 
the service from this state. The rei)ort of November 30, 1870, also 
called attention to the necessity of establishing and maintaining an 
asylum exclusively for the care and education of soldiers' orphans, 
and this recommendation of the board was urged upon the broad 
ground that without such soldiers' orphans' home these wards of 
the state, made such by the patriotic devotion of their fathers, were 
compelled to become "the daily associates of foundlings, paupers 



WESrONA AS IT IS. 



907 



and the usual accumulations of charity asylums." The more 
thorough education of these soldiers' orphans was declared to be of 
paramount importance, and it was also stated that the citizens of 
Winona had in contemplation the establishment of a home of the 
desired character, without expense to the state. The expediency of 
increasing the grant from $3 per week per child to $4 per week 
was also set forth and the increase urged. Acting upon the sugges- 
tions contained in tliis report, the state legislature passed an act the 
following spring, March 4, 1871. authorizing the board of trustees 
to place in any soldiers' orphans' home any number of destitute 
soldiers' orphans, not to exceed seventy-five, and maintain them at 
an expense of not to exceed $4 each per week, the provision to 
apply to all soldiers' orphans, who were bona-fide residents of the 
state, between the ages of four and sixteen years. This extension of 
the benefits of the home to include the orphans of other than Min- 
nesota soldiers was made upon the recommendation of the board. 

February 1, 1871, in anticipation of the act of legislature of 
March 4, 1871, above cited, articles of incorporation ''of the Sol- 
diers' Orphans' Home of Minnesota " were filed with the register 
of deeds of Winona county, and on the fifth of the same month 
were also filed in the office of the secretary of state at St. Paul. 
The incorporation was effected under the general statutes of the 
state, and the object of the corporation "the maintenance and edu- 
cation of children whose fathers have died in the military or naval 
service of the United States during the war of the rebellion, or 
from diseases contracted, or from wounds received in such service." 
"Its place of location shall be the city of Winona, in said State 
of Minnesota." The officers of the association were to be, presi- 
dent, vice-president, secretary and treasurer, and a board of thirteen 
directors, "composed of the mayor of the city of Winona (ex-officio), 
six female members of the corporation and six members of the 
Grand Army of the Republic." The original incorporators were 
sixty-eight in number. By act of March 4, 1871, the city of Wi- 
nona was duly authorized to appropriate $1,000 to the establishment 
and furnishing of a soldiers' orphans' home in Winona, and the 
appropriation was accordingly made upon due petition of the citi- 
zens. When the affairs of the home were closed out, in 1878, this 
appropriation of $1,000, with an additional sum of $500 as interest, 
was returned to the city by Mayor Gould, the financial head of the 
home and its manager from the beginning. The officers of the Sol- 



908 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

diers' Orphans"' Home were continued from year to year, by successive 
re-elections, and there are no changes to record. They were all of 
Winona. W. S. Drew, president ; W. F. Phelps, vice-president 
and superintendent of instruction ; O. B. Gould, secretary and treas- 
urer ; J. B. McGaughey, M.D., surgeon. April 13, 1871, the Sol- 
diers' Or|)hans' Home, through its president and secretary, entered 
into contract with the board of trustees of the soldiers' orphans 
of Minnesota, through the executive committee of said board 
of trustees, to receive, maintain and educate soldiers' orphans as set 
forth in their articles of incorporation, under the provisions of the 
act of legislature of 1871. The trustees agreed, on their ])art, to 
place all orphans under their charge (if placed in any such home) 
in the Soldiers' Orphans' Home of Minnesota, and ])ay the sum of 
$4 per week for each orphan so placed ; the officers of the home 
agreeing, on their part, to provide the orphans under their care with 
a comfortable abode, wholesome food, medical attendance, decent 
clothing and admission to the state normal school on equal terms 
with the students of that institution. The home was opened March 
30, 1871, in the State Normal School building, through the courtesy 
of the officers of that institution, and pending the securing of proper 
quarters elsewhere, and was removed, on the first of the following 
May, to the Tucker House, a large building in the western part of 
the city. The report of Secretary Gould,, made September 30, 1871, 
showed a total of thirty-four orphans in the home, the maximum 
number they could accommodate at that time, and the report of their 
superintendent of instruction returns them all as enrolled in the 
classes of the state normal school. It was apparent, however, that 
many more childi-en throughout the state, entitled to the benefits of 
the Home, could not be provided for unless the officers of the home 
should erect a building expressly for that purpose. The gross 
amount expended for the home to date of report was $3,212, and 
there was an outstanding indebtedness of $3,000. Applications for 
admission to the home came crowding upon the managers, and pri- 
vate homes were found for man}^ at the expense of the institution. 
This was not in accordance with the benevolent designs of the man- 
agers, and a new departure was made. The state legislature, under 
act of February 29, 1872, entitled "An Act to enable the Board of 
Trustees of Soldiers' Orphans to rent a suitable building for a 
Soldiers' Orphans' Home," approj)riated the sum of $1,800 per an- 
num for said rent, for a term of six vears. March 1, 1872, Mrs. L. 



WINONA AS IT IS. 909 

* 

D. Kempton, of New Bedford, Massachusetts, a woman of remark- 
able executive ability, was employed as matron of the home, and 
this position was maintained by her until it was closed six years 
later. To her able supervision and noble unselfishness the home 
was as much indebted for its successful administration as to any other 
one cause. On July 20 of that year contract was entered into with 
Conrad Bohn, of this city, to erect a suitable building for the home, 
and rent it to the officers of that institution for six years, at an 
annual rental of $1,800. This building was at once commenced. 
The site chosen was the southwest comer of Center and Sanborn 
streets, and here a substantial stone and brick structure, fronting 72 
feet on Center street and 40 feet on Sanborn street, was erected. 
The building rose two and a-half stories above the high basement, 
the upper stories used for dormitories and the basement for kitchen, 
laundry, play-rooms, etc. The home was completed that same sea- 
son, and taken possession of December 15. Tlie report of that year, 
September 30, 1872, showed an increase of twenty-five members in 
the number cared for; expenditures for the year, $6,044.74, and 
unpaid claims to the amount of $1,200. By act of February 20, 
1873, the restriction limiting the number of orphans in any home 
to seventy-five was withdrawn, as the home could comfortably ac- 
commodate a greater number. The secretarv's report for 1873 
shows ninety-three members enjoying the privileges of the home 
during the year, and eighty-five resident there at the date of report. 
The superintendent's report shows eighty-nine in attendance at the 
normal school, and a commendable progress made in study. The 
physician's report is a most favorable comment upon the sanitary 
condition of the home — implied, not expressed. There were seri- 
ous cases of erysipelas, pneumonia and influenza in March, and 
seven cases of malignant scarlet fever in August, with only a total 
fatality of two. The gross expenditures for the year were $17,431, 
and the unpaid claims about $1,800. For 1874 the total number of 
orphans under the care of the home was one hundred and five, at 
the close of the year, eighty-five ; expenditures, $15,500; outstand- 
ing claims, $1,500. School statistics encouraging and surgeons 
report "no sickness." The reports of 1874 and 1875 are of no 
special significance. In 1876 there was a very perceptible diminu- 
tion in the number of admissions and an increase in the number 
discharged, demonstrating that the Soldiers' Orphans' Home was 
nearing the end of its honorable and patriotic labors. This was 



910 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

more plainly apparent month by month? ' The rej)ort of September 
30, 1877, shows but forty remaining under the care of that institu- 
tion. The trustees of soldiers' orphans report a further decrease 
of six at the date of their returns, November 30, 1877, leaving but 
thirty-four orphans in the home. The board of trustees of soldiers' 
orphans, knowing that a large number of those remaining there 
would leave the home at the close of the school year, in May, 1878, 
resolved, in view of the small number of orphans under their care, 
to close the home at Winona on or before June 15, 1878, as the 
numbers remaining would not compensate the local board at this 
place for the maintenance of the orphans as provided by law, and it 
was accordingly done. Four years prior to the closing of the home 
the legislature of the state authorized the board of trustees of soldiers' 
orphans to make further provisions for such of their wards as had 
reached the age of eighteen years. And under the regulations of 
that act at the time the home in Winona closed, some of the dis- 
charged members were pursuing their studies at the state university, 
and others serving apprenticeships to useful trades, both classes re- 
ceiving some measure of aid from the board. The work accom- 
plished by the Soldiers' Orphans' Home of Minnesota was as purely 
a philanthropic work, as faithfully performed, as efficiently managed, 
as necessary to be undertaken, and as far-reaching in its results, as 
can well be conceived. The exceptional method of its management 
confers lasting honor upon those to whom it was intrusted. 



CHAPTER LXI. 



MILITARY RECORD. 



The military history of Winona county is one of the difficult, it 
were better to say impossible, things to write. It is a history not of 
regiments; only in isolated cases is it a record of complete companies; 
it is in the main only a narrative, broken but brilliant, ot the services 
of detachments, fragments of commands more anxious to serve their 
country and support the national government in its hour of peril 
than to be the recognized integers of some military brigade whose 
achievements should confer honor on Winona county, as the par- 
ticular locality from which they came. The sparsely settled condi- 



MILITAEY RECORD. 911 

tion of the county and the intense loyalty of the citizens, responding 
in some degree to every call that emanated from the governor of the 
state for another regiment, are largely answerable for the fact that 
the enlistments from Winona county are so scattered over all the 
regiments sent out from the state, that to trace the movements of 
these detachments, or even to determine accurately the number of 
soldiers furnished by the county for the suppression of the rebellion, 
is simply impossible. We shall, therefore, confine ourselves to a 
history of such regiments as contained whole or fragmentary com- 
panies from Winona county, and only to such fragmentary companies 
as contained so large a percentage of Winona county enlistments as 
to justly entitle -them to be regarded as Winona county companies. 
In accomplishing our task, rendered doubly difficult by the imperfect 
records of the adjutant-general's reports, we have searched every 
available record, all reliable memories have been invoked and no 
pains spared to make the history as full as there is material to write 
it from. 

FIRST MINNESOTA INFANTRY. 

April 16, 1861, four days after the rebels opened fire on Fort 
Sumter, Hon. Ignatius Donnelly, governor of Minnesota, issued his 
proclamation calling for one regiment of infantry of ten companies, 
each company to consist of one captain, two lieutenants, four ser- 
geants, four corporals and sixty-four privates and one bugler, sev- 
enty-six men in all, to serve for the term of three months. The 
regular volunteer militia companies of the state, already organized, 
were given the preference in the formation of the new regiment, and 
several companies were at once reported ready to rendezvous at 
Fort Snelling. Winona had no militia company organized, but de- 
termined if possible to secure a representation in the regiment called 
for, and took steps accordingly. A public meeting was held in 
the hall of HufTs hotel, April 19, and ended its session in the open 
air, the hall being unable to hold the excited populace. The 
next morning the active work of enlistment began, and the fol- 
lowing is a verbatim copy of the original agreement under which the 
Winona company was enlisted, and which was in the handwriting of 
Henry C. Lester, afterward elected captain : 

"We, the undersigned, mutually agree to unite ourselves to- 
gether as the Winona Volunteer Company and tender our services 
to the state adjutant-general for the purpose of making a part of the 
Minnesota regiment of infantry for the purpose of sustaining the 



912 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

government of the United States in ]:»ursuance of the call of the gov- 
ernment. The details of subsequent action to be arranged upon the 
receipt of proper instructions from the adjutant-general's otiice at 
St. Paul." 

Active measures were undertaken by the citizens for the relief of 
such families as might need their care, on account of husband or 
son enlisting, and the work ot recruiting was prosecuted so vigor- 
ously that the full complement of men was obtained by the 26th of 
April, and having been notified that it would not be too late for 
acceptance, left Winona on Sunday morning, the 28th of April, for 
the rendezvous at Fort Snelling. The steamer Golden Era, on which 
the company had taken passage up the river, arrived at Fort Snelling 
on Monday morning, and the same day, April 29, 1861, the Ist 
reg. Minn. Vol. Inf. was mustered into the service for the term 
of three months, the Winona contingent being designated as Co. K, 
and ot which Capt. Lester was in command. 

It was soon apparent that the war was likely to be more pro- 
tracted than was at first deemed probable, and on May 3, 1861, a 
call came from Washington for 42,000 troops, to serve for a term of 
three years unless the war should sooner close. In response to this 
call the question of volunteering for three years instead of three 
months was submitted to the 1st Minnesota, and almost unani- 
mously agreed to. Of the 76 men in Co. K who had enlisted for 
three months, over sixty agreed to the three-years term. Capt. 
Lester having obtained leave of absence for that purpose, returned 
to Winona, and the work of recruiting the company to the full 
standard recpiired, 101 men, was rapidly and patriotically prosecuted. 
Forty-six recruits for the three-years service were enlisted, and 
reached Fort Snelling May 21, 1861, and this regiment, the Fighting 
Fii'st of Minnesota, was the first regiment accepted for the three- 
years service by the United States government. The com])any con- 
sisted of one captain, two lieutenants, five sergeants, eight corporals, 
eighty-two privates, one drummer, one fifer, and one teamster, as 
follows : 

COMPANY K, FIRST RKGIMKNT, MINNESOTA INFANTRY VOLS. 

Captain, Henry C. Lester. 

Lieutenants: 1st, Gustavns Holtzborn ; 2d, .Idsc})!) Periam. 
Sergeants: 1st, John Ball; 2d, Horatio Hinirham ; 3(1, John G. Merritt; 4th, 
Zuar E. Moore ; r)th, Hiram A. Brink. 

Corporals: 1st, Samuel E. Stebbins ; 2d, David B. Dudley; 3d, George N. 



MILITARY RECORD. 913 

Burgess; 4th, James E. Seely ; 5th, Matthew Marvin; 6th, William Smith; 
7th, Julian Fajans; 8th, Edgar Chapman. 

Privates: Charles H. Andrews, John Anderson, W. H. Abell, Levi J. 
Albred, Henry Boysen, Baltaser Best, Charles Behr, Ephraim P. Burton, 
Stephen Brockway, John J. Badgley, Chardon Bourne, James M. Babeock, 
William Beales, Noah T. Berry, Charles B. Boardman, Joseph M. Crippen, 
Alfred P. Carpenter, William H. Churchill, Charles C. Countryman, Alfred 
Colburn, William A. Coy, Edward Carey, William B. Chase, John Day, David 
Drayne, George H. Durfee, Jasiin Durfee, Charles E. Ely, John Einfelt, John 
J. Evans, Jos. S. Eaton, James M. French, William H. Flemming, Charles 
Goddard, Fritz Grimm, Jacob Geisreiter, Andrew George, Hiram Harding, 
Joseph S. Hill, J. M. Kennedy, Timothy Kelly, William Kinyon, Byron 
Knupp, John Lynn, Charles E. Lincoln, Origine B. Lacy, Malcomb Mclntire, 
William Martin, Stephen E. Martin, John Moore, Oliver W. Moore, Henry 
Morton, John Mannings, Allen McDonell, Charles North, Samuel Nicklen, 
John Palmer, William Pfund, Joseph J. Reynolds, George Raymond, Elijah 
Remore, Ed. A. Rowley, James O. Richarson, Eldredge Smith, George C. 
Smith, Samuel Smith, William G. Sergeant, Alexander Shaw, Franklin Sheeks, 
John A. Southmayd, Moses J. Teeter, John Thorp, Aaron J. Thompson, 
David Taylor, Israel M. Terrill, Peter Vosz, Frank Woodward, Warren 
Warner, Randolph Wright, Henry C. Winters, Lucius T. Walden, William 
Winchell. 

Teamster, John Dreibblebiss. 

Drummer, Erick Iverson. 

Fifer, Mathias Kinnon. 

The whole number of recruits sent to tlie company cannot be 
accurately ascertained, but is usually placed at about seventy-live. 
The names of several of these — especially those who reached the 
company shortly after it took the field — have been preserved, and 
as far as known are as follows : 

Alonzo Holland, Lewis Hansen, Cornelius Ketchum, Alfred Kenniston, 
Joseph Lincoln, William Patten, Alonzo Pickle, Augustus H. Smith, William 
M. Sherman, John W. Selley, Andrew J. Truesdale, Reuben Tennison, Samuel 
Tenney, James Turner, Israel Durr, Samuel W. Burgess, Chester S. Durfee, 
Joseph C. Chandler. 

On the twenty-fifth day of May a flag was presented to the 
regiment by the ladies of St. Paul, with appropriate ceremonies. 
Three days later. May 28, a beautiful flag arrived at the fort, the 
gift of the ladies of Winona, who tendered it to the regiment 
through Capt. Lester, of the Winona company, by whom it was 
transmitted to Col. William A. Gorham. This flag was a beautiful 
national ensign, made by Genin, of New York. It was emblazoned 
with thirty-four stars, and bore on one of the stripes the simple 
inscription ''First Minnesota." There were twenty-five printers in 



914 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

the regiment, as it lay at Fort Snelling, and they formed a "shoot- 
ing-stick" association, of which S. E. Stebbins, of tlie Winona 
"Republican," was made secretary. The association served to while 
away time in camp, but soon had sterner work on hand. While 
lying at Fort Snelling, Charles E. Ely, son of the elder, who had 
been rejected at Winona on account of his age, being but sixteen 
years old, put in his plea so strongly for a chance to tight his 
country's battles, that he was accepted, mustered in and saw some 
hard service as will subsequently appear. 

Some of the companies of the 1st had been sent to garrison 
frontier forts, in order to relieve the regular troops, who were 
rapidly sent forward to the seat of war, and the boys were grumbling 
at their not "getting a whack at the Rebs," when most unex- 
pectedly the order for marching southward came, and all was 
rejoicing and confusion. Couriers were immediately dispatched for 
the companies that had been ordered to Fort Abercrombie and 
elsewhere, and, in the language of a correspondent writing home, 
" the regiment fairly howled with joy." 

About this time Dr. E. H. Patterson, of Winona, had received 
nt>tification of his appointment by the war department as a member 
of the state medical board, and was ordered to St. Paul to assume 
his duties, arriving there on June 16. June 18 Rev, E. D. Neil 
was elected chaplain of the 1st, and four days later the regiment was 
under marching orders for Washington. The steamers War Eagle 
and Northern Belle had been engaged to transport the troops, who 
where to proceed to Chicago in two detachments — one by way of 
Prairie du Chien, the other by way of La Crosse. The latter 
detachment contained the Winona company, and was on board the 
steamer Belle for La Crosse. Leaving Fort Snelling on the morning 
of June 22, the transport reached the Winona levee at 6.30 p.m., 
landed, and the troops marched out upon the levee, where, with 
open ranks, tiiey waited to receive the last farewell of friends. The 
leave-taking was short, and the boys, leaving sadder hearts behind 
than they carried in their own breasts, re-embarked for La Crosse, 
where they took the cars for Chicago. From Chicago to Pittsburgh 
the run was made in twenty-four hours, to Harrisburg in thirty-six, 
and from thence to Washington, after being uniformed, ai-riving at 
the capital on June 27. One week later they were posted on the 
road to Fairfax Court House, and the record of the First Minnesota 
Iwnceforth becomes a part of the military history of the war of the 



MILITAEY RECORD. 915 

rebellion. The heroic achievements of the Fighting First can only 
be rapidly reviewed: July 21, 1861, in the first Bull Kun battle 
they were ordered to the front to support Rickett's battery, a 
position most trying to well disciplined troops, and one which Col. 
Gorham says, in his official report, "two other regiments refused to 
occupy." The Minnesota regiment supported the battery in good 
style, and only retired when commanded, taking up their new 
position in admirable order. In this engagement all the color-guard, 
except the bearer of the flag, were wounded, and the flag itself bore 
ample testimony to the severity of the fight, having been pierced by 
one cannon-ball, two grape-shot and sixteen bullets. The loss was 
thirty-nine killed and about one hundred wounded. Of these 
Co. K lost three killed, six wounded and one prisoner. After this 
battle the regiment received eighty-four recruits to fill its decimated 
ranks. Before the close of the year eighteen recruits were en- 
listed tor Co. K, and joined the command early in 1862. The 
battle of Bull Run had fully tried the temper of the regiment, and 
won for them a high reputation for bravery and steadiness, by 
virtue of which they were ever after assigned the post of honor, 
which is the post of danger. This fact is attested by the losses 
sustained during its three year's honorable service. When the 
regiment left the state it numbered 1,046 men; it was recruited up 
to 1,729 men subsequently, and of these only 416 remained on the 
rolls when it returned to the state. The regiment was present at 
the disastrous battle of Ball's Bluff, October 21, 1861, where it was 
ordered to cover the reti-eat of the left wing, and sixty-five men were 
detached to man the boats at Edwards' Ferry, in which the crossing 
was effected. The casualties here were slight, only one killed and 
one wounded. The regiment went into winter quarters in the camps 
around Washington, and took the field early in the following spring 
to serve under Gen. MacClellan, in his bloody peninsula campaign. 
Commencing with the siege of Yorktown in April, 1862, the Minne- 
sota First was engaged in all that series of hard fights whicli, 
though comparatively fruitless in results, forever established tlie 
reputation of the citizen soldiers of the North, and covered the 
participants in these several engagements with imperishable laurels. 
The rebel forces were successively encountered at West Point, Fair 
Oaks, Peach Orchard, Savage Station, Glendale, White-oak Swamp, 
the two battles of July 1 and August 5 at Malvern Hill. Closing 
the campaign upon the peninsula with the second Malvern nilT 
55 



916 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. . 

engagement, the regiment returned to Washington, and, scarcely 
halting, on the following month, after a lesser tight at Vienna on 
Sejitember 2, took ])art in the tei-rible sti-iiggle at Antietam two 
weeks later, September 17, 1862. In this latter engagement the 
regiment again lost heavily, the casualties in the Winona company 
being four killed and six wounded, Captain Holtjcborn being am(mg 
the slain. In addition to the battles already mentioned, the regi- 
ment was in the tight at Charleston, Virginia. October 16, 1862, in 
both of the engagements at Fredericksburg, at Haymarket, and then 
in that most disastrous of all, the battle ol Gettysburg, fought July 
2 and 3, 1863, closing their brilliant record with the Mine Run 
light, November 27, 1863. The battle fought by Meade, at Gettys- 
burg, Pennsylvania, always accepted as one of the most stubbornly 
contested of the whole war, was that most particular occasion on 
which the glorious old First crowned a long series of brilliant 
achievements with the most dazzling of them all, and covered 
herself with imperishable fame. The lirst day's fight at Gettysburg 
closed with the advantages decidedly in favor of the enemy. 
Reynolds was killed, and the Union troops engaged were driven 
from the field and through the city, taking up a position on Ceme- 
tery Hill. 

On the morning of the second days' fight, Longstreet massed his 
forces to crush the Union left under Sickles. A desperate struggle 
ensued, in which Gen. Sickles fell, and his troops were driven back 
with great slaughter, uncovering the left center of the T^nion army, 
which was to have been occupied by Hancock's cor})s, then rapidly 
approaching. Longstreet marched his victorious columns, 6,000 
strong, directly upon this unprotected portion of Hancock's line, and 
would have penetrated it and won the battle, but for the First Minne- 
sota, which was then, as she ever had been, in the front. Hancock 
saw that single regiment (some say 325 strong, Maj. Magiimis says 
2.52) way in the front, and dashing up to Col. Colville, at the head of 
the First Minnesota, cried out, "Colonel, advance and take those 
colors I" It was a march to death. All knew it, all felt it. The 
desperation of despair was in Hancock's voice as he hoarsely cried, 
looking around upon the mere handful: "Great God! is this all 
the men we have here?" Five minutes' delay even would be of 
incalculable service. Could that victorious column only be stayed in 
its march until Gen. Williams' division could come into })Osition on 
the right the day might yet be saved. "Forward!" shouted Col. 



MILITARY RECORD. 



917 



Colville, and the doomed regiment stepped down the slope toward 
the enemy as steadily as if on review. No excitement, no word 
or cheer escaped their lips. Five color-bearers are shot down ; five 
times the tiag, proudly waving, goes on as before. As soon as the 
advance of the gallant First was noticed, the columns ot the enemy 
halted and poured in a murderous fire at fifty yards distance. In 
the language of Maj. McGinnis, the rebel flanks lapped around the 
heroic First like water round a rock. "Charge, men ! " ran along the 
line, and with a cheer, emptying their guns with the very muzzles 
at the hearts of their foe, the Minnesota boys were upon them with 
the steel. Xo ammunition was wasted. A clean swath was made 
in the rebel ranks, and the recoil upon their second and third sup- 
porting lines threw them into confusion. The time had been gained, 
a Union battery poured its fire into that confused mass and the as- 
tonished Minnesota boys, the few who were left, found no longer an 
enemy in their front. That rebel column had vanished from the 
field, and the hearty cheer of the Union reinforcements rose over the 
field. Maj. Maginnis says : "The almost fatal attack was repulsed ; 
but where was the First Minnesota ? Had they deserted the field for 
the first time ? This was the first idea that came to my senses, half 
oblivious of what had passed. But forty-seven men now gathered 
around the colors. Great heavens ! is it possible that the other 205 
lie bleeding under there? Yes, they are all there within a hundred 
square yards of crimson sward — 205 killed, wounded, none miss- 
ing." The colonel, lieutenant-colonel, major and adjutant were all 
wounded, and each severely ; out of twenty-one line ofiicers only 
■fi've were fit for duty. 

The following letter from the lieutenant commanding the Winona 
company gives the list of casualties in his command : 

Battlefield, near Gettysburg, .July 4. 18(33. 
Editor Winona Republican: 

We are in the midst of a terrible battle, and what remains of our regiment 
is now for the third day in the front line. Co. K went into the battle with 
twenty-nine men, of whom twenty-two beside the captain are either killed or 
wounded. The casualties thus far are : 

Mortally wounded— Capt. Jos. Periam. 

Killed— Lester P. Gore, Randolph Wright, David Taylor, Augustus Smith, 
Henry C. Winters, Jacob Geisreiter. 

Wounded— Sergts., M. Marvin, in the foot, and P. Carpenter, slightly. 
Corporals, Timothy Reily, severely, and John Einfelt and Charles North, 
slightly. Privates, Charles Behr, Chester L. Durfee. Israel Durr, Charles Ely 
and Peter Vosz, all severely ; J. S. Eaton, Charles Goddard, William Kinyon, 



918 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

James Turner, Samuel B. Tenney and Louis Hansen, slightly. (Peter Vosz and 
Israel Durr died of their wounds soon after the battle). Col. Colville is severely 
wounded ; Lieut.-Col. Adams, mortally ; Maj. Downie and Adjt. Peller, 
severely ; Capts. Messick and Muller are killed, and Farrar mortally wounded ; 
Lieut. Farrar is killed, and Lieuts. Sinclair, May, Boyd, 1 )('marest, DeHiray and 
Mason, wounded. Two-thirds of the regiment are killed or w(ninded. We 
got the better of the enemy in the fight, and our regiment captured one stand 
of colors. Wm. Lochrkn, lieut. commanding Co. K, \st reg. Minn. Vols. 

The regimental report was : Mustered ior duty before the action, 
325 ; killed, 47 ; wounded, 121 ; missing, 70 ; fit for duty, 87. 

The regiment returned to the state the following winter, arriving 
at Winona February 12, 1864, where they were received as became 
the bravest of the brave, and then proceeded to the capital. Having 
completed its three years' term of service April 29, 1864, and the 
decision of the war department being to the eftect that the regimental 
organization could not longer be preserved, the First Minnesota was 
mustered out early in May. Under the impression that they would 
not be again required to do service beyond the state limits, many of 
the old veterans re-enlisted, and these with the recruits formed the 
1st Minn. Inf Batt. This battalion, about 200 strong, was ordered 
to the front May 18, 1864, and, proceeding to Washington, arrived 
there June 2. Though contrary to their understanding at the time 
of re-enlistment the remnant of the old First were loyal to their colors, 
and met the enemy as they had ever done. Resuming their old 
work as part of the army of the Potomac, they were in the light at 
Petersburg, June 18, 1864, at the Jerusalem Plank roads on the 22d 
and 23d of the same month, and at Deep Bottom only four days 
later. This was rather active work for a battalion impressed with 
the idea that they had veteranized for state service, that the later 
enlisted regiments who had not borne the burden and heat of war 
might have a share in the perils and glory of ho, work at the front. 
But this was not the end of the battalion's services ; August 14, 
1864, they were again under fire at Deep Bottom, and before the 
month closed had again met the enemy — this time at Ream's Station. 
Hatcher's Run engagement was participated in by them October 27, 

1864, making six encounters with the enemy since leaving their 
native state. 

The campaign of 1865 found them in the field, and they opened 
tlieir work of that year just where they closed it the previous fall — 
at Hatcher's Run — this second engagement occurring February 5, 

1865. Shortly after this engagement Co. C, which consisted entirely 



MILITARY RECORD. 919 

of new recrnits, joined the battalion, and the command as thus con- 
stituted took an active part in the campaign commencing March 28, 
and which resulted in the capture of Petersburg April 2, 1865, and 
the surrender of Lee's army just one week later. Four new com- 
panies joined the battalion at Berksville, Virginia, in April, and all 
marched to Washington, District of Columbia, in May, where, after 
being joined by two more companies, they were ordered to Louis- 
ville, Kentucky, in June. They continued in service until mustered 
out at Jeifersonville, Indiana, July 14, 1865, and were finally dis- 
banded at Fort Snelling, Minnesota, on the 25th of the same month. 
The number of men who joined this battalion as recruits from 
Winona county cannot be ascertained. The two companies forming 
the original battalion lost in killed, died from wounds, or other causes 
in the service, a total of forty-two men during the time they remained 
in service. Bj reference to the RepxMican tiles of 1861-5 it is 
quite certain that at least 150 men from Winona county entered the 
1st regiment of infantry, and not less than forty-five the 1st infantry 
battalion, so that Winona is justly entitled to a credit of 195 men as 
her quota in furnishing the 1st regiment and battalion. 

SECOND REGIMENT MINNESOTA INFANTRY. 

This regiment was partially recruited under the first call for 
troops, and it was intended by those who first interested tliemselves 
in recruiting the men, who subsequently became a part of this com- 
mand, to form a company for the first regiment. That regiment 
filled its ranks so rapidly that more men ofifered than were needed, 
and those who could not join the first naturally took their places in 
the second. For this regiment Winona county furnished men as 
follows : 

Co. A — Corps.: Alex. H. Bolin, Zebediah W. Marsh; Privates: Ebenezer 
E. Corliss, William N. Corliss, Saml. W. Cox, Jacob Rose, George Hewett, 
George Rockwell, Chas. B. Rouse, Alonzo F. VVorden, Wm. H. Boss, Justice B, 
Brainard, Alonzo Foster, Geo. L. Gates, H. J. Marsh, Nathan Marsh, Wm. T. 
Richards, Frank A. Van Vleet. 

Co. B — Privates : Franklin Katlig, Arthur Wellington, 

Co. C — Privates : John G. Ellis, Elpharen A. Parks. 

Co. F — Privates : Erick Iverson, Thomas H. Brown, Rob. H. Chapman, 
George H. Page. 

Co. G — Private, Nicholas Shierard. 

Co. H — Privates : Lewis Erickson, Recharten Martin, Ole Oleson, Ole N. 
Oleson, Plans Thompson. 

Co. I — Privates : Herman H. Stage, John J. Grindell, Sherburne Cady. 

Co, K — Privates: John C, Smith, John Vreeland. 



920 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

This regiment was organized under the call for three-years men, 
and was mustered into service in July, 1862. In tlie following 
October it was ordered to Louisville, Kentucky, and was there 
assigned to duty as part ot the army of the Ohio. January 19, 
1862. the regiment had its iirst encounter with the enemy, at what 
is usually called Mill Spring, on the headwaters of the. Cumber- 
land. The rebel forces, consisting of seven regiments of infantry, two 
battalions of cavalry, and six pieces of artillery, attempted to sur- 
prise the throe Union regiments lying between the river and 
Somerset. The Union forces were prepared to give them a warm 
reception, and after a severe light of two hours the battle was won 
tor the Union forces by a gallant charge of the 9tli Ohio, supported 
by the 2d Minnesota. The rebel loss in killed was 192 ; the Union 
loss 39 killed, 207 wounded. The 2d lost twelve men killed, or 
died from wounds received. This battle was followed by that of 
Corinth, Mississippi, in April, 1862, and were then transferred to 
the army of the Tennessee. September 18, 1862, Bragg made his 
famous proclamation to the Kentuckians, and entered the state, as 
he said, to stay. Buell delayed meeting Bragg for some time, but 
finally encountered him at Perryville, and after a hard tight, in 
which the greater losses were on the Union side, the rebels with- 
drew from the tield under cover of darkness. In this battle the 2d 
Minnesota was actively engaged, and sustained the reputation they 
had gained at Mill Spring. This action was fought October 8, 1862. 
They were in tiie battle of Chickamauga September 19 and 20, 1863, 
and lost quite heavily in killed and wounded. The Mission Ridge 
fight of November 25, 1863, added another to the list of hard-wo{i 
fights in which they had participated. In January, 1864, the regiment 
veteranized, and the following summer took part in the skirmishes 
and fights of the great Atlanta campaign, being engaged with the 
enemy at liesaca, June 14, 15 and 16 ; at Kenesaw Mountain, June 
27; were with Sherman when he came through Georgia and down to 
the sea, through the Carolinas, their last engagement being at Ben- 
tonville. North Carolina, March 19, 1865. Returning home, they 
were mustered out at Fort Snelling, July 11, 1865. 

The 3d, 4th, 5th and 6th regiments of infantry had so few mem- 
bers from Winona county that any particular mention of the service 
of these regiments seems unnecessary, only forty-two men from 
Winona county being enrolled in the four regiments named. These 
regiments were in the west, and the first two saw hard service in 



MILITARY RECORD. 



921 



the sieges of Vicksburg and Atlanta, and all the series of brilliant 
battles fought in connection therewith. The 5th was also at the 
siege and assault upon Vicksburg. 

THIRD MINNESOTA REGIMENT INFANTRY ( WINONA COUNTY) ENLISTMENTS. 

Col. Henry C. Lester, originally captain of Co. K, 1st Minn. Reg. Inf. 
Co. B — Private, Samuel Neill. 

Co. K— Privates : James L. Bundy, Abisha Thomas, John Delac, Hiram 
Ketchum, Walter Millett, James Okins, Wm. H. Rice, Jules E. Welkins. 

FOURTH REGIMENT MINNESOTA INFANTRY. 

Surgeon, W. H. Wedell. 

Co. C— Private, Bernard L. Hamilton. 

Co. E— Private, George Spies. 

Co. H— Private, Henry Trachte. 

Co. K— Privates : Geo. Carey, James FuUerton, W. H. Fry, John Hammer, 
Arthur Littlefield, Wm. Tripp, Hiram Van Buren, Dan K. Bishop, Eugene 
Oviatt, Thomas P. Baldwin. 

SIXTH REGIMENT MINNESOTA INFANTRY. 

Co. A— Privates: George W. Eagles, George Howard, Moses Bryant, 
Charles Bryant, Chauncey L. King, John R. King, John Quinn, Milton R. Sea- 
man, Marvin H. Tolan. 

Co. B — Private, John Jacobs. 

Co. C— Privates : Charles S. Hall, John Johnson, John Maurer, Peter T. 
Nordeen, Abram Muisiner, John Malcolm. 

Co. D— Private, Archibald Thompson. 

Co. K— 2d Lieut., Charles L. Gayle. 

THE SEVENTH KEGIMENT INFANTRY. 

This regiment contained two full companies of Winona soldiers, 
and part of a third. Cos. B and D were exclusively recruited 
in this county, and several men from Co. G. The whole 
number enlisting from the county in the regiment being 258, nearly 
double the number enrolled in any other regimental organization, 
as having enlisted here. The names of officers and men, as they 
appear upon the rolls of Cos. B, D, G, are : 

Quarterm., Henry G Bolcom ; Serg. Maj., Alvah E. Dearborn; Com. Serg., 
Geo. L. Richardson ; Prin. Mus., Henry H. Rogers. 

Co. B— Capt., John Curtis; 1st. Lieut., Albert H. Stevens; 2d Lieut., 
Archibald A. Rice; Sergs.: Ermon D. Eastman, John W. Wilson, C. C. 
Chapman. John Hammond, James McDonald ; Corps.: Geo. L. Coburn, Geo. E. 
Merrill, Henry G. Bilbie, Stephen Mills, Samuel H. Harrison, Henry H. Rogers, 
Myron Tomes, James T. Rammes ; Mus.: Benj. B. Evans, John Pritchard ; 
Wagoner, Jas. H. MoFarland ; Privates : Ethan W. Allen, Obed Averell, Geo. 



922 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Blackwell, Geo. E. Brown, H. C. Bolcom, Charles Billings, Emerson W. Bigelow, 
Alfred Bartlett, Win. Burns, Iliram W. W. Bell, Jacob C. Beach, Geo. W. 
Buswell, Napoleon Chamberlin, Collens Corey, John Clears, Harry Clark, 
Robert Cully, Edward Dowlinij, Daniel Dana, Alvak E. Dearborn, James D. 
Daniels, Joseph Dalley, Jacob Deacondress, David Dubblebies, Benjamin 
Every, Maurice Fletcher, Geo. E. Fletcher, Oscar G(nigin8, John Hughs, 
Thiimas Hanley, Barzelia B. Howe, George Holbert, Josei)h Hazen, Janes B. 
Howell, John R. Harris, Albert T. Hough, Edwin C. Hinckley, David A. Kenedy, 
Watson Lamson, Joseph Larney, Richard D. Lefler, James Lynn, John 
Lighthall, James Moaks, Jerry Murphy, Henry Mountain, John W. Moore, 
Winborn S. Marsh, Noah D. Marsh, Isaac M. May, Edwin .S.Metcalf, Robert F. 
Norton, William Newman, George P. Nichols, Zedekeah Neal, John B. Pres- 
wick, Douglas F. Pierson, Martin V. Post, Hiram Phillips, Phileties A. Phillips, 
David A. Penkman, William S. I^atterson, Frank C. Richardson, Geo. W. 
Raymond, AVni. P. Rogers, William Stevens, Ernst Shuman, Leander Slade, 
Maurice W. Taylor, Ulrick Therman, Alanson Turner, Jeptha Turner, Samuel 
G. Wright, Anselius Wilgus, Levi Ward, Amos B. Watson, Charles E. Bradt, 
Francesco Burley, David Q. Burley, Jeremiah Biram, Wheelock Carpenter, 
John Debois, James L. Denman, Eugene Fadden, Harrj' Gray, Calvin V. Gray, 
John Ginney, Moses M. Haines, Peter J. Hammer, F. D. Joy, Thomas H. King, 
John Knible, William Lewis, Peter LeMay, Thomas C. Marsh, John W. 
Mnrphy, J. B. Norton, Martin V. Oliver, Geo. L. Richardson, Henry Sleinbeck» 
John F. Smith, Cornelius P. Turner, John W.Thackery, Jacob Turner, William 
Wright, William Watson, John N. Miller. 

Co. D — Capt., Rolla Banks; 1st Lieut., Norman Buck; 2d Lieut., Zebedia 
W. Marsh ; Sergs.: Martin Robinson, Malcolm Clark,. Franklin Kideto, James 
M. Canfield, Chares J. Kenyon ; Corps.: Mathew Monahan, A. S. Hagay, 
Helkiah Lilley, Franklin Webb, Louis P. Grout, Geo. A. Carsley, Thomas 
Davidson, Levi B. Whillock ; Mus.. Alson Barton, Wm. Shay; Wagoner, 
John Morrison ; Privates ; Isaac Bertrand, Charles Brewer, Chas L. Blair, Geo. 
Bissett, Abert C. Buck, John B. Berry, John Bolin, John Bissett, James J. 
Berry, Charles L. Berghart, Jefferson Buthrick, Edwin Brown, Asbury B. 
Clark, Daniel M. Cooper, Dudley C. Cass, Gilbert C. Corey, Daniel H. Cherry, 
John Cripps, Albert J. Clark, Robt. W. Davidson, James Davis, John A. 
Dickson, Geo. H. Ellsbury, John Frederick, Eugene Fay, Judson "W. Fuller, 
Geo. M. French, Albert H. Fuller, Arnold W. Grout, Orrin Grout, Oliver P. 
Gales, Edwin D. Gilbert, Fletcher C. Harvey, Henry C. Hitchcock, Henry W. 
Hughes, Irvin M. Hill, John Hanley, John K. Howe, Thomas Hartley, Melzar 
Hutton, Edward D. Jackson, Horace E. Jeffrey, George V. Jenkins, Levi D. 
Libbty, Bens(m Lee, Gardner W. Lee, John Leighton, Daniel G. Leighton, 
"William Montgomery, Malcolm Mott, Samuel McCann, Ober Nelson, Arnold 
Newcomb, Stephen L. Northrop, Wm. O'Hara, Edgar A. Perkins, Daniel 
Phelps, George Richardson, Rufus Reed, Daniel Stedman, Benjamin F. 
Shaffner, William Small, Henry L. Small, Morgan J. Thomas, Mark Thompson, 
Calvin J. Vance, Jacob Van Slyke, Edwin D. Wilmot, John H. Whillock, 
Andrew Winget, Chas. F. Wegener, Edmund Wriglit, William Brown, David 
J. Butterfield, Files Brickert, John L. Burton, Andrew Bathrick, Henry Barker, 
Alvan Canfield, Herman Canfield, William Edwards, Henry Ehrendreich, 
Charles E, Eves, Henry T. Hysell, Elmore D. Hysell, Wm. Lynch, Phileoman 



MILITARY RECORD. 923 

Lee, Hiram W. Mallory, Wm. W. Parker, George Pinkham, Wm. D. Parks, 
Delos M. McReady, Philip Saftbrd, Hialmer Stone, Martin Schultz, Albert M. 
Smith, Joseph Roberton, John R. Woodworth, Christian Walker, William C. 
Sweet. 

Co. G — Privates: Edward Hewett, Ole N. Holverson, Ole Larson, Olans 
Larson, Henry Murray, Wm. Nolan, Foster Peterson, Peter Peterson, Ole J. 
Skadson, John Weaver, Ole H. Wentzell. 

This regiment was mustered into service in August, 1862, but 
instead of being ordered south, as the men so much desired, they 
were sent to the frontier in the expedition against the Indians, where 
hard marching, little lighting and no glory was the order of the day. 
In September, 1862, they had a brush with the Indians, at Wood 
Lake, in this state, and spent the winter of 1862-3 in the forts on 
the Indian frontier. In May, 1863, they were ordered upon a second 
Indian expedition, and were engaged with the hostiles during the 
latter week in July of that year, at the battle of Big Mound, so 
called by way of distinction, but the campaign soon ended, and on 
October 7, 1863, the regiment was ordered to St. Louis. In April, 
1864, they were sent to Paducah, Kentucky, Irom thence to 
Memphis, Tennessee, and in June of that year were assigned to the 
16th army corps. Under Gen. A. J. Smith they started from Salis- 
bury, fifty miles east of Memphis, on the 17th of July, 1864, 
and skirmishing with Forrest's cavalry reached Tupelo, Mississippi, 
July 14, where the rebel general had concentrated his command, 
14,000 strong, and where he had resolved to fight. Three times 
the assault was made upon the Union lines and as often repulsed, 
Forrest being finally driven from the field with the loss of as many 
killed as the Union army had in both killed and wounded. August 
7 and 8, 1864, the regiment was in action at Tallahatchie, and were 
thence ordered into Arkansas to pursue Price. Took part in the 
chase from Brownsville, Arkansas, to Cape Girardeau, Missouri, 
thence by boat to Jefferson City, thence to the Kansas border, and 
finally to St. Louis. The regiment was also engaged in the battles 
of December 15 and 16, 1864, at Nashville, Tennessee, and at the 
siege of Mobile, in April, 1865. The war having closed and their 
terra of enlistment having expired, tliey returned to the state and 
were mustered out at Fort Snelling, August 16, 1865, having been 
in the army at the south nearly two years. 

The 8th Inf regiment had only ten enlisted men from Winona 
county, and of these only five are known positively, they are : 



924 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Co. D — Serg., E. B, Cxerry ; Corp., Amos. T, Crowl ; Privates : Wni. Crowl, 
Jos. R. Maxwell. 

Co. H — Private, Edwin 8. Metcalf. 

The 9th regiment was organized in August, 1862, under the 
same call that brought the 7th into existence, and like that regiment 
was stationed upon the frontier, and engaged in guarding the western 
borders of the state from Indian depredations, until ordered south 
in September, 1863. It was largely engaged in the same skirmishes, 
raids and severer engagements as the 7th regiment, and the history 
of the one is so near the history of the other that a recapitulation is 
unnecessary. The 9th regiment, however, or that part ol it recruited 
from Winona county, Co. K, had a taste of Andersonville that 
did not fall to the lot of the more fortunate 7th. At the battle 
of Gunton, June 10, 1864, Gen. S. D. Sturges was completely out- 
generaled by Forrest, and his whole command routed and driven 
back, "the pursuit continuing almost to Memphis. In this battle 
and retreat the 9th Minnesota lost heavily, 300 men being captured, 
most of whom were confined in the rebel pen at Andersonville. 
Company had thirty-two men taken prisoners, all of them strong, 
healthy, able-bodied men, and of these only eleven survived the 
terrible sufferings of that rebel slaughterhouse : one in three was 
the small pi-oporti(»n of the survivors. The prisoners reached Ander- 
sonville about June 20, and some of the few who survived the three 
months of barbarous cruelty and slow starvation were then sent to 
South Carolina, and released late in the month of November. 

The names of Winona members of this regiment are : 

Surgeon, Bingham. 

Co. A — Privates: Wm. A. Liint, Alexander Rice, Absalom Rice. 

Co. K — ( "apt., D. W. Wellman ; 2d Lieut., Charles Neidenhoffen ; .Sergs.: 
George Hayes, Hugh ]McAlden, Geo. AVheelock, Ditty Deirks; Corps. : William 
G. Brown. Francis Fletcher, Charles Abbott, Jerry G. Wood, George Gray, 
Patrick Murray; Mns., Jacob Inman; Privates: John Banman, Miram Bur- 
rows, Hiram A. Buck, Ezra Chesrow^n, Samuel Donald, Albert T. Downing, 
Charles Deitrich, Henry Ehmke, T. Fenstemacher, John G. Frederick, William 
Gordon, John Gordon, John F. Guxthner, Charles H. Higby, Hans Jansen, 
George A. Jenkins, Franz Koelmel, John King, Hans Luthey, Samuel Mickel, 
Thomas Morton. Charles Newton, Peter Nerairs, Enoch Pike, George Reis, 
Daniel Rochester, Lyman Raymond, Charles Sprung, Chauncy L. Hill, Seth 
Hoag, Gregine B. Lacy, Johnson A. Stout, Martin Short, Charles R. Tuttle, 
Michael AV. Lawton, Joseph Contune, Gustav Shatt, Wiihelm Stark, Benjamin 
F. Tanner, Jacob Wiltse, (ieorge D. Watchter, Alonzo F. Wheelock, Sayles 
Brown, James D. Chamberlin, (feorge B. Coniff, Edwin Day, Allan Hilton, 



MILITAEY RECOKD. 925 

Samuel Hackett, John E. Harvey, Christ KoUer, James H. Sackett, Anson 
Spencer, Levi C. Taylor, William E. Walker, Myron A. Tower, Rob. H. 
Durham. 

The 10th Minnesota had only thirteen men from Winona county, 
distributed as follows : 

Surgeon, Saml. B. Sheardown. 

Co. C — 1st Lieut., Albert S. Hempson ; Corp., Alonzo D. Putnam ; Privates: 
Gilbert F. Hancock, James R. Pope, Wm. A. Miles, Robt. S. Rolph, Henry 
South wick, Henry 8nyder, Ebenezer L. Starr, Geo. W. Tennj\ 

Co. E — Private, Godfrey Huber. 

The service of this regiment was practically the same as that of 
the Tth. 

The 11th regiment, the last infantry regiment raised in Minnesota 
for the war of the rebellion, was mustered in the service in August, 
1864, and was principally engaged in defending the approaches to 
Nashville, guarding bridges and railway lines. No record of the 
Winona enlistments can be obtained. The lieutenant-colonel was 
John Ball, of Winona, who was first sergeant of Co. K of the old 
1st Minnesota, who was successively promoted second lieutenant, 
first lieutenant, and received his captain's commission May 6, 1863. 
The quartermaster of the 11th was Nathaniel C. Gault, of this city, 
who is authority for the statement tliat of the men composing com- 
panies I and K of his regiment at least one-third (he thinks more 
than that) were from Winona county, and, as he spent nearly two 
months in assisting to secure enlistments throughout the county, 
knows whereof he speaks. This would make the quota furnished by 
this county about seventy men. 

FIRST KEGIMENT HEAVY ARTILLERY 

Was organized in April, 1865. There were in this regiment nineteen 
volunteers from Winona county, viz : 

Chaplain, Chas. Griswold ; Surgeon, Milo M. Mead. 

Battery A — Privates : Andrew Beran, Edwin J. Clark, James Finch, Abram 
Nelson, Saml. P. Marlett, Theod. E. Zielckoe. 

Battery B — 1st Lieut.; Lon A. Abred; Privates: August Cooper, James 
Gordon, Michael Gordon, Saml. C. Tomlinson. 

Battery C — Privates : Lambert Miller, Monroe Ricker. 

Battery D — Private, Cornelius C. Hinckley. 

Battery F — Privates : Leonard Hoffman, Charles H. Lindsey, James 
Pepper. 

The regiment was sent to Chattanooga, Tennessee, and was sta- 



926 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

tioned in the defenses there until mustered out of service, in the 
September following their enlistment. 

The mounted rangers, sharpsliooters, Hatch's cavalry battal- 
ion, and Brackett's battalion of cavalry furnished, all told, tliirty-six 
of their men from Winona county, only one name appearing among 
the shar])shooters — that of Tlioraas Donlon — wliose name is not 
on the lists by commands herewith appended. 

The mounted rangers were only on frontier duty, and were not 
sent to the army at the south. 

Brackett's battalion cavalry was organized in November, 1861, 
and was ordered to Benton barracks, Missouri, the following month. 
Their first assignment was to a regiment known as " Curtis Horse," 
and they afterward formed companies C, D and K of the 5th Iowa. 
They were at Fort Henry in February, 1862, at the siege of Corinth 
in April following, and at Fort Herman, Tennessee, the next August. 
Tliey became a veteran organization in 1864; were ordered to the 
northwest upon the Indian expedition of that year, and mustered 
out about June 1, 1866. 

Hatch's battalion cavalry was organized in July, 1863, and was 
ordered to Pembina, Dakota Territory, in the following year. May, 
1864, it was ordered to Fort Abercrombie, and there remained until 
mustered out, in the early summer of 1866. 

FIRST REGIMENT MOUNTED RANGERS. 

Asst.-Surgeon, Bino;ham ; Saddlery Sergt., George Parks. 
Co. A — Privates : David Coulter, Patrick Hagerty, John H. Hicks, George 
Perath. 

brackett's cavalry BATTALION. 

Co. A — Privates : W. H. Barclay, Hugh Barclay, George Nelson, Duncan B. 
Stocking, Rob. C. Barclay, Christopher Beck, Augustus Jones, David W. James, 
M. W. Webber. 

hatch's BATTALION CAVALRY. 

Co. A — Private, Sylvester Bedal. 

Co. B — 2d Lieut., Stephen H. Miner; Corp., Frank A. Holtsman ; Mus., 
Geo. B. Hazen; Privates: Henry J. Cook, Chas. H. Googins, Wm. Holtzinan, 
Alfred Miller, .lachry Putman, G. J. Russell, Gilbert R. Tucker. 

Co. C — Privates: John Currie, Jos. A. Hardwicke, Lewis Kopp, Christian 
Lohre, Ferdinand Wander. 

Co. D— 2nd Lieut., Wm. R. Ross; Privates: John S. Dilley, Lafayette 
Fisher, F. W. Gates. 

Co. E — Private, Timothy Young. 



MILITARY RECORD. • 927 

2d Minnesota Cavalry was organized in January, 1864. Tlie 
number of enlistments from Winona county were 128, as follows : 

Saddler Sergt., Torger Swinson. 

Co. A — Corp., James Walker; Privates: Ira C. Brewer, Austen Maxwell, 
Curtis Smith. 

Co. B— Private, E. A. Pattee. 

Co. G — Sergt., Seth B. Chase; Privates: Chittle Chittlerin, Geo. Dunn, 
Hans Jahnsen, James I. King, Wm. Marcy, Jas. Richardson, Michael P. Ryan, 
Swand Wilson, Hewit M. Yeomas. 

Co. I — Capt., Isaac Bonham ; 1st Lieut., Wm. L. Sherman ; 1st Sergt., David 
G. Smith; Quarterm. Serg., Chas. E. Churchill; Com. Serg., George Little; 
Sergs., Bradford Welch, Nathan E. Sherman, Julius Williams, Sebastian Geis- 
reiter, Ed. R. Green ; Corps. : Thomas Brown, Jonathan Mosher, Morris M. Small, 
Ruftis Gage, Charles Green, Van B. Burkitt, David Huddlestone, John E. Kane; 
Farrier, Simeon Todd ; Blacksmith, John B. Gerard ; Saddler, Torger Swendson; 
Wagoner, Obed Andrews; Privates: Chas. W. Andrews, Abraham Anderson, 
John Adamson, John Berkers, S. C. Boardman, Geo. W. Bingham, Horace 
Barnes, N. Barker, Charles Bandy, Harvey Bartholomew, Lewis H. Bingham^ 
Geo. H. Crow, John Carey, Hagen Christopherson, Albert E. Clark, John 
Carter, Ferdinand Cox, John W. Crow, Mark Downs, Austin S. Dunning, Geo. 
W. Donald, Jos. W. Emerson, Evan Evanson, Frank Eaton, Albert Eaton, 
Frank P. Field, George Ferris, John E. French, Andrew Galvin, Charles M. 
Gage, Wm. Grover, Nathan Green, Scott Hathaway, Byron F. Hathaway, 
David L. Jones, Alfred M. Jones, Phillip Kelley, John F. McCoy, Ole Nelson, 
John Oleson, Michael O'Hare, Pike Paine, Elijah W. Putney, Heber C. Palmer, 
Geo. Radabaugh, John Robash, Tobias N. Ryckman, Edward Ryan, Wm. I. 
Strawbridge, Wm. Streeter, David Traver, Peter J. Traver, David Van Alstine, 
Henry S. Williams, John Williams, Harry W. Warren, John H. Wright, Fritz 
Zander, Anton Artz, John M. Hazen, Benjamin Hazen, Tomlinson Pears, Lewis 
Gowdy, Nelson Breed. 

Co. L— Capt., Horatio S. Bingham ; Serg., Lewis Skidmore ; Corps. : Hugh 
Callander, Geo. W. Brown; Farrier, Nelson D. Munson; Wagoner, William 
Hinds ; Blacksmith, Arthur D. Ketchum ; Saddler, John Franklin ; Privates : 
Levi S. Elmer, Rob. M. Elliott, Renaldo S. Farrall, W. H. Jacoby, James Kit- 
chell, Anson V. Kimber, Stephen Lawrence, David S. Lay, Johnson E. Myers, 
Montgomery Milford, Joseph M. Donald, John McMurdie, Saml. P. Reed, Jas. 
T. Smith, Gehiel Sames, Ole Torgeron, S. Burton, James Konkwright. 

The regiment was ordered upon the Indian expedition of May, 
1864, and were stationed at frontier posts until mustered out in 
1865 and 1866, by companies. Very many of this regiment were 
men who had served their terms of enlistment at the south and had 
re-entered the service as veterans. 

FIRST BATTERY LIGHT ARTILLERY. 

This command received seventy-six enlisted men from Winona 
county. The battery was accepted for service by the government in 



928 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

October, 1861, and the following December was ordered to St. 
Louis, and from that j>oint to Pittsburgh, landing the following 
Febriiarv, 1862. They took part in the battle of Shiloh, April 5 
and 6, 1862 ; siege of Corinth the same month ; battle of October 
3 and 4. 1862; the march to Oxford, Mississippi, and thence to 
Memphis, Tennessee, and were then assigned to the 17th army 
corps. In January, 1864, became a veteran organization, and were 
afterward ordered to Cairo, Illinois, thence to Huntsville, Alabama, 
and from there to Altoona, Georgia, and to Ackworth in the same 
state. They took part in the battles of Kenesaw Mountain, the 
siege of Atlanta, July 22-28, 1864, and then took the route through 
Georgia and the Carolinas with Sherman's army in the great march. 
They were mustered out at Fort Snelling, Minnesota, June 30, 
1865. The Winona county members of this batteiy were : 

1st Lieut., Ferd. E. Peebles; Sergs. : William Z. Clayton, Jesse Connor; 
Corps.: Harison Washburn, Sylvester Fry, Pliinnens Gates, Albert T. Rogers; 
Privates: Hiram Campbell, Henry Doly,Raizin Everett, Samuel Frothingham, 
Jacob Earner, William F. Gates, Thomas Gorden, George A. Greenfield, Solo- 
mon Hayden, Charles A. Johnson, William Koethe, George King, Davis King, 
Murray Kelley, William McGinnis, Die Nesburg, Andrew 0. Nelson, Joseph 
Noyes, .Tosei)h O'Hara, Joseph Seigle, Cyrus Smith, Nicholas Shammel, Richard 
O. Tilson, John W. Torrey, Josiali E. Van Goden, S. Woodward, ("harles F. 
Wade, WilUam H. Wiltsey, William R. Wolbert, Lenuiel Woodle, Marcus A. 
Wooley, Samuel Wooley, Marcus W. Watson, Daniel W. Wright, Philip H. 
Wilson, Noah Blanchard, James Bayliss, Charles Bayliss, James C. Burroughs, 
John L. Blair, Silas E. Crandall, Robert Cheatham, H. L. Church, John W. 
Church, Rob C. Eagles, James J. Folke. James C. Fisher, Albert C. Grant, A. 
O. Gross, Michael Hall, Elmore Hyrell, John W. Haviland, O. R. T. Kingsley, 
John H. Ledstrand, Peter M. Lee, E. D. Lathrop, John W. Mallarin, Benjamin 
W. Macomber, George W^. Page, Alonzo Patchin, p]d A. Rowley, William 
T. Scott, R. Salisbury, E. Sheeks, Stephen H. Van Horn, Daniel W. Wright, 
George W. Wlnans, Henry S. Wood, Alonzo W. Young. 

SECOND BATTERY, LIGHT ARTILLERY. 

Winona county furnished for this organization a contingent of 
thirty-eight men, and for the 3d battery, four men. 

The 2d battery was organized in December, 1861, and was not 
ordered from the state until the following April, when it went 
south to St. Louis, first, and afterward to Corinth, Mississip])i. 
This command as well as the 1st battery saw hard service, and did 
effective work. The}' were at the siege of Corinth ; upon the track 
of Bragg during his Kentucky raid, and then assigned to the army 



MILITARY RECORD. 9 'J 9 

of the Tennessee, were at the battle of Perryville, October 8 and 9, 
at Lancaster, October 12 ; Knob Gap, December 20, 1862, and ten 
days later, at the sharp light at Stone Kiver, Then followed Tul- 
lahoma, the march to Rome, Georgia, via Stephenson, Alabama, 
Caperton's Ferry, and finally to Lookout Mountain. September 19 
and 20, 1863, they were in the Chickamauga light ; then at Mission 
Kidge, November 25 ; thence through Kihggold, Georgia, to the 
relief of Knoxville, Tennessee, and at Buzzard's R(wst Gap. The 
battery veteranized in March, 1864, and were in the battle of 
Nashville, December 15 and 16, ol that year. Returned to the 
state and were mustered out at Fort Snelling, July 13, 1865. 

The following is a list of Winona's contribution to these two 
batteries : 

SECOND BATTERY, LIGHT AKTILLERY. 

1st Lieut., Richard L. Dawley ; Serg., John S. White ; Corps.: John C. Van 
Vleet, Horatio N. Joy; Privates: William Blake, George Crowsen, Perry 
Fisher, John Gibson, Silas Howard, Ottis M. Hunter, G. Hamilton, James A. 
Haggadown, James W. Boardman, John Decondress, Carter Fuller, John W. 
Hovey, Jerry A. Hovey, John I. Hopkins, George Hitchcock, Samuel Loudon, 
W. S. Hale, Ira C. Munson, Lauritz Oleson, John C. Phelps, Emil Solner, John 
M. Sisler, W. F. Silsbee, Gulbi'and Toftner, Christopher Anderson, John H. 
Church, John A. Handy, Benjamin F. Joy, James P. Jackson, Andrew Main, 
Alonzo Mixter, Ole Oleson, 2d, George I. Rule, Charles M. Whitman. 

THIRD BATTERY, LIGHT ARTILLERY. 

Privates: William H. Billington, Henry Cheatham, George Herning, 
Joseph B. Wheelock. 

The number ol men killed, wounded, captured, missing, died in 
service of wounds or sickness, cannot be accurately given. The 
reports are too incomplete, and private statements too conflicting 
to be relied upon for a historical narrative. The men furnished by 
Winona county, whose names appear above, aggregate 801. Add 
to these the unknown recruits ol the 1st regiment and battalion ol 
infantry, the enlistments in the 11th infantry, and others whose 
names cannot be given in the 8th regiment, and it is certain that 
Winona county lurnished not less than 1,000 men for national de- 
fense during the war of the rebellion. It must not be forgotten, 
however, that while Minnesota was thus loyally endeavoring to do 
her part in the great struggle for national existence, she was for a 
time seriously handicapped by an Indian war on her own frontier. 
To meet this incursion of the hostiles calls were made upon the 
various sections of the state for volunteers for this special purpose. 



930 HISTORY OF WINONA COUMTY. 

Among the responses made to this call was that of Winona, in 
furnishing and equipping a com]>any of cavalry for the Indian 
campaign. This company, enlisted by C. F. Buck, left Winona 
for the frontier September 1, 1862, and are in no way included 
among the troops mentioned in the foregoing list. There were also 
several incidents connected with the "home army," the men wlio 
stayed behind and furnished the sinews of war ; the women who 
gave time, and prayers, and tears, and means, and loving sympa- 
thies to the work of sustaining the courage, and ministering to the 
health of the sick, and the needs of the wounded in camp and 
hospital. A few of these incidents illustrative of Winona county 
loyalty and zeal are here given. 

The Winona Soldiers' Aid Society was established in the fall of 
1861. Some time in April, 1864, a communication was received 
from St. Paul requesting the Winona society to become a branch of 
a state sanitary commission which the people at the capital were 
then organizing, or had just organized. The reply of the secretary 
of the Winona Soldiers' Aid Society is a little too long for publica- 
tion, but here are some of the points. The Winona society had 
contributed $2,675.25, for the benefit of the soldiers since November 
12, 1862 ; the St. Paul society had sent no sanitary supplies for tw^o 
years, though the cit}^ was three times as populous as Winona ; the 
Winona society was then shipping at the rate of fifty bushels a day; 
had recently pushed out for the organization of auxiliary societies, 
and had then thirty in active operation. Of the amount previously 
mentioned, Winona city had contributed all save $150 ; the ladies also 
had a $200 box ready for the Mississippi sanitary fair, and had just 
put in operation a plan by which they expected to secure a contri- 
bution of 6,000 bushels of wheat from the southern Minnesota 
farmers. The writer of the letter pointed the whole by declining to 
become tributary to a society located in a place three times as 
populous as Winona, and yet which, according to the published 
reports of the jN. W. Sanitary Society, had not sent forward one 
dollar's worth of sanitary su]>plies in two years. 

When the call for 500,000 troops was made by the government 
in 1861, John A. Mathews, of this city, offered a flag of the value 
of $100 to the first com])auy that would organize under that call in 
Winona county. The honors fell to Co. B, Ttli reg. Inf., Ciyjt. 
Curtis commanding ; the flag was presented April 16, 1863, and 
consigned to the care of Capt. Curtis, then ab home on leave of 



MILITARY RECORD. 931 

absence. The flag itself was a beautiful national ensign, regulation 
size, manufactured to order by Tiffany & Co., of New York. The 
material was of heavy silk, the stars embroidered in white silk 
thread on a blue field. It was furnished with a jointed staff, sur- 
mounted with an eagle and tipped with silver. The silver plate on 
the staff bears the inscription "Presented by John A. Mathews, to Co. 
B, Capt. John Curtis, 7th reg. Minn. Yols. It is by no means neces- 
sary to record the patriotic work of the citizens of Winona county in 
supplementing the work of their fathers, brothers, sons and hus- 
bands at the front. No regiment, either of their own or neighbor- 
ing states, passed through the city without experiencing the hospital- 
ity of the generous citizens, to whom a soldier was always a son of 
the country, and a regiment or company of them a most welcome 
guest. The frequent visits of citizens, on private account or com- 
missioned by Soldiers' Aid or other societies to the front, will long 
be remembered by those who received their welcome visits in camp 
or in hospital. The letters sent home recounting the heroism ot 
loved ones in the hour of danger, and the unselfish messages that 
came from the suffering ones will never be forgotten. But these 
are only the universal experiences, and these mementoes but the 
general possession of the nation, Winona being but one among the 
tens of thousands of such communities all over the north from April, 
1861, to April, 1865. The amount of Winona's private benefac- 
tions, independent of the public moneys voted for bounty, and 
which were derived from direct tax levied upon the property, footed 
up about $52,000, including private subscriptions for bounty funds. 
No draft was ever actually resorted to to fill Winona's quota; the 
enrollment was frequently made, and two or three times a draft 
was ordered, but a more careful enumeration of the actual enlist- 
ments within the county always showed that the quota of the 
county was either in excess or filled, or so nearly so that the actual 
conscription was unnecessary, and so it was to the end. Winona 
county met all demands upon her most nobly, and left in the record 
of her loyal sons a legacy of true devotion to government, and of 
deep attachment to the principles of the "fathers," and of abiding 
faith in the perpetuity of republican institutions that will enrich all 
after generations of her citizens. 
56 



CHAPTER LXIL 



MISCELLANEOUS. 



Note. — The matter contained in this chapter was received too late for 
insertion in its proper order. — Ed. 

Bethany Mokavian church was organized by Rev. H. Reuswig, 
July 6, 1867. It was composed ot people residing in the town- 
ships of Norton and LFtica, and numbered fourteen adult members 
and three children. The first meetings were held at the house of 
Ferdinand Hans, on Sec. 4, and subsequently in the ' ' Red scliool- 
house," on Sec. 5. In a short time a residence and schoolhouse, in 
one building, were constructed on the northeast corner of the latter 
section, and meetings were held in the schoolroom. In 1872 a 
church building was erected adjoining the schoolhouse. This is 
40x50 feet in area, and has a capacity for seating three hundred 
persons ; its cost was $1,500, and that of the other buildings of the 
society about $900. A handsome and convenient parsonage was 
built near the church, on Sec. 32, Norton township, by Rev. 
Reuswig, and is now rented for the use of his successor ; it will, 
doubtless, soon be purchased by the society. Rev. J. Peter Guten- 
sohn took charge of the ]mrish, on the withdrawal of Mr. Reuswig, 
in July, 1882. Although several communicants have gone away, 
there is still a powerful organization, including eighty-eight adult 
people ; there is a Sunday-school of over sixty members, presided 
over by Julius Schattschneider. The elders of the body are William 
Buchholz and August Strehlow. Tiiere is a board of five trustees, 
of which William Benedit is president, Julius Schattschneider 
secretary and Ferdinard Hans treasurer ; the other members are 
John Schwager and William Scheel. 

The first Universalist sermon delivered in this township was 
at the funeral of Oliver Peabody, January 12, 1868, by Rev. §. A. 
Gardiner. Mr. Gardiner subsequently delivered several discourses 
here, and finding some encouragement, proceeded to the organiza- 
tion of a society. In 1870 this was accomplished, the membership 
then numbering forty persons. J. H. Perry, James Holt and 
Benjamin Ellsworth were the trustees, and Benjamin Peabody 



MISCELLANEOUS. 933 

secretary. A strong ladies' society was also a part of the church 
machinery. Shortly after the organization, Rev. I. M. Westphall took 
charge and preached in the schoolhouse at Utica once a month for 
five years. He was succeeded by a Mr. Marvin, who labored one 
year. Several of the members having died or moved away, there 
was not sufficient strength to maintain preaching, and it has occurred 
only at rare intervals since. Meetings are occasionally held in the 
schoolhouse near the residence of J. H. Perry, and there is still a 
strong leaven of [Jniversalism in the township. 

Rescue Lodge^ No. 1'28, I.O.G.T.^ was organized at Utica, 
November 16, 1882, with eighteen charter members. Following is 
a list of the first officers: W.C.T., H. S. Terry; W.V.T., Mrs. 
Anna C. Hammer; chaplain, J. S. Stofer; W.Sec, G. H. Geutsko; 
W.F.S., Miss E. L. Holt; W.Treas., Henry Brown; W.M., K 
Reed; W.I.G., MissL. Terry; W.O.S., S. Wilmot; lodge deputy, S. 
L. Stofer. The meetings are held every Saturday evening in their 
hall, over a hotel, and the lodge is growing steadily in numbers and 
prosperity. It now has a membership of sixty-three, with the fol- 
lowing officers : P.W.C.T,, H. S. Terry ; W.C.T., C. M. Boyles ; 
W.V.T., Miss E. L. Holt; W.S., E. M. Rowley; W.F.S., Mrs. A. C. 
Hammer; W.C, M. Brown; W.M., John Blair; W.T., T. J. Ham- 
mer; W.I.G., Mabel Blair; W.O.S., S. L. Stofer. 

Wewspapers. — During the year 1881 O. S. Reed began the 
publication of a democratic paper called the " Lewiston Index." 
Finding no support in that democratic stronghold, he removed his 
establishment to Utica, where C. M. Boyles, then teaching there, 
agreed to assume editorial charge and share the expense of pub- 
lication. The first issue of the Utica "Transcript" was put forth 
on November 20, 1881. It was a five-column quarto, neutral in 
politics, and flourished for a season. Mr. Boyles withdrew from 
connection with it in April following, and soon the paper began to 
advocate the greenback idea, which proved its deathblow, and it 
was discontinued on July 1. These are all the journalistic ventures 
ever attempted in this town. 

James H. Perry, farmer, was born September 26, 1827, in 
Dutchess county. New York, where his father, Sanriuel Perry, was 
born, February 26, 1794. His mother, Minerva, was a daughter of 
Dr. Mather, of Connecticut, descendant of the renowned Cotton 
Mather, of Salem, and was born September 24, 1798. Samuel 
Perry removed to Chautauqua county when the subject of this sketch 



984 HISTORY OF winona county. 

was but a small boy, and the latter was reared on a farm there, 
attending the common school, and spendhig a short time at West- 
field Academy. At nineteen years of age he began teaching, and 
taught six terms. His father was a carpenter, and he early learned 
the use of tools, and soon became a valuable assistant in his father's 
labors. In 1854 he set out for the wide west. After working at 
his trade for two years in Johnstown, Wisconsin, he returned to New 
York, and in the spring of 1857, came to Winona, and again took 
up carpenter work. In 1859 he purchased 320 acres of land, lying 
in Sees. 29 and 30, Utica, and removed to his present residence on 
Sec. 29 in March, 1860. lie now has 360 acres in this township, 
and is a prosperous and progressivle farmer. He has been called 
upon to manage town affairs nearly every year since his residence 
here, having been a supervisor fifteen years, and chairman of the 
board all that time, save two years. He has been twent3^-three years 
a school officer, and in the fall of 1882 was elected county commis- 
sioner for the term of three years. He was one of the active organizers 
of the Universalist society in his township, and has labored to 
sustain it from first to last. In political principle he is a democrat. 
On December 7, 1856, Mr. Perry was joined in holy matrimony to 
Miss LncindaM., daughter of Amasa Morey, of Rhode Island, and 
Abigail Young, of Connecticut. She was born in West Winfield, 
New York, June 19, 1833. They have five children, born as here 
recorded : Fred L., January 14, 1858, married Ella M. Baker, and 
lives on Sec. 30, opposite his father's residence; Lillian E., February 
13, 1800; Eva A., December 9, 1862; Edith E., March 11, 1865; 
James W., October 12, 1868. In 1863 Mr. Perry was drafted as a 
soldier, but supplied a substitute, as he could not leave his family. 

Jonathan Moshek, farmer, has been a resident of Winona 
county since 1860, arriving here April 24, that year. He bought 
fitly acres of land in Norton township, on which he dwelt till 
December, 1862, when he sold it. On November 18, 1863, he 
enlisted in the 2d Minn. Cav., Co. I, and served till November 22, 
1865, on the western frontier ; he was stationed at Fort Snelling, 
Kasota, Fort Ridgely, Jackson and Heron Lake, at various periods 
of this time. In the spring of 1866 he bought a piece of land on 
Sec. 30, Utica, where he has continued since to dwell and till the 
soil. He has seventy-nine acres of level and finely improved land, 
and is an independent farmer. Mr. Mosher is somewhat skeptical 
about the divine authority of the bible, although a believer in and 



MISCELLANEOUS. 985 

supporter of religion? He votes the republican ticket. Mr. Moslier 
is a son of Ricliard Mosher, a native of Westchester county, New 
York, and was born in Bedford, in the same county, March 12, 
1836 ; his mother's maiden name was Mehetable Jerman, and she 
was born in Connecticut. Jonathan Mosher assisted his father on 
the farm, and attended the common scliool till seventeen years old, 
after which he cared for himselt, working out at farm labor. In 
1858 he went west and located in Green Lake county, Wisconsin. 
Here he was married, in February, 1859, to Mary E., daughter of 
John Corbett, of Boston, and Abigail Hurd, of Harmony. Maine ; 
she was born in Belfast, Maine, January 13, 1839. They have four 
living children, given them as below noted : Ernest, born Decem- 
ber 21, 1861, now a student of the Winona Normal School ; Eviah, 
born October 4, 1869 ; Laura, born December 1, 1871 ; Roy, born 
September 30, 1875. 

John Posz, farmer, was born in Billegheim, Bavaria, May 19, 
1827. He attended the common schools of his native land till 
fourteen years old, as there required by law, and so made use of his 
opportunities as to secure a large fund of general information. This, 
coupled with a naturally perceptive mind, enabled him to acquire a 
good knowledge of American ideas, customs and language on his 
arrival in this country, and he now ranks among the progressive and 
leading men of Winona county. Mr. Posz crossed the ocean in 
1849, and was employed as a moulder for many years in a Connecti- 
cut four dry. In 1858 he came to Utica, and has ever since followed 
farming here. At first he purchased forty acres of land on Sec. 10; 
his next acquisition of land embraced twenty-six acres, the next 
forty, and so on till he now has 240 acres of prairie land and a forty- 
acre timber lot in Elba township. He was elected supervisor in 
1869, assessor in 1874 and the three succeeding years; again chosen 
supervisor in 1879 and every year since He is an independent 
democrat : in religion a Calvinist, and a member of Aurora Grove 
Druids, Lewiston. Mr. Posz was united in marriage, March 4, 1854, 
to Margaret Bickel, who was born in the same province as himself, 
April 7, 1833. They have ten children, as follows: Amelia, born 
February 15, 1855, married Bernhard Sackreiter, and lives on Sec. 
22 ; George B., born August 24, 1856, married Bertha Pingel, and 
resides on Sec. 16; John H., born April 22, 1858; Frank, born 
March 14, 1860, now clerk in register's ofhce at Winona; Joseph, 
born January 29, 1862; married Dora Hunt, and is now living at 



936 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Winona ; Maggie, born January 10, 1864, married Bemhard M. See- 
man, and dwells at Lewiston ; Edward, born December 20, 1866 ; 
Julia, born December 5, 186!) ; Catharine, born January 16, 1872 ; 
Walter II., born March 26, 1875. 

Jonas B. Stkbbins, farmer, was born in Brookline, Windham 
county, Vermont, February 12, 1827. His father, Rufus Stebbins, 
was also born in Brookline. Jothan, father of Rutus, was born in 
Massachusetts, and enlisted under Benedict Arnold, and served 
through the revolutionary struggle. Clarissa Blandin, who married 
Rufus Stebbins, and became the mother of this subject, was a native 
of the same township as her husband. Jonas Stebbins was reared 
on a farm, his education being finished by two terms at an academy. 
'When nineteen years old he took up carpenter work, which he 
followed till 1856. In the fall of 1855 he became a resident of 
Winona, and in April, 1857, -he bought 160 acres of land on Sec. 
17, in Utica township, where his home has been since that time, 
and he became a tiller of the soil. He has a finely -improved farm, 
with buildings of his own construction. He made the doors and 
sash of his residence with his own hands. His domain now includes 
210 acres. July 7, 1861, Mr. Stebbins became the husband of 
Mariali S. , widow of Albert D. Randall, of New York, who died in 
Louisiana in 1859, and daughter of J. B. Jayne. (Mrs. Stebbins' 
father was one of the early settlers of Utica, where he died. May 5, 
1881. He was a republican, and served as town supervisor; was a 
Methodist for fifty years, and active in church work. He left a repu- 
tation for honesty and upright life that will outlive him many years. 
He was born in Sraithtown, Suffolk county, New York, December 8, 
1804. and was therefore in his seventy-seventh year at death. January 
15, 1829, he was married to Sarah Smith, a native of Connecticut. In 
July, 1856, Mr. Jayne became a resident of this town, buying land 
on Sec. 11, which he tilled until 1869, when he removed to St. 
Charles. After the death of his wife, which occurred October 22, 
1876, he resided the remainder of his days with his daughter, Mrs. 
Stebbins. He was the father of eight children, two of whom are 
now living. One son died in the army in 1862. Austin, the only 
remaining son, has been a sailor all his life, oeing over twenty years 
master of a vessel. He resides in New York city.) Mrs. Stebbins 
was born in Smithtovvn, November 19, 1835. Mr. and Mrs. Stebbins 
have been prominent members of the Methodist Episcopal church 
ever since its organization here, the former being steward and class- 



MISCELLANEOUS. 937 

leader all the time. He is a republican, and served as supervisor in 
1878-9-80. Mrs. Stebbins is the mother of four children, the 
eldest — Eugene W. Randall, born January 1, 1859 — graduated 
Irom the Winona normal school in 1879, and is now editing a paper 
at Morris, Minnesota (married Dora Stone). Mr. Stebbins' children 
were born and christened as follows: Sidney J., August 7, 1862; 
lives in Rochester, Minnesota; Ida G., February 24, 1861:, is teach- 
ing in Morris; Webster J., December 3, 1869. 

Richard Patterson, farmer, was born near Hull, in Yorkshire, 
England, December 11. 1821. He received the benefit of the 
English common schools till nine years old, and was then employed 
at farm labor. At twenty years of age he emigrated to America, 
and lived at Lansingburg, New York, three years. After a visit to 
England, he again dwelt in the United States three years. Again 
returning to England, he was married there on January 2, 1850, to 
Mary Wallis, who was born within a mile of his birthplace, Sep- 
tember 17, 1826. Mr. Patterson immediately came with his bride 
to America and engaged in farming at Dresden, New York, for five 
years. After spending a year in Jackson county, Iowa, he came to 
Winona county, settling in Utica in 1856. He took up 160 acres of 
school land on Sec. 16, to which he afterward obtained a deed. 
Here he dwelt ten years, then sold the property and bought 161 
acres on Sec. 11, in St. Charles, and still lives thereon ; he has also 
fifteen acres on Sec. 1, which he purchased for its timber. His 
farm is graced with excellent buildings, and his house is handsomely 
furnished. Mr. Patterson is a prosperous farmer, and a hospitable 
and genial man. He has been a republican since Lincoln's time. 
Five of his children grew to maturity, of whom four are now 
living. Here is their record : Amy C, born May 1, 1851, married 
K C. Dell, died December 18, 1880, and left one child, Mary R, 
born July 9, 1872, who lives with Mr. Patterson; Frederick W., 
born September 17, 1854, married Maria Vowles, and lives at 
Wentworth, Dakota Territory; Joseph W., born July 4, 1861 ; 
Annie E., born September 19, 1864 ; Emma L., born August 2, 
1867. 

William Small, farmer, was born March 17, 1844, in Tipperary, 
Ireland. At seven years of age he came with his parents to 
America, and was brought up on a farm in Green Lake county, 
Wisconsin. In 1858 he came to Minnesota, and resided some 
years in the town of Quiiicy, Olmsted county. On August 15, 



938 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

1862, being then but eighteen years old, he enlisted in the United 
States service, serving just three years in Co, D, Ttli Minn. Inf. He 
was under Gen. Sibley in several skirmishes with the Indians on the 
western frontier, and subsequently joined tlie western army. He 
participated in the battles of Tupelo, Mississippi, Nashville, Ten- 
nessee, Spanish Fort and Fort Blakeley, and numerous minor 
engagements. At the close of the war he returned to this locality, 
and was married January 27, 1866, to Miss Sophia Talbot, of this 
township. He bought ninety-five acres of land on Sec. 15, in 1871, 
and has since tilled the same. He also rented a half of Sec. 14, 
belonging to S. T. Harris, on which he dwells. Mr. Small was 
reared under Roman Catholic teachings, and is a democrat. He has 
three living children, born as follows: Charles W., January 28, 
1867 ; Minnie S., July 28, 1869 ; Lillie B., February 12, 1870. 

Marquis "Waldo "Watson, farmer. John "Watson, father of 
"Waldo, was born in Coleraine, Massachusetts ; he married Lucy 
Webber, a native of Springfield, same state, and settled on a farm 
in Caledonia, Racine county, Wisconsin, where the subject of this 
sketcli was born, October 20, 1840. He attended the Racine city 
schools, and assisted his father in the tillage of the farm while out 
of school. In the fall of 1860 John Watson removed to Fremont, 
in this county, and bought a large farm on Sees. 9 and 16, where he 
died. May 27, 1882. Waldo Watson came with his father to Min- 
nesota, and enlisted November 21, 1861 (a month after reaching his 
majority), in the 1st Minn, battery of liglit artillery, and served 
until July 3, 1865. He was an actor in the battles of Shiloh, siege 
of Corinth, second Corinth, Raymond, sieges of Vicksburg, Atlanta 
and Savannah, besides numerous smaller engagements and skir- 
mishes, where Sherman's army went. Returning to Minnesota 
after the war, Mr. Watson has ever since dwelt here. He was 
married to Miss Sarah E. Schermerhorn, whose parentage is else- 
where given, November 23, 1867. They have been given two 
children, born as follows : Waldo E., October 20, 1868, and Nellie 
G., September 25, 1880. Mr. Watson coincides with the Methodist 
Episcopal church in religious faith, and with the republican i)arty in 
political principle. In the fall of 1875 he bought 228 acres of land 
on Sees. 34 and 35, St. Charles, where he has since resided, and is 
now an independent farmer. He had previously owned and lived 
on several farms in Fremont and Saratoga for periods of two to four 
years. 



MISCELLANEOUS. 939 

William Schermerhoen, farmer, was born in Schenectady, New 
York, August 6, 1824. His fatlier, Jacob Sclierraerhorn, was born 
in the same city; his mother, whose maiden name was Eleanor 
Tubbs, was born in Bethlehem, New York. Mr. Schermerhorn was 
reared on a farm, and has followed the tilling of ground nearly all 
his life. In 1849 he went into the grain business in Albany, where 
he continued six years. January 17, 1847, he married Elizabeth, 
daughter of John and Elizabeth (Wilson) Blair, natives of Massa- 
cliusetts and Vermont. She was born in Troy, New York, on 
Christmas day, 1826, and died October 13, 1877, leaving eight 
children, as follows : Sarah E., born June 22, 1847, married M. W. 
Watson, and lives on Sec. 35; William J., born December 7, 1849, 
and Jjolm S., born August 10, 1851, live together on a farm in 
Fremont township; Catharine J., born April 18, 1854, married 
Samuel West, and resides on Sec. 33; Perry E. ; George W., born 
May 11, 1859, died June 20, 1878; Henry D., died when six years 
old; Anna M., born November 11, 1863, died at eighteen; Lucy, 
born July 13, 1872, lives with her sister, Mrs. West. In October, 
1855, Mr. Schermerhorn came to St. Charles, and took up 160 acres 
on Sec. 35, where his home has been till he removed to the city of 
St. Charles, in September, 1881. He was married July 5, 1879, to 
Laura, daughter of Josiah and Belinda Gordon, of Maine; she was 
born in Franklin, Maine, June 8, 1843. They have two children: 
Y. G., born April 2, J 880; and an infant son, yet unnamed, 
born August 21, 1882. Mr. Schermerhorn is a Methodist in belief, 
and his wife is a member of the Congregational church. 

Perry Schermerhorn, son of the above, was born on the farm 
where he now lives (his father's). May 13, 1856. His life has all 
been passed here, his education being imparted in the district school 
where he lived. He was married November 1, 1878, to Henrietta, 
daughter of William Persons, whose history is elsewhere given. 
Since his marriage Mr. Schermerhorn has operated his father's farm. 
He has one child, Albert, born August 22, 1879. He is a Methodist 
and a democrat. 

Jonathan F. Taylor (deceased) was a son of Josiah Taylor and 
Phoebe Butterfield, natives of New Hampshire. He was born in 
Hillsborough county. New Ham])shire, May 29, 1814. At twelve 
years of age he went with his parents to New York State, where his 
father died when he was btit sixteen, and the management of home 
affairs fell upon him. He remained at home till his marriage, which 



940 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

occurred July 2, 1840. Ilis wife, Betsey, who still survives him, 
was born June 5, 1814, in Kichford, Tioga county, New York ; her 
parents were Thomas O. Brown, born in Vermont, and Polly Bur- 
git, of Massachusetts. After his marriage Mr. Taylor went on a 
farm in Broome county, New York, where he remained till his 
removal to Saratoga, in 1855. He arrived here in June and took 
up one-fourth of Sec. 11, on which he dwelt till he died, August 28, 
1878 ; the estate at that time embraced 200 acres. Mr. Taylor 
enlisted in February, 1862, in Co. B, 9th Minn. Inf , and his first 
service was in the campaign against the Sioux Indians on the 
western frontier ;• he was in Fort Snelling when it was attacked by 
Indians, and narrowly escaped being shot. When the regiment 
went south he was rejected on account of poor health. Mr. and 
Mrs. Taylor were members of the Congregational church ; he was a 
staunch republican. Besides his widow, six children mourn his 
loss. Two other children died before the father. Levi E., the 
eldest, was born May 29, 1841 ; he enlisted in the spring of 1864, 
was taken prisoner at Murfreesboro, and died at Andersonville on 
the 24th of the following September; Philena F., May 13, 1843, 
married M. I. Davis and resides at Columbus, Kansas ; Marion D. , 
April 5, 1845, married Maggie Clawson, lives on Sec. 14 ; Mel- 
ville J., October 7, 1847, married Maggie Gordon, now living at 
Houston, this state ; Judson M., August 7, 1849, married Sarah J. 
Endersby, dwells at Curry, Minnesota; Daniel L., February 20, 
1852, married Martha Matilda Donalson, and occupies the home- 
stead ; Julia G., October 23, 1854, married F. W. Davis, with 
whom she resides in St. Louis, Missouri ; Zula B., Sejjtember 4, 
1857, died before six years old. There are now nineteen of Mr. 
Taylor's grandchildren living. His demise was caused by heart 
disease. He ha^ performed a good day's labor in the harvest field, 
and dropped dead as he was going to feed his hogs. 

Solomon Hiltz (deceased) was born in Herkimer, Herkimer 
county. New York, April 18, 1801. His grandfather, George Hiltz, 
served through the French and revolutionary wars, was captured by 
the IndiiHis during the former and' held a prisoner in Canada seven 
years, till released by treaty with the United States. John G., 
father of Solomon Hiltz, was born and reared in Herkimer. Jacob 
Folts, also of Ilerkimei-, married Catluu-ine Hayes of the same town- 
sliip ; their daughter, Catharine, was born September 20, 1802, in 
Herkimer, and married Solomon Hiltz March 5, 1821. Mr. Hiltz 



MISCELLANEOUS. 



941 



went to St. Charles, Illinois, in the fall of 1849, and engaged m 
farming in that vicinity twenty-live years. He came to Saratoga m 
May, 1864, and bought forty acres on Sec. 13, which he tilled until 
his'death, which occurred March 31, 1882. He is survived by his 
wife, six sons and two daughters. Of the former one was a pioneer 
in the adjoining town of Fremont, where he now lives, and one 
resides here ; one is in Illinois and three in Dakota ; one daughter 
resides in Nebraska and one in Illinois. Mr. Hiltz was a member 
of the Congregational church and a democrat, as are most of his 

David Hiltz, son of above, was born in Herkimer April 8, 
1S36. He engaged in farming in Illinois, where he remained after 
the removal ot^his parents hither. In 1871 he came here and bought 
sixty -four acres of land adjoining his father's, and cared for his 
parents since that time. He was married December 23, 1882, to 
Maggie, daughter of George and Elizabeth Erlein, natives of Ger- 
many ; she was born in Dodge county, Wisconsin, July 24, 1857. 

James Kobinson, farmer, was born near Armagh, Ireland, Nov- 
vember 29, 1826. His parents, John and Margaret Robinson, 
brought him to America when he was but two years old, and settled 
in St. Lawrence county, New York. Here he attended the common 
school till fourteen years old, and since seventeen has cared for 
himself. His present large domain is a monument to his industry 
and faithfulness. He now has 400 acres of land where he lives 
(Sec. 25, Saratoga), one section near Odelbolt, Iowa, and a quarter- 
section in Dakota. All of his home farm save forty acres of 
timbered land is finely improved. His buildings are models of 
completeness and comfort. When seventeen years old he went m 
the western part of Canada, four hundred miles from home, where 
he engaged in farm labor. He spent three winters in the Canadian 
pineries, and ran the St. Lawrence river with rafts. In 1848 he 
married Emma Bolus, who died within a year. On October 2, 
1849, he was joined in wedlock to Elizabeth Braithwait, who was 
born' in Madrid, St. Lawrence county, New York, February 7, 
1 883 . After living seven years on a farm which he owned in Lisbon, 
St. Lawrence county, he set out for the west, arriving in Saratoga 
October 12, 1856. He took up the S.W. i of Sec. 25, where his 
home is now, and at once began to make improvements. Mr. 
Robinson is a very early riser, and may still be found among his 
men doinff his share of the work in the fields. He arrived m this 



942 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

town with $1,200 and a team, and by economy and judicious use of 
liis means secured independence, and is a contented man. In 1859 
lie nuiintained a school at his own expense in his shanty, and again 
in the parlor of his present residence in 1867-8. He is determined 
that his children and those of his neighbors shall have opportunities 
for an education. It was largely due to his efforts that a public 
school was established in the vicinity. A handsomely furnished 
schoolhouse, 36x26 feet in size, now stands within half a mile of 
his home, and a large proportion of the tax required to build it 
came from his pockets. Mr. Ilobinson is a democrat and a Meth- 
odist. He has nine living children, two having died. Their record is 
here given: Margaret A., November 30, 1852, at home; John, 
December 14, 1854, married Jennie Hunt, lives at Odelbolt, Iowa ; 
Robert S., June 15, 1856, married Hattie Whitney, lives near John; 
J. Duncan, December 17, 1858, married Isabella French, lives near 
John ; Eli and Emma, died at six and twelve years old ; Sidney H., 
December 11, 1865, with brothers in Iowa; George E., August 13, 
1868; Charlotte E., September 17, 1870; Henry W., February 14, 
1872 ; Pet, June 30, 1877. 

Samuel W. Oviatt, farmer, is a son of Stephen Oviatt, born in 
Massachusetts, and •Prudence Davidson, born in Pennsylvania. His 
birth took place in Trumbull county, Ohio, October 26, 1819. His 
parents died before he attained his majority, and he remained on the 
homestead where he was born until his marriage. This event occurred 
A])ril 22, 1847. Miss Laura Salisbury, the bride, who is still his 
faithful helpmeet, was born in Medina county, Ohio, June 22, 1829; 
her parents were William and Laura Salisbury, of New York. Mr. 
Oviatt had removed to Medina county a short time before his mar- 
riage, and remained on a farm there fifteen years. In 1861 he 
became a resident of Minnesota, purchasing one-fourth each of Sees. 
12 and 13, Saratoga, which he still retains, his residence being on Sec. 
12. During the first winter after his arrival here, his log cabin with 
all its contents was destroyed by fire, and he had greater hardships 
to encounter than many of the earliest ])ioneers. At that time calico 
cost sixty cents per yard, and everything else was in like proportion. 
Mr.- Oviatt was refused a bolt of cotton cloth in exchange for a 
1,300-pound ox. Through the kindness of neighbors they were 
sujjplied with sufficient bedding to make them comfortable, and 
lived for some time in the second story of a granary ; now have 
comfortable buildings and a pleasant home. Mr. Oviatt engages 



MISCELLANEOUS. 



943 



quite extensively in the growth of amber cane and its manufacture 
into syrup, making 2,500 gallons per year. He has been a member 
of the Baptist church forty-two years. He was justice of the peace 
in Saratoga one term. His political preferences are with the re- 
publican party. Five children of this family are now living, born as 
follows: Frank, December 22, 1851, now living at Huron, Dakota; 
Walter, July &, 1857, also at Huron ; Delana, January 6, 1862 ; 
Sidnev S.. January 22, 1865; Alice C, April 18, 1871; Stephen 
C, born October 6, 1849, died July 13, 1878, Laura, born January 
2, 1855, die'd November 14, 1863. 

Joseph Campbell, tarnier, is a son of John Campbell, born m 
Edinburgh, and Marian Roberton, born in Glasgow. He was born 
in Edinburgh, Scotland, November 11, 1833. At ten years of age he 
came with his parents to America, settling in Canada, where he was 
employed in assisting to open up a farm, and had very few educa- 
tional' advantages. He came to Saratoga in 1856, arriving May 
26, and at once located on the S.E. i of Sec. 23, of which he secured 
a deed from Uncle Sam, and on which his home still is. He has a 
large and handsome residence thereon, and numerous extensive 
barns and other farm buildings. His domain now embraces the 
S. i of Sec. 23, all but four acres of which is tillable. Mr. 
Campbell raises a great deal of stock, and therefore has need of his 
large barns. He "kept bach" in a log cabin for four years after his 
arrival, when his parents came and dwelt with him two years. 
They then moved to Fillmore county and left the poor bachelor 
alone again. At last becoming tired of single blessedness, he looked 
for a mate, which he found in Miss Cecelia Wood, to whom he was 
wedded September 11, 1871 ; her parents, George and Mary Wood, 
were natives of New York, and she was born in Cambridge, Wash- 
ington county. New York, December 22, 1842. Mr. Campbell is a 
liberal in religion. He was once a democrat, but now classes 
himself with greenbackers. He came to Saratoga with $300. Two- 
thirds of this went to pay for his claim. Perseverance and his own 
labor have made him independent. 

Alexander Campbell, brother of above, was born m North 
Sherbrook, Lanark county, Ontario, in June, 1843. He has always 
been a farmer, and came with his parents to this state in 1860, with 
them he went to Fillmore county, and lived on a farm, which he 
bought in Arndale, for fifteen years. He was married October 18, 
1867, to Mary Coulter, who was born in Glasgow, June 4, 1842. 



944 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

They have eiglit children, born as here recorded : Elizabeth, Feb- 
ruary 6, 1867; John W., March 18, 1871; Christopher G., 
December 1J-, 1872; Joseph, August 29, 1876; James, September 
1, 1878 ; Ada, September 11, 1880 ; Tliomasand Laura, twins, April 
6, 1883. In 1875, Mr. Campbell sold his Fillmore county property, 
and purchased 244 acres on Sec. 14, Saratoga, where he is sur- 
rounded by everything to make the life of a farmer enjoyable. He 
is a Presbyterian and a greenbacker ; has been clerk of his school 
district for seven years, and was elected town supervisor in 1882-3. 
Charles Anson Morey was born in Vershire, Orafige county, 
Vermont, August 9, 1851. His father, Koyal Morey, and his mother, 
Jennette Ellen Felton, both came of numerous and long-lived New 
England families of Scotch descent. The subject of this sketch is 
their first child and only living son. In the spring of 1861 the 
family left the old homestead in Vershire and came to Illinois. In 
October, however, of the same year they came by covered wagon to 
the town of Chester, Wabasha county, Minnesota, where a farm was 
purchased and improvements begun. At the end of three years, 
during which time the children had attended school at the log 
schoolhouse, the farm was sold and the family moved to Lake City, 
in the same county, where they still reside; Charles attended the 
winter terms of the village school and worked upon a farm, or as a 
joiner or millwright when opportunity offered, until 1870, when he 
was engaged to teach the school at Gopher Prairie, near Lake City. 
So successful was he in this new field of operations, that the next 
year, in company with several young men from that vicinity, he 
came tc* Winona and entered the State Normal School to prepare 
himself more thoi-ouglily for that work. He graduated I'.l the head 
of his class, May 22, 1872, and was at once selected by the authori- 
ties of the school, and instructed to proceed with his preparations 
to take charge of the new department of natural sciences about to be 
established in the school. Accordingly, in September of that year, 
he entered the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, in Boston, as 
a special student in the scientific departments. In the Jiext two 
years he passed through the entire laboratory course of that ad- 
vanced and practical institution. During the latter part of the last 
3^ear he worked in company with Prof. A. Graham Bell, the in- 
ventor of the telephone. At the close of the year he read a paper 
before the Society of Arts and Sciences of the institute, describing 
and illustrating his improvements upon the ph on autograph, an 



MISCI^LLANEOUS. ^^5 



important acoustical instrument. The paper was published m the 
-American Journal of Science," and the improvements upon the 
familiar piece of apparatus have been generally adopted. He was, 
in the spring of 1874, elected professor of natural science m the 
State Normal Scliool, at Winona, and at once entered upon his duties. 
Under his direction laboratories were established, and the Hew ex- 
perimental method of teaching the sciences put in lull operation. A 
large amount of valuable apparatus was made on the spot by hiraselt 
and by pupils under his direction. Upon the resignation of Prot 
William F. Phelps, in 1876, Mr. Morey was appointed principal of 
the school Under his administration the institution took many 
decided steps in advance. The course of study was rearranged 
upon the basis of a year instead of a term. The advanced course 
and the professional course for graduates of colleges and high schools 
were established. By his economical management of the affairs of 
the school, the authorities were enabled to supply the funds neces- 
sary to fit up and furnish the extensive museum and art gallery of 
the institution, which was done under his direction. He had, how- 
ever, since a boy, determined to eventually make the law his pro- 
fession, and had employed his leisure accordingly. In 1879 he 
resigned the principalship, was admitted to the bar and immediately 
entered upon the practice of the law at Winona, as a member of the 
firm of Berry & Morey. He was married November 28, 1877, to 
Kate Louise Berry, daughter of Gen. C. H. Berry. They have two 
children, Janette, five years of age, and Charles Berry, three years 
old Mr Morey is a republican, and an active participant m cam- 
paign work. lie is a member of the school board, a director of the 
Merchants' Bank, of the board of trade, and is secretary of the 
Winona Building and Loan Association. In any movement to ad- 
vance the interests of the city of Winona, he is always ready to ]Oin 

with heart and hand. . 

Allen G. Wilmot, of New York, was one of the pioneer settlers 
of Winona county, having located on government land m the north- 
eastern part of St. Charles township in 1856. After six years 
residence thereon, he removed to Sec. 36, of the same town, where 
he remained till the fall of 1881, and then removed to Iowa. His 
wife's name before marriage was Sarah Remore. 

Edwik D Wilmot. son of above, was born in Rome, New York, 
May 23, 1844, and was not yet twelve years old on becoming a 
resident of Minnesota. All his life has since been passed here, his 



946 HISTORY OF WINONA COtlNTY. 

education being completed in the Winona grammar school. lie 
enlisted in August, 1862, in Co. D, 7tli Minn. Vols., and served 
three years. The first year of liis army life was s})ent under Gen. 
Sibley, on the western frontier, where he participated in a few 
skirmishes with the Indians. His regiment was then placed with 
the arrriy ol the Tennessee, and he passed through the battles of 
Tupelo, Nashville, and the forts above Mobile. In 186(5 he bought a 
farm on Sec. 3, Saratoga, on which he lived four years. He then sold 
and bought 160 acres on Sec, 12, where he dwells now. His build- 
ings are comfortable and on a superb location, commanding a view 
of the beautiful prairies for miles around. He was married on 
Marcli 1, 1868, to Idella, daughter of John and Lucy (Webber) 
Watson, of Fremont township. They have four children, born as 
follows : Minnie A., February 1, 1869; Alfred W., July 24, 1870 ; 
Da'-,y, February 6, 1873 ; Pearl, May 25, 1880. Mr. Wilmot is a 
republican, and member of St. Charles Lodge I.O.O.F. 

John D. Clyde (deceased) was born in Lyme, New Hampshire, 
January 2, 1828. His father, John Clyde, was a farmer of Scotch 
descent, and his mother was Esther Hovey. Mr. Clyde was accus- 
tomed to farming all his life. From twenty years old to twenty-six 
years he worked for one farmer in New Hampshire, — Major 
Franklin, He went to St. Charles, Illinois, in 1854, and kept a sale 
stable. He came to Fremont in 1856, arriving April 20, and secured 
a quarter of Sec. 30. This he sold in a few years and bought the 
present home of his family, the^S.W, ^ of Sec, 18, on which 
he dwelt till his death, which took place May 28, 1883, He also 
owned eighty acres on Sec. 7, which is still a part of the estate. Pie 
was married December 1, 1862, to Sarah A,, daughter of Charles 
and Caroline (Robinson) Henderschott ; she was born in Hornells- 
ville, New York, April 20, 1844, Besides his widow, six children 
mourn his departure. Their names and births are thus recorded ; 
John, September 1, 1863 ; Louisa, June 29, 1867 ; Kittie M., June 
22, 1869; Emogene, May 25, 1872; Annabel, April 10, 1876; 
Gertie, July 7, 1879, Mr, Clyde was buried with masonic honors, 
being a member of Harmony Lodge, of Lewiston, His religion was 
the golden rule. In politics he was a republican, and he had 
served his town as chairman of its board of supervisors. 

JoiiN Blair (deceased) was reared to sixteen years of age in 
Ware, Massachusetts, where he was born May 26, 1799, At sixteen 
he went with his parents to Troy, New York. He married Betsey 



MISCELLAISTEOUS. 947 

Wiltse, of Hoosac, New York, and in early life was a farmer in the 
vicinity of Troy. Was several years in mercantile business in Troy 
and Albany, and also dealt in produce for the New York market. 
In the spring of 1865 he set out for the west, and arrived at Sara- 
toga April 9. Here he took up a quarter-section of Uncle Sam's 
domain on Sec. 2, and dwelt thereon till the fall of 18Y3. He died 
in the city of Albany two years later. Mr. Blair was a member of 
the Methodist Episcopal church, and a democrat ; he served as 
justice of the peace in Saratoga two years. He had four sons and 
five daughters; of the latter, but one is now living, — Mrs. Dr. C. H. 
Smith, of Albany ; of the former, two now reside in this town and 
one is in California. 

John T. Blair, son of above, was born in Pownal, the southwest 
corner township of Vermont, November 21, 1827. His youth was 
passed on the farm and in the city of Albany, in the schools of 
which city his education was finished. At fifteen years of age he 
went into a store and followed mercantile life till 1855, keeping a 
store at one time in Albany ; was member of a fire company there 
seven years, being foreman. He was married, February 24, 1850, 
to Miss Eveline Clark, who was born near Schenectady, New York, 
September 15, 1826 ; her parents, William P. Clark and Catharine 
Truax, were also natives of that state. Mr Blair came to Saratoga 
in company with* his father, and located on Sec. 1, where his resi- 
dence has been ever since. Besides his original claim he has since 
secured ninety-six acres, a part of which is in St. Charles township. 
He is a member of Harmony Lodge, A. F. and A. M., at Lewiston, 
and of the St. Charles Methodist Episcopal church ; votes with the 
republican party. He has been a member of the town board six 
times, part of the time chairman ; was treasurer two years and 
justice of the peace four years. Is the oldest commissioned post- 
master in the state, having been appointed in charge of Worth post- 
office in 1856, and held the office ever since. The wall of Mr. 
Blair's parlor is adorned with a painting representing the log cabin 
in which he lived and kept the postoffice in 1856. It was two stories 
high, and covered with butternut shingles shaved by Mr. Blair. In 
1855, while finishing this dwelling, Mr. Blair went to Winona to 
buy lumber, and purchased all there was in the city — 348 feet. In 
May, 1855, Mr. Blair was followed half a mile by four timber 
wolves, and would doubtless have been devoured had he attempted 
to escape by running. By retaining his leisurely gait and calm 
57 



948 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

demeanor, he kept them at bay till he reached home, lliis was in 
daytime. Four children remain in this family, two having died in 
New York. All are at home and date their births as below : John 
M., August 3, 1856; Frank C, September 5, 1858; Edward E., 
June 23, 1860 ; Mabel, January 22, 1864. 

Leonard M. Shelton, farmer, was born in Raymond, Racine 
county, Wisconsin, March 17, 1843, and was therefore but eleven 
years old when (as elsewhere related) he came with his widowed 
mother to Minnesota. Most of his schooling was received in Wis- 
consin. He dwelt with his mother many years on the farm where 
his home now is (Sec. 1, Saratoga), and where still stands the pic- 
turesque log cabin which was their home, and a shelter for hundreds 
of travelers during the years 1855-6-7. This hotel was a pretentious 
structure, for this section, when built. An upright, 18x26, two 
stories high, was built in the fall of 1855, and the following spring a 
" lean-to" of boards was added; it ran the whole length of the main 
structure, and was sixteen feet wide. In after years another wing 
was added on the opposite side, for a summer kitchen. A large 
grape-vine ran over one end of the house and reached out to a tree 
near by, thus forming a pleasant arbor, where Mr. Shelton has 
pleasantly passed many an hour during the heat of summer. This 
farm is now owned by Mr. Shelton's uncle, and occupied by the 
former as a tenant. He possesses a farm of 120 acres on Sec. 3, 
which he bought in 1873, and on which he resided for six j^ears 
thereafter. At tlie earnest solicitation of the owner he took charge 
of the farm where he is. The raising of hogs and pure Durham 
cattle is largely carried on here. Mr. Shelton also raises a great 
many horses on his own account. December 18, 1866, L. M. 
Shelton and Mary L. Bradt were united in holy matrimony. Mrs. 
Shelton was born in Albany, New York, February 2, 1846. They 
have been blessed with three bright and promising children, as 
below : Mary L., October 7, 1868; Minnie L., July 27, 1871; Lillian 
M., April 9, 1878. Mr. Shelton enlisted August 20, 1864, in 
Co. H, 11th Minn, reg., and served till the close of the war, 
being occupied in guard duty along a railway near Nashville, 
Tennessee. He " votes as he fought," under the banner of 
republicanism. In religious sympathy he is with the close-com- 
munion Baptists. 

William Henry Shelton, farmer, one of tlie pioneers of Fre- 
mont township, has secured a competency by his industry and 



MISCELLANEOUS. '.>49 

faithfulness. He was born in London, England, June 11, 1829, and 
came with his parents to America when six years old, receiving his 
education in the common schools of Racine county, Wisconsin. In 
the fall of 1854 he came with his widowed mother (elsewhere men- 
tioned) to Winona county, and in the tollowing spring took up 160 
acres of government land on Sec. 6, Fremont, where he has ever 
since dwelt. He has a large and handsome residence, which is 
elegantly furnished, complete farm buildings, etc. His domain now 
embraces 300 acres of land, of which 250 have been broken up. Mr. 
Shelton attends to the details of his business as usual, and is himself 
found every day at work. He is now quite largely engaged in 
raising hogs and other stock. He is a free-will Baptist and a 
republican; has never mixed in public concerns, bnt given his whole 
attention to his large private interests. March 8, 1868, he was 
joined in holy wedlock to a daughter of Jesse Ingersoll, one of the 
pioneers of Raymond, Racine county, Wisconsin, and the widow of 
H. M. Bentley. She was born January 9, 1840, near Castleton, 
Ontario, and christened Julia. They have been given three children, 
as follows: William H., October 24, 1864; Ida M., February 7, 
1869; Delia M., June 13, 1873. 

Mrs. Louisa Shelton, widow of William Shelton, was one of 
the pioneers of this region, having taken up a claim on Sec. 31, Utica, 
in the fall of 1854, and now resides there with her daughter, Mrs. 
A. D. Trowbridge. Mrs. Shelton kept a hotel in a log building on 
the corner of Sec. 1, Saratoga, for some years in the period of early 
settlement. This was on the stage route traversed by the early 
pioneers, and was widely known as the " Widow Shelton House." 
Mrs. Shelton was born in Elliott, England, in 1806, and married 
William Shelton, in London. They came to America in 1834, and 
after a residence of over a year in Buffalo, New York, settled on a 
farm in Racine county, Wisconsin. Mr. Shelton's death took place 
here in January, 1845, and in 1854 his widow moved west, where 
land was plenty for her sons. There were three of the latter, two 
of whom reside near by, one in Fremont and one in Saratoga, on 
the land where his mother kept hotel ; Stephen, the third son, is 
now at Flandreau, Dakota. There were two daughters, the one 
mentioned above, and the wife of Lewis Downing, residing in 
Saratoga township. 

Alexander D. Trowbridge, farmer, was born in Tully, Onon- 
daga county, New York, May 3, 1834, and was raised, to twelve 



950 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

years of age, on a farm in Courtland count3^ His father, James 
Trowbridge, came of a very long-lived family ; he married Hannah 
Van Cant, mother of the subject of tliis sketcli, who was, like him- 
self, a native of New York. When Alexander was twelve years old 
his parents removed to Oberlin, Ohio, from which point he came to 
Winona county at the age of twenty-one. He arrived in Saratoga 
in August, 1855. After spending a night with friends who had 
preceded him hither, he was on the ground where he located at six 
o'clock next morning, and by four in the afternoon had a shantj'^ 
erected. By daylight next morning he was in Chatfield and filed 
his claim to the land. The location was on Sec. 22, and here he 
resided ten years. On April 10, 1860, he was married to Sarah E. 
Shelton, who was born in London, England, February 18, 1834 ; 
she was a daughter of Mrs. Louisa Shelton, a widow lady who was 
one of the pioneers of the vicinity and spoken of elsewhere. In 
1867 Mr. Trowbridge removed to Missouri, where he engaged in 
farming. After nearly four years' residence there, he was compelled 
to give Uj5 on account of loss of health, and spent about four years 
under treatment in Ohio. He took up his residence where he now 
is, on Sec. 31, Utica, in 1881. Mr. Trowbridge is an orthodox in 
religion, and a republican in politics. He was the second town clerk 
elected in Saratoga, serving three successive years. 

Fkank a. West, grain buyer, came to Minnesota when ten years 
old with his parents, who died before he was fourteen years old, 
since which time he has cared for himself. Elijah West and Amy 
Lewis, parents of Frank West, were natives of New York State. 
They were residents of Fulton, Indiana, on August 31, 1843, at 
which time and ])lace the subject of this sketch was born. He 
attended school but three terms after he was eleven years old. 
After the death of his parents he resided two years with an elder 
brother in Illinois, and came with him to Rochester, this state. On 
June 26, 1861, he enlisted at Chatfield in Co. A, 2d Minn, reg., 
and served as a soldier till June 26, 1865. After nearly two years' 
service in the ranks he was transferred to the signal corps, in which 
he was promoted for bravery during the battle of Altoona Gap ; 
by his daring, when all others of the corps gave up in terror, com- 
munication was kept up with the commanding officer of Kenesaw 
Mountain. The principal battles in which Mr. West was an actor 
were those of Chickamauga, Mill Spring, Resaca, Dalton, Kenesaw 
Mountain and the Chattahoochie river. He was in numerous 



MISCELL A.NEOUS. 951 

smaller engagements, his diary showing a total of over thirty fights 
and skirmishes. After the war he rented land in Olmsted and 
Fillmore counties, and followed farming. In 1876 he went to 
Melrose, Minnesota, where he bought grain for the Minneapolis 
Millers' Association three years. He then spent nearly three years 
in the Black Hills, and was one of the organizers and vice-president 
of the Garden City Hydraulic Mining Company. He sold his 
interest in this concern, but still holds shares in some of the mines 
there. In 1882 he became a resident of Utica, where he is engaged 
in buying grain for C. W. Seafield. He is a skillful business man, 
and does not let past reverses interfere with his attention to business. 
He is a liberal in religion, and "votes as he fought," with the 
republicans. Mr. West was married March 27, 1870, to Miss E. M. 
Miller, who was born near Saratoga, New York, April 16, 1854, 
They have two children, given them as follows : John, July 23, 
1873 ; Ettie, August 22, 1878. 

George Evans, merchant, was born in Herefordshire, England, 
September 17, 1842. His father died when he -was an infant, and 
Jiis mother brought him to America when six years old. Since ten 
years of age he has cared for himself, working in his earlier years 
at farm work during the summer and attending school in winter. 
He resided in the State of New York until fourteen years old, when 
he came west and dwelt in Wisconsin and Illinois. In 1864 he 
became a resident of Minnesota, locating at Centerville, this county. 
He subsequently dwelt at Northfield two years, and was for a period 
at St. Anthony and Duluth. For five years he peddled dry goods 
and notions with a wagon, making his home at Centerville. In May, 
1876, Mr. Evans became a resident of Utica, opening a general store 
here ; his is the most complete store in the village. In 1878 he 
bought his present residence south of the schoolhouse, and intends 
to make this his home. His mercantile business covers $10,000 per 
year, and he last year did a business of twice that amount in buying 
hogs for market. Mr. Evans is a member of the Rochester lodge, 
I.O.O.F., and of the Congregational church : is a republican in 
national principle. He was married to Lucinda Hand, a native of the 
State of New York, on November 2, 1878. They have one child, 
Gerti-ude L., born November 30, 1880. 



ADDITIONAL MATTER.* 



Joshua Martin, dentist. The great-grandfather of this snbject, 
John Martin, was a captain in the Continental army during the revo- 
lution. He was twice ca])tured and taken to England, and died there 
during the second period of his imprisonment. Himself and 
brothers wei-e pioneers in the settlement oi the new colony of New 
Hampshire ; the latter served as a captain through the French and 
Indian war. Samuel, a son of John Martin, lived and died in New 
Hampshire ; his son Joshua was the father of the subject of this 
sketch ; he married Azubah Burnham, also reared in that state, and 
engaged in farming in Grafton and afterward in Hillsborougli count3^ 
Joshua Martin was born in Canaan, Grafton county, April 4, 1829. 
His education was completed at Pembroke and Andover academies. 
At twenty years of age he began the study of dentistry under the 
auspices of an association formed at Manchester for giving practical 
instruction in this line. Here he began the practice of his profes- 
sion and continued there two years. He was married at Plattsburg, 
New York, on July 6, 1852, to Elvira M. Coombs; her father, John 
Coombs, ran away from his birthplace, Charlestown, New Hampshire, 
at fifteen, and served through the war of 1812 as private secretary to 
Gen. Scott ; her mother was Florinda Miles, of the same town. In 
1856 Mr. Martin came to St. Charles ; he took up a quartei'-section 
of government land in Dover township, near the city, on which he 
dwelt and made improvements, [.racticing his profession as oppor- 
tunity offered. He was one of the organizers of Dover township, 
and served there six years as justice of the peace. Mr. Martin is a 
lifelong democrat ; he has filled numerous public positions. He is 
now serving his third term as assessor of the city of St. Charles. 
While in New Hampshire his services were called in requisition as 
town superintendent of schools. He is a member of Rising Sun 
Lodge, A. F. and A.M., St. Charles; both himself and wife are 
members of the Episcopal church here. In 1865 Mr. Martin pur- 
chased his present residence on Wabasha street, and removed thither 

* This matter was received after the previous tbnn had gune to press. 
58 



954 HISTORY OF WESrONA COUNTY. 

from tlie farm, whicli lie has since disposed of. He now occupies 
an office on A¥hitewater street and devotes liis time to dentistry. 
Nine children have been born to him, as follows: Kacliel W., June 
4, 1S53, married Elias Franklin (now deceased) and resides at 
Wheatland, Dakota; Lucia L., October 3, 1854, married Adelbert 
W. Wheeler, with whom she dwells at Stockton, Minnesota ; Isa- 
bella S., April 24, 1858, married Z. J. Wood, and now lives at Red- 
field, Dakota ; Albert Maitland, June 27, 1860, resides at Redfield ; 
Edgar L., February 14, 1862, Redfield ; Josephine G., April 7, 
1866; AVillard L. and Walter L., twins, March 8, 1871; Mary L., 
June 14, 1873. 

Richard L. Dawlf.y, railroad repairer, son of Elijah Dawley and 
Esther Baldwin Dawley, of New York birth, was born in Galen, 
Wayne county, March 26, 1826. life lived on a farm and at- 
tended a common school until eighteen years old, residing with an 
uncle, his parents having died before he was two years old. At 
nineteen he came to what was then the west, and learned cabinet- 
making in Milwaukee. August 13, 1846, he enlisted in the regular 
army of the United States, and served five years, going through the 
Mexican war under Gen. Scott. On his discharge at Fort Ripley 
in 1851, he went to Plymouth, Wisconsin, and worked at his trade. 
In 1856 he became a resident of Winona, where he engaged in the 
manufacture of fanning mills, in partnership with another party. 
The business was removed to St. Charles three years later, and 
kept up till 1862. In January of the latter year Mr. Dawley 
enlisted in the 2d Minn. Lt. Art., in which he served till April, 
1864, holding the rank of first lieutenant when he resigned. He 
was an actor in the battles of Perryville, Stone River, Tullahoma, 
Chickamauga, Chattanooga, Lookout Mountain, Mission Ridge, and 
numerous skirmishes and light engagements. His business and 
family affairs requiring his presence at home, he was compelled to 
resign. He engaged in farming, his land lying partly within the 
limits of this city, and followed that occupation till 1873, ever since 
which time he has been in the employ of the Winona & St. Peter 
Railroad Company. Mr. Dawley was at one time director of the city 
school board, and to him is due a large share of the credit for the 
establishment of the present graded system of their government and 
conduct. He was again chosen member of the same board in 1882, 
foi- the term of three years. He was chairman of the town board in 
ISOo and city councilor in 1881. His political principles are 



ADDITIONAL MATTER. 955 

democratic. In religion lie is orthodox. In 1861 he organized a 
militia company here, and has ever since been known by the title ot 
captain. Most of this company afterward entered the United 
States service. Mr. Dawley is a member of Rising Sun Lodge, 
A. F. and' A. M., of St. Charles. In November, 1853, he was 
married to Mary J. Avril, who was born in Bellville, Canada, 
May 1, 1835. She was a daughter oi Henry Avril, of New York. 
Mrs. Dawley was a member of the Methodist Episcopal church at 
her death, which occurred April 4, 1874. Seven children survive her, 
as follows: William H., born August -1, 1854, now in Fargo, Dakota; 
Charles L., February 28, 1856, lives at De Smet, Dakota: Ida, April 
18, 1858; Emma, November 26, 1859; Hiram A., August 20, 1865; 
Richard Starr, September 9, 1867; Frank M., March 30, 1872. 

Vinson Hicks (deceased) was born in Potsdam, St. Lawrence 
county, New York, May 16, 1821. John and Sallie Hicks, his 
parents, were natives of Vermont. His early years were jiassed on 
a farm, and he early learned the millwright's trade, which he nearly 
always followed. He was married at Westport, New York, Sep- 
tember 24, 1847, to Olive E., daughter of Adin B. and Anna B. 
Towner, of Connecticut; she was born in Ferrisburg, Vermont, 
January 29, 1823. In 1856 Mr. Hicks became a resident of Winona 
county, settling at Stockton. The following year he bought 120 
acres of land on Sec. 31, St. Charles, where he resided till his 
death. He continued to work at his trade, leaving the labor of the 
farm partly to his sons. His latter years were passed in lighter 
occupations, owing to poor health. While visiting Beaver to sell 
machinery, he died there very suddenly of neuralgia of the stomach, 
on June 19, 1873. Mr. Hicks joined the order of A. F. and A. M., 
in New York, and was a charter member of Troy Lodge, organized 
in 1863 ; at the time of his death he was a member of Rising Sun 
Lodge, of St. Charles. His religious faith was represented by the 
Methodist Episcopal church, and his political ideas by the demo- 
cratic party. Besides his widow, four children survive him, whose 
record is as follows: Darwin T., born May 16, 1851, resides St. 
Charles; Arthur V., August 13, 1855, tills home farm; Emma L., 
November 6, 1857, a teacher, now in Minneapolis; Marietta S., 
October 20, 1859, married Lester L. Babcock, dwells on Sec. 30. 

Richard N. Miller, merchant, is of Irish and English descent. 
Both his parents were born in Vermont. His mother, Doborah, 
was the second wife of Richard Miller, his father. Since Mr. 



956 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Miller's residence here, his mother took up her abode with him, 
and died here. R. N. Miller was born in the town of Minerva, 
Essex county, New York, December 4, 183(i. lie was reared on a 
tiirm, and received a common scliool education. He was married 
September 2, 1860, to Eliza L., daughter of Valentine and Huldah 
Kellogg, pioneers of Eh'zabeth, Essex county. For some time after 
his marriage Mr. Miller engaged in farming. In March, 1869, he 
became a resident of the city of St. Oharles, and for seven years 
kept books for N. N. Pike. He bought a lot at the south end of 
Whitewater street, on which he built a residence. During the 
latter part of his service with Mr. Pike, he began to turn some 
attention to the sale of organs, and soon began to make the sale of 
musical instruments and sewing machines. A year was spent in 
Winona and another at Utica. In 1879 he opened a store for the 
sale of these goods on South AVhitewater street, where he may now 
be found doing a successful business. Mr. Miller is a republican, 
and a member of the orders of K. of H. and Knights and Ladies of 
Honor. Himself and wife are members of the Baptist church, of 
St. Charles. Mr. Miller served a year in conquering the rebellious 
enemies of his countr3\ having enlisted in August, 1864, in the 
16th batt. N. Y. Heavy Art. He was soon detailed as a clerk 
in the quartermaster's department, and therefore saw no field 
service. He is the father of five children, four of whom are at 
home. Here is the record of their births ; Richard T. , at Potters- 
ville, New York, May 16, 1862, now a resident of St. Paul ; Mary 
G., February 15, 1864; Louisa Gr., September 10, 1866; Arthur 
C, at Utica, September 21, 1878; William Eugene, December 27, 
1880. Mrs. Miller's mother came west with her daughter, and died 
here. Mrs. Miller's sister, Miss Mary Kellogg, is now a member 
of the family. 

Collins Rice, farmer, is descended from Irish and English 
ancestors who settled in Connecticut. His grandfather located in 
Claremont, New Hampshire, where Stephen, father of the subject 
of this sketch, was born. Stephen Rice married Mary Barron, 
of Amherst, New Hampshire, and engaged in farming in Clare- 
mont, where Collins Rice was born, March 16, 1814. Our subject 
was reared on a farm and attended the common school till eighteen 
years old. By pro])er diligence tlien and since, he acquired a good 
fund of information, and was fitted to take the leading position he 
has since filled in the development of a new state. At eighteen 



ADDITIOlSrAL MATTER. 957 

Mr. Rice was apprenticed to a hatter at Springfield, Vermont. At 
his majority, liaving become master of his chosen trade, he was 
employed as a journeyman in Lowell, and afterward at Boston. In 
1835 he went to Cincinnati, and two years later returned to Spring- 
field. He was married here September 11, 1837, to Lucetta L. 
Griswold, who was born in Johnson, Franklin county, Vermont, 
February 12, 1816 ; John Griswold, her father, was a native of 
Connecticut, and Hannah Heath, his wife^ was born in New Hamp- 
shire. Alter Mr. Rice's marriage he resided four years in Lamoille 
county, Vermont. Subsequent to this he spent three years in 
Cincinnati and seven years in Lidiana, in the hatting business. In 
the fall of 1854 he visited Minnesota and claimed 160 acres of 
government land (the S.W. ^ of Sec. 24) south of the present site of 
Lewiston, and built a sod house thereon. May 1, 1855, he 
settled on this claim with his family, and lives there still, with his 
children comfortably settled around him. He subsequently bought 
the southeast quarter of the same section, which lie divided equally 
between two of his sons ; besides the original claim, he also has fort}- 
acres of timber in Warren township and 100 acres of land in 
Faribault county. Mr. Rice was a very useful man in tlie early 
years of this townshi]), and in fact until he insisted on- retiring from 
active life. He was chairman of the town board during the first 
half-dozen years of its existence, and served as town clerk for the 
same length of time ; he was justice of the peace from 1858 to 1872, 
and has probably written more deeds and mortgages than any one 
man in the county outside of Winona ; he was county commissioner 
from 1870 to 1873 ; was elected a member of the legislature in 1858, 
but did not serve, as the governor failed to call a session ; was 
elected to the same position in 1873 and again in 1874, and served 
the two terms with credit to himself, the district and the state. 
Mr. Rice- is a staunch republican, and has been a delegate to nearly 
every county convention of that party ; was a member of the state 
convention in 1873. He was a member of tlie Patrons of Husbandry 
while the grange at Lewiston existed, and was master of that organ- 
ization. In religion he is a Universalist, and Mrs. Rice also. They 
have five children living, having lost two. Mary E., born April 23, 
1839, married William Z. Clayton, died May io, 1864; Abby A., 
February 21, 1842, married C. H. Ramer, lives at Tower City ; 
Stephen H., October 21, 1845, died September 22, 1869 ; John W., 
December 21, 1847, married Hannah Lysauka, is postmaster at 



958 IITSTOllY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

Lewiston, where he keei)S a e^eneral store; George W., April 25, 
1851, married Ainanchi Lund, resides on Sec. 2-t ; Charleg C, 
November 0. 1855, married Minnie (Irethurst, lives on Sec. 24 ; 
James M., May 10, 1858, clerk in postoffice at Lewiston. 

Christian Kramku (deceased) was horn in Brandeid3urg, Ger- 
many, in 1709. Lie married Christina Koeppen, and had five sons, 
two of whom reside in Utica, one at Trempealeau, Wisconsin, one at 
Dodge Center and the other near Mankato, Minnesota. In 1850 
Mr. ivrainer emigrated direct to this township, and bouglit 280 acres 
of hand on Sees. 1 and 2. He gave forty acres to each of his sons, 
leaving eighty acres in his own homestead. He died on December 
26, 1807, and Mrs. Kramer died in December, 1881. 

William Kramer, son of above, was born in Brandenburg, 
September 13, 1832, and was therefore nearly twenty-four years 
old when he came to America with his parents. On July 24, 
1800, lie married Elizabeth, daughter of Charles Schartan, a 
deceased pioneer of this town, elsewhere mentioned in this work. 
After buying a share in his father's homestead he sold the 
whole of his land and bought the Schartan homestead of 100 
acres, on Sec. 11, in 1882, and dwells thereon. He is a 
Lutheran and a republican ; has served as school directoi-. Eight 
children have been born to him, as here given : Mary A., 
March 12, 1862, married Frank Miller, now living near Bigstone 
City; Frank, June 12, 1863; Otto, July 22, 1868; Elmer, March 
13, 1871 ; Elizabeth, April 25, 1874; Molly, June 22, 1876; Susan- 
nah, March 30, 1879; Huldah A., June 27, 1881. 

Abraham M. Ramer, merchant, was born in Ripley county, 
Indiana, July 30, 1851. When in his fourth year, his parents re- 
moved to this township, where most of his life has since been spent. 
Philip Ramei-, father of this subject, was one of the pioneers of this 
county. He was born in Ohio in April, 1814, was a son of Reter 
and Sarah (Cook) Ramer, of North Carolina. He married Ruth 
Thackeray, daughter of Stephen and Sarah Tluxckeray, Quakers, of 
New York. In A]3ril, 1855, Mr. Ramer took up his residence in 
LTtica townshi]), taking one-fourth of Sec. 13 under the pre-emp- 
tion law, and buying the claim to aiK)ther quarter-section adjoining. 
He was at that time a member of the society of Dunkards, for whom 
he preached. The first religious service in the town was conducted 
by him. Subsecpient to 1860 both himself and wife left the Dunk- 
ards and joined the Second Advent believers, and Mr. Ramer was 



ADDITIOISrAL MATTER. 959 

for several years pastor of a church of that denomination in Winona. 
He was many years assessor of the town of Utica, and was once 
elected to the legislature. In 1865 lie sold his property here and 
removed to Winona. Here he lost his capital of $17,000 in an un- 
successful attempt with other parties to manufacture gang plows. He 
is now a resident of Flandreau, Dakota, where he is engaged in 
farming. Mrs. Ramer died in December, 1872. Abraham Earner 
received his education in the public schools of Lewiston and Winona. 
At eighteen he began mercantile life as clerk in H store in Winona, 
where he remained some yeai's. After six months spent in Dubuque, 
he took charge of a store in Chicago one year. Eeturning to Lewis- 
ton, he was clerk for three years in the general store of J. W. Eice. 
On November 1, 1881, he opened a new general store on the main 
street of Lewiston, buying the building at the same time. His capi- 
tal was very small, but by close attention to business he has built up 
a good patronage. His residence, which he built, is one of the best 
in the village. Mr. Earner was married May 9, 1874, to Augusta 
Lasansky, who was born in Germany in 1853. They have two 
children, who were born as below : Gertrude E., February 16, 1875 ; 
George H., June 18, 1878. Mr. Eamer's religious views are most 
nearly re])resented by the Adventists. He is a republican, and has 
served as justice of the peace three years. 

Joseph D. Ball, farmer, was born in the town of Illinois, 
Chautauqua county, New York, November 14, 1843. His father was 
James Ball, a native of New York, and his mother, Julia A. Med- 
bury, was born in Connecticut. Mr. Ball was reared on a farm, and 
attended the common schools. His natural shrewdness and ability 
have placed him among the foremost farmers of his community. On 
April 21, 1861, just seven days after the firing on Fort Sumter, he 
enrolled his name among his country's defenders. The first enlist- 
ment was for ninety days, in McLean's Erie regiment ; at the 
expiration of this time he re-enlisted for the war, and was assigned 
to Co. G, 150th Pa. reg., and served until June 29, 1865. He was 
wounded in the battle of Gettysburg; also participated in the battles 
of Fredericksburg, Chancellorsville, the Wilderness campaign, and 
numerous smaller engagements, of which the history of the army of 
the Potomac tells. In 1866 Mr. Ball became a resident of Saratoga, 
buying 160 acres of land on Sec. 23, on which he dwelt ten years* 
In 1876 he sold this and bought 400 acres, including the quarter of 
Sec. 9 where he lives. This is the original claim of Charles 



960 HISTORY OF WFNONA COUNTY. 

Gerrisli, taken in 1855, and from whom he purchased it. Mr. Ball 
raises considerable stock, largely Percheron hoi'ses. He 'is a 
republican, and served as supervisor of Saratoga in 1880-1-2. He 
came here with the savings of an army life — about $300, — and has 
secured his present large property by his own industry and ability, 
assisted, of course, by his estimable wife. This lady was Miss 
Augusta F. Smith, born in Leon, Cattaraugus county. New York, 
July 21, 1849. She is a daughter of Thomas and eFulia A. (Scott) 
Smith, also natives of New York, and was united in marriage with 
Mr. Ball on Christmas day, 1867. They have three children, born 
as below noted : Monroe J., December 28, 1868; Nellie, October 11, 
1871; Dwight, January 13, 1878. 

Alvano B. Dyer, farmer. Joseph Dyer, great-grandfather of 
this subject, was a sea-captain, who emigrated from England to 
Massachusetts before the revolution, and was married May 2, 1771, 
to Elizabeth Nickols, oi Maiden. This lady prepared the blacking 
which stained, the faces of the famous "Boston Tea Party," in 
December, 1773, and her husband was one of the party who threw 
the tea overboard. He died at the age of thirty-five years. His son, 
John M., was also married in Maiden, and settled in Freeman, 
Franklin county, Maine, in 1802. His grandson, Azor, now resides 
on the same farm which he cleared up in the then district of Maine, 
a part of Massachusetts. Azor Dyer, father of the last-named, and 
of the subject of this sketch, was born on this farm October 20, 
1S12, and was married in 1836 to Mary Davis, a native of Cape Cod. 
A. B. Dyer was born to them December 17, 1839, on the old home- 
stead in Freeman. His youth was spent here, his education being 
finished at a select school in Phillips. His parents were Methodists, 
and his sympathies are with that faith. He is a republican, and has 
been su[)ervisor of Saratoga two years. He became a resident of the 
township in the spring of 1865, and in June of that year purchased 
the quarter of Sec. 9, on which he resides. By proper management 
and close attention to business he has added to his possessions till 
they now include 356 acres of prairie and seventy of timber in this 
vicinity, and eighty acres of land in Redwood county. Mr. Dyei- 
was married November 18, 1869, to Adah, daughter of Charles 
Gerrish, a pioneer of Saratoga, whose biography is elsewhere given 
in this work. Five children are included in this family, given to it 
;is here noted : Charles A., November 20, 1870; M. Davis, Septem- 




ADDITIONAL MATTER. 961 

ber7, 1872; John G., November 12, 1874; liurt Alvano, October 
23, 1877; Mary O., October 30, 1879. 

Charles ABBO'rr, farmer, is a son of Quartras B. Abbott, a 
native of New York, a soldier in the Blackhawk war; his wife, 
Mary Atkinson, was also a native of New York. Charles Abbott 
was born in Fort Winnebago, Wisconsin, February 18, 1836. His 
father was subsequently a ship carpenter, serving on the Mississippi 
steamers, and he came with him to St. Paul, in 1850 ; his summers 
were afterward spent in Minnesota, and his winter life was passed 
on a farm in Illinois. He was married in January, 1859, to Melissa 
Fleming, daughter of Joseph and Nancy Fleming, of Ohio. In the 
spring of the latter year he removed to Saratoga village, where he 
resided four years. Here he began work at the mason's trade, which 
has occupied his time more or less since. He owns a piece of land 
in Mower county, which he purchased on his first arrival here. In 
1863 he took up his present residence on Sec. 10, on land belonging 
to Mrs. Abbott. In August, 1862, Mr. Abbott responded to the 
call for troops to defend settlers against the belligerent Indians, 
enlisting in Co. K, 9th Minn. Inf., and served on the frontier until 
discharged on account of illness in July, 1863. He is a Baptist in 
religious faith, and a republican in politics ; has been three years 
constable of his township. He has two children, having lost one 
by death. Their births are given thus : Nellie, March 22, 1864, 
married Burton Wood, home at present with parents; Clarence, 
April 11, 1876. 

George L. Wheelock, farmer, is a son of Humphrey Wheelock 
and Sophia Le Seur Wheelock, of Massachusetts birth. The father, 
Humphrey, was a soldier in the revolutionary war. George 
Wheelock was born in Barnard, Windsor county, Vermont, Feb- 
ruary 22, 1834. At eighteen he left home, and spent five years in 
and near the city of Boston, being employed in Faneuil Hall 
market part of the time, and as a teamster. He was married 
March 11, 1857, to Mary J., daughter of Orrin and Hatherowe 
(Chamberlain) Cox, of Vermont ; she was born in Barnard, October 
10, 1839. In September of the same year, he became a resident of 
Winona county, taking up school land on Sec. 16, Saratoga, where 
his home was .till 1865. Mr. Wheelock was one of those who 
volunteered to defend the white settlers from Indian attacks in 
1862, being enrolled August 22, in Co. K, 9th reg. After serving 
a year on the western frontier his regiment joined the army of the 



/ 



962 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

'I eniiesseo. He was cMi)tiirc'd tit Guntown, Mississippi, in June, 1864, 
iuul ku})t ill various rebel ])ri8()ns a year, the last live months at 
Aiidersonville. He was exchanged at the close of the war, and is 
one of three out of eleven Saratogans who survived an imprison- 
ment at Andersonville. After the close of the war he sold his 
Saratoga property and removed to Elmira township, in the adjoin- 
ing county of Olmsted, where he still owns 240 acres oi land, tilled 
by his eldest son. In September, 1882, he bought the property on 
wliich he resides, being 240 acres on Sees. 3 and 4, Saratoga, the 
residence being on the latter. He is a republiqan, and served eight 
successive years as supervisor in Elmira, and six years as justice of 
tlie j)eace. He is the father of four children, born as here recorded : 
Frederick A., February 9, 1859, resides Elmira; Emma L., August 
8, 1860, married James W. Rutledge, lives at Dundee, Dakota; 
Eva G., May 4, 1867; George Leroy, June 14, 1875. 

Nathan M. Cross, farmer, was born in Chautauqua county, New 
York, November 9, 1835. His parents, Joel and Julia A. Med- 
bury Cross, were also natives of that state. He has always been a 
farmer, having been reared on a farm. In 1859 he became a resi- 
dent of Saratoga, buying one-fourth of Sec. 27, where his home 
has ever since been. By subsequent purchase he has acquired 200 
acres more, and is one of the most successful and substantial farmers 
of this rich township. Mr. Cross is a skeptic on religious questions. 
His political principles are republican ; he has been treasurer of his 
school-district fourteen years, and was elected town treasurer in 1883. 
On April 7, 1856, he was joined in holy wedlock to Miss Anna 
Lane, who was born in Utica, New York, Novem'ber 14, 1848. They 
have two children living, given them as follows : William E., August 
5, 1871; Cora B., October 12, 1873. Mr. Cross enlisted under the 
last call for troops, in April, 1865, and was gone a little over three 
months, but saw no active service. 

Ira Murphy, farmer, was born in Logansport, Indiana, August 
20, 1852. He is a son of John Murphy, native of Tennessee, and 
Mary J. Murphy, of Indiana. In 1856 his father settled in Jordan, Fill- 
more county, this state, where he has become a wealthy man. He 
has 520 acres of land in this township. In 1876 the subject of this 
sketch began managing this property, and has resided since 1876 on 
a quarter of Sec. 22, which now constitutes his charge. He was 
married April 12, 1881, to Ella Griffin, who was born near Logans- 
port, March 6, 1860. They have one child, Nora Sibyl, born March 



ADDITIONAL MATTER. 963 

22, 1883. Mr. Murphy is a inember of (Ihattield Lodge, A. F. and 
A. M., and a democrat. Altliougli not a ineniber of any elmrcli, he 
is a iirni believer in the Christian religion. 

James Walker (deceased) was born near Port Norris, County 
Armagh, Ireland, May 3, 1810. He was reared on a farm and sub- 
sequently engaged in manufactures. He came to the United States 
in 1833, and to^ok charge of a cotton-mill at Philadelphia. He was 
married Isovember 20, 1837, to Miss Rebecka Anderson, who was 
born in the town of Baragh, County Tyrone, Ireland, August 3, 
1822. About 1840 he removed to Delaware, and during several 
years of his residence there, kept a general store near Wilmington. 
After five years' residence on a farm in Iowa he became a resident 
of Saratoga, buying claims to a half of Sec. 17, where he resided 
till his death, July 14, 1882. Mr. Walker was an active, intelhgent 
man, and by giving close attention to business was prospered. 
At one time he owned over a section of land ; after presenting each 
of two sons with eighty acres of land he left an estate of 400 acres, 
with complete buildings and other improvements. He gave little 
attention to public affairs, but voted with the republican party. He 
was several yeays a town supervisor, and also justice of the peace 
some time. He joined the I.O.O.F. in Pennsylvania, and was a 
member of the lodge at Winona at the time of his death. Mr. and 
Mrs. Walker were both Presbyterians. Beside his widow and many 
friends the following eight children mourn his loss : Robert J., who 
married Martha Burrell, resides on Sec. 22; Elizabeth A., Will- 
iam Fry, Winona; James J., Frances Van Aiken, Winona; William 
E., mentioned elsewhere; Henry C, operates farm; Rachel E., Jen- 
nie I., at home; Albert T., Lizzie Culbertson, Saratoga. 

George Crowson, farmer, was born in Broughton, Leicester- 
shire, England, February 18, 1837. He was brought up In the 
country, and his mother being early left a widow, he had little 
opportunity for educatiim; the only advantage he enjoyed in this 
line was that furnished by the Sabbath and night schools. His 
natural strength of mind and subsequent self-culture have stood 
him in good stead, and he is numbered among the representative 
men of which Saratoga township boasts so many. At eighteen years 
of age he emigrated to America, settling near Oberlin, Ohio, where 
he engaged in farm labor. Six years later he came to Saratoga and 
rented land. In the fall of 1861 he bought a farm on Sec. 8. This 
he soon sold, and has owned several farms for short periods. In 



964 HTSTOTIY OF WTNON^A COUNTY. 

1870 lie piircliased one-foiirtli of Sec. 7, wliere his home has been 
ever since. Mr. Crowson was reared in the Episcopal church, and 
still gives his support to that sect. He is a member of the 
Patrons of Husbandry, and of Troy Lodge, A. F. and A. M. He is 
a republican, and has served as town suj^ervisor one year ; has been 
school director several terms. In 1855 Mr. Crowson was wedded 
to Mary A. Parmer, who was born near Broughton, August 26, 
1830. She died September 14, 1875, leaving the following children: 
George W., born April 23, 1856, married Wealthy Gallup, resides 
in St. Charles; Elizabeth M., February 2, 1859; Sarah J., October 
14, ISCO; James E., October 24, 1862; Frank E., September 10, 
1865. On May 1, 1876, Mr. Crowson married Sarah Wilson, born 
near Columbus, Wisconsin, July 28, 1856. The children born to 
the latter union are: Alice E., August 27, 1877; Ernest A., Feb- 
ruary 10, 1881. 

Abram D. Hesselgrave, farmer, was born in Lisbon, St. Law- 
rence county. New York, July 22, 1827. His parents, James H. 
and Margaret (Ilolderness) Hesselgrave, emigrated from England to 
America. He has always been a farmer, being reared to that 
calling. He bought a farm in Parish ville, New.Yoi'k, which he 
tilled many years. His marriage took place July 16, 1851, the bride 
being Miss Margaret Shampyne, who was born in Cornwall, 
Canada, March 9, 1831. Her parents were John and Rosanna 
Shampyne, and were born in Canada. Mr. Hesselgrave early 
responded to the calls of his native land for aid in suppressing 
treason in its midst. He enlisted August 25, 1862, in Co. E, 106th 
reg. N. Y. Inf., and served in the army of the Potomac through all 
its severe campaigns. The most important battles in which he was an 
actor were those of Martinsburg, Gettysburg, Mine Run, Culpepper, 
the A\^il(lerness, Spottsylvania Court House, Cold Harbor, Bermuda 
Hundred, Cedar Creek and Petersburg. At the latter contest he was 
sliot through the rightwrist, April 2, 1865. He was discharged in June 
of this year, and sold out his New York property and removed to 
the west. He arrived in Saratoga in the fall, and bought forty 
acres of land on Sec. 16, where he lived seven years. This he sold, 
and lived on rented land a few seasons. In 1878 he acquired his 
present domain, embracing 114 acres on Sec. 15. He is a Methodist 
in religious belief and a republican in political principle. Following 
is the record of his children : Jane, born June 22, 1852, married 
Charles Brackley, lives on Sec. 15; Margaret, July 16, 1853 ; Julius 



ADDITIONAL MATTER. 



9G5 



Beebe, Oporto, Dakota; Henry, March 16, 1855, Utica; John, 
December 11, 1856, at home; Emily, September 27, 1858 ; Jeffer- 
son Skinner, Oporto, Dakota Territory ; James, July 8, 1861, at 
home; Fred, March 21, 1869; Ella, February 27, 1871; Albert, 
January 12, 1873. 

John Gibson, farmer, was born in Leicestershire, England, Jan- 
uary 19, 1834. Up to thirteen years of age his life was passed on a 
farm, and he was then apprenticed to a tailor, and worked at that 
trade eight years. At twenty-four he emigrated to America, and 
engaged in farm labor near Oberlin, Ohio, three years. In 1860 he 
moved westward and settled in Saratoga. He had been here but a 
short time when he responded to the call of his adopted country for 
troops to suppress rebellion. He was enrolled in January, 1862, in 
the 2d batt. Minn. Light Art., and served in the army of the Cum- 
berland till April, 1865, taking part in twenty-one battles and nine 
skirmishes. Principal among the former were those of Corinth, Fer- 
ryville. Stone River, Chickamauga and Sherman's Atlanta campaign. 
Two horses were shot under him, and he was internally injured, so 
that he never fully recovered, by the fall from his steed at Stone 
River. Mr. Gibson was married April 8, 1862, at Winona, to Miss 
Maggie Burns, who was born in County Kildare, Ireland, November 
24, 1832. He now has 120 acres of land on Sees. 7 and 8, Sara- 
toga, and is a happy and prosperous farmer. Mr. and Mrs. Gibson 
are Methodists in religious faith. They are members of the order 
of Patrons of Husbandry. Mr. Gibson is a republican. 

John L. Blair, farmer, was born in Rensselaer county, New 
York, July 7, 1834. He is a son of Luke Blair, one of Winona 
county's pioneers, elsewhere mentioned. The subject of this sketch 
passed his early years on a farm, attending the common schools of 
New York. He was in his nineteenth year when he came with his 
father to this county. He afterward made claim to 160 acres of land 
on Sees. 1 and 2, Saratoga, which he retained and dwelt on till 1866. 
He was married April 16, 1859, to Miss Martha E. Cheatham, born 
in Woodburn, Illinois, January 7, 1835 ; her parents, W. W. and 
Margaret S. (Wilson) Cheatham, were born in Kentucky. Mr. Blair 
has seen active military service, having been mustered as a recruit 
in the 1st batt. Minn. Heavy Art., February 16, 1864. He was 
under fire over ninety days in all, this batteij being in active 
service in the army of the Tennessee. He ]>artic\pated in the bom- 
bardment at Kenesaw, siege of Atlr^nta, of Savannah and the march 



9(><1 HISTORY OF WINONA COUNTY. 

to Washington, by way of Richmond and Petersburg. After the 
close of the war Mr. Blair bought a farm on Sec. 35, St. Charles, 
and soon after sold his original claim and has ever since resided 
within this townsliip. His landed j)roperty at present embraces 120 
acres on Sees. 30 and 31, and a quarter-section near Ordway, 
Dakota. He has resided since November, 1882, on St. Charles 
street, in tlie city of St. Charles. lie has been called upon several 
times since the war to fill various public positions. He was assessor 
for thi-ee years in the town of St. Charles, and supervisor for a like 
period ; he served one term as justice of the peace, and on re-elec- 
tion refused to serve. In 1871 he was elected by the republicans to 
the fourteenth legislature, and served with credit to himself and his 
constituents. He is now independent in political matters. His 
religious views are most nearly represented by the Swedenborgians. 



IftOVS 



